《The Fox Goddess》


 Chapter 1 Meeting A Goddess

    ?A woman can be seen sitting while holding her knees around on a bridge while crying " Ha... why am I so stupid for wasting my time when I was young, I even forgot the promise that I made with my mother ".


    Her name is Yuki, she is a very sessful woman because of her high IQ that made her sessful in life, she has a sessful business all around the earth, she is very beautiful with stunning features, silver hair, topaz blue eyes, slender body, and she is a kind woman.


    She lost her mother when she was 15yrs because her mother was very sick. Her dad left them when he realized that her mother was pregnant with her child thus he left them.


    While growing up she promised to take care of her mother and give her a happy life so she studied hard and became very sessful in life when got her own business. But fate yed with her and her mother passed away before she could fulfill her promise to her.


    But she has something missing in her life and that is the happiness that she wants. Even though she is very sessful, rich, and beautiful she can''t seem to be happy. " what is missing in my life I have everything that people want sob.. sob.. hais why am I like this, mother I have failed you I can''t find my happiness sob.. ".


    She was crying while holding the ne that her mother gave her when she was about to pass away. But what she didn''t expect was that while she was crying a car could be seen that is going fast and hit her BOOM.


    " So this how am I gonna die" while seeing her hand that is full of blood from the impact " I�� I guess this is better for me dying than living my miserable life of being unhappy huh?`` She then closed her eyes but when she closed them her neck started glowing, and a woman appeared from the ne. She had very beautiful blonde hair, and a slender, and voluptuous body. while wearing a white dress that flutters in the wind.


    " Ah my child what happened to you, sigh ". When Yuki heard the woman she opened her eyes then she was startled by woman. " W.. Wh .. Who are you!? "  the woman justughed at her reaction. " fufufu I am a Goddess to be specific the Goddess of Life and Death". Yuki was surprised by what she heard. " Then why are you here?".<novelnext></novelnext>


    The goddess looked at her in interest and then asked in a yful tone. " Do you want to live a good life again and live a life full of happiness?". Yuki was startled at her question, then she answered the goddess. " Yes I want to live again but sadly I am gonna die now". The goddess chuckled at her answer " fufufu. That''s what I like now. I have a suggestion for you: be my junior and be a goddess too, or be reincarnated in a different world, a world with sword, magic, and cultivation. Now, what is your choice, my child?"


    Yuki then started to think '' if I choose to be a goddess then I will be under her then my life will still be boring but if I reincarnate then..''. Yuki answered the goddess full of happiness and anticipation. " I want to be reincarnated, Goddess." The goddess smiled at her, " fufufu that''s what I expected, ok then I''ll reincarnate you I will also give you an extra blessing I will give you a system so it will help you in your adventure in that world".


    Yuki was very grateful to the goddess for giving her a second chance in life, but then she remembered how the goddess came and why she seems to know her identity here so she asked her. " Goddess, how did youe here, why did you want to help me, and also what is your name?". The goddess then chuckled and said, " fufufu I''m starting to get forgetful, to answer your question I came here because of your ne because your mother was my maid before and she was very loyal to me so I gave her my ne for safekeeping, the reason I help you is that I felt bad when your mother died so I wish to give you a good life but I didn''t expect that you will get into an ident, andstly my name is Serene again Serene the Goddess of Life and Death".


    Yuki who was listening to her was surprised at her answer that she was her mother''s nanny back then, Then she thought to herself '' wow I didn''t know that my mother was a maid for a goddess''. Yuki then answered Serene with a smile " Goddess Serene, thank you very much for giving me a second chance. I don''t know how to repay you".


    Serene smiled beautifully at her answer and said " you don''t have to, this is also my fault foringte and not attending your mother''s funeral. I''m a sorry child". Yuki shook her head and replied, " No I don''t me you, Goddess Serene. I''m grateful because you gave me another chance". Serene smiled and showed her sincerity in her smile because she was grateful that she was not mad at her. " Thank you, Yuki, you are a very good child just like your mother. Now are you ready because I will start now?".


    Yuki then nodded her head then she remembered something and asked Serene " Goddess Serene will I be able to see you again?". Serene was stunned at her sudden question thenughed, " Maybe if you ascend to god/goddess hood then you will definitely see me, and also can you not call me goddess cause it makes me embarrassed". Yuki nodded her head and said, " Ok Serene, I''m ready now". Serene nodded her head and then touched Yuki''s forehead then Yuki fell asleep after that and her body started glowing, and it slowly started to disappear. Serene stood there then flew up and said " I hope I see you again child bes strong quick hehe".


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 2 Reincarnated As A Fox/Information

    ?When Yuki woke up she found that she was in apletely different world while she was looking around in her area when something popped out in front of her. She saw a transparent screen in front of her then she heard a sound in her mind.


    Ding


    [SYSTEM LOADING 100%]


    [SYSTEM LOG IN COMPLETE]


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Fox


    Lvl - 1


    Exp bar 0/20


    HP - 10/10


    Mana 20/20


    Magic - 10


    Rank - N/A


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - N/A


    Skills - Bite(1), Scratch(1)


    Status Point - 0


    Skill Point - 0


    Status


    Str - 7


    Int - 9


    Agi - 13


    Def - 6


    Dex - 4


    Inventory


    (World Map),(Letter),(Manual Guide),(x5 Potion),(Exp Boost x2)


    Yuki looked at the screen in front of her in disbelief "What is this is this the system that Serene mentioned to me ok let''s see. Wow, this is like the ones that I read in novels and on tv."


    While Yuki is looking at her system, she notices something that shocks her.


    "Wha�� What is this I''m a fox WHAT!? no this can''t be happening NO!"


    Yuki looked at her paws in disbelief that she was reincarnated not as a human but as a beast she secretly cursed Serene for being mean to her.


    "Ok calm down, now I remember that Serene says that I will be reincarnated but why am I a fox? Ah, I can''t do anything about this ok for now I''m gonna check my letter and the guide."


    Yuki then clicks at her inventory then chooses the letter. Yuki then was shocked that something popped up in front of her. The letter says " Hello Yuki I know that you might be shocked because you are not a human but a beast, I''m sorry but I guess your luck is pretty bad for you, but don''t worry because being a fox might be good for you and it will bring you some bonus boost for you to be strong. Plus with the help of the system, you will get to the top quickly Ok that''s it for now good luck and have fun :)."


    Yuki frowned after reading the message, she was mad but also grateful after reincarnating but she was also mad because she is not a human but she knows that she cannot do something about it.


    Yuki then clicks on the guide in her inventory and it shows all of the knowledge that she should know about this world.


    In this world, there are different races and they are the following.


    Human


    Beast


    Elf


    Dwarf


    Yuki was astonished that there are so many different races, especially in the beast race because there are many of them such as Dragon, Fox, Lion, Tiger, Phoenix, and many more.


    Yuki then goes to the next page where it shows the power of all these races. In this world, there are two different paths. The first one is cultivation which is morepatible with all races except for the beast, while the magic path is for the beast only because the beast doesn''t have an affinity for cultivation but in magic they are superior.


    That was the difference between races in this world.


    The ranking for the cultivation is only 9 major ranks but in all those ranks they have 3 minor early, middle, and peak. The 9 major rank is


    Essence Gathering<novelnext></novelnext>


    Essence Warrior


    Essence Lord


    Spirit Gathering


    Spirit Warrior


    Spirit Lord


    Overlord


    Saint


    God


    Once a person bes a Saint they are considered a Demigod while the God rank will help them ascend to Godhood.


    In the beast race, they have different rankings but they also have 9 major ranks and 3 minor ranks in each.


    Savage Beast


    Demon Beast


    Magic Beast


    Spirit Beast


    Ancient Warrior Beast


    Ancient Lord Beast


    Divine Beast


    Divine Monarch Beast


    Divine Lord Beast


    Normally in the early stage, the beast race is much weaker than the other race because for them to get stronger it is much harder than cultivating.


    After knowing all of the races, power, and,  ranking in the world Yuki then went to the next  page where it shows all rankings for treasures the way they are ssified is by the color that they are emitting and the ranking is


    White - Common


    Green - Umon


    Blue - Rare


    Silver - Super Rare


    Yellow - Epic


    Red - Legendary


    ck - Mythic


    Purple - Divine


    Rainbow - God


    After checking all the information in the treasures Yuki then brings out the world map in her inventory and checks all the regions in this world.


    She is currently in the West region to be specific she is in the Moon Rock Forest. In the western region, the strongest country that belongs to the Beast is called Divine Beast Empire. The Empire is being ruled by a Dragon Beast; the whole South is controlled by him.


    While in the South where almost all you can see is forest, that''s because the south region is being controlled by Elves. The North where mountains are everywhere is ruled by the Dwarves.


    Andstly, in the East, they are of course ruled by humans and they are also the strongest race in all and they have thergestnd.


    Yuki now understands her situation and everything around her, she then sighed " Wow I guess I did reincarnate. I still can''t believe it but why do I have both cultivation and magic isn''t supposed to be magic only?." While she was wondering about how she can use both powers, she heard a voice in her mind.


    Ding


    [Because the host got the blessing of the strongest Goddess, the host can use both powers but the host can only use both powers when you get a human form]


    Yuki was startled at first because she thought she was going crazy by hearing a voice in her mind but then she remembered that that is her system talking to her. She then asked the system again.


    "Oh that''s pretty helpful to know thank you but how do I get my human form? Do I have to do some ritual or something?."


    Ding


    [No the host doesn''t need to do a ritual but she must reach a certain rank to be specific the host must reach the rank of Spirit Beast to get a human form]


    Yuki frowned at the system''s answer. She thought that it was hard but then she remembered that she has a system that will help her.

 Chapter 3 Hunting/First Quest

    ?When Yuki finished reading/analyzing all the information she suddenly felt hungry and wanted to eat something when she was about to look for food a message popped up in front of her


    Ding


    Quest: Hunt and eat any beast 0/5


    Reward: 25xp


    "Wow, so it also gives me a quest huh that''s pretty nice well I was also about to look for food so nice.


    Yuki then started to run to look for some food. When she was running she was not used to running in four limbs so she sometimes fell.


    "Ahh, why is it so hard to run, I''m not used to being a fox shit."


    While she was practicing she came across a crystal clearke that was very beautiful. She then stopped to take a drink it while she was looking drinking she saw her reflection of herself she was surprised at her appearance


    a fox that is the size of a kitten that has white fur, ruby like a gem''s eye. She was extremely cute and beautiful at the same time while she was a fox. That''s because Fox races are the most beautiful race in all.


    "Wow, is this me? I look really good even though I''m in my fox form, hehe I wonder what I''m gonna be when I gain my human form fufufu. Ok, let''s forget about that for now. I should look for food right now."


    Yuki then tried to run again this time but when she expected that she was gonna fall again but what she didn''t expect is that she will be finally able to run like normal in her fox form.


    "Yes, finally I can run like normal now. Now let''s see where I should find my food."


    While she was looking for some easy prey to hunt in the forest she identally ran into a lion.


    "Um ok big fe doesn''t try to do anything to thisdy I''m just passing by ok" Yuku frowned after seeing a lion that''s about twice the size of a normal lion


    ROAR


    When Yuki heard the lion roar she immediately started running in a different direction. Lucky for her the lion doesn''t seem to be interested in her


    "Haaa, F*ck how did my first beast toe across is a lion sh*t" Yuki was gasping for air after a long run " Ok now let''s stay away in that direction, please let me be lucky and find some easy prey"


    After 5 minutes of searching Yuki finally found easy prey. What she found were 2 rabbits. "Ok now I finally found some, please let''s have an easy hunt."


    She then sneaks around in a bush, trying to find a good spot for an ambush. After she finally found a good spot she then braced herself for a fight.


    Yuki then jumped at the right rabbit then used her scratch at the rabbit. Shended a hit but it wasn''t enough to kill the rabbit, when the other rabbit saw her the rabbit immediately pounced on Yuki.


    "Holy f*ck! this is unfair 2v1 are you guys, real men!?" She was cursing the rabbit but s no one could hear her.


    Yuki then dodges the other rabbit, then she runs to the other one where she previously hit and used Bite on the rabbit. She was sessful this time she managed to bite the neck of the rabbit then the rabbit died.


    "Oh wow, this is pretty good even though it''s raw. Is this because I''m a fox now and not a human? hmmm" While she was asking herself the other rabbit then dashed to her and managed to hit her


    HP 17/20


    "Ouch HEY! can''t you see I''m eating here, have you got no manners" After she hit the rabbit then dashed again to her but Yuki managed to dodge the rabbit and then used both skills at the rabbit then the rabbit died.


    "Ouch, that still hurt, ok at least I killed both the rabbit now let''s start to eat" While she was gonna take a bite at the rabbit she then stopped mid way "Ahh do I have to do this I can''t stand this even though I''m a fox I still somehow think that I''m a human. Oh no just do it Yuki this is the way to be strong!" She then steeled her mind and bit the rabbit even though she tasted it already she was still doubting if it was really good. After taking a bite and tasting it she somehow found it delicious and not disgusting, then when she finished the rabbit she saw a screen pop up in front of her.


    Ding


    +5XP for eating a rabbit


    Quest: Hunt and eat any beast ?


    Reward: 10xp


    Yuki then was surprised and happy after seeing that after eating the rabbit she gained some XP. "Ok so I can also get some EXP by eating a beast, that''s pretty helpful. Yuki then went to the second one and started to eat the rabbit, after finishing the rabbit when she was about to leave a group of 5 rabbits suddenly showed up in front of her and then looked at her.


    "Um hello rabbit friend I''m just passing by ok, then I''m gonna take my leave now goodbye." When she was about to run, the 5 rabbits then pounced on her, but luckily Yuki managed to dodge all of them then started running for her life. She then ran for about 2 minutes then she looked behind her and saw that the rabbit was still chasing after her.


    "HEY! Why are you in groups? Do you guys like to bully ady like me" Yuki was cursing them nonstop but the rabbit just chased after her. Yuki then gave up running and attacked one of the rabbits "So this is what you want right ok I''ll give it to you." She then jumped at one of the rabbits then bit the neck and scratched it, after that she went to the other rabbit to attack but the rabbit was faster and hit her.


    HP - 16/20


    "Ouch, that hurt!e here little rabbit!" Yuki was now mad after seeing that they were bullying her, she then started attacking without stopping. After attacking all the rabbits all the rabbits are now dead " YES! Now that''s what you get for bullying a beautiful fox like me. Haa�� Haha, I''m tired now, let me eat all of you now and finish my quest." After saying that she immediately ate all of the rabbits, after finishing all of them she then heard a sound then a message popped into her mind.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ding


    [The host now is lvl 2]


    After hearing a notification she was excited because now she leveled up, when she was about to click her status board another notification sounded in her mind.


    Ding


    Quest: Hunt and eat any beast 5/5


    Reward: 25xp.


    [Quest Complete]


    [Rewarding the host]


    [25xp earned]


    After receiving the reward, Yuki then gained leveled up to 3. Yuki was extremely happy that she leveled up two times in a single day.


    Ding


    [The host is now lvl 3]


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Fox


    Lvl - 3


    ? Exp bar - 0/40


    HP - 30/30


    Mana 24/24


    Magic - 14


    Rank - N/A


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - N/A


    Skills - Bite(1), Scratch(1)


    Status Point - 10


    Skill Point - 2


    Status


    Str - 9


    Int - 11


    Agi - 15


    Def - 8


    Dex - 6


    Inventory:


    (World Map),(Letter),(Manual Guide),(x5 Potion),(Exp Boost x2)

 Chapter 4 Stats Up And Info About Quest/Search For A Cave

    ?Yuki looked up at her status and then said "Oh that''s pretty good it gives me 5 points if I level up, so then I guess I need to upgrade my stats but what should I upgrade first" While Yuki was trying to figure out of how should she distribute her stats and idea came into her mind " So str gives me more damage while int I guess gives me more mana and agi give me speed while def gives me more chance of surviving and dex make me perform better on task/weapons."


    When Yuki finally made up her mind, " So I guess what should i focus on for now is my Int, Agi, and Str because I don''t need Def and Dex for now because I still can''t use a weapon, While upgrading those three will give me more benefit because I''m a beast ok so I should put 2 in Str and 3 in Int and Agi while in thest two, I''ll put the remaining."


    Ding


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Fox


    Lvl - 3


    Exp bar - 0/40


    HP - 30/30


    Mana - 54/54


    Magic - 20


    Rank - N/A


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - N/A


    Skills - Bite(1), Scratch(1)


    Status Point - 0


    Skill Point - 2


    Status


    Str - 11


    Int - 14


    Agi - 18


    Def - 9


    Dex - 9


    Inventory:


    (World Map),(Letter),(Manual Guide),(x5 Potion),(Exp Boost x2)<novelnext></novelnext>


    While Yuki was looking at her stats she looked at her Skill point. She didn''t know the use of this so Yuki decided to ask her system, "Hey system, what is the use of the skill point?"


    Ding


    [The host can use the skill point to upgrade her skill to lvl up a skill once, it needs 1 to lvl up while evolving it cost 5]


    "Wow, so I can also use this point to improve my skills. That''s pretty good to know, So I can get 1 point per lvl isn''t that pretty low." While she was nagging at the system for only giving her 1 point per lvl Yuki decided to ask the system." Hey system, how can I get more of this skill point, is there any more way that I can get some?"


    Ding


    [Yes the host can also get some more skill point by doing some quest that the system give you, but it will depend on what mission you need to do]


    "Is there some minimum requirement in these questions so I can get some more Skill points?"


    [Yes there is some requirement in the quest that the host needs to do, the minimum requirement for getting a skill point is hard above and sometimes it will reward the host 3+ depending on the mission]


    "Oh so there is also some difficulty in these missions, So how many difficulties are there?"


    [There are five difficulties and these are Easy, Normal, Hard, Nightmare, and God level]


    "Oh wow that''s a lot so I suppose what I just did is an easy one. So how can I get some hard missions? Do I need to do something first or will you give it to me immediately?"


    [No the system will not give you any mission right away, the way the system gives a mission is in what current condition/situation you are in for example you were hungry so the system gave you a mission to hunt]


    When Yuki heard the answer from the system she sighed "haa this is gonna be harder than I expected oh well I just need to work harder I guess." When Yuki finished setting up she saw that the sun was setting, Yuki then tried to think about what she should do now.


    "Oh I know I should look for a house to settle in for the night, but I doubt I can look for a house in the middle of the forest, guess I''ll look for a cave then." Yuki then started to run through the forest to look for a cave to spend the night in.


    After an hour of searching Yuki finally managed to find a cave, she then quickly looked at the cave to see if there were any more beasts in the cave. After searching for a while she found nothing. "That''s good that there are no other beasts in this, sigh I miss my soft bed and pillow well I guess there''s no useining now." While shey there she looked at the forest and was surprised at her view.


    " Wow, this forest looks beautiful at night when the moon lights up the forest." While she was still looking at the forest Yuki then felt drowsy and slept the whole night. When Yuki woke up the sun was already out and she was feeling hungry again so she decided to look for food again.


    "I''m feeling hungry again. I just ate 7 rabbits yesterday. Is this because I''m a fox now that my appetite has increased?" While Yuki was still asking herself, she decided to put that thought to the back of her head "Well I guess there''s no use thinking of these right now. What I need right now is some good food."


    Yuki then went outside to look for food when she went out she came across a rabbit. After eating a rabbit Yuki realized that she was still hungry, after finishing the rabbit she then went to look for food again.


    After going around in the forest for a bit she came across a lion, but this lion was different from what she came across yesterday, this lion was a bit slower and weaker than the lion she met.


    "Oh a lion, hmm should I do this but it''s a lion, even though it is smaller and weaker than the lion I met yesterday I still need to be careful because it''s bigger than me and probably stronger than me."


    While she was still thinking of whether to fight or run the lion smelled of and then.


    ROAR


    "F*ck it saw me I guess there''s no going back now, Ok big  guys let''s fight!"

 Chapter 5 A Life And Death Situation/LvL ??

    ?When Yuki was found by the lion, Yuki immediately avoided the lion''s w at her. Fortunately, she managed to dodge at thest second. If not she would be dead right now.


    "Haaa sh*t that was close, ok I better be careful fortunately I think I''m faster than the lion. Oh my god, I''m lucky that I added 3 points to my Agility."


    QUEST: Defeat and eat the lion (Hard)


    Reward: 1000 EXP, 2 Skill points


    "Yes perfect timing a quest and it''s hard to, ok time to do this"


    After sessfully dodging the lion Yuki then ran toward the lion and used her scratch in the lion''s eye. The lion then sensed that Yuki was getting close to him so the lion used her w to counter Yuki, but Yuki managed to dodge and hit the right eye of the lion.


    ROAR!


    "HAHA take that you big cat!"


    After attacking Yuki then ran again to dodge another w, when she was about to run again into the lion. The lion did something unexpected.


    HOWL!


    After the howl, Yuki sted away into a tree and took a lot of damage.


    HP- 17/30


    "F*ck! He has a long-range skill that''s not fair!" Yuki began to curse her luck


    After the lion managed to hit Yuki, the lion immediately pounced on Yuki and used its ws. Unfortunately for Yuki she was hit and took damage again.


    HP - 10/30


    "No�� Nooo! I can''t die right now. I need to live and be the strongest so I can see Serene again." After she was hit she coughed up a handful of blood.


    When the lion saw that Yuki was about to die it immediately used its ws again, but this time Yuki managed to dodge the lion and used it to scratch the other eye, but she missed it and hit the lion''s head.


    "How the hell! did I miss that''s supposed to be urate sh*t" When the lion was hit in the head it was extremely mad now and immediately started attacking Yuki non-stop.


    "F*ck is this how I die again, is there no more hope for me? Haaaa I failed you, Serene." When Yuki was about to be hit she then remembered something that can she use to beat the lion "Yes I remember I have a potion quickly system use it"


    [The host will consume 1x potion Yes/No]


    "YES!! just use it quickly damm it"


    HP - 30/30


    "Ok now I''m back to full health, let''s dance big cat let''s see who will win.


    After restoring her health Yuki then ran into the other eye then used a bite of the eye of the lion. Fortunately this time she managed to hit the lion and bite off his eye. " Now yes, the lion is blind now I have the advantage, Ok time to die now lion."


    After saying that Yuki quickly ran into the lion''s neck and put it as hard as she could. When the lion felt Yuki was on her neck the lion immediately used its ws to attack her but Yuki already knew what the lion was thinking so she jumped up and dodge the lion. The lion then hit itself and cried out in pain.


    ROAR!!


    "HAHAHA you stupid cat f*ck you, I guess you''re not that smart huh? Ok, now you can go to hell." After cursing the Lion Yuki then dive bombed and used her ws to attack the head, then she used to bite again at the previous spot that she bit into.


    When Yuki bit the lion''s neck again the lion couldn''t keep its bnce anymore and fell. Yuki then saw this and found a golden opportunity and immediately used both of her ws to attack non-stop. After attacking non-stop Yuki then ate the lion and found it delicious, then when she gulped it down she heard a voice in her mind


    Ding


    [The host gained 200 EXP for killing and eating a lion]


    After seeing a notification Yuki was ecstatic when she was about to eat the lion again Yuki heard another notification in her mind and a screen appeared in front of her.


    Ding


    QUEST: Defeat and eat the lion (Hard)


    Reward: 1000 EXP, 2 Skill points


    [Quest Complete now rewarding host]


    [Bonus reward for 1st try]


    [1x evolution pill, and 2x lvl pill]


    [Now rewarding host of all the rewardsplete Congrats host for beating a hard quest for the first time]


    "Hehehe the system even congratted me and gave me extra rewards. This is good. I guess this is not bad living like this huh." After that Yuki then ate all of the lions, after finishing all of it she felt power surging through her.


    Yuki was confused at first but she then received a lot of notifications.


    Ding


    [The host is now lvl 4]


    [The host is now lvl 5]


    ...


    ...<novelnext></novelnext>


    ...


    [The host is now lvl 18]


    Ding


    Race - Fox


    Lvl - 18


    Exp bar - 0/160


    The requirement to evolve: 1x evolution pill 18/20 lvl


    HP - 200/200


    Mana - 500/500


    Magic - 220/220


    Rank - N/A


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - N/A


    Skills - Bite(1), Scratch(1)


    Status Point - 75


    Skill Point - 19


    Status


    Str - 25


    Int - 29


    Agi - 33


    Def - 24


    Dex - 24


    Inventory:


    (World Map),(Letter),(Manual Guide),(x5 Potion),(Exp Boost x2),(x1 Evolution pill),(x2 Lvl pill)


    Yuki was surprised at her stat being high and she didn''t even use her status point " Wow look at my stats now how should I distribute my stats?" After thinking about how to distribute her status point she then saw the evolution tag on her status board so Yuki decided to ask the system about it.


    "Hey, system, what is that evolution? When I was lvl 3 I didn''t see that there?"


    [The reason that the host did not see that is that the host is too low lvl for that]


    "Hmmm ok, so that''s why. So when I lvl up to 20 and eat the pill will I instantly evolve?"


    [No the host will not evolve just yet the host must choose what the host to evolve into]


    "Oh I can choose what I want that''s good, so where are the choices that I can have?"


    [The host can still see it because the host still does not meet the requirement to evolve]


    ''Hmm so I still need to be lvl 20 ok then time to work'' When Yuki was about to go hunting again she then remembered that she had another pill in her inventory.


    "Oh yeah, system, what is this lvl pill?"


    [The host can use this pill one time to lvl up once every pill]


    "Hmm, that''s good ok... WAIT! I have two of these so when I use these won''t I get to level 20 now hehehe LUCKY!"


    Yuki then clicks at her inventory and brings out her pills, but she doesn''t know how to use this so she asks the system again. " Hey system, how do I use this pill? Do I just eat them?"


    [Yes the host just needs to eat them and digest them]


    "Hehe thank you now I can be lvl 20 and evolve, I hope that this is not disgusting"


    Yuki then put one of the pills into her mouth and swallowed it, after swallowing it she then grabbed the other one and gulped it down.


    After eating the two pills Yuki then heard two notifications in her mind.


    [The host is now lvl 19]


    [The host is now lvl 20]


    Ding


    [The host can now choose her evolution path]

 Chapter 6 Evolution Choices

    ?When Yuki heard the notification that she can now choose her evolution form she was extremely happy, so Yuki immediately clicked at her evolution table to choose.


    [Evolution Choices]


    Firefox - [Can use any fire magic at will, it also has the strongest physical damage, and this fox has red fur like fire at it is hot to touch] [Requirement: Str 40, Int 20, Agi 25, Def 20, Dex 20, x1 Evolution pill]


    WaterFox - [Can use any water magic at will it has the least magic power but its defense is the strongest, the body of this fox is special because it can turn into the water at will] [Requirement: Str 20, Int 25, Agi 20, Def 40, Dex 25, x1 Evolution pill]


    Ice Fox - [This fox has the highest destructive magic force in all so it is on par with the firefox in terms of power, Her fox fur is very cold to touch even its breath is cold] [Requirement: Str 20, Int 40, Agi 30, Def 20, Dex 25, x1 Evolution pill]


    Nature Fox - [This fox controls nature at will it is the scariest when this fox is fighting in a forest but it can''t use the forest as its shield] [Requirement: Str 30, Int 25, Agi 25, Def 30, Dex 25, x1 Evolution pill]


    Spirit Fox - [This fox is special on its own because it is the one that controls the spirit of all beings, the body of this fox is transparent like a spirit but it can also make its body solid]


    [Requirement: Str 35, Int 30, Agi 25, Def 20, Dex 25, x1 Evolution pill]


    Moon Fox - [The most beautiful race of all, but don''t be deceived by its appearance because it''s deadly with its moon powers] [Requirement: Str 40, Int 30, Agi 25, Def 25, Dex 30, x1 Evolution pill]


    "Wow there''s so many I can choose from, I wonder what should I choose from Firefox is no good because for now, I don''t want to get into physical just yet, I also don''t want to be in the front, the spirit is also no good because I don''t like a ghost, nature meh I think it''s gonna be boring so I''m left with two choices huh.


    While she was choosing between Ice and Moon fox she suddenly got hungry and decided to search for food for now and do the evolution tonight. "Well I guess I''ll think about itter now I''m hungry so I will hunt for now and go back to my cave to do my evolution"


    Yuki then started hunting for anything that she came across even if it was another lion because now she is stronger. After hunting for a while and putting all of the beasts that she hunted in her cave she then started eating all of them now all her surroundings are full of blood even her beautiful white fur is now covered in blood.


    After she ate all of them she started to think whether to choose Ice or Moon. Ice because it has the highest affinity for magic in all of the choices to choose from and Moon because it is very good in all aspects which is good for the long run but if she chooses the Ice she will instantly be powerful because of magic.


    When Yuki was about to choose she remembered that she still has not used her points "Oh yeah I forgot I still haven''t used my point, So now I should put all my status point to meet the requirement to evolve"


    Race - Fox


    Lvl - 20


    Exp bar - 0/160


    The requirement to evolve: 1x evolution pill 20/20 lvl fulfilled


    HP - 250/250


    Mana - 1000/1000


    Magic - 450


    Rank - N/A


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - N/A


    Skills - Bite(1), Scratch(1)


    Status Point - 0


    Skill Point - 19


    Status


    Str - 40


    Int - 55


    Agi - 50


    Def - 30


    Dex - 35


    Inventory:


    (World Map),(Letter),(Manual Guide),(x5 Potion),(Exp Boost x2),(x1 Evolution pill),(x2 Lvl pill)


    10 minutester Yuki finally has chosen. She then clicks her status board and the evolution board and clicks the Moon Fox.


    [Is the host sure that she wants the Moon Fox Yes/No]


    "Yes"


    [Requirement for Moon Fox]<novelnext></novelnext>


    [The host must have the stats of Str 30, Int 40, Agi 35, Def 25, Dex 30, x1 Evolution pill]


    [A ce where the moon shines bright]


    "Ohhh I did not see that it also has a second requirement, oh well I guess it does not matter because this cave is good in that aspect where the moonlight shines here"


    Ding


    [All requirements fulfilled evolution process now begins]


    [Evolution Progress 20%]


    [Evolution Progress 40%]


    ...


    ...


    [Evolution Progress 99%]


    [Evolution Progress ERROR found]


    "No, why did I not evolve f*cking system bugging!"


    [Because the host has another substance to her surrounding the host cannot evolve, so the system will merge it with the Moon Fox to create a new form]


    "Wh�� What! what do you mean another substance there is no other thing here!"


    [Substance: Blood, The system will create a new evolution for the host]


    [Complete 100%]


    Ding


    [Blood Moon Fox: The most beautiful race in all but one of the most powerful because of its blood maniption and the power of the moon]


    "Holy! Yes! I found a secret HAHAHAHA now I''m gonna be one of the most powerful with this"


    Ding


    [All requirements fulfilled evolution process now begins]


    [Evolution Progress 20%]


    [Evolution Progress 40%]


    ...


    ...


    [Evolution Progress 100%]


    [Evolution Progress starting now]


    Yuki was surprised that the blood around her started floating, then when was about to ask the system she felt incredible pain all through her body because of the evolution process.


    "Ahhhhh! F*ck this hurts like my bones and body are being crushed Ahhhhh!"


    When Yuki was enduring the pain she started to roll around the ground because of the pain that she is feeling she finally passed out.


    After she passed the blood and the light from the moon started to merge, then 2 minutester the merging wasplete a shiny pearl can be seen floating that is color red while it was shining like a moon.


    Then something unexpected happened. The pearl went into Yuki''s mouth and when Yuki felt something in her, she opened her eyes and gulped the pearl.


    "Ahh, what is that? what did I just swallow"


    After swallowing, the pain in her body started to diminish and what Yuki is feeling now is very pleasant to her.


    A few minutester, after finding that nothing was wrong with her body, Yuki then heard a notification.


    Ding


    [Evolution Progress Complete]


    [Congrattions the host is now a Blood Moon Fox]

 Chapter 7 Blood Moon Fox/New Power

    ?Ding


    [Evolution Progress Complete]


    [Congrattions the host is now a Blood Moon Fox]


    [The user gained +50 all stats and gained the following skill and passive]


    [Active Skill - Blood Maniption: The user can use blood at her will. The user will be able to use the blood in any way the user wants. (Cost 100 mana per active, Depends on what the user is doing/making with blood]


    [Active Skill -  Moon sh: The user uses the power of the Moon to sh her enemies. When it is night time the user can use this skill for an infinite amount but in daylight, the user must charge up the night, The user can just use this skill for 10x in a day. (Cost 150 mana per shot, if the shot is concentrated it will cost 300 mana, This is upgradeable so the user can use it more frequent.)]


    [Passive Ability -  Blood Rush: The user gets a 1.5X Bonus Damage and Speed will heal if he/she drinks blood, but the user will feel bloodlust after consuming. The effect of the bloodluststs for 1hr.]


    [Passive Ability - Moon Prowess: When the user is fighting while the Moon is up in the night, The user will gain a 150% stat boost, 30/s health regen, and 50/s  mana regen.]


    "Yes! this time it was sessful and I even managed to get 2 new skills, 2 passive, and +50 stats."  ''wow that''s a lot, the system sure is generous'' Yuki muttered: "I even managed to get an evolution that no one has seen before." Yuki then looked at her new skill and passive ability


    "Hmm so I got Blood maniption, and Moon sh for the skills, and for passive I got Blood Rush, and Moon Prowess." Yuki was confused at first because how did she unlock her blood powers so she decided to ask the system.


    "Hey system, how did I get blood powers, because I remember that I clicked the Moon Fox?"


    Ding


    [The user gains the ability to use blood because of her surroundings while the host is evolving.] The system answered


    Yuki was confused at first ''Surrounding ah now I remember I ate all the beast that I found and my surroundings are full of blood is it because of that.'' So Yuki decided to ask the system again " Is it because of the surroundings that I was in a blood bath that I got to use blood now?"


    [Yes the reason the host can manipte blood is that when the user started to evolve, the system managed to find other substances in the host surrounding so the system decided to use it to find a better evolution.] The system answered


    "Hmm so that''s why ok I get it now, but is there any more race that can use blood as I do."


    [Yes it is the vampire race, but the host doesn''t need to worry because some humans but the numbers are low because not all people can use this skill, also the one that the human uses are inferior to the user skill, and the user skill is on par with the vampire''s.]


    "That''s good to know that I''m not the only one that can use Blood Maniption" muttered to herself


    But Yuki was still wary of whether she should use this out in public, after a few minutes, Yuki finally decided not to use it that much to not get any unwanted attention. "  I think I should not use my blood powers often. I will only use it when necessary or I will not expose myself that a fox can use Blood Maniption that is on par with the vampire''s."<novelnext></novelnext>


    After finishing up looking at the skills, Yuki then began to read her passive skills. Yuki sucked in a cold breath after finishing reading her passive abilities.


    "That''s OP! then, OH MY GOD! Not only do I have bonus stats, but I also have health regen, and mana regen which is a super OP in fights. But that bloodlust is kind of scary. I don''t want to lose myself and start to attack people nonstop.


    Yuki decided to ask her system if she can do something about that bloodlust "Hey system when I use my Blood Rush passive is there any way that I can not feel any bloodlust when I drink blood?"


    Ding


    [Yes the host can not feel any more bloodlust when she meets the requirement of being an Ancient Warrior Beast, and fully master the host''s Blood powers.]


    Yuki sighed in relief that she will be able to use her power nonstop without feeling any bloodlust. "That''s good, ok. So I just need to reach that rank huh ok good."


    After Yuki finished looking at her new skills and passives, She somehow felt much better, stronger, and faster than before.


    "Oh, so this is the effect of my evolution huh, this is pretty good hehe. I wonder if I meet that lion again will I be able to fight it now." While Yuki was trying to control her new strength, She then went outside the cave to hunt for some food.


    After searching for a while Yuki finally managed to find some beast, Yuki found a lion''s den. While looking at the cave to see for the lion in a group of ten, she saw the 9 lion''s in the den bowing down in front of one of the lions. " Hmm, is that their leader waiting? Why does that lion look familiar to me."


    What she saw in the cave was the lion that she run away from, when Yuki was looking for food.


    "Hoho�� Looks like I found this lion again, Ok sorry lion but I''m gonna take my revenge now hehehe." While smirking, Yuki immediately dashed toward the leader of the lion and used her bite at the neck. After biting the lion she was surprised that the lion was dead already.


    "Wow, I''m really strong now hehehe now I can take all of you at once HAHAHA take this Moon sh!" Yuki then used her new skill on the group of lions, when Yuki did this her little fox mouth opened wide.


    Boom!


    Moon sh charge: 9/10


    After some dust was cleared away she was scared silly at her skill, what was left in the lion''s den was now rubble and all of the corpses of the lion is split in half.


    "Ummm.. ok so I should be careful with this skill. This is too strong. It is not even night and my passive is not even active and it is this strong just what my stats now."


    "Status"


    Yuki then clicked at her status and what she saw shocked her, Yuki''s eyes and mouth were wide open.

 Chapter 8 Stat Upgrade/New Element And Skill

    ?Ding


    Race - Fox (Child)


    Evolution - Blood Moon Fox


    Lvl - 1


    Exp bar - 0/20


    The requirement to evolve:[The host must be lvl 40 and in a ce where there is blood and moon light]


    HP - 600/600


    Mana - 2350/2500


    Magic - 850


    Rank - Savage Beast (Early)


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - N/A


    Skills - Blood Maniption, Moon sh, Bite(1), Scratch(1)


    Passive - Blood Rush, Moon Prowess


    Status Point - 0


    Skill Point - 19


    Coin - 0


    Status


    Str - 90


    Int - 105


    Agi - 100


    Def - 80


    Dex - 85


    Inventory:


    (World Map),(Letter),(Manual Guide),(x4 Potion),(Exp Boost x2)


    Store:


    Elements:


    Skills:


    Weapon:


    Cultivation:


    Martial Arts:


    Items:


    Yuki was amazed at her new stats after evolving into a Blood Moon Fox " I''m a monster now look at my stats HAHAHA, but I still think I''m rtively weakpared to the leaders that are in this forest. Even though I''m pretty strong now I think, I still need to be careful.


    While Yuki was looking at her new stats, she saw a new tab on her status board, so Yuki decided to ask the system for help with it.


    "Hey, system, what is this shop icon that I can use?"


    Ding


    [The host can use this to buy everything that the host need]


    "Heheheh.. ok then so now I have a store that I can buy, but wait system what is the currency that I need to buy things in there."


    [The host can use coins that the system will give you if you finish a quest.]


    "But wait, I don''t have any coins. Hey, will you not give me a coin because I just unlocked it and I don''t have any coins in me?."


    Ding


    [The host gained 20k coin]


    [The host can buy 2 any item in the shop for free]


    "Umm... are you sure? I already have 10k gold which I assume is a lot but I also got 2 free items that I want, AHAHAHA I''m really lucky thank you system."


    After saying that Yuki then browses the store to see if there is anything that she wants. Yuki frowned because there are so many things in here, but they are so expensive.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Elements: The user will be able to use any elements that the user has.


    Fire Type:


    ? Star Heat me - (300k) - If the user uses this he/she can use a portion of the sun''s power to create mes.


    ? Demonic/Dark Fire - (150k) - A demon fire that is the enemy of all the light elements. This fire is special because, the me is not that hot but when the me came into contact with a light element, it will melt instantly


    ? Hell''s me - (175k) - A me that came from the deepest part of hell, This type of me cannot be put out in normal ways, because this fire is insanely hot.


    ? me of Annihtion (weakened) - (250k) - This me was one of the most destructive mes ever existed, because if you are hit with it pretty badly not only will it destroy your body it will also destroy your soul.


    Ice Type:


    ? Dragon God''s Ice - (700k) - This ice is very special because it is extracted from a soul of an Ice Dragon God, which is one of the coldest ice that you can feel.


    ? Ice Neb - (400k) - An Ice that is created from space. It is said that if you freeze someone with this not only will they freeze but they will feel some intense pressure because it is extracted from space.


    ? Ice Empress Spirit (weakened) - (250k) - It is the most powerful Ice in Existence because it is one used by the Ice Empress. It can make your surroundings extremely cold in an instant and freeze your enemies.


    " That''s a lot to choose from, I''ll wait, for now, now let''s see the others."


    ? Skills:


    ? Dash - (1.5k) - The user can dash away instantly for 10 meters. (Cool Down 5 minutes)


    ? Sprint - (2k) - The user will double its agility for 5 minutes. (Cool Down 30 minutes)


    ? Stealth - (1k) - When the user uses this he/she will not leave any mark while walking/running it will not also produce sound. (Can be activated and Deactivate)


    ? Invisibility - (2.5k) - The user will be invisible, BUT while invisible the user will still leave some marks like a footprint.


    ? Tail sh - (3k) - The user will use its tail as a weapon to sh or stab the enemies.


    ? Super Jump - (1k) - The user will be able to jump at a high distance.


    ? Charm - (5k) - When the user uses the charm the person that is hit will be controlled by you, to get out of the charm the person must have a strong mind.


    " I will skip the weapon for now since I can''t naturally use it because I am a fox, A god now I miss being in a human form sigh." While Yuki was being sad about not being able to use any weapon she went to look at the next one but then remembered something. " Oh yeah, system, didn''t you tell me that I can use Cultivation so should I buy one now or at ater time?"


    Ding


    [No the host will not be able to use Cultivation for now, but when the host can be a Spirit Beast and get a dantian, then the user will naturally be able to use QI."


    "Ahh, that''s too bad oh well I guess I can''tin huh so I guess I''ll just look at the items now."


    Yuki then swiped down and missed the Weapon, Cultivation, and Martial Arts and went straight into the item shop. "Hmm I wonder what items they are selling here, I hope it''s something good though."


    Yuki then clicked the item icon, and what she saw disappointed her a bit


    Items:


    ? Health Pot - (300) - Increase health by 100


    ? Mana Pot - (400) - Increase mana by 200


    ? Regen Pot - (300) - When drinking the user will get 30 HP and 30 Mana per 1/s. (Duration 1m)


    Yuki was a bit disappointed because she did not find any good item, it was all just some pot. "That''s a bit disappointing, oh well I guess I can''t do anything about it for now. Oh, yeah system will I will be able to get more stuff in the shop in the future?" Yuki decided to ask her system.


    Ding


    [Yes the host will unlock more if the host evolves to a greater being] answered her system


    " That''s good to know, oh yeah by the way don''t you have a name? Because it gets annoying when I call you a system and not a name."


    [No the system doesn''t currently have a name]


    [Will the hostname the System Yes/No]


    Yuki immediately says "YES". Yuki then begins to think of a name ''Hmm since my name is Yuki which is snow in English, I should also name it close to mine Hmm. Ah, I know.'' After thinking of a name Yuki then types the new name of the system.


    [The system will now be called Fubuki]


    "That''s great" after naming Fubuki Yuki then went back to the store to buy a new element and skills.


    ''I think what I''m gonna buy are the Ice Empress Spirit and some skills. Yeah, that''s good'' Few minutes passed and Yuki then bought all of the new skills and elements that she wanted. "Fubuki I want all of this that I just clicked. I will use one of my free items and use gold."


    [The host picked the element of the Ice Empress Spirit, and for the skills, the host bought Dash, Sprint, Stealth, Invisibility, Tail sh, and Charm. Please confirm the purchase Yes/No]


    "Yes"


    [The system will deduct 15k gold and 1 free item shop]


    [Congrats the host now has a first element and new skills]

 Chapter 9 Upgrading Skills

    ?Yuki was very happy at her decision and was jumping around the cave. When Yuki finally stopped, Yuki decided to upgrade her skill because she has a lot of Skill Points right now.


    "Fubuki, how do I upgrade my skill?" Yuki asked.


    Ding


    [The host just needs to pick the skill that you want to upgrade and click the upgrade button]


    "Thank you. Ok, but can I also upgrade the skills that I got from my evolution."


    [No the host can''t upgrade those skills, but as the host evolves to a higher rank beast the skill that you get from your evolution will also evolve to something stronger.] Fubuki answered


    "That''s pretty nice. Then I should just upgrade my previous skills and the skills that I have."


    When Yuki was about to upgrade her skills, Yuki heard a notification.


    Ding


    [The skills Stealth and Invisibility can be merged and will turn into a new skill called Absolute Stealth, does the host want to? It will cost 5 Skill points to merge.]


    [The skills Dash and Sprint can be merged and will turn into Absolute Speed, does the host want to? It will cost 5 Skill points to merge.]


    "So it can also merge skills, huh, ok then I guess I''ll do it since I have many Skill Points on me right now. Time to upgrade my skills."


    Yuki then clicked at her skills and clicked at her Bite skill then Yuki proceeded to upgrade her skills.


    [Are you sure you want to upgrade Bite? Yes/No]


    "Yes," Yuki said without hesitation


    Ding


    [Bite is now lvl 2]


    ...


    ...


    [Bite is now lvl 5]


    [Bite can evolve to Crunch doe''s the host want to evolve this skill? Yes/No]


    "So my skill will evolve once it got to lvl 5 ok then let''s evolve it, Yes


    [Bite has now evolved to Crunch (1)]


    [The system deducted 9 Skill Points]


    [Remaining Skill Point is now 10]


    Crunch - Deals 2x more damage than Bite and has a chance to apply a bleed effect on the opponent.


    " Woah. That''s pretty high damage 2x that''s even without my current stats. Now should I also upgrade my scratch?" Yuki was thinking of whether to upgrade and evolve her scratch, ultimately she decided to also evolve it to something stronger.


    "Well, I guess there''s no harm in doing it since I can just get some more once I lvl up." Yuki then picks her scratch and upgrades it.


    Ding


    [Are you sure you want to upgrade Scratch? Yes/No]


    "Yes," Yuki said without hesitation


    Ding


    [Scratch is now lvl 2]


    ...


    ...


    [Scratch is now lvl 5]


    [Scratch can evolve to Razor w. Does the host want to evolve this skill? Yes/No]


    "Yes"


    [Scratch has now evolved to Razor w (1)]


    [The system deducted 9 Skill Points]


    [Remaining Skill Point is now 1]


    Razor w - Deals 2x more damage than Bite and has a guaranteed chance to apply a bleed effect on the opponent.


    Bleed - When the opponent is hit with this he/she will lose 10 dmg/s. The duration of this is 10s


    "Hmm, I guess that''s all I need to upgrade, because I don''t need to upgrade the other skills that I just bought, Plus I don''t have any more Skill points." Yuki then opened her status to see her new stats and skills


    Ding


    Race - Fox (Child)


    Evolution - Blood Moon Fox


    Lvl - 1<novelnext></novelnext>


    Exp bar - 0/20


    The requirement to evolve:[The host must be lvl 40 and in a ce where there is blood and moonlight]


    HP - 600/600


    Mana - 2350/2500


    Magic - 850


    Rank - Savage Beast (Early)


    Element - Ice 0%/100%


    The requirement to evolve:[The host must have aplete 100% mastery, kill 100 types of ice type monster and kill one ice demonic beast to get their souls]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - N/A


    Skills - Blood Maniption, Moon sh, Crunch (1), Razor w (1), Charm (1), Tail sh (1), Absolute Stealth (1), Absolute Speed (1)


    Passive - Blood Rush, Moon Prowess


    Status Point - 0


    Skill Point - 1


    Coin - 5000


    Status


    Str - 90


    Int - 105


    Agi - 100


    Def - 80


    Dex - 85


    Inventory:


    (World Map),(Letter),(Manual Guide),(x4 Potion),(Exp Boost x2),(1x free shop ticket)


    Store:


    Elements:


    Skills:


    Weapon:


    Cultivation:


    Martial Arts:


    While Yuki was grinning at her new status and skills, a question popped into her mind so she decided to ask Fubuki "Hey Fubuki if I can upgrade my skills does that mean my passive can also upgrade?"


    Ding


    [Yes but the requirements are much harderpared to your skills]


    "I see thanks." Yuki then closed her system and went out to try out her new bought and upgraded skill.


    Yuki then went out to find some beast in the forest, while looking she found a group of rabbits but Yuki decided to ignore them since they are too weak. "I''ll probably not do it since this rabbit is pretty weak and it might be pretty overkill when I use my skills on them."


    Yuki then went past the rabbit, after scouting the forest for a few more minutes, Yuki finally found a strong beast.


    She saw a bear that was 2xrger than the lion that she killed recently in the lion''s den.


    "That''s big. What the f*ck why are all my enemies giant and I''m small... wait I just evolve right did I get bigger." Yuki then rushed into a nearbyke and looked at herself in the reflection in the water, after seeing herself she was shocked.


    What she saw in the reflection is a fox that is about the size of an adult big cat, with shiny silver fur, and ruby gems-like eyes. Yuki''s mouth went wide after seeing herself, her previous white fur was now silver. Yuki tried to touch her fur, and when she touched its head ruby eyes sparkled at how soft and silky her fur was. " Wah is this me, my fur and skin are so smooth, especially my fur it''s like a cloud."


    A few minutes had passed since Yuki touched her fur, but Yuki finally stopped and went back to the bear.


    "Hey, Fubuki is there a way that I can see the stats of my enemies," Yuki asked because she was wary of whether this bear is stronger than her


    Ding


    [Yes does the host want to learn the passive ability All Seeing Eye? Yes/No]


    All Seeing Eye - The user will see the opponent''s stat, rank, and level."


    ''Ohh�� That''s good so whenever I can see an opponent that is stronger than me, I will be able to see it.''


    "Yes"


    [The host has learned the passive ability All Seeing Eye]

 Chapter 10 Trying Out New Skills/Beast Mana Core

    ?When Yuki heard the notification she then looked again at the bear, then a screen suddenly pop out in front of her, it looks like her status board


    Ding


    Race - Iron Skin Bear Beast


    Rank - Savage Beast (Early)


    HP - 5000/5000


    Mana - 1000/1000


    Magic - 400


    Yuki was happy with her new skill because this is going to be extremely helpful when she is going to fight. "That bear has a lot of health, well I guess it''s in the name of iron so it''s going to be strong. Now hehehe, let''s try out our new skill."


    Yuki then activated her Absolute stealth and tried to walk around, after walking around she was extremely happy that no footprint was left on her back. So Yuki then began to run towards the bear.


    The Bear was extremely huge. It was almost 3x bigger than normal, it was colored silver because of its metallic appearance. After looking at the Bear, Yuki could almost feel how hard the skin of the Bear was in her sight. " Woah this Bear almost has iron skin, I wonder how hard it is. Well here goes nothing CRUNCH!."


    Yuki then used her upgraded skill to try to bite the bear, and she was surprised that her fangs immediately cut through the bear''s skin like butter.


    "Umm�� Ok that''s strong"


    The Bear then woke up and looked at his surroundings, and he saw Yuki waving at her as if nothing happened. The Bear was now extremely mad and growled at her then dashed toward Yuki.


    ROAR!!!


    "Ohhh your mad huh big fe well that''s nice, now I got a punching bag to test out my skills hehehe." When Yuki saw this she then jump up and dive down and used her Razor w.


    "Razor w!"


    When Yuki hit the Bear in the neck, the once proud Iron Bear was now a headless corpse. The corpse of the bear fell which caused the ground to shake because of its massive size.


    Yuki looked at her ws in disbelief, her small cute paws could have caused such a thing to happen. " Well, I guess the Bear was too weak huh." Yuki shrugged and walked towards the bear and said: " Well your know my dinner mister Bear."


    After Yuki ate the Bear, Yuki saw a shiny rock on the ground but Yuki didn''t know what it was. "What is this shiny blue rock?" so she decided to use her All Seeing Eye on it. "


    Beast Mana Core ( White )


    "Mana Core what is this? Hey Fubuki, what is the use of this Beast Mana Core?"


    Ding


    [The host can use this to eat it as food because the Beast Mana Core is tastier for Beast. While humans use this to strengthen their body and weapon]


    "Is there any benefit from eating this apart from it being delicious?" Yuki asked again


    [Yes there are some benefits but it will depend on the host''s luck if the host is lucky you will get a +1 from your stat. The plus you will get will depend on what the beast is good at, like the Iron Skin Bear it is high in defense, so you have a chance to get +1 in defense stat. Also, it will automatically strengthen the host body as it is consumed]


    "Wow, that''s good. But why is it only +1 stat is this because it is just a Savage Beast?"


    [Yes. Savage Beast core is equivalent to +1 and Demonic Beast is equivalent to +2 and so on.]


    "Ahh, so that''s why, well guess time to eat now." After asking Fubuki, Yuki then put the core into her mouth. When the core was in her mouth it melted like ice and went straight to Yuki''s throat. Yuki then gulped it down and her eyes sparkled at how tasty the core is, Yuki was immediately addicted to the taste.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "WOW! this is good, much better than that 5-star restaurant food that I eat back in my world."


    Yuki then looked at her stats to see if she got the bonus, but Yuki was left disappointed because she did not get a +1 in defense. " That''s too bad. Well, I tried, so I''ll just try to look for more now."


    Yuki then got up but then felt weird because she somehow felt that her body was a bit stronger now so she asked Fubuki again. "Hey Fubuki, why does my body feel lighter and stronger? Is this what you said about strengthening my body?"


    [Yes that is the reason]


    Yuki was confused at first because not upgrading her stats is equivalent to getting a stronger body so she asked again. " But why doesn''t it change my stat even though I feel a tad stronger."


    [That is because the host can get a chance to get two benefits or just one. Two the host gets a plus in stat and strengthens her body, and one is just to strengthen the host body."


    "But will I not get muscle at this point if I strengthen my body NO! I can''t let that happen." Yuki frowned and said angrily at her mind but then Fubuki''s voice came into her mind and put her at ease.


    [The host doesn''t need to worry about getting some muscle, because of your race you cannot get any muscle, unlike dragons."


    "Ok yes, I don''t need to worry about that. I''m gonna be sad if I will not be able to eat this again because it just tastes so magical."


    After closing her system Yuki got a notification from Fubuki which shocked her a bit.


    Ding


    [The host gained 100 exp for killing and eating an Iron Skin Bear Beast]


    [The host is now lvl 2]


    "Huh why did I only get 100 exp, I remember that the lion I killed got 200 exp from that." Yuki frowned at her XP gain so Yuki decided to ask Fubuki about it. "Hey Fubuki, why is it that I only got 100 exp while the lion I killed got 200 exp? The Lion is weaker than this Bear."


    [Because the host is a lot weaker than the Lion and a few levels below the Lion, so the system decided to reward you more.] Fubuki answered


    "So that''s why. Huff, now I need to work harder." Yuki then began to look for a more powerful beast in the forest. While Yuki was looking at the forest, Yuki came across a cave. When she was about to leave she felt a huge pressureing from the cave, so out of curiosity she went down the cave to take a peek.


    "What is causing this pressure? Is there some treasure in here?" Yuki then went deeper into the cave. When she saw what was causing the pressure she stumbled backward and shook in fear at what she saw.


    What Yuki saw was about 100 Iron Skin Bears in groups. But the group of Bear didn''t scare her, what scared her was the leader of the group.


    Ding


    Race - Iron Skin Bear


    Title - King


    Rank - Demonic Beast (Early)


    HP - 20,000/20,000


    Mana - 7,000/7,000


    Magic - 1,000


    When the eyes of Yuki and the Bear met Yuki gulped and said in her mind while cursing her curiosity.


    "Oh, f*ck"

 Chapter 11 Battle With The Bear Army/First Nightmare Quest PT 1

    ?"Oh f*ck


    ROAR!!


    When Yuki heard the Bear''s roar, the cave shook like a massive earthquake. Yuki then ran towards the entrance of the cave without looking back. After hearing such a roar she felt a cold sweat on her back which caused her body to shiver.


    "F*ck! How is my luck so bad? When I entered the cave I just thought that there is a treasure that I didn''t expect there would be a demonic beast in there."


    Yuki finally managed to leave the cave after a few minutes of full sprinting without stopping. She was now out of breath and gasping for air.


    "Haaa�� Haaa. F*ck! Now I remember why people say that curiosity kills a cat, turns out it was true." After catching her breath a bit, Yuki went up to a nearby tree and looked at the entrance of the cave to see if the Bears had followed her or not. After confirming that the bear did not chase her, Yuki sighed in relief.


    Whenever Yuki remembered the Bear''s King''s cold gaze and scream she shivered at how lucky she was to get out of there in one piece.


    Yuki then got up and dusted her fur, and was about to leave, she got a notification from Fubuki


    Ding


    Quest: Kill the Bear King and all of its underlings. (NIGHTMARE)


    Reward: 10,000 EXP, 15 Skill Points, 20,000 coins, Ice Manual Skills (The host will get to choose 2 Ice Skills for free), and Unlock New Item In The Shop (The host can think of any item and it will show up in the store)


    Remaining Time: 3hr


    "Why now Fubuki, sighs. So I can''t run away now." Yuki sighed at the timing of the quest." It even has a f*cking time limit can''t get any better than that, sh*t." After cursing for a few minutes she calmed down a bit then she asked Fubuki for something that she was confused about in her quest.


    "Fubuki what is the punishment If I don''tplete my quest in time?"


    Ding


    [The host will lose -10 stat in the host stat permanently]


    "Wh... WHAT! What do you mean I will lose my stat permanently that is bull sh*t. This is so unfair ugh." Yuki was so angry that she used her ws on the nearby trees, so as a result, her surroundings were now a mess. Many trees are scattered around, and there are also a lot of holes in the ground.


    Yuki looked at her surroundings and frowned after seeing all the mess she had made. Yuki then calmed her mind and rubbed her little head with her paws. If someone saw this scene where a cute little fox was rubbing her head, they would scream at how cute Yuki is right now.


    Yuki then quickly calmed herself, and went back to the cave and used her absolute Stealth to sneak around.


    10 minutes have passed since Yuki sneaked around into the deeper part of the cave, Yuki then looked at her remaining time.


    Remaining Time: 2hr 50m


    "So I spend 10 minutes sneaking around in the cave sigh. Why do I feel like I''m not gonna win." Yuki felt down at how hard the quest and Yuki might also be down. When Yuki was feeling down she suddenly remembered her mother''s words when she was still a child. " Yuki remember when you feel down just don''t think about it and fight, that''s what life is all about fighting till the end,


    Yuki was now pumped up when she remembered her mother''s word


    "Huff. Ok, I can do this. Let''s go!" Shouted Yuki shouted in her mind.


    Momentster Yuki was now facing the Bear''s army, Yuki was secretly worried because she doesn''t know how many Bears are there. But what she estimated is around 100 bears.


    "That''s a lot of enemies! So unfair."


    After throwing a tantrum, Yuki steeled herself and brace herself for a new experience of battle.


    When Yuki was about to attack, she suddenly felt her power surge. Yuki was confused at first and was about to ask Fubuki why something like that happened when she suddenly got a notification.


    Ding


    [The host''s Passive is now active. The host will now receive some bonus stats.]


    Yuki was stunned at the notification, and she finally remembered that it was already nighttime when she got out of the cave. Because of how mad she was she forgot to look at her surroundings properly.


    "YES! Perfect timing, I didn''t even realize that it was already nighttime. Well time to do this now since I just have limited time till my passive runs out, but first I need to see my stats now I wonder how high it is now hehehe." Yuki was secretly grinning and now has a lot of confidence when her passive activates, but she was still worried so she decided to y it safe.


    "If necessary I''ll use my Blood Maniption Skill since no one is here right now." Yuki clicked at her status board and stared in disbelief at how much stat she got now.


    Ding


    Race - Fox (Child)


    Evolution - Blood Moon Fox


    Lvl - 3


    Exp bar - 20/60


    The requirement to evolve:[The host must be lvl 40 and in a ce where there is blood and moon light]


    HP - 4500/4500<novelnext></novelnext>


    Mana - 7750/7750


    Magic - 5000


    Rank - Savage Beast (Early)


    Element - Ice 0%/100%


    The requirement to evolve:[The host must have aplete 100% mastery, kill 100 types of ice type monster and kill one ice demonic beast to get their souls]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - N/A


    Skills - Blood Maniption, Moon sh, Crunch (1), Razor w (1), Charm (1), Absolute Stealth (1), Absolute Speed (1)


    Passive - Blood Rush, Moon Prowess


    Status Point - 10


    Skill Point - 1


    Coin - 5000


    Status


    Str - 183


    Int - 213


    Agi - 203


    Def - 163


    Dex - 168


    Inventory:


    (World Map),(Letter),(Manual Guide),(x4 Potion),(Exp Boost x2),(1x free shop ticket)


    Store:


    Elements:


    Skills:


    Weapon:


    Cultivation:


    Martial Arts:


    Yuki rubbed her eyes and pinched herself in the check to see if she was dreaming or not. Yuki was now feeling her body is light and strong, she is also feeling as if her powers just exploded so she tried her new powers on some Bear that is alone in some corners.


    After going to one of the corners, Yuki saw a red-skinned bear.


    Race - Blood Bear


    Rank - Savage Beast (Middle)


    HP - 1000/1000


    Mana - 3000/3000


    Magic - 670


    "You are pretty strong, but sorry buddy today you''re going to be thisdy''s guinea pig to check her new powers." Yuki was extremely happy so she wasted no more time and used her ws without using her Razor w skill.


    Yuki hit the bear and backed away. Yuki then jumped and tried to use her ws again, but she hit nothing so she was surprised and on instinct, she ducked to the side and looked at the scene.


    Yuki narrowed her eyes to see past in the dust but it was no avail so she decided to wait for a bit. A few momentster the dust finally disappears and Yuki looks at the bloody scene that is in her sight.


    The bear that was standing there a few minutes ago was now cut in half. Yuki was surprised at this because when she came into contact with the bear she almost did not feel anything at all, it was just like a brush in her paws.


    "Woah... Ok, now that is OP! I only used my Razor w and not any other skills and he was just cut like that like nothing hehehe... Now I''m ready."

 Chapter 12 Battle With The Bear Army/First Nightmare Quest PT 2

    ?Yuki moved back to the group in her skill so that she will not be noticed.


    "How should I fight them? Do I fight the army first or just kill their King right away so their morale will go down hmmm." Yuki was thinking hard because she was not an experienced fighter, she was a businesswoman. But with the help of her high IQ, she quickly decides that she will just kill all the army first as quickly as possible.


    "Ok, so that''s the n. Kill all the underlings first as quickly as possible, and also do it without using too much mana and stamina." After Yuki decided on her battle n she quickly went to find a good spot to start a war.


    Yuki finally managed to find a spot after searching for a while. Yuki then was worried that she spent too much time finding and testing her new power so she decided to see how much time she has left.


    Ding


    Time Remaining: 2hr 10m


    "Hais�� I wasted a lot of time doing some unnecessary things. Ok, Yuki focus." Yuki cleared her mind and started to focus.


    After clearing her mind Yuki then jumped to the ceiling and found a little hole to go in. Yuki went to the little hole and used her Moon sh to the fullest.


    [Moon sh - 100% Power]


    Yuki smiled at the notification, and said "Ok time to die Bear." Said Yuki in a cold voice in her mind.


    "Moon sh!"


    BANG!!


    Yuki received a lot of notifications in her mind, after firing her Moon sh skill. But she couldn''t care about that right now and immediately go down.


    Yuki then dived down to the ground and stood in her 4 paws, Yuki then rushed to the other Bears and started her massacre.


    When the Bears finally saw what caused theirrade''s death they were now extremely angry at Yuki and tried to intimidate her with their loud and booming roar.


    ROAR!!


    "Sorry little Bears, but thisdy is not scared of your weak little roar anymore," Yuki said in a cold voice, but sadly no one can hear her right now.


    ROAR!


    When she heard the Bears roar again she sneered at them for being stupid. "You all are stupid."


    Yuki then rushed to the Bears and tried one of her new skills, "Tail sh."


    "Tail sh," Yuki said in an ice-cold voice.


    Her once soft cute furry tail was now as deadly as a sharp sword. As Yuki was running around the cave all the Bears seemed to have all one mind, they immediately pounced toward  Yuki.


    When Yuki saw this she sneered at them. "You guys are just running to your death right now. Well not that I care about that, I should even thank you foring to me instead of me running to you guys."


    While Yuki was shing at and piercing all the Bear that surrounded her, an idea popped into her mind, and asked Fubuki while still fighting her enemies. "Fubuki, can I use multiple skills at once?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ding


    [Yes, the host can use multiple skills. But the host must be able to multitask to do that.]


    "Nice that''s convenient, multi-tasking for me is not that difficult since I did it all the time in myst life. So ... time to die!"


    Yuki then used her 2 ws at nearby enemies and shed through everything in her front, while the surrounding Bears got cut down by her tail. If someone were to see this scene right now they will gasp at what they are seeing.


    Even though her techniques of shing her enemies seemed sloppy, they are still doing a great job. What Yuki looked like now was a Battle Maniac, because of her sloppy movements. But it will get better as she is still learning how to fight.


    As Yuk was killing all the Bear, the Bear seemed to know now that Yuki was strong, so they became wary now and try not to do something stupid that will cause their death.


    When Yuki saw that the Bear had backed away a bit sheughed at them "Hey what is this you''re even scared of a little cute fox, are you guys even Bear HAHAHA." Yuki justughed at them.


    The Bears seemed to know what Yuki was thinking, and they became even angrier. So they dashed toward Yuki without stopping.


    "Yes, that''s better COME!"


    Yuki again used her Moon sh to counter all the enemies that wereing toward her.


    "Moon sh"


    The sh was so strong that it cut down all the Bear in its way, it only stopped when it hit the walls of the cave.


    The Bear seemed to be scared now when they saw how powerful Yuki was. So they came up with a n and tried to surround her in a circle.


    Yuki justughed at what the Bears are doing. "HAHAHA. You guys are all just stupid. Come... and meet your death."


    Yuki then charged her Moon sh to the fullest again and lifted her ws in the air then shed down. After shing down a silver light was now can be seen cutting down the Bear, and it shed everything it touched even the wall of the cave was not even spared because of its destructive powers.


    BOOM!


    Dust was now all over the ce, Yuki''s once shiny silver fur was now covered in dust and blood. Yuki frowned when she looked at her appearance. " Hais I need to take a good long bath after this."


    The dust was now cleared away, and what seemed to be an army of 100 Bear was now less than half. Yuki grinned and smiled happily when she saw this because not even 20 minutes have passed since her massacre started.


    The Bear was now frightened at the scene they saw, headless corpses everywhere, guts lying down, heads rolling, and a strong smell of blood assaulting them.


    The Bear now can''t even think properly so they ran everywhere trying to survive, countless Bear can be seen shivering in fear while some Bear even just stood there and epted their fate, their time was now up.


    Yuki just pped her paws andughed at them "HAHAHA look at you now scared, and don''t even have the guys to fight with me. But... Do you think I''m gonna let you all leave, WRONG! Today you will be my test dummy for my new skill."


    "Time to use this now," Yuki said happily


    "Blood Maniption!"

 Chapter 13 Battle With The Bear Army/First Nightmare Quest PT 3 Last

    ?"Blood Maniption!"


    Yuki shouted in her mind, Yuki then raised her paws to the sky. A few secondster the blood on the ground started to float in the air, Yuki was amazed at her power.


    Minutes passed since Yuki activated her skill. Now all the blood that was on the ground is floating in the air, but Yuki doesn''t know how to use it now so she asked Fubuki.


    "Fubuki, how do I use this skill?" She asked.


    Ding


    [The host just needs to think of what she wants to do with the blood. For example, you can use the blood that is in the air to make a sword, but the moreplex the host wants to create the more difficult it will be, so the host must have a strong mind.] answered Fubuki.


    "Ok great I just need a strong mind that''s not a problem but... Fubuki, so can I create multiple things with this blood?"


    [Yes]


    "Good. But is there any more I can do with my Blood Maniption, other than making stuff out of blood?" Yuki asked again


    [Yes. The host can also upgrade treasure with this to boost their stat. But the rank of the item will stay, but there is a good chance that the upgraded weapon will be able topare to 1 tier above it. The host can also purify this blood to make a better quality potion to up the stat for a short amount of time.]


    "Wow�� This skill Blood Maniption is super OP! I have hit the jackpot this time around HAHAHA!" Afterughing for a few more seconds, Yuki again focused on the floating blood and began to think of what she should make.


    "I wonder what I should make? I think I''ll go with some rain spears for now so let''s try!"


    Yuki then began to think of many mini spears in her mind and closed her eyes to focus more. Yuki then opened her eyes and saw that many spears were forming in the sky.


    "Yes, it worked! Finally, that was harder than I thought it would be." Countless mini spears can be seen floating in the cave, Yuki grinned and said in a cold voice.


    "Fall!"


    Yuki''s paw also went down, which then ordered the Blood Spears to go down extremely fast.


    Yuki then pales after using her Blood Maniption Skill. "F*ck that cost more mana than I expected. let''s see my mana now."


    Mana 3550/7750


    "F*ck that''s a lot. I should not use this skill often since it drains me a lot of Mana, I think I''ll focus my Int now so I can get more Mana, and higher Magic Damage." Yuki nned now for the future so she will not make any mistakes.


    The spears that Yuki created were still raining down, and a few momentster it finally stopped and the entire cave was now silent. Yuki tried to get up but failed because her stamina now was low, after falling she coughed up some blood that made her look pitiful.


    If anyone sees this they will feel bad for Yuki, but what they didn''t expect was that she was the cause of the chaos that just happened in a cave.


    Yuki then rested for a bit, then got up after feeling much better than before. "Much better now let''s see the damage hehehe."


    Yuki went down to her resting ce on the battlefield, but when Yuki saw the damage that she had done to the gape she was stunned.


    Looking at the surroundings, you cannot even tell that it was a cave because of all the holes that were in the ground, and on the sides. The Bear''s corpse was everywhere, Yuki can see that even if she looked at the sides all she could see was the guts, and blood of the Bear''s corpse. All that was left in the Bear army was just blood and guts.


    "This Skill is extremely powerful, I will just use this when I meet a strong opponent," Yuki said to herself after looking at the battlefield.


    If one saw this they would say, "It''s a one-sided Massacre." But s there was no one here to see Yuki''s power.


    Yuki then got out of her daze and saw hundreds of notifications flood her mind.


    Ding


    [The host gained 5,000EXP]


    [The host is now lvl 4]


    [The host is now lvl 5]


    [The host is now lvl 6]


    ...


    ...


    ...


    [The host is now lvl 22]


    Ding


    Race - Fox (Child)


    Evolution - Blood Moon Fox


    Lvl - 22


    Exp bar - 0/460<novelnext></novelnext>


    The requirement to evolve:[The host must be lvl 40 and in a ce where there is blood and moon light]


    HP - 4500/4500


    Mana - 7750/7750


    Magic - 5000


    Rank - Savage Beast (Early)


    Element - Ice 0%/100%


    The requirement to evolve:[The host must have aplete 100% mastery, kill 100 types of ice type monster and kill one ice demonic beast to get their souls]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - N/A


    Skills - Blood Maniption, Moon sh, Crunch (1), Razor w (1), Charm (1), Absolute Stealth (1), Absolute Speed (1)


    Passive - Blood Rush, Moon Prowess


    Status Point - 105


    Skill Point - 20


    Coin - 5000


    Status


    Str - 196


    Int - 226


    Agi - 216


    Def - 176


    Dex - 181


    Inventory:


    (World Map),(Letter),(Manual Guide),(x4 Potion),(Exp Boost x2),(1x free shop ticket)


    Store:


    Elements:


    Skills:


    Weapon:


    Cultivation:


    Martial Arts:


    "So after killing around 100 Bear, I got 5,000EXP, well that''s a good farm. I haven''t even killed the boss, I wonder how much EXP it will give me after I kill him and it eats its core." When Yuki remembered that Savage Beast dropped Beast Core she was instantly excited and went to find the Cores.


    After finding them for a few minutes, she was delighted by how many Beast Core she harvested. "Wow! There are a lot of them. I''m getting excited now to eat them, but now is not the right time to eat them because I still have to kill the King." So Yuki decided to store them away for now, but then she remembered that she has no storage for this, and tried to ask if she can put this in her system inventory.


    "Hey Fubuki, can I store the Core in my inventory?" Yuki curiously asked.


    Ding


    [No. The host can only put the items in her inventory of what the system gave.]


    "That''s too bad. Oh well, it''s not like I can do something about that." Yuki shrugged, and then she got up and started to look for the King, after trying to find the King she saw nothing so Yuki was now irritated by it.


    "Where the hell is this king?"


    Yuki decided to look at the entrance of the cave after failing to find the King in the cave, when she got out, what she met at the entrance cave was the w of the king. Sadly it managed to hit her.


    "F*ck! You were waiting for me. That sh*t hurt" Yuki then looked at her current HP but she was shocked to see her HP.


    HP - 2500/4500


    "No wonder it hurt it took a lot of my health f*ck! it took 2,000 HP in one hit." Yuki was. I was very vignt at this Bear and moved away from it.


    "Ok big guy time for round 2."

 Chapter 14 Fighting The Bear King PT 1

    ?Yuki was now bleeding badly and she needed to cure it immediately, so she used one of her potions in her inventory and drank it.


    [+500 HP]


    HP - 3000/4500


    "Ok, that''s much better now. Now let''s see what I should do with this Bear. Yuki then began to think but she was interrupted by a sudden roar of the Bear.


    ROAR!!


    The Bear roared because it was shocking that a little fox could withstand its big heavy ws.


    When the Bear was screaming in confusion. Yuki looked in the direction of the Bear to see it, Yuki was now finally able to get a better look at the giant Bear. The Bear was about 15 meters in size, it was at least thrice the size of a normal elephant. The Bear also has more metallic skin than the other Bear that Yuki fought in the cave, so Yuki immediately knows that this Bear has a much stronger skin than the rest.


    Yuki was very shocked at the sheer size of this Beast. Even though Yuki was far away from the Bear when she first saw it, the pressure that it was giving was already heavy, and now that Yuki was close up to it she cannot help but gulp at the sheer amount of pressure that it is giving now. The pressure seemed to have tripled, Yuki was now gasping for air at the pressure she was feeling, it is as if Yuki was carrying a mountain.


    After Yuki felt the pressure for a few seconds, she immediately sensed danger and tried to back away as fast as possible. But when the Bear saw this it grinned, because it knew that the pressure it was giving was too much for the little fox.


    The Bear then dashed toward Yuki with extreme speed, the ground even shook as it was running toward Yuki.


    Yuki was now shocked at the scene she saw. "How the hell is this guy so fast? I mean look at him, this guy is so fat and big! And it seemed to be running like it was nothing, I think this bear is just close to my speed without me using my Absolute Speed skill. Ugh, why is life so unfair." Yukiined and cursed at the heavens in her mind.


    "So you want to run into me huh, ok I''ll give you what you want," Yuki said and also now started to dash toward the Bear.


    When Yuki and the Bear were about to make contact. The Bear lifted its ws and tried to sh at Yuki.


    Yuki already knew that this wasing so she braced herself. But what she did not expect to happen was that, after the Bear shed the air it created a beam. The beam then rushed toward Yuki, fortunately, Yuki saw it and managed to dodge it at thest second.


    "Great! F*ck it also has some ranged skills like  mine." Yuki then pounced toward the Bear and used her Absolute speed to close their distance.


    "Absolute Speed!"


    When Yuki was now in front of the Bear, Yuki then bombard him with her skill non-stop."


    "Razor w!"


    "Crunch!"


    Yuki used these two skills nonstop. When the Bear noticed pain it turned around to only see that Yuki was now far away from him. Yuki noticed that the Bear felt all of her power so she decided to back away now when she sensed that the Bear was about to be hit. Luckily for Yuki, her skill''s passive bleed activated, and it immediately started its effects on the Bear. The Bear was now howling in pain and looked at Yuki with an angry face who wasughing at him.


    ROAR!!


    Yuki justughed it off and decided to check the health of her enemy.


    HP - 17,000/20,000


    Yuki frowned at the health of the Bear so she sighed and said in a somewhat gloomy voice.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Sigh... I knew that it would not be that easy. I already bombard it with my skills, and I only managed to dent 3k health, are you kidding me!" Yuki yelled.


    Yuki then decided to try a different attack pattern, she then used her Moon sh skill and charged it all the way. Luckily for Yuki, it was night time so she can use this skill without too much restriction.


    "Moon sh!"


    When the Bear saw this shiny light it also used its sh to counter it, but... Yuki''s attack was stronger and when it made contact with Yuki''s sh it shattered like ss and went straight to him. The Bear then raised its arms to try to counter it with all-out power.


    BOOM!!


    Yuki''s sh and the Bear''s w made contact. It exploded and left a lot of dust in the air. When the dust was finally cleared she could see that the bear managed to stop her attack, but... sadly it cannot use its arm anymore.


    Yuki smiled happily at this scene, after that she dashed again and jumped up at the Bear''s head and attacked its left eye to make it blind.


    ROAR!!


    The Bear shouted when it felt immense pain in her left eye, and both in its arms. The Bear then tries to shake Yuki off by mming its head into a nearby tree.


    Sadly Yuki was a step closer and used her ws again to attack its right eye.


    "Razor w!" Yuki said in a cold voice in her mind.


    Smiling happily, Yuki went down from the Bear''s head to avoid the tree. "HAHAHA! You''re not as strong as I imagine you would be stupid Bear!" Yuki the.ughed at the Bear.


    Yuki used her All Seeing Eye again to see the health of the Bear.


    HP - 5,000/20,000


    Nodding happily, Yuki again was about to attack the Bear when it suddenly roared at the sky


    ROAR!!


    Yuki then smiled at it and said, "Hey big fe, no need to scream anymore when you are about to die. Well, I''ll give it to you this time since you are already dead to me, take it as a farewell gift for me."


    Yuki then waited for the roar to stop. When the roar stopped, Yuki heard some rustling sound in the bushes.


    Yuki looked in the direction to be only left confused, Yuki then looked at the Bear King andughed. "Hey weren''t you just screaming for yourst battle cry, HAHAHA! why did you bring out allies you do know that they are also going to die."


    But what did Yuki expect,  was the Bear suddenly run up to its king and bow down.


    When Yuki was about tough at how stupid the Bear is, she was shocked that the Bear King suddenly bite the Bear''s head, and started eating it. Yuki was now very vignt and became wary at the scene she saw, then when she saw that the Bear is seeming to be gaining its health back, Yuki decided to use her All Seeing Eye again but was shocked by what she saw.


    HP - 15,000/20,000


    "WHAT! THE! F*CK"

 Chapter 15 Fighting The Bear King PT 2 LAST

    ?HP - 15,000/20,000


    "WHAT! THE! F*CK"


    Yuki just stood there for a few moments while thinking of what just happened now. "Hey... Fubuki, is that one of this guy''s skills? That Bear just healed when it ate the other Bear." She just decided to ask Fubuki.


    Ding


    [Yes. The King seemed to use one of his subordinates as a sacrifice, to get his health back.]


    "Sigh... That''s cheating, even though I don''t heal that much when I use my potions."


    Yuki was now very careful because one single mistake can take her life now that she knows that her opponent can also heal itself.


    "So what if you have healing huh? I can also do that, I just gotta make sure that I damage you quickly before you can heal."


    In the end, Yuki just decided to attack it nonstop, and when it tries to heal again Yuki will just kill the other Bear as quickly as possible before the King can even eat it again.


    ROAR!!


    The Bear suddenly roared, and it interrupted Yuki who was thinking of a new strategy.


    "Just stop your screaming big guy. It''s getting annoying now, do you guys know anything other than just screaming at your opponents."


    The Bear then suddenly surprised Yuki, it was now healed but not only that it seemed to get stronger as well. "Are you kidding me? This guy just not heal, but also it got stronger f*ck!"


    Suddenly the bear rushed toward Yuki and tried to bite her head. Yuki then dodged and ran away from the Bear.


    But the Bear won''t let Yuki get away just like that, so it also ran toward Yuki and attacked it again.


    "So persistent. Ok, you want to fight right? I''ll give you what you want."


    Yuki stopped running in the direction she was going and dashed toward the Bear.


    "Razor w!"


    "Crunch!"


    Yuki and the Bear exchanged attacks over and over again for a few minutes until Yuki finally stopped, and dodged another one of the iing attacks. She then ran toward a tree and hid in it.


    "This is not going to work. This guy still has a ton of health." In that exchange of attack, Yuki was just able to deal 5,000 damage to the Bear but still has 10,000 HP. Yuki was now very worried about whether she can kill the Bear or not, only she will be able to find out.


    Yuki looked up at the starry sky, and began to think of another n, while Yuki was in deep thought the Bear was restless while trying to find Yuki.


    The Bear then went to look around the ce, while he was looking he found a small puddle of blood. The Bear smiled while looking at the blood, he then took a sniff and grinned. He now knows where Yuki is hiding because of the blood.


    While Yuki was still oblivious to this, she was still thinking of a way to defeat the King. "Should I just bombard him again with my skills? Wait no this is not going to work, I already did that and I just managed to deal 5k damage to him."


    Yuki was now thinking hard, and she forgot that she was still in the middle of a fight. She then felt a pressure building up in the distance, when she looked in the direction where the pressure was she subconsciously stepped back to run.


    But she was toote and she was hit by the charging Bear. Yuki then flew back by a few meters, when she finally stopped she coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood.


    Cough!


    "F*ck!  Cough! He managed to hit me good."


    Yuki was now lying on the grassy field, she was still thinking of whether she can win this or not. But in the end, she chose to fight, she decided she would fight to the end.


    "It''s done or dies now! Ok, let''s try again." Yuki then run into the forest in a certain direction, she then came up with a n but she decided to ask Fubuki while running into the forest, whether it will work or not.


    "Fubuki, can I set up traps with my Moon sh skill? Like can I charge it then leave and charge another one?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ding


    [Yes. But... The host must maintain the mana amount in all of those skills at the same time.]


    "Sh*t this is going to be hard, will it work though?" Yuki asked herself in a somewhat gloomy voice.


    "No, there is no time to think negatively now. Whether I will fail or not, fate shall decide!"


    Momentster, Yuki no began to set up her traps for the Bear. She went to the side of a tree and ced one, and again until she had now got 10 traps ready.


    "F*ck I did not expect it would drain my mana this fast." The amount of mana she was spending is 1,000 mana per minute, so she was now short on time. After setting up all the traps, she then went to hide in a nearby tree, and she sat down and waited patiently for the Bear toe.


    "Come on Bear please be faster, I now know that you can smell me." Yuki figured out the reason, the Bear managed to find her even though she was hiding in a tree.


    Seconds were like a year to Yuki, she was extremely anxious about whether the Bear knew that she had set some traps for it or not. But fortunately, she did not have to wait any longer.


    ROAR!!


    The Bear can be seen charging through without a care; he destroys everything that wants to interfere with its fight, and even the trees that stood in front of him did not stand a chance.


    "Yes! You''re finally here. Come and meet your death." Yuki''s voice sounded in her mind.


    Then...


    "NOW!"


    "MOON SLASH!"


    BOOM!!


    Multiple explosions can be heard in the forest,  and the ground was shaking as if a huge earthquake has happened.


    ROAR!!


    The Bear was now screaming in pain, this pain is probably the most painful one that he ever received in his entire life. Blood gushed out in its skin, even his arms were cut down. The Bear is now in an extremely bad condition but... Yuki is also in a tight situation, because of what she did, her stamina and mana were now extremely low, especially her mana.


    Mana - 2000/7750


    Yuki was now lying down in a tree trying to catch up her breath, she was gasping for breath.


    "Haa. Haa�� Please be the Bear must be dead now righte on." Yuki then looked toward the explosion to see if the Bear has died or not.


    But...


    The Bear somehow survived, and when it saw the stare from Yuki it smiled. Then it dashed toward Yuki without a care in the world, even though it was badly injured he did not care. The only thing it saw now was Yuki.


    Yuki frowned at it and justy down epting her fate.


    "So this is how I die huh? Well, at least it was a fun journey even though it was short." Yuki then began to look at her surroundings to see the final moments of her life, but when she looked in a certain direction her eyes sparkled and it lit some fire in her.


    "Yes! Heaven has not given up on me HAHAHA!" What she saw was the cave where she fought all the bears. The reason why she is so happy now is that that ce still has a lot of blood in there.


    "Ok, Yuki you got it. run towards the cave, even though you''re tired you can do it!" Said Yuki to herself while still cheering herself up.


    After going to the cave she was now extremely happy that the blood has still not dried even though a few minutes have passed.


    "Ok, I will set up another trap for him. Surely this time it will work since that guy is probably low on health." Yuki then grinned and said.


    "Blood Maniption!"

 Chapter 16 Killing The King/Huge Reward

    ?Yuki then began setting up another trap, even though she was out of breath, she continued without stopping. Her mind was like a never-ending factory, she was constantly using her mind to control the blood.


    When she was finally down she smiled and sat down to wait for the Bear. "Yes, finally done now just to wait again for the King to arrive." Yuki was now very confident that this would be the final attack that it would take to kill the King, but Yuki was still secretly worried.


    Momentster the bear has finally arrived at the cave.


    "So you''re finally here huh ok then... Die!" Yuki said in a cold voice. But what she did not expect was that the Bear just stood there and sat down while looking at Yuki with a cold gaze.


    "Does he know that I have set up a trap NO! That should be impossible right? Yuki then began to wait but the bear just sat there.


    "So you''re not going to move huh? ok, then time to do this." Yuki began to stand up and try to provoke it, Yuki then began to think of how to try to anger it again.


    Yuki now has a good n but...


    "Sh*t I can''t believe I''m going to do this right now. This is so embarrassing" Yuki stood up and face her back to the face of the bear, and began to shake it.


    "Come on! Please work!" Yuki is now very embarrassed about what she is doing right now, but she has no choice. Fortunately for her, it seemed to work, the Bear then got up angrily and run toward Yuki.


    ROAR!!


    "Yes! you finally moved."


    Yuki then waits for the Bear to go to her trap. What she set up was very simple: she dug up a pit where the bear would fall, and if it still didn''t die she would stab it with arge spear that was hovering outside in the sky.


    Naturally, she has some safety precautions like


    If the bear somehow tries to leave the pit she will use her skill again to build threads of blood to lock him up and then impale him with her blood spear.


    The Bear now was very angry, not like before when he can still think even though his mad. He felt like his pride was being stomped on when Yuki shakes her butt in front of him, he was now blinded by rage, and the only thought in his mind was to rip apart Yuki. He even forgot that there was a trap waiting for him.


    Yuki seemed to know its thought and smiled. She is now very confident that she will win, but of course, she still needs to be careful because being arrogant is bad. "Yes, that''s right, run to me without a care hehehe." She then wiggled her butt again to try to make it angrier.


    The Bear who was running toward Yuki saw this, his rage was now boiling to the point where you can imagine that steam starteding out of its head.


    The Bear then runs but...


    Unexpectedly it fell into the pit where Yuki set her blood spikes.


    ROAR!!


    The Bear roared in pain.


    "Yes! HAHAHA! finally got you to die now!" Yukiughed coldly and said.


    "Fall!"


    The blood spear that was hovering outside the cave pierced through and started to fall at the Bear with incredible speed.


    The Bear who was struggling to get out saw this and roared again to give a final battle cry.


    When Yuki heard this she just mocked the Bear "You are finally giving up huh that''s good now please die"


    BANG!!


    The spear finally hit the Bear. The Bear then exploded to bits, you cannot even see its bone because of the explosion, it destroyed everything except for the Beast Core.


    Yuki then began to receive a lot of notifications, naturally, she will be excited about this. But she couldn''t care less about it right now since she is physically, and mentally tired right now so she just passed out and went to sleep


    Ding


    [The host gained 2,000 EXP for killing the Bear King]


    [Congrattions the host has finished a quest]


    Quest Complete: Kill the King Bear and all of its underlings. (NIGHTMARE)


    Reward: 10000 EXP, 15 Skill Points, 20000 coins, Ice Manual Skills (The host will get to choose 2 Ice Skills for free), and Unlock New Item In The Shop (The host can think of any item and it will show up in the store)


    Remaining Time: 3hr


    Ding


    [The host will now be rewarded]


    [Congrattions the host gained the following:]


    ? 10,000EXP


    ? 15 Skill Point


    ? 20,000 coin


    ? 1x Ice Manual Skills


    ? 1x imaginary item in the shop


    [The host is now lvl 23]


    [The host is now lvl 24]


    [The host is now lvl 25]


    ...


    ...<novelnext></novelnext>


    ...


    [The host is now lvl 40]


    [Due to being the host max lvl she now cannot lvl up any more till she is maxing lvl. The system will now convert the remaining 660 EXP to HP, Mana, and Magic]


    [The host now can evolve to Savage Beast Middle Tier.]


    [Starting Evolution]


    [Evolution Progress 20%]


    [Evolution Progress 40%]


    ...


    ...


    [Evolution Progress 100%]


    [Congrattions the host is now a Savage Beast Middle Tier.]


    [The host gained +30 All Stats]


    Fortunately for Yuki her evolution was sessful because of the hole that she did in the cave, so she has now sessfully evolved to Middle Tier.


    The Moon was now out so Yuki''s stats is now normal because she now lost her bonus stat due to her passive ability being active in that time.


    Ding


    Race - Fox (Child)


    Evolution - Blood Moon Fox


    Lvl - 1


    Exp bar - 0/40


    The requirement to evolve:[The host must be lvl 80 and in a ce where there is blood and moonlight]


    HP - 3,720/3,720


    Mana - 6,220/6,220


    Magic - 2,220


    Rank - Savage Beast (Middle)


    Element - Ice 0%/100%


    The requirement to evolve:[The host must have aplete 100% mastery, kill 100 types of Ice-type monster and kill one Ice demonic beast to get their souls]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - N/A


    Skills - Blood Maniption, Moon sh, Crunch (1), Razor w (1), Charm (1), Absolute Stealth (1), Absolute Speed (1)


    Passive - Blood Rush, Moon Prowess


    Status Point - 195


    Skill Point - 38


    Coin - 25,000


    Status


    ? Str - 140


    Int - 161


    Agi - 156


    Def - 136


    Dex - 140


    Inventory:


    (World Map),(Letter),(Manual Guide),(x4 Potion),(Exp Boost x2),(1x free shop ticket),(1x Ice Manual Skills),(1x imaginary item in the shop)


    Store:


    Elements:


    Skills:


    Weapon:


    Cultivation:


    Martial Arts:

 Chapter 17 Evolution And Leveling/Yuki Got A Red Rank Treasure

    ?Yuki, who was still asleep, was oblivious to the fact that she had ranked up a tier in her Beast rank. If she were to be awake right now she would probably be screaming about how happy she was that her hard work had finally paid off.


    The sun finally was up but Yuki was still asleep, lucky for her no Beast dared to go to the cave. After what happened in the cave all the Beast that was nearby the cave was shocked that a huge fight had happened, so they did not dare to take a closer look at it.


    When the sun was now at its highest peak, Yuki started showing that she was about to wake up. Then momentster she finally woke up.


    "Ugh, what happened?"


    Yuki then began to remember what happened that night, after a few moments of trying to think of what happened she finally remembered.


    "Oh, yeah I fought the Bear''s army... wait I won right so the reward should be received now." Yuki then opened her system and nodded happily.


    "Yes, my hard work finally paid off." But Yuki was confused as to why she did not evolve, and only managed to move up one tier, So she decided to ask Fubuki about it.


    "Hey Fubuki why did I not evolve, and why am I just one tier up?"


    Ding


    [The host will not be able to upgrade her evolution until the host is in Spirit Beast, Peak Tier.] Fubuki answered


    "This is going to be hard, but how about my level then? I can see that every time I evolve the requirement that I need will double so isn''t it going to be harder now?"


    [Yes. The host will probably struggle but it will be all worth it in the end, so the host doesn''t need to worry.] Fubuki tried to cheer her


    Yuki was stunned at this. ''Was Fubuki trying to cheer me up? this has never happened before'' Yuki thought while still thinking of Fubuki, but she just ignored it for now and decided to ask Fubuki again.


    "So... if that happened wouldn''t I need to reach level 5,000+ plus when I can evolve? So isn''t my need for EXP going to be big, Fubuki what about my EXP then"


    [The host doesn''t need to worry about that. Because when the host reaches the next rank of the Beast which is the Demonic Beast rank, the host evolution requirement will reset to how you started. But the EXP you need will go up.]


    "Hmmm.. ok then so can I ask whether you can tell me how much EXP I will get when I reach Demonic Beast."


    [No problem. Like now when the host evolves her exp need will add 20 each time, but when the host reaches a higher rank it will multiply by two. So when you reach a breakthrough to Demonic Beast Early Tier the host will need 40 EXP to level up to two, 80 for three, and so on.]


    "So even though the system can make me OP, it still bnces things out huh? I like that." Yuki muttered to herself


    Yuki then prepared herself to go out but remembered that she still has not eaten those  Beast Core that she gotst night. So she ran towards where she hid it quickly to see if all her Cores were still there.


    She then quickly dug the ground and sighed in relief that all the Core are still there. "Haaa... Yes, it is still here, it got me worried there for a moment. Ok let''s see how many I got, and after it''s time to eat them." Yuki said while drooling at the sight of all the shiny Core.


    What Yuki got was 100 savage beast cores and they are divided into three parts.


    "So I got 30 Core that has a chance to up my stat in defense, 43 in agility, and 27 in attack stat. Wow not bad I did not expect that I would get more agility than defense. Well, I guess it''s a good thing since I focus more on speed than defense." She said while shoving some Beast Core into her mouth.


    "This is just good, I just can''t seem to forget, and not get tired of the taste after eating a lot now." Yuki ate all the attack cores but sadly she only managed to get 15 stat in those 27. But what she did not know was that she was already extremely lucky because on average other people will only get like 2-3 in 10 Core.


    "That''s fine even though I just got 15 stats. That is already pretty high anyway so now��"


    Yuki then stared at her remaining 73 Core.


    "Now where the hell I''m gonna store this, there are so many I cannot simply leave it or just eat them all in one go since I think it''s a waste." While Yuki was thinking she heard Fubuki''s voice.


    Ding


    [The host should use her 1x free item, and 1x imaginary item.]<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yuki was stunned at Fubuki''s answer. It was not because she was smart but she just talked to her like a friend. Yuki did not even ask her but Fubuki must have seemed to know that Yuki was in a little bit of trouble so she helped. ''Why does it seem that she has be more like a person now? She is even helping me even though I did not ask for help.''


    When Yuki was about to ask, she remembered that Fubuki was given to her by Serene who is the strongest Goddess, so the system was bound to be weird. Yuki then just decided to ignore it for now, and just thanked Fubuki.


    "Thank You."


    But when she was expecting an answer Fubuki was now silent. ''This is weird'' said Yuki, but she just shrugged and decided to follow Fubuki''s advice.


    Yuki then summoned her two tickets. When she was about to use it she frowned and asked Fubuki again.


    "Umm... Fubuki, how do I use this Item?" Yuki said while pointing at the Imaginary item.


    Ding


    [The host just needs to hold the item and imagine what item the host wants. But there is a limitation to this: the host cannot go past the Red rank of treasures since the ticket is just a Red rank.]


    "Oh, that''s too bad."


    If someone heard this they would cough up blood in anger. ''Does Red rank mean nothing to you? Do you think that you can just pick it up like some food where you can constantly get it!''


    "What should I get though?" While she was thinking she suddenly remembered that in one of the novels that she read, the mc has something called a special ring. It was a ring that can store anything other than living things.


    She then picked up the ticket with her paws and closed her eyes to focus on what she wanted. After a few moments of thinking, she got a notification from Fubuki which made her extremely happy.


    Ding


    [A new item has now been ced in the shop]


    "Finally that was harder than I thought it would be."


    Items:


    ? Health Pot - (300) - Increase health by 100


    ? Mana Pot - (400) - Increase mana by 200


    ? Regen Pot - (300) - When drinking the user will get 30 HP and 30 Mana per 1/s. (Duration 1m)


    ? Spatial Ring (Red) - (700k) - A ring that has storage that has a size of 35x35 meter space inside it. The ring can change its size automatically to fit on the user''s finger.


    "Oh wow, that''s more expensive than I thought. I''m d that I haven''t used my ''Free Item''." Yuki sighed in relief that she did not get blinded by greed when she had this.


    Yuki then used her other ticket to buy the ring.


    [The host wants to buy Spatial Ring (Red) Yes/No]


    "Yes!" Yuki said in an excited voice.


    [The host used 1x free item to buy Spatial Ring (Red) congrattions.]


    A ring then showed up in front of Yuki. Yuki was now very happy that she finally got some storage.

 Chapter 18 Spatial Ring/Ice Manual

    ?When Yuki picked up the ring she was surprised to find that the ring immediately flew into her paw, and snuck itself into her fingers.


    "Woah! Does this guy have a mind on its own?" Yuki then began to examine the ring again to see if there is more information that she should know.


    Spatial Ring


    Description: One of the rarest treasures that a person can find. A ring that can hold the user''s weapon, pill, potion, core, etc. This ring has a space of 35x35 meters, the user can also put in a seal to this ring so that it will stay hidden and safe so when a person sees this they will assume it is just a normal ring. But if they destroy your seal they will be able to get all the things that are inside the ring.


    "Ummm. It''s good that I can put a seal on this because from what I read Spatial Ring is one of the rarest and most valued treasures there is. So if I casually brought this up it may just bring me more disaster." Yuki said in relief


    "But... Fubuki, how do I make a seal in the ring?" She decided to ask Fubuki since she doesn''t know how to make one.


    Ding


    [The host must learn some array of skills so she can seal the ring.] She answered.


    Yuki frowned, and was now a bit gloomy"This is going to be more troublesome than I thought it would be." She then began to think of ways to hide the presence of the ring, but when she had no idea she decided to ask Fubuki again.


    "Is there any more way that I can conceal this ring Fubuki?"


    [Yes. The host can temporarily store all the items that she wants to store in the ring, then once the host is done storing it the host can then store the ring in her system inventory. But if the host wants to retrieve the ring she must open her system.]


    "This is troublesome. I have no more choice than to do that, well then time to store all my Beast Core, and then look at my Ice Manual." Yuki then began to store her Core, luckily for her, she knows how to use the ring without issue due to her reading some novel in her past life.


    "That''s all Beast Core well that is sure a lot, so let''s go now and look at my Ice Manual." She then started walking outside the cave, but she felt that something was missing so she stopped and began to think.


    "Oh yeah! That Demonic Beast also has a Beast Core." Yuki then rushed to the pit that she made to see if her Beast Core was in there.


    Searching for a few minutes she finally found the Core. The Beast Core was different from the other Cores that she got, this Beast Core looked better than the others. It was shinier than the Savage Beast core that she gets, It was also clearer like the impurities in it had lessened, and the biggest difference is it was bigger.


    So she decided to ask Fubuki about it since she was confused about it. "Fubuki, why is there a difference between the two Beast Core?"


    Ding


    [Because the rank of the Demonic Beast is higher than the Savage Beast so 10% of the Impurities have been removed.]


    "Ahh! So that''s why, so in theory Fubuki, if I can kill a higher Ranking Beast and its Core I can get stronger. Is that right?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    [Yes]


    "Hehehe... So I''m probably going to start hunting some higher Ranking Beast, but first I gotta make myself stronger. I underestimated the powers of a Demonic Beast so as a price it almost cost me my life, so now I won''t make that mistake again." Yuki was now determined to get strong, her ruby eyes were sparkling and they looked super cute.


    "Ok enough of that, that is for the n. Now what I need to do is use my Ice Manual to get some Ice Skill." Yuki then summoned her Ice Manual, she got confused at first because the one that is front of her is just a book so she ask Fubuki.


    "Hey... Fubuki is this right? Why is it just a book, am I not supposed to get 2 skills of my choosing?" She was generally confused at this time.


    Ding


    [The host just needs to open the book and choose what skill the host wants. There will be 5 skills in there but the host can only choose two.]


    "Hmm. Ok, I thought that I was scammed. Ok then open." Yuki said in an excited voice.


    Ice Manual:


    Ice Maker (Active): The user can make anything out of Ice in thin air. The skill will require 200 mana at most to create anything, and the mana cost can go up.


    Blizzard (Active): The user can create Blizzard anywhere, when an enemy is hit they will get a debuff, 10% slower, 15% slower thinking and they will also get damage for every second that they stay in the blizzard. The mana user will need to spend 300 mana to activate the skill, and 20 mana per second to keep the skill active.


    Ice st (Active): The user will charge up an explosion of Ice, and freeze all the enemies that are hit for 10 seconds, the power of the st will get stronger if the user is in a cold ce. The mana cost is 250-500 mana.


    Frozen Heart (Passive): The user will get a frozen heart where it will be harder for some people to soften the user''s heart, this will also help the user to control his/her emotion better, and then when the user used bloodlust the enemy that is hit will feel 2x the normal pressure. This is a good skill for some weak-hearted people.


    Ice Queen''s Domain (Passive): When the user is in a cold ce she will get a 100% bonus stat, 2x Ice Damage. Also when the user gets angry or uses her bloodlust, her surroundings will drop in temperature. As the host gets angrier or her bloodlust gets thicker the lower the temperature around her. The user can control this so her allies will not get affected by the cold.


    "So this is all the skill that I can choose from, there is even some passive skill in here. But what should I choose?" Yuki began to think hard now because this may determine her future, then after a few moments, she finally decided.


    "Ok Fubuki, how do I pick the skills that I want?"


    Ding


    [The host just needs to hold the book and say what skills she wants.]


    "Ok, then I choose..."

 Chapter 19 New Ice Skills/Control Blood Lust

    ?"I chose the Ice Maker, and Ice Queen''s Domain."


    Ding


    [The host picked Ice Maker, and Ice Queen''s Domain please confirm. Yes/No]


    "Yes"


    [The host gained Ice Maker, and Ice Queen''s Domain. Congrattions!]


    "This is going to be good with my new skills. My power will go up, now if I had these skills I guarantee that I will be able to kill that Bear King without taking too much damage on me." Yuki said confidently.


    The reason that Yuki said this is because when she was fighting with the Bear she unintentionally releases her bloodlust without her knowing, the reason for this is because she still doesn''t know how to control her bloodlust so she identally releases it. And also one more point is she has a theory that with her Ice Maker skill she can create a much stronger weapon than the Blood that she uses because after she created an Ice Spear she can use her Blood Maniption to enhance the Ice Spear to make it more powerful.


    So she decided to try her theory outside the cave. But first Yuki must master her two new skills, Yuki then tries to use her Ice Maker skill to create some simple things first since she is still not used to this. The reason for this is her Blood Maniption is different from this, in Blood Maniption she just needs to order what to do with the blood, but with the Ice Maker, she needs to imagine things.


    So she first created some simple objects like shapes, chairs, and Ice sticks. Yuki then was now used to this so she tried to create a katana.


    "Yes, it works! Haaa... That was more tiring than I thought." Yuki said with a smile.


    "Now for my passive skill. But..." Sadly for her, she doesn''t know how to use bloodlust so she asked Fubuki.


    "Fubuki, how do I control bloodlust?"


    Ding


    [The host already has used bloodlust]


    "I did? When?"


    [When the host is fighting with the Bear.]


    "I did that? But I don''t remember doing any of that."


    [That is because the host still doesn''t know how to fully control her bloodlust. Bloodlust is a strong mental attack on the enemy it is gained by killing your enemies.]


    "Hmmm. Ok, I get it now a bit so how do I control this?"


    [The host just needs to focus on your enemy and try to think that you want to kill him/her. After that, the host then will release her bloodlust naturally, but the host must be careful at this because the host can lose all rationality with this and try to kill everyone.]


    "Ok, I got it now. But how can I activate it?"


    [The user just needs to think of the person that she wants to kill then the bloodlust or your killing intent will naturallye out]


    "I''ll give it a try. But who is the person  that I want to kill?" Yuki then began to think of all the people that she encountered in her past life, then when she reached her bastard father her surroundings suddenly became Ice Cold.


    The grass and trees that were around her started to freeze, and the nearby Beast that felt this began to run away from Yuki.


    Yuki was shocked at this discovery at first but then just chuckled.


    "Fufufu... So this is bloodlust, huh, I must master this so I can mentally attack my opponents." Yuki then canceled her bloodlust and tried to activate it again.


    "Wow this feeling is heavy, and Fubuki said that I can control this to direct it to one person. Even when I felt my bloodlust I got scared."<novelnext></novelnext>


    On that day Yuki then began to hunt and practice her Ice Skills. But on the third day, she frowned and said.


    "Why don''t I get EXP when I kill Savage Beast?" Yuki was now very confused and asked Fubuki.


    "Fubuki has something wrong with the system because I''m not getting any EXP from this Beast," Yuki said while she was putting a tiger''s leg in her tiny mouth.


    Ding


    [The reason for this is the host is too strong for this Beast so she doesn''t get any EXP. If the host wants to get EXP she needs to kill beings that are on par with the host or stronger.]


    "Ah, sh*t. This is going to make things much harder. But I guess it''s better for me since I still don''t have any battle experience." Yuki then said while adding "I hope I can''t fight some much stronger Beast. I just realized that a Demonic Beast is pretty rare to find."


    Yuki then got up from her resting ce and decided to hunt again but before she could hunt she remembered that she still had not asked Fubuki if she couldbine her Ice Maker, and Blood Maniption.


    "Hey, Fubuki can I use my Blood Maniption to enhance my Ice weapon?" Yuki asked in a worried tone.


    Ding


    [Yes. The host can make an Ice weapon and use her Blood Maniption to make it stronger.]


    "Yes! I hit the jackpot this time, I wonder how much stronger it will be when Ibine the two of them fufufu." Yuki chuckled while she started to look for some Demonic Beast.


    After searching Yuki was a bit disappointed that she did not manage to find even a single Demonic Beast, what she only found is a Savage Beast, Peak Tier.


    "This is the best one that I can find ... sigh... Finding a Demonic Beast is troublesome." Afterining for a while, Yuki then began using her Ice Maker to create a flying sword then she covered it with blood that she obtained from cutting herself.


    "Create Flying Sword!"


    "Enhance!"


    The floating sword then began to be covered with Yuki''s blood.


    "This is harder than I expected. I need to focus on two things, I need to focus on the sword, and manipte the blood to cover the sword." Yuki then focused again, secondster the sword was now done.


    "Fufu... Finally done! Now let''s try the power."


    Yuki then looked at the Beast in front of her. The Beast was a giant Lizard. At first, she was confused at the appearance of the Lizard since it looks like a Dragon but at the same time it does not, so Yuki asked Fubuki what the Beast is. Fubuki then said that the lizard is a part of the Dragon race since they have some little bloodline of the Dragon so naturally the Lizards are proud of Beast because of this.


    "Time for you to be my testing dummy," Yuki said in a yful tone.


    "Go!"


    Yuki then ordered the flying sword, The sword was incredibly fast not even the Lizard saw iting so he died in a fast and quiet way.


    Yuki was shocked at this because she heard from Fubuki that the Lizard scales of Lizard are super hard. It is said that humans use their scales to make some armor, so you can imagine how hard they are.


    But... Yuki''s flying sword just sliced it in half like it was nothing, the sword did not even stop it just quickly sliced the Lizard.


    "Oh, sh*t I can see that this is twice more powerful than my blood alone hehehe... Another OP skill."

 Chapter 20 Using The All The Stat And Skill Point/Exploring The Moon Rock Forest

    ?A week has passed since Yuki was finally able to control her bloodlust. Right now she was very bored, she has nothing to do, and she doesn''t want to level up for now since it was getting harder for her.


    "Sigh... This is hard now, I only managed to get to level 7 in a week."


    Yuki frowned at the speed of her leveling, she was now slower by a lot.


    "For now I don''t want to do anything I just want to rest for now, but where should I go?" Yuki asked herself, then she suddenly got an idea, and her eyes sparkled at how good the n was.


    "Oh yeah! I still haven''t looked into the forest yet, I was only in the outer region part of it. So I think this will be my break, I''m going on an adventure!" Yuki said in an excited voice.


    "But first. I still haven''t used my Stat Point, and also my Skill Point. I think this is the best time to use them since I''m going on a little adventure." Yuki then opened her status board and started to distribute them.


    Yuki was now very satisfied and open again her status board


    Ding


    Race - Fox (Child)


    Evolution - Blood Moon Fox


    Lvl - 7


    Exp bar - 50/280


    The requirement to evolve:[The host must be lvl 80 and in a ce where there is blood and moon light]


    HP - 5,000/5,000


    Mana - 10,220/10,220


    Magic - 3,720


    Rank - Savage Beast (Middle)


    Element - Ice Spirit Empress 10%/100%


    The requirement to evolve:[The host must have aplete 100% mastery, kill 100 types of Ice-type monster and kill one Ice demonic beast to get their souls]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - N/A


    Skills - Blood Maniption, Moon sh, Crunch (3), Razor w (3), Charm �� (1), Absolute Stealth �� (1), Absolute Speed �� (1), Ice Maker.


    Passive - Blood Rush, Moon Prowess, Ice Queen''s Domain


    Status Point - 0


    Skill Point - 9


    Coin - 25,000


    Status


    Str - 190


    Int - 236


    Agi - 206


    Def - 161


    Dex - 165


    Inventory:


    (World Map),(Manual Guide),(x3 Potion),(Exp Boost x2)


    Store:


    Elements:


    Skills:


    Weapon:<novelnext></novelnext>


    Cultivation:


    Martial Arts:


    "Very good. Now it''s time to go on an adventure!" Yuki shouted.


    Yuki then began to explore the forest bit by bit. Yuki first saw some new things like more caves, there is also a river here that went across the whole forest.


    "Wow, this ce is really big. I wonder how big this forest is? Because it did not exin it in the manual." Yuki then began to think hard but then just stopped and chucked.


    "Why am I doing this? It is supposed to be my day off, I should just stop and start to enjoy exploring this forest." Yuki then moves forward again to see some more spots.


    While Yuki was exploring around she saw a beautiful riverside, so she stopped there to rest.


    The river was extremely clean, the water was crystal clear, and you can even see the bottom of the river where can see some strange fish were swimming there. The river was so clean and clear that you could even drink straight from it. Some Beast even did not fight here since they knew that the ce would be ruined if they started to fight there.


    Yuki was surprised to see that there are a lot more Beast than she thought that were also resting in this ce.


    Yuki then began to look around the riverside and said in astonishment.


    "Wow! this ce is really beautiful, it''s perfect here for some Beast to rest here for a while." Yuki then began to find a good spot nearby in the river. She did not bother the other Beast that was also resting here, but if they attacked her first then she would make a move since she is not a pushover.


    After finding a good spot in some trees nearby the river, she quickly sat down and began to enjoy the scenery in front of her.


    "This ce is like a paradise for the


    us Beas, I hope this willst for a while yawn..." When Yuki was looking at the river she suddenly felt a bit sleepy so she just slept without a care, and just in case there would be a Beast they try to eat her she set up some traps for them.


    While Yuki was sleeping, a group of cultivators can be seen walking around in the forest. They seem lost since they cannot find their way out.


    There are 5 people in there. 3 Men, and 2 Females. One of the men that were in the front seemed to be just a guard, he was 6ft tall, had ck hair, and had brown skin, while on his left was a man that was 5.3ft, he also was a guard, he had blue hair and light brown skin. Then on the right of him was a man that is 5.7ft, had Blonde hair, and light-colored skin, he was a handsome young man.


    Then the two behind them were 2 females. One of the women has a seductive body, especially her assets. She was about 5ft tall, andstly, the woman who was short and looked extremely cute with her shy expression, was about 4.3ft tall, and she has a body, unlike the one that is beside her.


    "Hey leader, are you sure that we are going into the right ce? We have been walking for days now, and we still haven''t reached our destination." The seductive girlined to their leader.


    "We will be there soon, just wait for a while youngdy." Said the leader.


    "But you already said that to me yesterday!" The seductive woman was now enraged.


    "I''m sorry but there is nothing I can do since the map that you gave me is fake." The leader tried to defend himself.


    "Hmmm!"


    "I''m sorry for my sister, I hope you can forgive her elder." The blonde guy tried to apologize and bow to their leader.


    "No problem, young master. It is not your fault that you got deceived." Hurriedly said the leader to make him stop bowing.


    "Thank You." the blonde guy said.


    Then they began to walk into the forest again to look for what they were looking for.


    A day then passed, and Yuki finally woke up feeling refreshed.


    "That is a good sleep!" Yuki then went down the tree and began to walk toward theke to drink some water, and take a bath since she still hasn''t taken a bath yet.


    After taking a bath she was now done, her white fur that was filled with dried blood, dirt, and dust was now shiny and soft again like silk.


    "Yes! That''s what I needed for a long time, a bath!" When Yuki was thinking about what to do next she heard her stomach growl.


    "I guess I''m looking for food then." She then went out to hunt for some food. An hour had passed and she was finally full and began to walk towards the river again.


    But when she got close enough she smelled a thick smell of blood, then an explosion happened in the direction of the river. Yuki then frowned and said,


    "F*ck what are these Beast doing wasting such a scene ce! I will teach them a lesson!"


    When she finally got to the ce she was stunned to see so many Beat corpses.


    "What happened here?" Yuki then began to look around the ce and the corpses and was shocked to see that she saw some sword wounds.


    "What? Is this the work of humans? there are also some humans in this ce?" Yuki then was now full of questions.


    She then quickly looked around and when she saw the shadow of 5 people she immediately went to hide in a bush. Yuki then was shocked to see what came out on the other side of the forest.

 Chapter 21 Enconter With Humans

    ?1 hour ago before the massacre of the Beast began. Yuki was already gone to look for food.


    The cultivators that were in the forest finally reached their destination.


    "Ahh! Finally, we made it here, in this stupid river. Nowe on, let''s get the river water now so we can go back already!" Said the seductive woman.


    "Just chill down Feng''er. Can''t you see that there are some wild beasts here, we need to kill them first." Answered the blond guy to Feng who was the Seductive woman.


    "Ughh! Ok, Big brother Chen but you gotta reward meter, Now let''s kill them. I won''t get close to this stinky Beast." She said while holding her nose.


    The name of the ce where they came from is the Cloud Peak Sect. The sect that they are in specializes in speed, You can see a mark on their uniform where it shows a Cloud symbol on their back.


    Their names are Leon, they are their leader, Jason the one that is second in charge, andstly for the men is the blonde guy named Ye Chen.


    The name of the seductive woman is Ye Feng she is the second little sister of Ye Chen, andstly, the little loli is also the little sister of Ye Chen and Ye Feng. Her name is Ye Yaoyao.


    Their family is the ancestor of the Cloud Peak Sect, which is why the two men are kind toward them, even if they are spoiled, especially Ye Feng.


    "So how are we going to fight them? There are a lot." Yaoyao asked shyly, since she is not used to being close together with people so she is shy and quiet now.


    "Don''t worry Yaoyao, we can kill all of them if then we just gotta be careful of how to fight them." Ye Chen tried tofort Yaoyao who was worried.


    "Ok big brother. I trust you."


    "Good! Now Leon and Jason can try to lure them, while I and Feng''er will bombard them with attacks for these Savage Beast, we can''t be reckless this time since there are about 50 of them here resting."


    "Yes, young master." They both answered at the same time. They then began to work withoutining since they are going to be paid after this.


    Since these three are the pride of their sect, they naturally have some faith in them. They are the strongest disciples that they have.


    Ye Chen was the strongest who specializes in swords, and he is also the most proficient disciple in using their Sect moves, Next is Ye Feng, she is the most beautiful in their sect, but not only she is the most beautiful she is also the second strongest who is good with the rapier. Andstly, the little loli Ye Yaoyao is the healer of the team, but even if she is just a healer doesn''t mean she knows how to fight. Herbat skills can bepared with her Big Brother if she gets serious, but due to her being timid and kind she doesn''t like to hurt people.


    "Also remember don''t let the blood spill into the river or else the river will get contaminated by this Beast." Ye Chen said to all of them.


    "Yes!"


    "Let''s get to work then."


    After that, they began their massacre of the Beast.


    Back to the present.


    "Is this the work of the Humans? I don''t believe it!" Yuki doesn''t want to believe that the massacre is the work of humans since somehow a part of her still thinks that she is a human. She doesn''t want to believe that Humans in this world are cruel. But the reality was hard when Fubuki answered her question out of the blue. She thinks that this Beast is just innocent.


    Ding


    [Yes this is the work of a Human Cultivator. The host must get used to this since, in this world where power is everything, This world is a  cruel one where the strong eat the weak. So the host must focus on bing stronger.] Fubuki said in an emotionless voice.


    Yuki was stunned at the sudden answer of Fubuki so she focused on herself quickly and said "Yeah I don''t need to think of this unnecessary thought now." Yuki then agreed to Fubuki and waited for what the cultivators would do now.


    But thinking of her past she sighed and shook her head.


    But she has a question in her mind but she doesn''t know whether to ask this or not. But in the end, she decided to ask Fubuki again.


    "Fubuki, why does it seem that the Beast and Human are always enemies?"


    [That is because the Beast and Human are mortal enemies from the start. Humans hunt the Beasts for their meat, skin, core, blood, and everything that they can find useful in the corpse of the Beast, they also ve some Beast to make their Companions even if some Beast decline the contract some humans will just force a contract on them. Especially for some Female Beasts since they are one of the most beautiful races. That is why the Beast has so much hatred for them."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I see... I understand the hatred of the Beasts, even though I already got agitated by this Human scum. But why does it seem like the Humans also hate the Beast?"


    [Humans are angry with the Beast because they see the Beast as an eye sore to them. Because humans are prideful beings they see that the Beast should be just used to being some ve to them. Because the Beast was once the Ruler of all thisnd but now the humans are in control so they do not see the Beast as equal to them.]


    "Ahh! Why the f*ck are the Humans in this world so prideful and arrogant? Now I am angry at them." Yuki yelled in her mind while looking at the group who are still killing some Beast. Even if she was used to killing humans back in her past life, she never once took an innocent life or abused animals. So she is extremely angry at the humans here.


    Yuki then frowned when she saw this. She thought of stopping them but she quickly erased that though since this is not her problem, and she does not gain anything when she will help them.


    She was about to leave when she got a quest, Yuki then grinned and said in a cold voice. "Looks like this is my lucky day."


    Ding


    Quest: Kill all the Humans 0/5 (Hard)


    Reward: 10,000EXP, 10,000 coins, Title (Savior) [The host will get a bonus of 50% EXP per kill or Quest reward. Beast Egg]


    "Yes! At Least there is no penalty because this is going to be a nightmare for me. I don''t think I still have the heart to kill humans, sigh." Yuki then began to think of whether toplete this or not, she then looked at the rewards to see if they are worth it. She was shocked to see a 10k EXP.


    "Fubuki why is it 10k EXP isn''t it supposed to be a reward in the nightmare?" She asked


    Ding


    [No. The stronger the host is the harder and better rewards the host will get.]


    Yuki then nodded and said, "That is pretty good since my leveling is going pretty slow now."


    "I have no choice sorry but you''re going to be my EXP now," Yuki said and went out of her hiding ce.


    The group of cultivators was shocked to see a beautiful white fox.


    "Big Brother Chen! I want that Fox. Can you give it to me? I want to make it my contracted Beast since it is beautiful." Said Ye Feng.


    When Yuki heard this she suddenly became angrier and said "What I will be your master, not a chance! You are not worthy of me! Humans are greedy." Yuki said while still looking at Ye Feng with hostility.


    "I don''t think you should do that Feng''er. The Fox still looks like a child so its mother must be nearby, its Beast Rank is also pretty high at  Savage Beast Middle Tier." Ye Chen said worriedly.


    "NO! I want it. It''s the most beautiful Fox that I have ever seen, and capturing it will benefit our Sect." Ye Feng said while stomping her feet on the ground.


    "Benefit?"


    "Yes! If I can evolve it to Spirit Beast or even higher will it not improve the reputation of our sect." Ye Feng then looked at Yuki with sparkling eyes.


    "Maybe." Ye Chen then began to think but in the end, she just agreed to her but with one condition.


    "Ok let''s capture it but if the motheres we will immediately stop ok Feng''er."


    "Yes, Big Brother Chen. Thank you!"


    "No problem."


    Yuki justughed at the stupidity of these brothers and sisters.


    "Do I look like I will allow you to make me a servant? I won''t even let you touch me, and you want me to serve under you to be just a model for your sect. HAHAHAHA you must be dreaming girl." Yuki then quickly went to her battle stance to get ready to knock down these people.


    "Time to fight some Humans."

 Chapter 22 Killing Humans For The First Time

    ?"HAHAHA"


    They allughed at Yuki after she took her battle stance because they did not believe that a small Fox could defeat all of them.


    But little did they know, they already met their doom when theyughed at Yuki.


    "F*ck all of you! Do you think just because I''m a small Fox you can bully me around!?" Yuki was now very angry at them, she then released a bit of her killing intent to show them that Yuki was not joking and she wants to kill them.


    Ye Chen and the others were stunned when they felt the pressure that Yuki was releasing.


    "Time to get serious guys. No moreughing, this Fox seems not so simple after all."


    "Yeah. Her bloodlust is strong, it''s like she is already used to killing enemies without mercy." Ye Yaoyao said with a slightly pale face when she felt Yuki''s bloodlust.


    Meanwhile, the two guards, Ye Feng, and Ye Chen were stunned that a Fox can use bloodlust. But they did not have a pale face like Yaoyao since they are already used to feeling it when they fight.


    Yaoyao was different from them since she is weak-minded, so she was the most affected by the pressure.


    Meanwhile, on Yuki''s side, she was a bit shocked to see that they are fine when they felt her bloodlust.


    "Interesting. They are not normal Humans, they have experience."


    Yuki then shed a small smile and said "This is going to be good. I haven''t had a good fight that was hard when I reached the Middle Tier, I hope you guys canst for a while." Yuki then released all of her bloodlusts.


    Yuki then created flying swords and attacked them. She did not use her Blood Maniption this time because there might be more people there.


    "Ice Maker!"


    Out of thin air, an Ice Sword can be seen floating above Yuki.


    "Go!"


    She then began to control her flying swords at them.


    The 5 groups gasped in shock when they saw the scene in front of them. "Get ready this Beast is strong!" Ye Chen shouted at his teammates.


    However his warning was one stepte, Jason was already hit by the Ice Sword in his neck.


    sh


    "Ahhh!!"


    All of them screamed when they saw a head flying above the sky. Jason''s head then fell to the ground and began to roll towards them.


    They were shocked to see that a harmless-looking Fox was so fierce, but what shocked them, even more, was that Yuki was able to hit a cultivator.


    Jason and Leon were not weak. Their Cultivation is already in the Essence Warrior Peak stage.


    While the three siblings are in Essence Warrior Middle Tier. They are genius in their ce since they are young.


    Ye Chen was only 22, Ye Feng was 20, and Ye Yaoyao was 17 years old.


    "You little-"


    Before Leon could finish his words he was stopped by an Ice Sword that flew toward him and stabbed him in the heart.


    Before he can even shout, the sword that was stabbed in his chest pierced through his body.


    "Argh!!"


    He then screamed in pain and touched his chest. But he felt nothing there, all that was in there was a bloody hole, and his heart was in the Ice Sword that was floating on top of him.


    Yuki was surprised at her own emotion, she did not even flinch when she killed the two men.


    "Perhaps I''m no longer a Human at heart, but a Beast," Yuki said in a sad voice, but she quickly gathered her emotion and focused again on what was in front of her.


    Even though she said this, it was only a lie.


    "MONSTER!!"


    That was all the three siblings can say when they saw Yuki mercilessly kill their two bodyguards.


    Yuki justughed at them and said to herself "No I am not a monster but a proud Fox!"


    The legs of the two sisters were now trembling and felt weak, they then fell to the ground.


    But Ye Chen was different although he was scared at the moment he would put up a fight before he died.


    Yuki was stunned at this, she then pped her paws and said.


    "Wow you have good willpower boy but... Sadly you gotta die since you disturbed any peace."


    Ye Chen who was charging toward Yuki suddenly stopped. He was shocked to see that a Savage Beast has a brain.


    "Wh... What are you!? Are you a Spirit Beast in disguise?"


    "Me!?" Yuki said while pointing at herself.


    "HAHAHA! This guy has already lost his mind." She thenughed for a moment, then looked at them again and said.


    "Well, there is no use telling it to a dead person," Yuki said as if she was being heard by them.


    Yuki then used her Moon sh to kill them all at the same time.


    "Moon sh!"


    A white sword sh then appeared and shed them in half. They did not even have the time to scream or run away, they died on the spot.


    After that, she got a notification


    Ding


    [The host got 5,000 EXP for killing three Cultivators than is in Essence Warrior Middle stage]


    [The host got 10,000 EXP for killing two Cultivators than is in the Essence Warrior Peak stage]


    "Wow, that is a lot of EXP for just killing them. I haven''t even got my reward from my quest."


    Ding


    Quest Complete: Kill all the Humans 5/5 (Hard)


    Reward: 10,000EXP, 10,000 coins, Title (Saviour) [The host will get a bonus of 50% EXP per kill or Quest reward. Beast Egg]


    [Rewarding the host. The host will get the following.]


    ? 10,000EXP


    ? 10,000 coins<novelnext></novelnext>


    ? Title (Saviour)


    ? Beast Egg


    Before Yuki can even say anything she heard multiple notifications again.


    Ding


    [The host is now level 8]


    [The host is now level 9]


    [The host is now level 10]


    ...


    ...


    ...


    [The host is now level 36]


    Yuki was extremely happy now and decided to immediately use her stat point. So her updated stats are now


    Ding


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Fox (Child)


    Title/s - Saviour


    Evolution - Blood Moon Fox


    Lvl - 36


    Exp bar - 690/14440


    The requirement to evolve:[The host must be lvl 80 and in a ce where there is blood and moonlight]


    HP - 7,220/7,220


    Mana - 16,220/16,220


    Magic - 5,720


    Rank - Savage Beast (Middle)


    Element - Ice 12%/100%


    The requirement to evolve:[The host must have aplete 100% mastery, kill 100 types of Ice-type monster and kill one Ice demonic beast to get their souls]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - N/A


    Skills - Blood Maniption, Moon sh, Crunch (3), Razor w (3), Charm �� (1), Absolute Stealth �� (1), Absolute Speed �� (1), Ice Maker


    Passive - Blood Rush, Moon Prowess, Ice Queen''s Domain


    Status Point - 0


    Skill Point - 31


    Coin - 35,000


    Status


    Str - 222


    Int - 328


    Agi - 238


    Def - 193


    Dex - 197


    Inventory:


    (World Map),(Manual Guide),(x3 Potion),(Exp Boost x2), (Beast Egg)


    Store:


    Elements:


    Skills:


    Weapon:


    Cultivation:


    Martial Arts:


    While Yuki was fighting the cultivators she felt that the mana cost of her Moon sh went up. She was confused at this and decided to ask Fubuki.


    "Fubuki, why does it seem my Moon sh skill  cost more mana when I activated it earlier?"


    Ding


    [Because the host gets stronger. So naturally, her evolution skill also got an upgrade so the mana it consumes also up.]


    "So that''s why. So can you tell me how much mana it costs now?"


    [The host just needs to see the description of her Moon sh skill]


    Yuki then click on it to see


    [Active Skill - Blood Maniption: The user can use blood at her will. The user will be able to use the blood in any way the user wants. (Cost 150 mana per active/object that the user builds, Depending on what the user is doing/making with blood]


    [Active Skill -  Moon sh: The user uses the power of the Moon to sh her enemies. When it is night time the user can use this skill for an infinite amount but in daylight, the user must charge up the night. The user can just use this skill for 10x in a day. (Cost 500 mana per shot, if the shot is concentrated it will cost 1,000 mana, This is upgradeable so the user can use it more frequent.)]


    "That''s a huge jump in mana cost, especially for the Moon sh."


    Yuki then was about to close her status board when she saw something in the corner of her eye. She screamed, in shock.


    "BEAST EGG!!"

 Chapter 23 Mysterious Egg

    ?"Beast Egg? Fubuki, will that egg hatch?"


    Ding


    [Yes.]


    Yuki was very excited to hear this. She was usually very lonely in this forest, even though she has Fubuki you can still hardly call it a friend since she doesn''t talk much.


    "But how do I hatch it?"


    [The host just needs to feed it some 10 Savage Beast or 1 Demonic Beast Mana Core for 1 month.]


    "Oh my god! This is going to be expensive." Yuki frowned at what she needed to do to hatch the egg.


    Yuki then summoned the egg to see its appearance.


    The egg was a half meter in size, it has the color of a gxy which surprised Yuki a bit. It was like you were staring at the depths of the gxy when you stare at the egg.


    "Did this egge from space?" Yuki said while looking at the sky.


    "Can I know what egg this is?" Yuki then asked.


    [No, The system does not know since it was randomly generated.]


    Yuki frowned and then said "Looks like I will not know what species is inside of this egg. Until it hatches then I will know, but of the looks and size this Beast might be a big one.]


    Yuki then began to examine the egg to see if there are any more clues she can find about this egg.


    Yuki then shook her head after finding nothing so she decided to give up, and just patiently wait for the egg to hatch. Yuki was now about to carry the egg back to the cave where she lives when the egg suddenly shook.


    Yuki was startled at this; she then dropped the egg to the ground to see if there was something wrong with it. When Yuki found nothing she thought it was just hungry so she decided to give it a Beast Core.


    Sadly for Yuki, she does not know how to feed the egg since it has no mouth.


    "Fubuki, how do I feed this egg? It looks hungry."


    Ding


    [The host just needs to ce the Beast Core beside the egg. Then once the egg feels it, it will then absorb it.]


    Yuki then followed the instructions of Fubuki and ced one Beast Core to the side, and patiently waited for the egg to consume it.


    Momentster the Beast Core that was originally shiny was now losing its light, it was also shrinking in size.


    Yuki was ecstatic at this find. Now she knows that the egg was truly hungry so she decided to look at the corpse of the cultivator to see if they have more Beast Core that she can use.


    Yuki then began to search the bodies of the 2 guards first since they are the closest ones to her. But she was left disappointed since she did not even manage to find a single one.


    She then quickly looks at the three siblings to see if they have some Beast Core in them.


    Sadly she still did not find any in their bodies, when she was about to take out her stash of Beast Core, she saw a ring on her finger of Ye Chen. She was excited when she saw this she then began to think of whether this was a Spatial Ring or not.


    "YES!!"


    Luckily for her, it was indeed a Spatial Ring, she then quickly looked at the other hand to see if there were more, but she was left disappointed but still, she is happy.


    Yuki then took the ring off Ye Chen and quickly tried to take a look inside. But she was repelled as if an invisible force kicked her out.


    Yuki was now sure that this is a Spatial Ring since she felt a power within the ring.


    "What the hell! Does this ring have a seal? Sh*t bad luck." Yuki was now cursing at the ring. After cursing the ring she quickly calmed down and asked Fubuki.


    "Fubuki, how do I break the seal on this ring?"


    Ding


    [The host just needs to put mana on the seal to try to break it.]<novelnext></novelnext>


    "But how do I do that?"


    [The host just needs to release her mana while holding the ring in her hand.]


    "That simple?" Yuki said with a daze


    "But... Do I have enough mana for this? Oh well, there is only one way to find out." Yuki then held the ring in her paws and began to transfer her mana to try to break into the seal.


    "Oh my god! My mana is going down fast f*ck! I hope I have enough." Yuki then said while she wipe some none existent sweat on her forehead.


    Her mana was being consumed extremely fast; it was 500 mana per minute.


    Then momentster an explosion happened in Yuki''s hand. She was scared at first while thinking that she identally destroyed the ring.


    BOOM!!


    She then quickly looked at the ring and sighed in relief that the ring was now destroyed.


    "That was close. I thought my heart was going to explode." Yuki said


    "Now fufufu... Let''s take a look at what is inside hehehe."


    Yuki then tried to look again in the ring, but now she was more careful since she was now aware that there was a seal in it previously.


    After seeing that there was no resistance she quickly looked at the treasures that she got.


    "WHAT!!"


    Her whole mouth and eyes were wide open, after seeing all the things that were inside.


    What she found was 10 bottle of pills for cultivators, weapons that were only low tier, and other misceneous items that a cultivator need.


    But what shocked her was there was a pile of Beast Core there. There were about nearly a hundred Savage Beast Core, and about 10 Demonic Beast Core. That was not all the one that truly shocked her the most was there is 1 Spirit Beast Core there.


    "HOLY! I''m rich now HAHAHA!." Yuki then began tough aloud.


    She then quickly pulled out her own Demonic Beast Core and put it on the egg. This Beast Core was the Bear that she previously killed.


    "Here you go, little buddy! A Demonic Beast Core." Yuki said happily while putting the Beast Core to the side of the egg.


    "I hope you grow quickly little guy. So I can not be lonely anymore." Yuki said while patting the top of the egg.


    The egg that was slowly eating the Beast Core shook when Yuki gently patted it.


    "It seems happy. I''m d."


    After patting the egg for a while, she then pulled out all the Beast Core that she had, and immediately put it into her Spatial Ring.


    Then after she was done, Yuki began to dig a grave for all the fallen Beasts there.


    "I hope you can find peace," Yuki said while getting all their Beast Core and putting them into her ring.


    "Now what should I do with these guys?" Yuki said coldly while looking at the corpse of the cultivator.


    Yuki then held out her paw in the air and said.


    "FREEZE!"


    The body of the human was now frozen solid, Yuki then went up to the corpse and smashed it to pieces.


    BANG!!


    All the bodies exploded into tiny Ice fragments. The river was now very clean again as if no fight happened here.

 Chapter 24 Bringing The Egg Back Home

    ?After Yuki destroyed all the bodies she then walked back towards her Egg.


    "Time to go with me, little guy. Are you fine with this?" Yuki asked for the egg.


    The egg then shook to answer that it wants to go with Yuki.


    "I''m really happy! Now let''s go."


    Yuki then held onto the egg and put it on her back. If one saw this, one wouldugh at how Yuki was carrying the egg.


    Yuki was currently carrying the egg on her small back. She now looks like a cute mother that wants to protect her child in every way possible.


    ? Thankfully for Yuki, she was strong so she did not have any problem carrying the egg with her.


    Yuki was currently humming a song in her mind. This song was what her mother used to sing for her when Yuki was still a kid. When Yuki remembered her mother her ruby eyes then went watery while thinking of her loving mother.


    The egg that was currently on top of Yuki began to wobble a little on her back. It was as if it wasforting Yuki, and she wanted to continue the song that she was singing.


    Yuki, who felt the egg was surprised, then she began to think that there was a connection between them. Yuki was now very happy at his, she then wiped her eyes with her paws, and began to hum again.


    When Yuki was finally halfway toward her home, she felt a murderous gaze on her. The killing intent that she was feeling is strong, she then stopped to take a look toward where the pressure originated from.


    Yuki then saw the entity that was releasing a heavy killing intent toward her. Then her little mouth went wide when she saw the entity.


    The entity was a giant lizard. It was about 10 meters tall, with blue scales, and most importantly it was looking at Yuki with great hostility.


    "Wh... What do you want!?" Yuki then yelled in her mind she was now shivering after seeing the Beast''s stats.


    Race - Blue Scale Lizard


    Bloodline - Dragon


    Rank - Demonic Beast (Peak)


    HP - 30,000/30,000


    Mana - 50,000/50,000


    Magic - 16,000


    "What the hell is this? How is my luck so bad!?"


    While Yuki was throwing a tantrum, the lizard then pointed its w toward the egg that Yuki was carrying.


    When Yuki saw this she subconsciously dropped the egg and looked at the lizard.


    The lizard then nodded its head in approval.


    Yuki then realized what the Lizard wanted. "Are you f*cking kidding me!? You want this egg HAHAHA... Over my dead body stupid lizard." Yuki then began tough coldly and began to look at the lizard with pure anger.


    Her surroundings then freeze all the trees, grass, and nearby Beast into a frozen statue.


    Yuki was now feeling so much anger in her. But when she felt that there was like a baby crying then she looked at the egg that was beside her. Yuki then quicklyposed herself and began to apologize to the egg.


    "Oh, I''m sorry little guy. I didn''t mean to scare you, can you forgive mama?" Yuki was now fearful at thinking about whether he/she will ept Yuki''s apology or not. Currently, Yuki was now like a true mother to her child, this was the reason that she now loved the egg.


    The egg then shook its shell as if it was telling them that she forgave Yuki. Yuki then sighed in relief and immediately sent a death re at the lizard.


    Yuki was now veryposed, she was now directing her bloodlust toward the stupid lizard.


    The Lizard then began to shiver when it felt really cold. Then it was not aware that Yuki was not normal, so it took its stance to ready itself.


    "So you still want to fight stupid lizard... then I will give what you want!" Yuki said while activating her skills.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Moon sh!"


    "Ice Maker!"


    "Blood Maniption!"


    Yuki created 5 Ice Swords and infused them with her blood to strengthen them.


    When the lizard saw this it then used its skills to counter it. But s there were too many attacks that wereing from all directions.


    The 5 Ice sword was surrounding and shing the lizard so that it will not run away, While Yuki was constantly using her Moon sh to attack it.


    Yuki then began to bombard the lizard with her skills.


    BOOM!!


    Explosion after the explosion was now happening when the two attacks met.


    The shockwave from the attack was pretty strong. Luckily Yuki already saw thising and quickly put up an Ice Wall to protect the egg.


    Yuki then looked at the egg with an apologetic gaze.


    "I''m a sorry little guy but you have to wait for a while ok?"


    The egg then shook again saying ''it''s fine mother''.


    Yuki was very happy that the egg was very understanding. Her cold gaze was now gone when she was talking with the egg.


    Talking with the egg for a few more minutes, Yuki then stopped and looked at the dragon that was now bleeding.


    "I have to be strong. Even with all of those attacks, it did not kill it, if it was a normal Demonic Beast it would already be dead by now." Yuki said with a frown on her face.


    The lizard then began to open its mouth to use a breath attack to explode everything around it.


    When Yuki saw that her eyes gleamed coldly and said,


    "Not today a big lizard! Remember it was you who cause this." Yuki then began to freeze the mouth of the lizard to stop its attack.


    The lizard then began to shiver when it looked at its eyes of Yuki.


    It wants to surrender but its pride cannot, she was a proud lizard race, they were the descendants of the dragon. So why will it run away with its tail between its legs?


    It then used its ws to attack its mouth to destroy the ice that was forming around it.


    The lizard then roared in pain but it gritted its teeth and looked at Yuki coldly.


    But now that the lizard was free, it then rushed toward Yuki and lifted its giant ws to attack Yuki.


    When Yuki saw this her heart almost went out of her mouth. The lizard was extremely fast, even though it was insanely big for a lizard.


    Fortunately, Yuki was able to dodge it, but she was still grazed by it. She was shocked when she felt pain, it was extremely painful as if a sword stabbed her body.


    HP - 3,000/7,220


    "F*ck! That''s why it hurt so much it took more than half of my health." Yuki then said.


    But the lizard did not give her any time to rest, it then once again rushed to Yuki.


    "F*ck"

 Chapter 25 Yukis Anger

    ?"F*ck"


    That was the only word that Yuki could say before she flew away.


    Cough...


    Yuki then coughed up a mouthful of blood after taking another hit.


    She was now in a tight spot so she did not have any time toin and immediately drank her two potions.


    After being healed a lot her health is now safe for now. But she did not dare to take any risk, she then shot at the lizard with blood bullets using the blood that she coughed out.


    ROAR!!


    Sadly the roar of the lizard was so strong that it knocked away all the blood that wasing to her.


    "Tsk... This is getting annoying now." Yuki clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    When Yuki saw that the blood did not do anything she then used her Moon sh skill to the max.


    "Moon sh!"


    She charged it up to the max filling it with endless mana, the mana that was in the attack was incredibly dense.


    "Take this!"


    Yuki then released her attack toward the lizard, luckily the lizard did not have any chance to dodge or counter the attack. So it managed to hit the giant lizard on its wings.


    "HAHAHA... Now you can''t run away from me." Yuki said coldly.


    Shen then quickly jumped at the back of the lizard, then used her endless skills to attack it all at once.


    "Moon sh!"


    "Ice Maker!"


    "Blood Maniption!"


    "Razor w!"


    "Crunch!"


    Yuki fired all of these attacks at the giant lizard, then the lizard tried to shake off Yuki on its back by running to a giant boulder nearby.


    When Yuki saw it she then jumped up and created an Ice Pir to support herself.


    She then gazed coldly at the lizard, and said, "Do you think I will let you hit me again? I will not make that mistake again." Yuki then created an Ice Spike in the air that was almost the size of an arm of the lizard.


    When the Ice Spike was done, she then gathered a lot of blood from the bloody wings of the lizard and used it to empower the Spike even more.


    The Ice Spike that was originally colored blue has now been colored with blood. It looks menacing when it was floating above the air.


    "Fall!"


    Yuki then ordered it to descend.


    BOOM!!


    Arge explosion happened when it reached the lizard. A lot of dust and Ice fragments can now be seen floating in the air.


    "That should kill it now."


    Yuki then descended back to the ground while gasping for air. "That took a lot more mana than I thought." She then quickly looked at her current mana.


    Mana - 4,720/14,220


    Yuki then smiled bitterly at her current mana. When she was about to leave, and go to the egg she heard a roaring from the lizard.


    ROAR!!


    She then quickly took a look at the lizard, the lizard was now under a huge crater. The crater was about twice the size of the dragon.


    When she was about to take a look at the crater she saw an Ice Attacking from the lizard. Yuki who saw this then put up her defense to the max and created an Ice Wall with the blood.


    But...


    She was shocked to see that the attack did note after her but it went to the egg.


    Yuki who saw this felt her heart sink. She then quickly tried to protect the egg by making another Ice Wall but she was a step toote.


    Her previous Ice Wall that was meant to protect the egg shattered to pieces, and the attack did not stop when it collided with the egg.


    The egg then flew backward by a few meters.


    Yuki then saw this and felt her heart go extremely cold. Right now she was extremely angry, her emotions finally took over her.


    "I''m going to f*cking kill you!" Yuki then roared in her mind.


    Yuki then unleashed another Ice Spike but this time it was twice the size of the previous one. Yuki did not even care about her mana, she then quickly went to the shop to buy 20 mana potions, and quickly drank all of them.


    Yuki did not know that as she levels up the potions in the store will also get stronger so now a single potion can give her 500 mana and the cost is luckily the same.


    But Yuki was now extremely angry to notice this, and just drink them without noticing


    "If I do not kill you today I swear that I will not stop from hunting you down along with your entire lizard race!" Yuki then dered in her heart.


    "Go to hell!"


    As Yuki said this the giant Ice Spike then quickly descended to the ground at high speed, it was like aet going down the earth.


    BOOM!!


    As if a huge thunder struck the ground from the sound of the explosion.


    The ce where Yuki''s attacked was obliterated, the ground, grass, trees, and nearby tree exploded into a bloody mist just from the shockwave of the attack.


    The entire ground shook; it was like there was a giant army that was fighting.


    But after that attack she did not stop, she even bombards it again with her Moon sh and made over a thousand Ice spears, and swords over and over again until she was almost out of mana.


    Multiple explosions again happened in the forest.


    Yuki then began to gasp for air after the attack and looked at her mana


    Mana - 220/14,220<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yuki just smiled at this when she saw her mana again, then a lot of notifications sounded in her mind.


    Ding


    [The host gained 7,500 EXP from killing a Blue Scale Lizard]


    Ding


    [The host is now lvl 36]


    [The host is now lvl 37]


    [The host is now lvl 38]


    ...


    ...


    ...


    [The host is now lvl 42]


    Ding


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Fox (Child)


    Title/s - Saviour (50% EXP)


    Evolution - Blood Moon Fox


    Lvl - 42


    Exp bar - 1450/1680


    The requirement to evolve:[The host must be lvl 80 and in a ce where there is blood and moonlight]


    HP - 8,150/8,150


    Mana - 15,300/15,300


    Magic - 6,600


    Rank - Savage Beast (Middle)


    Element - Ice 20%/100%


    The requirement to evolve:[The host must have aplete 100% mastery, kill 100 types of Ice-type monster and kill one Ice demonic beast to get their souls]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - N/A


    Skills - Blood Maniption, Moon sh, Crunch (3), Razor w (3), Charm �� (1), Absolute Stealth �� (1), Absolute Speed �� (1), Ice Maker.


    Passive - Blood Rush, Moon Prowess, Ice Queen''s Domain


    Status Point - 70


    Skill Point - 36


    Coin - 31,000


    Status


    Str - 236


    Int - 342


    Agi - 252


    Def - 207


    Dex - 211


    Inventory:


    (World Map),(Manual Guide),(Exp Boost x2)


    Store:


    Elements:


    Skills:


    Weapon:


    Cultivation:


    Martial Arts:


    But right now she did not care about that. Her once cold gaze then became a sad one, she was now feeling guilty, and immediately rushed to the egg.


    When she saw the egg wasying on some rocks, she now can''t contain her emotion. All her surrounding became frozen solid.


    About 50 meters around her became frozen solid, and her bloodlust was so strong that Yuki began to lose herself. But luckily she stopped when she felt a cry in her mind, it was the egg.


    After feeling thefort that wasing from the egg, she then suppressed her anger. Her surrounding then began to turn back to normal.


    "I''m sorry little guy. You have to see that side of me, sorry it''s just I''m overprotective when ites to family." Yuki then began to cry after saying those words.


    After crying for a while she then wiped her eyes with her paws and slowly walked to the


    side of the egg.


    Yuki lifted the egg to see if it was damaged or not. But then her heart sank when she saw that there was a tiny crack into the side of the egg.


    "I''m sorry." That is all that Yuki can say to the egg.


    When the egg felt that Yuki was worried it then shook to try to tell Yuki not to worry.


    Yuki then just nodded her head, picked up the egg, and put it into her back to go back to her cave.

 Chapter 26 Feeding The Mysterious Egg With Demonic Beast Core

    ?After walking for hours Yuki was now finally back at her cave tired.


    She still had to carry the egg when she was tired from having all her mana consumed from the battle. So when she was back she then ced the egg into the ground very gently, as if she was treating it as a baby now.


    After cing the egg in the ground Yuki then began to eat the leftover meat that she have. Yuki then finally finished her food, she then shifted her gaze to the egg. The egg was now


    silent it was not talking anymore, the sound that Yuki was hearing when she was in the forest was gibberish so she couldn''t fully understand it. But she still felt that the egg wasforting her nonstop.


    When they were walking back to the cave, the egg was always shaking when it talked. So Yuki was happy about that.


    "Looks like it fell asleep."


    Yuki then began to look at the sky, then she was the beautiful moon and suddenly got a notification.


    Ding


    [Passive - Moon Prowess (Active)]


    Then her once tired body began to feelfortable, and she then went beside the egg to sleep.


    After waking up Yuki decided to ask Fubuki why she did not get a Quest when she fought the lizard.


    "Fubuki, why did I not get any quest when I fight the lizard?"


    Ding


    [The system just randomly gives it in certain circumstances. But at that time the timing was wrong.]


    "But why though?"


    [The system does not know.]


    "You know what it''s fine, let''s just forget it."


    Then Yuki began to stretch her body after questioning Fubuki.


    After stretching her cute little body, she then went outside to hunt some prey. This time she just hunted some no-rank beast since she is still tired mentally, and doesn''t want to fight that much.


    So she just hunted some big rabbit.


    After filling her stomach for a bit she then went back to her cave.


    Yuki then looked at the egg to see if there were any changes to it since it got hurt thest time. Yuki was now feeling relieved that there was nothing wrong with the egg after looking at it for a while.


    "Thank god you are safe. I don''t know what to do if you got hurt because of me." Yuki chuckled.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She then went to the side of the egg to sit andy down after that. Yuki then noticed that the egg shook when she went to the side.


    Yuki then chuckled at this, and said in a teasing tone "Are you hungry little guy?"


    The egg then shook again after Yuki''s question.


    "Ok, little guy you can have half of my Demonic Beast Core. Think of it as mypensation since you got hurt because of me."


    The egg then wiggled a lot after hearing what Yuki just said.


    "So you''re really hungry huh? Ok then here you go, fill up your stomach."


    Yuki then reaches out to her Spatial Ring to grab half the pile of the Demonic Beast Core and put it around the egg. The egg just then wiggled a lot after feeling the aura of the Core.


    The egg then greedily sucks all the energy in the Demonic Beast Core, all the Beast Core then starts to shrink down and lose its energy quickly.


    After the egg ate all the Core it then took a nap after a good meal. Yuki who says this can''t help butugh. "HAHAHA... This little guy is so cute."


    The egg then started to roll around since now it was sleeping like a baby.


    The egg didn''t sleep yesterday but it did go quiet because somehow it knew that Yuki was physically and mentally tired after a long, and hard battle.


    So now seeing it truly sleeping without a care in its surroundings Yuki can''t help herself patting the egg again.


    "This little guy is really cute! I wonder what species it is, and what gender." Yuki then began to think very hard. After a while, she then quickly put the thought in the back of her head since she simply cannot think of any beast that has the color of a gxy.


    "I just wonder what on earth is this egg. But what I just want is that the egg to be cute and well-behaved, even if the egg is a he or she, it will not matter." Yuki then said


    Yuki then went outside the cave to try to practice again after feeling good now. She was now not mentally tired after taking a long rest and eating some food.


    "Ok let''s practice for now to get strong quickly since now I know that they are stronger than the lizard. I only won that since I have mana potions, and health potions so if I don''t have any of that then I really would be already dead a long time ago." Yuki just then bitterlyughed at how weak she currently was.


    After saying that to herself she then ran towards the deeper part of the forest to fight some Savage Beast Peak tier to try to get used to fighting.


    But when she remembered that she forgot she then ran faster to her little cave, when she arrived she then made an Ice Wall.


    After making an Ice Wall she then bit hard on her paw. Resisting the pain from there she bit it harder till a drop of blood flowed down.


    After seeing that there was now enough blood to use she then used her Blood Maniption to strengthen the Ice Wall even further.


    "There we go, little guy. Now you will be safe even if I''m not around, now quickly hatch so that I can have a cute baby."


    When Yuki said this she justughed at how expectant she was when the baby was finally out of the egg. She now was like a real doting mother on her child that can''t wait to go out of her belly.

 Chapter 27 Cloud Peak Sect Went To Investigate

    ?While Yuki was practicing her skills in fighting. Outside of the Moon Rock forest.


    The Cloud Peak Sect can be seen just a few miles away from the Moon Rock Forest. In a hall, 10 people can be seen around a table discussing something.


    There was 7 man, and 3 women. An old man can be seen sitting in front of the table.


    "Sect Leader, what should we do about the deaths of the three geniuses? They all died while exploring the deeper parts of the Forest." Said one of the burly men.


    "I think we should just say that they died by an ambush. Since we will lose face if we say that they died in the forest. So we can me the other sects since we are rivals anyway." Said one of the old-looking women.


    "Yes, I also agree with the suggestion of Elder Chu." Said half of the people there.


    "But who will take the me for this?" Said one of the Elders.


    "How about the Dragon Gate Sect since we already have some grudges with them in the past." Said the old woman.


    "Yeah, I think so too."


    "Yes, same."


    Almost all the people in the hall agree. But then when they were talking one of the women suddenly talked.


    "We should talk with the Sect Leader about this. How about it, Sect Leader, do you agree with the suggestion of Elder Chu." Said the young-looking woman who was very beautiful.


    All the people then began to shut their mouths after hearing the woman talk. Once all of them began to be quiet the Sect Leader then began to speak.


    "The suggestion of Elder Chu is not bad since we already have our grudges to the Dragon Gate Sect and so are they." The Sect Leader said, then he continued.


    "But we cannot just let this matter go. They are still the face of our proud Sect and most importantly they are my grandchildren." The Leader then began to unleash his aura after saying that.


    All the Elder in the hall then began to shiver after feeling the anger of their Sect Leader. So all of them then began to speak to try to lessen the anger of their Leader.


    "Don''t worry Sect Leader we will find  the killer."


    "Yeah, we will not stop till we find them."


    All of them then began to speak. But then they were interrupted by the beautifuldy that spoke earlier.


    "The Sect Leader has already found the culprit." The woman said.


    "WHAT! WHO!?" All of the Elder then shouted at the same time.


    "It was a Fox Savage Beast Middle Tier." Said the beautifuldy.


    "Come to one Elder Xiao, don''t joke around."


    "Yeah Elder Xiao don''t joke how a small little Fox kills the three geniuses even the guards can kill a Fox easily."


    "Yes."


    All of them then said.


    "If you don''t believe me, then just watch this." Elder Xiao then began to ce a Crystal Ball.


    The  Crystal Ball then began to y off Yuki killing all of the Cultivators mercilessly.


    After watching the whole video the hall then turns dead silent.


    "Is this real?"


    "Just what kind of monster is that?"


    All of the Elder cannot believe what they just saw. They were shocked that a small baby Fox can kill an Essence Warrior cultivator like a chicken.


    "Yes, it''s real. Now what I''m pointing out is that this Beast is still a child, how about its mother now think about it?" She said with a serious voice.


    "Yeah, this matter just cannot be as simple as it seems."


    "Yes."<novelnext></novelnext>


    All of the Elder then nodded at this.


    "But what are we gonna do about that?" An Elder suddenly asked.


    "We have already put on a team to investigate this. Now they are currently traveling towards that river." She said


    "But did you not see how she killed all of them like she was just ying with them? So how do we expect that the group you send will not have the same fate?" Said thest woman.


    "Yes I know but this time it''s different."


    "How is it different?"


    "That''s because the group that the Sect Leader sent is an Essence Lord Peak tier."


    "What!?"


    "How can we send someone with that kind of power!? Even just sending an Essence Lord Early Tier is already hard."


    "I know but this time I asked a friend to do this, and that person agreed since he had a favor from me." The Sext Leader then said, he then followed.


    "Don''t worry the group that he is leading is full of Essence Warriors that are in the Middle tier."


    All the Elder then sighed in relief after hearing what the Sect Leader just said. But when they were about to ask the Sect Leader who was their friend they got cut off by him.


    "But... I asked him that if he can capture that Female Fox alive I will keep it and have it as myst grandchild contracted Beast."


    "What? Are you sure about this Sect Leader, I mean won''t the mothere out if you hurt it?"


    "Yes, we have considered that so we have a safety this time. I gave them some teleportation talisman to use if they meet its mother."


    "But Sect Leader who is the friend that you called?" One of the Elder asked. But when he saw that the Leader suddenly looked at him he then said in a nervous tone.


    "No never mind, Sect Leader, don''t mind me."


    The Sect Leader then nodded at the Elder''s response. After talking a bit more about Yuki the Sect Leader then said to all of them.


    "If a word gets out in this I''m warning you will not get to see it the other day." He then began to unleash his heavy aura on all of them.


    All the Elder then began to nod their head at the Leader''s warning.


    "Ok that''s all, all of you can go now."


    They then nodded and began to leave the hall as quickly as possible. But Elder Xiao just stayed there, she then asked the Sect Leader.


    "Sect Leader what is your real purpose for capturing the little Fox, knowing the Sect Leader is a cruel person you will just use that little Fox for that reason."


    "I guess I can''t hide something from you huh little Xiao." The Sect Leader then chuckled


    "I''m not little anymore Sect Leader." said the beautiful woman while puffing out her cheeks.


    "How many times have I told you that don''t call me by my title, and just call me Grandpa." He then said while patting the head of Elder Xiao.


    "Yes, Grandpa..." She said in a low voice.


    "That''s better. As to why I''m keeping it naturally, I''m going to give her to you so you can use her as you wish."


    If Yuki heard this she would kill this old handsome man in his words.


    "Thank you, grandpa."


    "No problem. I know that you have the best talent even if you are an orphan, now make me a promise that you will regain the fame of the Cloud Peak Sect."


    "Yes, Grandpa with the help of that Fox I will do that."


    "Good. then get ready to get a new great pet."

 Chapter 28 Pink Lizard

    ?Meanwhile, on Yuki''s side, she was currently running away from a lizard army while holding a small and cute pink lizard.


    "F*ck! Why the hell are they so persistent!" Yuki then began to curse aloud in her mind.


    About 30 minutes ago she was being chased. Yuki was currently running around the forest while looking for some strong opponents. When she suddenly felt tired she decided to stop for a while in the sameke where she killed all the cultivators.


    While stopping for a drink, Yuki then felt that she was being watched so she then turned up her guard and pretended to feel nothing. She then began to look around to see if she could see the person that was looking at her. Yuki then finally saw who was looking at her, it was a small and cute pink lizard who was the one staring at her with a pitiful gaze.


    Yuki then began to feel weird when she felt the gaze of the cute lizard so she could not help but ask herself, "What the hell does this lizard want from me? This lizard looks female. Is she a part of some tribe that got lost?" But when she remembered the blue lizard that attacked her egg yesterday her eyes then stared at the pink lizard coldly and released all of her bloodlusts directly at her.


    When the cute and small pink lizard felt the hostility and cold gaze of Yuki she then began to shiver and started crying from the cold that Yuki was emitting, her cute and sad cry pierced through Yuki so she then canceled her bloodlust and immediately went to the lizard tofort it. But the pink lizard then went pale when it saw Yukiing toward her.


    Yuki who saw this immediately stopped in her tracks after seeing the scared looks of the pink lizard. So Yuki first tried to calm down the lizard by showing that she is not hostile, so what Yuki did is bring out a piece of meat to the pink lizard.


    When the pink lizard saw this its eyes then brightened up after seeing the meat, but it remained vignt about Yuki. Yuki then showed her sincerity by taking a small bite out of the meat, she finally realized now that the lizard was hungry since it looked quite pitiful when Yuki saw her first.


    When the lizard saw Yuki taking a bite at the meat she then started walking toward Yuki slowly.


    Yuki then left the meat on the ground when she saw that the lizard was walking towards it Yuki then finally realized that she became soft hearted so she cannot help but chuckle and said lightly "Looks like I''m still a bit weak-hearted when ites to children huh"


    The lizard then took a bite at the meat, after taking a bite her eyes sparkled after that her eyes suddenly became wet and her tears then went down. When Yuki saw this she immediately walked toward the lizard slowly and tried to calm down.


    "Looks like you have been through a lot huh little girl? Well, I''ll be going now bye." Yuki then stood up and started to walk away after saying that to the pink lizard.


    Yuki, who walked away from the lizard, took a quick sip from the river and started to run deeper into the forest. But she suddenly stopped after hearing some footsteps behind her and she then nced behind her to see who was following her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yuki saw that the one who was following her was the cute and small pink lizard, so when Yuki saw this she frowned and said "Why the hell is she following me!?" Yuki then began to shout in her mind.


    So Yuki just stopped and began to walk towards the pink lizard. When the pink lizard saw that Yuki wasing it tried to hide from her by hiding behind a tree but too bad Yuki already was behind her. When Yuki was finally behind her and put her paws at the head of the lizard it then shivered thinking that Yuki wanted to kill her so it tried to run away but s Yuki stopped her.


    So the lizard had no choice but to stop in her tracks and looked at Yuki with pleading eyes. Yuki just chuckled at this and began to pet the head of the pink lizard. When the lizard felt the love from Yuki it then began to feelfortable with Yuki.


    "Looks like you are a homeless little girl, how about following me to my home?" Yuki then began to make a gesture of goodwill at the lizard to say that if she wants to follow Yuki.


    Fortunately for Yuki, the lizard was very smart so it immediately nodded her head and looked at Yuki with watery eyes. The lizard then turned around to face Yuki and tried to hug her. When Yuki saw this her body stiffened after feeling the hug of the lizard.


    But since she did not want to stop the lizard she just let her be to hug her. But then something unexpected happened an army of giant lizards suddenly showed up and immediately red at Yuki and the little pink lizard.


    When the pink lizard saw the army it then went pale. Her face has now lost its bright colors because of the blood. It then began to hug Yuki''s small body harder, naturally, Yuki now knew its intentions after feeling that the lizard was now very scared after seeing the lizard army.


    "Don''t worry I will protect you, little girl." Yuki then began to calm down the lizard after seeing that I will try and was now crying hard.


    "Damn you f*cking lizards are heartless! You guys even scare a baby lizard." Yuki said with disdain.


    So Yuki then began to unleash her bloodlust and aimed it directly at the lizard army. The lizard army then began to shiver after feeling Yuki''s bloodlust. But since they were the proud lizard race they did not back down and tried to withstand Yuki''s cold aura and bloodlust.


    They then began to run towards Yuki. When Yuki saw this she immediately grabbed the small pink lizard and carried her to run. Yuki was not careless enough to fight a lizard army that was numbering in nearly 500.


    "Holy sh*t! Why are there so many!?" Yuki Yuki then ran towards the rehearsal river as fast as she could.

 Chapter 29 Fighting The Army

    ?While Yuki was trying to lose the army of lizards, the lizard that she was carrying was still crying in her arms.


    But Yuki has no time to console the pink lizard because if she somehow manages to lose focus on the road and the army she will be caught by them.


    "Why are they chasing after me!" Yuki was now mad since they just won''t stop following her. Then Yuki managed to find a conclusion, "Is it because of this little pink lizard that they are chasing me?" Yuki cannot help but ask.


    Yuki then began to look at the pink lizard to see its reaction, when Yuki saw that the pink lizard was very scared and was crying she then concluded that the pink lizard was the reason.


    "But what is the reason that they want to capture the pink lizard or me?" Yuki was now very confused and because of this she almost got hit by an attack while running away. She was currently being chased by an army of lizards that were all in the Savage Beast Middle, and their 5 leader was a Demonic Beast Early.


    "Should I just fight all of them?" Yuki then began to think of whether she should keep running or just fight all of them at once. "But if I fight them do I have the chance to win? But if I also just keep running I will lose my stamina faster." Yuki was now debating whether to stick with running or fighting but in the end, she just chose to fight since she will still benefit from it.


    "You know what I''ll just kill all of you." Yuki then said in a cold voice. She then turned around to face all of the Savage Beast to fight all of them in a battle.


    It now did or die since there are a lot of enemies, this was twice harder as the Bear army that she fought a while back. When Yuki was about to unleash an Ice Attack she got a notification from Fubuki.


    Ding


    Quest: Kill the army of Lizards. (Nightmare)


    Reward: 20,000 EXP, Beast Companion, 50,000 coins.


    Time Limit: 1hr


    "What! Are you kidding me there are about 500 in there if you only just give me a 1hr time limit? Are you serious!?" Yuki then began to curse aloud because of the unfairness of the system, but when she saw the reward she frowned and said "Beast Companion? Does Fubuki mean this pink lizard is one of my rewards?" Yuki then looked at the sobbing pink lizard in her arms.


    "F*ck! I don''t even have any choice. I was supposed to leave if I don''t kill all of them, well I only have 1hr. I gotta not waste my time anymore and just start this war." Yuki then licked her lips cutely when she said this.


    But first Yuki needed to let go of the pink lizard that she was holding, then after finding a good spot she gently ced the pink lizard in a safe ce so that it would not get caught up in the fight between Yuki and the lizard army. The pink lizard then shook its head and began to cry louder so Yuki tried to console it.


    "Don''t worry little girl I will not leave you ok? I will just fight with them to keep you safe. After that, you wille with me. Is that good?" Yuki said while she started to hug the pink lizard tightly.


    The pink lizard then nodded its head after understanding what Yuki meant. Yuki then just smiled at her and left but she first made an Ice Wall empowered with some blood so that the pink lizard would not get hurt.


    "Ok time to get started!" Yuki then lifted her paws in the air and used her skill.


    "Ice Maker!"


    Yuki then unleashed her Ice Maker skill to create a rain of Ice Spikes in the air. This Ice Spike was nowhere near the size of the Ice Spike that she made when she killed the Blue Scale Lizard.


    But it was just as deadly as that one, Yuki then began to bombard all of the lizards but since their scales are so hard it only managed to stab them and turn them into a porcupine because of this. Not even a single lizard was killed.


    "Sh*t I knew it was not going to be easy." Yuki then began to think if long-range does not work then she will just go close range so she can still learn a bit better.


    Yuki then began to charge the army of lizards, but first, she canceled the Ice Spear and decided to create 5 Ice Swords that are floating around her. She then strengthened this with the blood that came from the lizard. Yuki now began her massacre; everyone that came close to her will be either shed by the sword or beaten by Yuki herself with her paws.


    "Crunch!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Razor w!"


    "Absolute Speed!"


    Yuki then began to use all of these skills to kill her way through the center of the army, when she was finally close one of the leaders then began to get close to her. Yuki then did not wait for it to attack first and immediately strike first but she was surprised that it only managed to scratch it.


    "Worthy of a Demonic Beast they are strong. Wait, I still haven''t used my charm skill hehehe... Looks like I have found my first victim." Yuki then looked at one of the leaders happily and used her charm.


    "Charm!"


    When the lizard leader was hit he then began to look at Yuki in a daze, after a few minutes he was now blushing heavily at Yuki''s appearance.


    Ding


    [Charm activated: The has controlled the leader of the lizard. The host can now order it around.]


    "HAHAHA! It worked as better as I expected. This skill is one of my strongest skills along with my other attack skills." Yuki then began tough aloud. She then ordered the leader of the lizard to attack its kind, the lizard then nodded its head and began to attack all the lizards in its surroundings.


    "Very good! Even though he''s the one that''s killing them I''m still getting EXP. Now I can''t also ck off I need to kill them too." Yuki then once again charged through the army again.


    "Moon sh!"


    "Blood Maniption!"


    Blood Spikes then started toe out in the ground, piercing everything in their path, her Moon sh cuts everything it was like cutting butter, the corpse of the lizard is now full of holes and cut in half because of Yuki''s skills. Yuki then began to switch to her closebat skills and started attacking all of them.


    All of the nearby lizards were easily cut by the ws and tail of Yuki who was trying toe close to her. After fighting for a few minutes the number of the lizards then began to lessen at a fast pace, they''re number was now about 300 less. "Good if these keep up I will be able to kill all of them in time." Yuki then nodded happily at this.


    But when she was distracted for just a few seconds the rest of the leaders then began to surround her quickly, they were now aware of how strong Yuki is so they gang up on her.


    "Hehehe... Do you guys want to bully me? I don''t think so!"


    "Ice Maker!"


    Yuki then created approximately a thousand Ice Swords in the air and empowered them with the blood that was scattered everywhere.


    "Blood Maniption!"


    "Sigh looks like this is the best that I can do for now in my Ice Maker skill. I still need to practice more so I can create more and moreplex stuff." Yuki then sighed but then shook the feeling of sadness with bloodlust.


    Her surroundings then became colder but it was worse for the 4 leaders because Yuki concentrated her bloodlust on those 4 so now they''re starting to freeze.


    "Now... Die!"


    Yuki then said coldly and ordered the thousand Ice Swords to pierce through the leaders.

 Chapter 30 Huge Explosion/50% Mastery Of Ice Element

    ?"Now... Die!"


    All of the Ice Sword then began to sh and pierce the 4 leaders of the lizard. The roar of pain can be heard from them. Right now Yuki did not have time to look at their stats because she is currently being surrounded by the rest of the lizards.


    The Ice Swords then were finally able to kill one of the leaders, It then fell to the ground lifeless its body was full of cuts and holes because of the attack that Yuki did on him. When the remaining leader saw this they then began to shiver in fear because the one that died was the strongest of all of them. Cold sweats were running down their backs, they did not dare to stay here any longer and immediately wanted to run away but will Yuki let them?


    "Oh! Do you guys want to run, I don''t think so! Didn''t you guys chase me around whileughing at me like I was just a stupid beast?" Yuki then began to look at them coldly, so she then stopped them by creating some blood chains to stop them from flying away.


    "Blood Maniption!"


    Blood Chains then began to surge out from the ground because there are a lot of blood on the ground. The chains that were holding the 3 leaders were stronger. It then chained them to the ground, and Yuki looked at them coldly. When the 3 leaders saw Yuki''s gaze they began to feel fear for the first time but they still did not give up and tried to attack Yuki.


    3 Lizard breath attacks came after Yuki, sadly Yuki justughed at them and then pped "You guys are arrogant! Even though you''re just some stupid lizard you guys think that you are dragons unbelievable!" Yuki then began to curse at them.


    So Yuki then created an Ice Shield that is empowered with blood to protect herself, it almost hit Yuki since Yuki just created the shield at point nk range. When the attack collided with Yuki''s shield Yuki was almost sted away by the force, she then gulped at this and said "F*ck! If I was hit by all of that I will be dead by now." Yuki then began to feel nervous but quickly calmed herself.


    Yuki then strengthened the Blood Chains even more by putting some spikes in there so that spikes that touched the scales of the lizard are now bloody because of this. Yuki then tightened the chains that were restricting them.


    ROAR!!


    All of them then began to roar in pain after feeling the Blood Chains that were getting tighter every second. The rest of the lizard that was fighting suddenly stopped and looked at their leader with aplicated gaze. They were now not sure whether they could win or not after seeing the state of their lizard.


    But then their leader suddenly roared to give them some encouragement that they can win. The rest then began to roar aloud also, when Yuki heard their roar she then tugged her ear and began to attack the leader mercilessly.


    "F*cking shut up! Just die!" Yuki then tightened the Blood Chains, even more, the body of the leader then began to break apart from the force that the Blood Chains were releasing.


    Then after a few minutes, their body exploded into a bloody mess, chunks of meat, and guts can now be seen everywhere, and blood scattered everyone. Even Yuki who was hiding in a shield is now covered in Blood.


    But Yuki did not mind it and just stared at the rest of the lizard coldly. She then used her Blood Maniption to create a Blood Whirlpool to suck all the lizard that was in the surrounding, after all the lizard was now in the center she then tied them with Blood Chains.


    Yuki then nodded at this and began to concentrate to create an Ice Spear in the air. The Ice Spear was the same size that she used yesterday to fully kill the Blue Scaled Lizard. Yuki then canceled her Blood Whirpool and all the blood that was used there began to get absorbed by the giant Ice Spear.


    Yuki''s face then went pale after using so much mana at this but she did not mind and just smiled.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After the Ice Spear finished absorbing the blood it was now glowing with the color of blood.


    "Fall and... Die!"


    The Ice Spear then began to descend slowly, it was like a God that is descending from the heavens. Yuki then began to run away with all of her strength to the location of the pink lizard.


    She then destroyed the Ice Wall that was protecting the pink lizard, when the pink lizard saw that the Ice Wall was destroyed it then began to cry uncontrobly and tried to run. But when Yuki saw this she just chuckled at it and said "Why are you running little girl?"


    When the pink lizard heard a cute voiceughing it then turned around to only see Yuki with open arms. It then rushed towards Yuki faster as she was running for her life.


    Yuki just patted its head and pointed at the Ice Spear that was slowly descending to the ground. "Look at the fireworks."


    The pink lizard then looked at it with curiosity. She then looked at Yuki with a confused but cute face, when Yuki saw this she couldn''t stop herself from pinching the little girl.


    When the Ice Spear finally touched the ground it created an explosion that was stronger than the Ice Spike yesterday. It was like a nuke exploding into the ground, it shook the ground strongly, it was like a giant earthquake.


    Then the shockwave began to fly around the forest, so Yuki who saw this shielded her and the pink lizard to be safe. But what she did not expect was that the Ice Shield she created was shattered instantly when the shockwave touched it so she then retreated a few meters back while holding the pink lizard tightly.


    So she then created 10 more Ice Walls just to be safe, but they also got destroyed instantly luckily the shockwave stopped at the 3 walls just barely.


    The pink lizard who saw this immediately hugged Yuki''s small body because she was petrified at the scene that she saw. Yuki just chuckled at this and began to console the lizard.


    After that, she received a notification that brightened up her mood.


    Ding


    [The host has reached 50% mastery on her Ice Element. Ice Element gained a permanent boost of 50% Damage Boost. Congrattions.]


    "Wow, 50% Damage Boost that is a lot."

 Chapter 31 Rong Su

    ?Meanwhile, in the other part of the forest, a group of cultivators is walking around the forest to be specific they are in the beautiful river where Yuki had killed the previous group that belonged to the Cloud Peak Sect.


    On the way to the river the leader suddenly signaled them to stop, then a few momentster all of them heard a huge explosion in the direction where Yuki was fighting the army of lizards. But the group didn''t know that the one they were hunting was the one that caused it, then they felt a huge earthquake suddenly, some of them even fell to the ground when they felt it.


    The leader who is stillposed looked in the direction where the explosion happened. His name is Rong Su. He was the friend that the Sect Leader of Cloud Peak Sect called for help. He was extremely handsome, with light brown skin, ck deep eyes, and a masculine body. He was tall, and had the aura of a cold and arrogant master, despite his young looks he is 132 years old.


    After the earthquake was done the group began to stand up, feeling embarrassed that they fell just because of an earthquake they did not dare to look at the eyes of their leader. Just when they were about to continue, Rong Su suddenly stopped and said "We shall take a break for now since there is probably some strong beast that is lurking in this forest." he said to all of them.


    The group then sighed in relief that they were not getting punished. All of them then began to set up their camp to rest nearby the river, Rong Su ordered the men to have some guards at night, and they will have a swap for every hour.


    Rong Su was studying the recording of Yuki that the Sect Leader gave to him, every time he sees this he still cannot believe that a fox can easily kill a cultivator like a chicken. After studying the recording a woman then approached him and went to his side. The woman was beautiful but she was still below Ye Feng who was like a fairy in the eyes of men, but still, she had her charm. Her aura was gentle and kind, her eyes were clear, and her sexy body was refined.


    The woman then talked to Rong Su. Her voice was very clear, and had a gentle sound in it "Rong Su, why did you take this mission? Even though you owe that old man, don''t you think that this mission is easy I mean it''s just hunting a fox." The reason that this woman said this is that she still hasn''t seen the recording.


    This woman is named  Song Xing, she was a childhood friend of Rong Su when growing up so they were close to each other. When Rong Su heard Song Xing he justughed and passed the recording to her and did not say anything else.


    Song Xing was confused at first but then just watched the recording, after watching it she was shocked at the scene she saw. So she asked Rong Su in disbelief "Is... Is this real?" Song Xing even stuttered while asking.


    "Definitely. Do you think that old man will lie to me? Even myself was speechless when I saw this." Rong Su then said.


    "But... If that fox is that strong then how


    about its parents?" She asked


    "We will just run." He said seriously, then he continued "But our top priority is to capture this fox and not kill it since that old man wants to use it to boost their fame." Rong Su then sighed


    "What a despicable man! Using a beast help to boost their fame. Shameless!" Song Xing then said in anger. She was naturally a kind person so she was a bird angry that they were going to use an innocent fox.


    "Well, whatever that they want to do with the fox is none of my concern since I''m only doing this because I owe a favor to him." Rong Su then said while waving his hand to stop Song Xing.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Song Xing then calmed down a bit and asked Rong Su "So how we will capture the fox then do you have a n now? In the recording, the fox seems very smart even though it is just a Savage Beast."


    "Yes, I have a n. First, we need to find a ce to set up a trap and make it follow us. then we will surround her and throw this." Rong Su then smiled while showing a ck.


    Song Xing was stunned when she saw the so she asked, "Why do we need to use this, wouldn''t it hurt the little fox?" She said with a sad tone.


    "You are just really too kind even to beast you know." Rong Su then sighed helplessly and continued "Well we don''t have much of a choice since that fox is strong and smart, and I don''t want to take any risk and just want to finish this as quickly as possible so that I will not owe that old man again."


    "Ok but... can I request something from you?" Song Xing asked Rong Su with a red face.


    "Hmm, what is it?" Rong Su then asked


    "Can... Can I heal the fox and let it stay with me for a day because it''s just so cute!" She then said,


    "HAHAHA! You are kind and dumb but that''s what I like about you." Rong Su said but thest part was in a low voice so Song Xing did not hear it.


    Song Xing was quite happy about it and said "Yay! Thank You, Rong Su, you''re the best!" Song Xing then hugged Rong Su. Rong Su was stunned for a few seconds but then his cold expression.


    He was secretly in love with Song Xing but he did not dare to say it since he is scared that this may affect their friendship, what he did not know was that when Song Xing hugged him she was very embarrassed and did not say anything else.


    Song Xing knows that Rong Su has feelings for her but she was too embarrassed to say it so she remained silent. She then let go of Rong Su after hugging him for a while then stepped back to leave the tent with a red face.


    "Ok that''s all, thank you again!"


    Rong Su just waved and began to work again.

 Chapter 32 Beast Companion - Yumie

    ?Yuki was now extremely tired after that attack, but she still did not stop because she knew that once she canceled her Ice Shield the little pink lizard would die, and she did now want that to happen since she found the pink lizard cute.


    Yuki''s face was pale like she lost a lot of blood, her mana is being consumed very fast also, so she was physically and mentally tired this time.


    When the pink lizard saw that she was being protected by Yuki she couldn''t stop her tears from falling. The pink lizard had a difficult life after being born her mother was killed after she was born and her father left her, she survived with the help of others because of pity. When other lizards saw her they looked at her in disgust because her scales are pink. This just shows that she is weak in the eye of the proud lizard race.


    So they hunted her down trying to kill her so she will not humiliate their race. So the pink lizard was extremely happy when she saw that Yuki was taking care of her so she unconsciously hugged Yuki''s small body tighter.


    When Yuki felt the pink lizard she looked to only see the big and clear watery eyes of the pink lizard, Yuki then patted her head while smiling at her.


    "She must have lived a hard life since I found her in the forest, and this army probably wants to kill her. How sad but don''t worry little girl you have me now and that egg." She thenforted the lizard.


    The lizard seemed to understand Yuki''s words so she just nodded and smiled back.


    After a while, the shaking stopped and Yuki was finally able to rx, so she canceled her Ice Shield but then something unexpected happened and a huge headache assaulted her. Yuki then began to sweat hard while holding her head with her paws because the pain was too much Yuki copsed to the ground.


    The pink lizard who saw this was stunned and began to cry. She thought that Yuki was now dead so she hugged Yuki. Luckily the pink lizard felt Yuki''s heartbeats so she sighed in relief and began to carry Yuki''s small body on top of her and began to walk away.


    While Yuki was unconscious she got a lot of notifications from Fubuki.


    Ding


    [The host has gained 25,000 from killing the lizard army.]


    [The host has gained 15,000 from killing the 5 leaders of the lizard army.]


    Quest Complete: Kill the army of Lizard. (Nightmare)


    Reward: 20,000 EXP, Beast Companion, 50,000 coins.


    Time Limit: 1hr


    [The host gained the following:]


    20,000 EXP


    Beast Companion


    50,000 coins


    Ding


    [The host is now lvl 22]


    [The host is now lvl 23]


    [The host is now lvl 24]


    ...


    ...


    ...


    [The host is now lvl 72]


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Fox (Child)


    Title/s - Saviour (50% EXP)


    Evolution - Blood Moon Fox


    Lvl - 72


    Exp bar - 2,650/2,880


    The requirement to evolve:[The host must be lvl 80 and in a ce where there is blood and moon light]


    HP - 15,000/15,000


    Mana - 20,000/20,000


    Magic - 10,000


    Rank - Savage Beast (Middle)


    Element - Ice 50%/100%


    The requirement to evolve:[The host must have aplete 100% mastery, kill 100 types of Ice-type monster and kill one Ice demonic beast to get their souls]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - N/A


    Skills - Blood Maniption, Moon sh, Crunch (3), Razor w (3), Charm �� (1), Absolute Stealth �� (1), Absolute Speed �� (1), Ice Maker �� (1)


    Passive - Blood Rush, Moon Prowess, Ice Queen''s Domain


    Status Point - 325<novelnext></novelnext>


    Skill Point - 87


    Coin - 81,000


    Status


    Str - 285


    Int - 391


    Agi - 301


    Def - 256


    Dex - 260


    Inventory:


    (World Map),(Manual Guide),(Exp Boost x2)


    Store:


    Elements:


    Skills:


    Weapon:


    Cultivation:


    Martial Arts:


    Sadly Yuki was unconscious so she has not distributed her Status and Skill Point since she has so many. While she was sleeping, the pink lizard has already put Yuki into her home which is just a cave, luckily the cave was nearby where Yuki had fought so the little pink lizard did not have to walk for long.


    The pink lizard then puts Yuki''s sleeping body in a leaf bed where the pink lizard usually sleeps but right now she does not care since Yuki saved her. After putting Yuki in the bed the pink lizard then went outside to pick up some more leaves to make the bed bigger so she can sleep together.


    After a while, the pink lizard has now finished making the bed bigger so she slept quickly while still hugging Yuki''s cute and small body.


    A day quickly passed after Yuki had saved the pink lizard from the lizard army. Yuki has just woken up, still feeling a bit dazed. She started to lie back down in the leaf bed and close her eyes once again to sleep. Yuki did not notice that the pink lizard was gone, the pink lizard hade out to look for some food so it quietly left so she would not wake Yuki up.


    In the afternoon Yuki was now fully awake and energized she was not feeling the headache anymore. "Where am I?" Yuki then began to look at the cave that she was in, then when she saw a pink lizard in a corner eating she subconsciously smiled and walked towards her and patted its head.


    When the lizard felt someone was touching its head it became wary and immediately release herself from it and turned around. But when she saw that Yuki was smiling at her she hugged Yuki and tears started toe out of her eyes


    "Don''t worry I will not go anywhere." Yuki then hugged back the lizard. After a while, Yuki got another notification.


    Ding


    [The host has gained a Beast Companion. The host must pick a name.]


    "Hmmm, I wonder what name I should choose?" While she was thinking she subconsciously looked at the pink lizard that was hugging her, after thinking a while she finally managed to get a good name.


    "Fubuki, I will name her Yumie!" Yuki answered.


    Ding


    Name - Yumie (Baby)


    Race - Hydra


    The requirement to evolve - 0/70 Savage Beast Core, 0/3 Demonic Beast Core


    HP - 200


    Mana - 500


    Magic - 100


    Rank - Unranked


    Element - Unknown


    Skills- Bite, Tail Whip


    Passive - N/A


    When Yuki named Yumie she suddenly got a strong connection between her and Yumie so she naturally got excited and asked the pink lizard with a slightly nervous tone.


    "Do you like the name Yumie little girl?" She asked Yumie but when she expected Yumie to only nod her head she heard a cute little girl''s voice.


    [Yes I like Big Sister a lot!] Yumie answered with a smile.


    Yuki was taken aback at the answer but what surprised her the most is what Yumie called her ''Big Sister. did she just call me that?''


    But Yuki then shed a satisfied smile and said "That''s great Yu-chan!"


    [I''ll always follow you Big Sister Yuki!]

 Chapter 33 Yumie Past And Training

    ?The two new sisters then began to travel back to Yuki''s original cave, since Yuki forgot that the egg was still there all alone Yuki just carried Yumie so the travel will be much faster.


    When they are finally outside the cave Yumie asked Yuki [Big Sister, did you make this Ice Wall? and who are you protecting here?] Yuki then put down Yumie and answered "Yes I made this wall because there is someone important living here that I am guarding."


    As Yuki answered Yumie she began to make a little hole so that both she and Yumie would fit since Yuki doesn''t want to destroy the wall and make another one when she goes out.


    Yumie understood what Yuki meant so she just nodded her little head and began to look around the cave after entering with Yuki. She found that there was nothing there other than a big blue egg that was ying on the ground.


    Yumie got confused since her cave was pretty much better than Yuki''s because at least she has a decent bed to sleep in. So she decided to ask Yuki [Big Sister don''t you have a bed?, and Is the egg the one you''re trying to protect?]


    "Yes, it is the one." Yuki nodded her head in response.


    [But isn''t Big Sister a fox so why does she have an egg?] Yumie asked curiously.


    "HAHAHA! Yes, I''m a fox but that egg will be my adopted daughter and you will be my adopted sister. Do you not want that?" Yuki chuckled and asked Yumie.


    [Of course I- I want to be a little sister because Big Sister Yuki is from those bad guys.]


    "Oh yes, why do they want to kill you? I saw that they even get a giant army just for you?"


    Yumie smiled bitterly and said [That''s because they think that I''m a disgrace to their race since I''m different from them. I was weak and a coward not like them. They are big, strong, and prideful.] Yumie then looked at the ground with teary eyes and asked Yuki [Big Sister are you gonna abandon me since you now know that I''m weak and a coward?]


    When Yuki heard Yumie she immediately hugged her and said [Of course not! Your going to be my Little Sister now if anyone dares to bully you I''ll kill them without a single thought!" Yuki then reassured her that she will not leave Yumie alone.


    [Thank you Big Sister!] Yumie then hugged back Yuki.


    "But why is it that you are different from them? I can see that you are small." Yuki asked.


    [Big Sister I don''t know but when I was born my mother sent me to their tribe when I was born, my mother left me a note that I''m different from those lizards and said that live a good life and sorry that she cannot apany me when I grow up. The letter also said that my father left my mother when he received the news that my mother is pregnant.] Yumie then began to remember her mother''s face.


    Yuki who heard Yumie''s story was now extremely mad at her father and began to curse "F*ck this is what I hate the most about leaving responsibilities!" She then remembered that her life was simr to Yumie''s growing up she was looked down on from birth.


    Remembering her past Yuki cannot help herself from hugging Yumie even tighter and saying "Don''t worry I''m your family now I will never leave you."


    Yumie then nodded her head and said [Big Sister, can you help me to get stronger since I don''t want to be a burden to you.]


    "Why do you want to be strong? You know that I can always protect you?" Yuki asked


    [No Big Sister I don''t always want to rely on you. I also want to get strong so that in the future, I can also protect you and that egg.] Yumie said with a burning passion.


    Yuki chuckled and said to herself ''Yeah, keeping her and always protecting her will do more harm than good since I already experienced that. Plus being stronger is good since this world is a cruel one where the strong prey on the weak.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ok that''s not a problem but the training will be a hard one. Can you handle it?" Yuki smirked and asked Yumie.


    [Yes no matter how hard it is I will do it!] Yumie answered Yuki.


    "Good. We will start tomorrow now get some more rest."


    Yumie just nod and began to walk away.


    When Yumie was gone Yuki decided to ask Fubuki a question "Fubuki how can I make her stronger? Can I let her learn some skills from the shop?"


    Ding


    [No since the entity Yumie is not a part of the system she does not have any ess to it.]


    Yuki frowned and asked another question "But how about that egg since you gave it to me?"


    [No it was just a reward that the system randomly gave.]


    "Too bad. Oh well, I don''t have any choice. But Yuki, do you have any suggestions on how to make Yumie and the egg stronger?"


    [No, the host just needs to teach them somebat moves and let them evolve by themselves since they have a strong bloodline.]


    "I get it now thank you."


    The next day quickly passed, after talking to Fubuki more, Yuki now knew what she should do to Yumie.


    Yuki decided that she would teach Yumie how to fight first, but when they were about to fight Yuki stopped and looked at Yumie.


    "Yumie I think let''s control your emotions first. Don''t be scared when fighting and just stay calm even though you are losing." Yuki just now understands that what Yumie needs to do first is to erase her scared feeling when she is fighting.


    [But Big Sister, how do I do it? When I was in the lizard race for a few days they disgusted me so I felt that I''m always weaker.] Yumie then smiled bitterly.


    "No problem. You must remember that you''re a Hydra and not a lizard so have more confidence in yourself. But don''t underestimate your enemies." Yuki then advised Yumie.


    "Also always remember this even though I already said it''s the most important to be CALM don''t show any weaknesses when fighting, and don''t back down unless you need to," Yuki added


    [I understand Big Sister, I will try my best!] Yumie was now very excited but little did she know that her training will be a cruel one.

 Chapter 34 Yukis Cruel Training

    ?Two figures can be seen in the middle of a forest, one of them was fighting a small group of No Ranked Beast which consists of 10 snakes, and the little pink lizard was gasping for air. If someone saw this they can tell that she is having a hard time. While the other one is just watching her suffer with a smirk on her face, she then giggled and said.


    "Yumie if you can''t even fight this, how do you expect to fight some Savage Beast!?" Yuki said.


    [But Big Sister this is too difficult! They are a group while I''m alone; this is not fair.] Yumie argued with Yuki.


    "No, this is good training for you Yumie!" Yuki said while looking at Yumie with a sadistic smile. When Yumie saw Yuki''s smile she shivered in fright and gulped, she then said to herself [Big Sister is right how can I get stronger if I can''t even fight this? But Big Sister Yuki''s smile is scary. She''s like apletely different person.]


    Yumie was right about this. Yuki has a sadistic side to her when she trains a person. Since Yuki wants the best for the person that she is training, she will put cruel training for that, Yuki also likes people suffering when she trains them that''s why Yumie was currently scared of Yuki right now.


    In her past life, a lot of people also got a taste of Yuki''s sadistic side when she was still the CEO of herpany. She liked to see her staff suffer when they were working so she purposely set up hard work for them. But in the end, it was worth it since they are the bestpany in the whole of Japan after that.


    Back to the present. While Yumie was still fighting all of the snakes Yuki saw that Yumie sometimes hesitated to kill them. She will only kill them if she gets hit by them and under no circumstances that she will kill them, Yuki saw that Yumie is a kid little girl but this can also be her downfall so she set up something new for her.


    "Wait Yumie stop!" After saying that Yuki then unleashed some Ice Chains and wrapped the snakes with them.


    Yumie was confused but did not ask since she knew that her Big Sister Yuki knows what she is doing.


    "Yumie I saw that you were hesitant to kill them or even hit them. Why is that?"


    Yuki asked Yumie.


    [Big Sister... The reason is I don''t want to see them hurt even though they are an enemy.] Yumie answered while lowering her head and trying not to meet Yuki''s gaze.


    "This is the first problem that you have to do. You need to kill them without hesitating. If you can''t do this you can''t get strong." Yuki said in a stern voice.


    [But... Ok Big Sister I''ll try.]


    "Very good. Now I already immobilized them so you only need to hit them once and it''s done."


    Yumie was still hesitating to kill them but once she remembered Yuki''s word that the strong eat the weak she steeled her mind and raised her tail to sh them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yumie then closed her eyes to focus and once she was ready she opened them, her eyes did not look like little girls anymore but a strong ones. She was now ready to kill for the first time in her life. After that Yumie shed the one that was the closest to her, the head of the snake then fell to the ground and rolled towards Yumie.


    When Yumie saw this her tears started toe down, she was now scared. This was her first time killing so she was still not used to this. Yuki who saw this immediately went for a hug to calm Yumie down.


    Yuki knew that this was hard for Yumie but she knew that Yumie needs to do this or she will never grow up.


    [Big Sister Sob...]


    "Shush you don''t need to say anything just calm down for now. I know that this is hard for you but you need to brace yourself since you will kill your enemies once you grow up." Yuki said while patting Yumie''s head.


    Yumie just nodded at her and tried to calm herself down, she didn''t want Yuki to see her weakness anymore. A few minutester Yumie calmed down and looked at the other snakes that were still fighting to break out of the chains.


    When Yuki saw this she nodded and smiled at her and said: "Now that you''ve calmed down kill all of them then will try to look for more In Ranked Beast for you to fight."


    [Ok Big Sister.] After Yumie says that to Yuki she looked at the snakes and killed all of them in an instant. She was now feeling proud since she is not scared anymore to kill her enemies without having mercy.


    Yumie learned that being kind was good but being too kind was also bad since her enemies can use this to manipte her.


    Yuki was now feeling proud like a true Big Sister while looking at the back of Yumie who just killed her enemies in one go. She then rushed to Yumie''s side and hugged her again and said.


    "Well done! I''m so proud of you right now Yumie, now that you can fight them without hesitating it''s time to get serious now." Yuki was now back at her being a sadist in training, when Yumie saw this she shivered at this while looking at Yuki''s fearful smile.


    [Big Sister isn''t this enough for now? and it''s already night time can''t we just rest for now?] Yumie said while trying to run away from Yuki. But s she was toote. Yuki had already grabbed her and tossed her to an army of snakes again but this time the number doubled.


    [Ahhh Big Sister you''re so cruel to me.] Yukie said while running away from them.


    "Hehehe Yumie the night is still long. You need to finish in under 10 minutes. If you don''t then I will make it harder next time!"

 Chapter 35 Harsh Training

    ?"Don''t worry Yumie, you will have a break after this HAHAHA!"


    [You have already said that to me in the past but you lied to me Big Sister! sob...] Yumie was now crying, she looks pitiful right now her pink and shiny scales are now full of bruises and dried blood.


    Yumie was now training nonstop the sun has even started to rise when she started toin again. Yumie trained until she was on the verge of copsing or dying but every time she fell to the ground Yuki will shove a healing pot at her.


    Yumie even thinks that she will not die from her enemies but from the training that she got from Yuki. All the training she got is from fighting a tiger that was 5x bigger than her,  fighting an army of bears, running up and down from a mountain, and some more that was harder than before.


    Sadly for her, Yuki didn''t care for now at least, but still, Yumie was lucky that Yuki''s gaze soften when she heard Yumie''s sobs so she then said to make her calm down "Ok then promise this is thest Hit me with all of your power, no holding back ok?"


    [Yes Big Sister I will trust you again] Yumie just epted her fate.


    "Good!"


    After Yumie finished herst task of killing a single Savage Beast she was now done and was lying on the ground panting. But Yuki still did not let her go and gave her thest task of the night.


    "Ok, now time to strike me with all you Yumie," Yuki said to Yumie.


    [But... I don''t think I can hit you Big Sis Yuki.]


    Said Yumie because she did not have the heart to hit her Big Sister since she is the only family that she has even though they are not blood-rted.


    "Don''t worry you can do it, I believe in you. Remember you need to have a strong heart and mind since you don''t know that somewhere in the future you might get betrayed." Yuki said since she understood where Yumie wasing from.


    [But... Do I have to do this Big Sis Yuki? I mean I know that you can just make a dummy for me to hit so that I will try not to hold back.] Yumie tries to defend herself since she doesn''t want to do it.


    "No more BUT Yumie! I know that I can just make a dummy, but by doing that I will not be able to measure how much growth you have made in your physical body." Yumie said in a stern voice and not letting Yumie off.


    [Ok... I''ll try Big Sis Yuki. But don''t me me if my hit is still not strong ok?]


    "Don''t worry I will not judge you since this is just your first day of training. Ok then let''s go, and try not to worry about me hitting you since I''ll n to take the hit directly to test how much you have grown in just one day." Yuki said assuring Yumie that they will not fight


    [Ok here I go Big Sis Yuki take this!]


    Yumie then rushed toward Yuki at such a fast speed that even Yuki was surprised when she saw this. Not only did she improve her physical body because at first she was slow and didn''t have much stamina but looking at her now Yuki can see how much she has grown in just one night.


    Even Yuki was surprised at this so she suddenly thought ''Is this because of her race that she is improving quickly?'' Yuki asked herself but only shook her head since Yumie was now getting closer.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Once Yumie was now in range she then used her tail to try to stab Yuki but sadly it did not even make a scratch after Yuki took the hit. Yumie was now confused since Yuki''s fur and body seem very soft like cotton once you look at it but once you try to damage it, it is hard as steel.


    After noticing that her attack failed she took a step back before attacking once again, this time she changed it a bit since one of her currently strongest attacks didn''t work she will try to attack Yuki with quick attacks not letting Yuki take a break.


    Yuki who saw this cannot feel proud that her little sister was growing way too quickly even though she is not bleeding from the attack she can somehow feel a sting of pain like an ant that bit you. That was what she was feeling when Yumie attacked her nonstop.


    "Very good! Now stop for now let''s continue this tomorrow. I will give you an even harder task since I did not expect that you will grow this quickly." Yuki''s voice suddenly rang into Yumie''s mind which stopped her movements in an instant.


    When Yumie heard Yuki she suddenly got emotional since her hard work was paying off quickly but she quickly wiped her tears before Yuki saw it. But it was toote Yuki had already seen it, Yuki was confused at first but since Yumie was her contracted beast she knew what is running into her mind so she also makes a promise ''You don''t have to worry I''ll make you strong so you can stand at your own Yumie.''


    Yumie then quickly thanked Yuki but she suddenly turned to make a smug face [Thank you big sis Yuki but aren''t you going to reward me since I trained hard today?.] Yumie said, which caused Yuki to be dumbfounded.


    Yuki shot a re at Yumie which caused her body to shrink at Yuki''s gaze but Yuki suddenly thought that Yumie was right since even she did not think of these results so she decided to reward her. "Ok then so what does my little sister want?"


    Yumie was delighted at this so she requested Yuki [Big Sis can you make me a delicious meal? and have a good rest before training again?]


    "Not much but ok I''ll do it." Said Yuki nonchntly.


    Yumie was about to hug Yuki since she was delighted but was suddenly cut off by Yuki. "But... You only have 3hrs of sleep before we start training again."


    [No! That''s too cruel, big sis Yuki! Can''t you make it to 5hrs since my body is aching from pain?] Yumie tried to bargain with Yuki. But what she only got was a devilish smile from Yuki.


    "Then do you want me to lessen your rest?" Yuki suddenly said, which made Yumie panic.


    [No of course not I was only joking big sis Yuki I didn''t mean it that way.] Yumie was now shivering after receiving that smile.


    "Good! ok here''s your delicious meat." Yuki then threw arge piece of meat which caused Yumie to drool but suddenly stopped when she saw what it was.


    [Big sis isn''t this a Demonic Beast are you sure I can have this reward?] Yumie said while looking at Yuki.


    "Then do you want me to take this away?" Yuki suddenly asked, which caused Yumie to panic again.


    [No mind me, big sis! I''ll eat it.]

 Chapter 36 Goddess Serene Visits A "Friend?"

    ?While Yuki was training Yumie, In the realm of the Gods. The strongest Goddess Serene was flying in space at the speed of light, Serene was visiting after.


    Serene was currently flying into a certain called Cosmic Moon, It is a where 2 moons can be seen in the sky. This also has a limited amount of sunlight so it''s always dark even on the day when you can always see the stars and the moon.


    Every Gxy in the god''s realm is governed by one god/goddess. The Cosmic Moon is located in the Starry River, the reason its name is this is that this gxy has more stars than livings and its stat pattern is just like a river "never-ending stars'' ''.


    Serene finallynded on the Starry River Gxy and went to the Cosmic Moon to look for someone, when Serene finallynded on the she was greeted by the sight of a Pce, and in front of the Pce is a very beautiful woman with Silver Hair, Blue Topaz Eyes, Voluptuous Body. The woman has a very gentle aura like a caring mother, when Serene found the woman she immediately went for a hug and said.


    "I miss you so much!" Serene lost all her previous aura of a proud woman, she was now like a little kid who saw her favorite person. The woman just smiled and hugged back Serene. She was stillposed and elegant even though Serene was hugging her without a care about the world.


    "We''ve only been apart for like 20 years, Serene and you are acting like this again, plus you are already a few thousand years old and your still a kid." The Woman cannot help but shake her head at Serene''s attitude but deep down she was extremely happy.


    "I don''t care about that Ayame, for me it feels like it has been a millennium since Ist saw you!" Serene retorted but Ayame justughed at her childish attitude in front of her.


    After a few more minutes of silence, Serene and Ayame broke their hug.


    "Ok, no more jokes. Did you do what I asked you?" Ayame suddenly asked.


    "Umm. But are you sure you want to send her down to the lowest heaven?" Serene asked.


    "Yes. This is the right choice since I want her to grow up to be a strong woman like you and me."


    "But isn''t she already strong enough after you leave her at a young age?" Serene asked again.


    "It''s fine." Ayame just answered Serene casually while walking inside the pce.


    "Even though! You lied to her when she is just 15yrs old! Are you even sure that she will forgive you?" Serene suddenly asked in a sullen tone.


    "Yes I know but... It is the only choice that I have at that time."


    "If only that bastard didn''t leave you once he knew that you were pregnant!" Serene shouted in anger then she continued "But... If I was also there I could''ve protected you and your daughter." Serene said in a dejected voice.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s not your fault Serene you were busy at that time and that man cheated on me so we should just move on." Ayameforted Serene.


    "Yes, I know. But right now I am worried about Yuki, your daughter." Serene said to Ayame.


    Ayame is Yuki''s biological mother, In the past, Ayame fell in love with the crown prince of the Starry Gxy and they had a child but unexpectedly once the Crown Prince knew that Ayame was pregnant he sent out his Royal Army to secretly kill her since he really did not love Ayame and just using her for his lust since Ayame is one of the most beautiful Goddesses in the God Realm.


    Ayame didn''t know this and she thought that she was being hunted because the Royal Family thought she seduced the Crown Prince. So she just run away from the army, but at that time she was just a newly Goddess who just recently ascended so she was still weakpared to the Royal Army.


    When she thought she was about to die she was severely depressed at the thought of her baby dying without even seeing the outside world so she sacrificed half of her powers to save her baby and sent it to another world where there are only mortals. Ayame sessfully saved her baby but she was extremely weakened.


    Luckily Serene appeared and killed all of the armies. Ayame and Serene are the best of friends. They are childhood friends, and they have gone through a lot of life and death situations. So they treated each other like a true sister.


    While Serene was carrying Ayame''s body to a safe ce, Ayame asked a favor from Serene which she naturally agreed without hesitating. Ayame asked Serene if she could use her true powers to create a fake her and Ayame''s fake body will die once Yuki is 15yrs old, and also once Yuki was 25yrs old Serene will take her to another world to reincarnate to be Ayame''s strong and lovely daughter.


    But fate still tricked her Yuki died early but Ayame came prepared she specially asked Serene to make Yuki a pendant that will summon Serene to save her, in the end, the n got into action early but it still worked since Yuki has now reincarnated.


    Ayame currently is the Goddess of Fox and the Ruler of the Starry River; she dethroned the Royal Family and killed all of them. So naturally when Yuki reincarnated she was a fox, and her bloodline is one of the strongest since she got it from her mother.


    When Ayame killed the Royal Family shee to know that the Crown Prince didn''t love her and was just using her so she became sad at this and wanted to suicide but when she think of Yuki she stand back up and decided to wait for Yuki.


    Ayame is also now the second strongest Goddess in the whole God Realm.


    Serene''s gift for Yuki the system was Ayame umted power for 1 thousand years and has the blessing of a thousand Gods and Goddesses, she made it so Yuki will not struggle while powering up and climbing into higher heavens. The reason she also made her system is to look after Yuki.


    "I only hope that Yuki wille out strong and doesn''t hold a hate for you once shees to know the truth about you." Serene suddenly said.


    "Yes I hope so too since Yuki is one of my greatest mistakes in this life," Ayame said while looking at a video of Yuki.

 Chapter 37 Serenes Advise/Ayames Plan

    ?"Yeah, I know what you mean. Yuki''s such a nice girl but it''s too bad that she has no mother to look after her when she was on Earth." Serene sighed and agreed with Ayame.


    "Do you think that what I''m doing is wrong, Serene? Like I''m cing my daughter in a dangerous ce without any protection other than herself." Ayame said in a slightly dejected tone.


    "Not really." Serene answered then continued, "You''re a good mother but the problem is that you lied to her Ayame. I think what you should at least do is to let Yuki know that you are alive and waiting in the God Realm so that she will have some good motivation to climb up."


    "Yes I know but... I''m scared that she will start to hate me if I suddenly say that I''m alive and also a Goddess." Ayame answered and continued, "If I just didn''t rush my rtionship with that man this should''ve not happened." Ayame said while beads of tears started to drop out of her eyes.


    Ayame is a gentle and soft person on the inside but on the outside where people can see her. She is aloof and cold but in reality, she is a kind and soft person, especially for Yuki and Serene.


    While others might think that she is aloof and a cold-blooded person since she doesn''t want to talk to anyone and kills people without mercy even if they begged but in reality is that she is kinda and shy Ayame will only talk freely to her close friends. Yuki is also the same as her mother. She is shy but just doesn''t show it so people also saw her as aloof and cold.


    "You''re right but... Isn''t Yuki your little angel Ayame? Also, she is a blessing to you since you tried to hold your life just to give birth to Yuki so don''t try to me yourself for this." Serene said while trying to calm down Ayame


    "I know what you''re thinking but I think you should do this as quickly as possible so that she will not hate you even more," Serene advised Ayame again.


    "Yeah, you''re right. Thank you, Serene." Ayame then buried her head in Serene''s chest.


    "No problem. Also, at least try to stay positive. Ayame doesn''t think that Yuki will hate you. Since Yuki is just like you she will naturally understand why you lied to her." Serene said while stroking Ayame''s head.


    After a while, Ayame has now calmed down and got back to her original aura of a gentle and kind one. Ayame got back to her seat and asked Serene.


    "But what should I do to say to Yuki that I''m alive? Do you have any suggestions?" Asked Ayame which surprised Serene since it will be hard.


    "Yeah, now that I think of it it''s going to be hard since if we used the system to write a message Yuki will probably not believe it," Serene said while trying to think of a n to help Ayame. Ayame also tried to think of a n.


    "Ah! I know!" Ayame suddenly screamed which caused Serene to be caught off guard.


    "You scared me with your sudden scream!" Serene said while pouting her lips at Ayame which caused Ayame to blush in embarrassment.


    "I''m sorry." She said while lowering her head in embarrassment.


    "No, never mind that. But what is your n Ayame." Serene just shrugged and told Ayame not to worry too much about it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh yes! I n to use a hologram of me while talking to Yuki. In this way, I will be able to exin things much better since it will be like a face-to-face conversation with Yuki." Ayame said while brimming with joy at her idea.


    "Yeah not bad but what things are you going to exin to her?" Serene suddenly asked.


    "I have already thought about it. I will only say that I am alive and waiting at the God Realm to exin further. Also, I will not give any information about her despicable father." Ayame casually said while thinking of ways to greet her daughter, but while she was thinking Serene suddenly asked her a hard question.


    "But how are you going to prove that you are her biological mother and also how are you going to speak with her, I mean you can''t just suddenly show up in front of her because that might cause her to be wary of you," Serene asked her.


    "Oh yeah, you''re right." Ayame suddenly became sad at this. Serene also sighed and began to think.


    "I know but I don''t know if you will agree," Serene said to her, which caused Ayame to be curious.


    "I think you should try to create that pendant again but this time don''t try to enhance it and just make it into an ordinary pendant with no power. So how about that?" Serene asked Ayame if she would agree.


    After thinking for a while Ayame just used Serene''s suggestion since she can''t think of anything.


    "I think I''m just going to do that since it''s going to be easier and simpler that way." Ayame said then she hugged Serene again and continued "Thank you again Serene! You''re really like my real Sister."


    "No problem! I already think of you as my blood sister anyway since we have already been through a lot in the past hundred years anyway." Serene just shrugged at this which caused Ayame to smile.


    "Yeah, I know! But can I ask you a question?" Ayame asked while breaking their hug and looking at Serene mischievously. Serene didn''t see this and just waved her hand to Ayame which caused her to continue.


    "When are you going to find a husband and have a family?" Ayame said with a teasing tone.


    "You!" Serene said while pointing her finger at Ayame.


    "Sigh... How many times have I told you that there are not many guys here that I like, and also they just stare at me with lust which causes me to be disgusted by them." Serene said then continued "If only that there are some nice gentlemen here."


    "Yeah, I know! All of the guys in the God Realm are so shameless! They think that once they be a God they be powerful and mighty which is annoying."


    "See that''s why!"

 Chapter 38 Results

    ?After Ayame made a decision she quickly set everything up so that nothing goes wrong when she finally talks to her daughter Yuki.


    Ayame was so busy at her work that she even forgot that Serene is still in her pce. When Serene coughs Ayame finally noticed that Serene was still there so she instantly became flustered and apologized to her for ignoring her.


    Serene who heard Ayame cannot help but giggle at her friend for being just like a child so just said "Don''t worry I''m fine." and continued "Is there anything I can do to help you?"


    "Ummm. Yes! Can you please help me prepare a good outfit that will make me look good when I see Yuki, and also what do you think I should say first to her when I see her?"


    Ayame asked anxiously, she was now very nervous and excited at the same time at the thought of meeting her daughter even though it was just a hologram of her. Even though she was going to meet Yuki,ter on, she was still very excited about it so she was trying to organize and n everything that needed to be done so that once she and Yuki talk it will not be a mess, and since she has a lot to do to organize the system.


    "About the outfit, you don''t have to worry about that I will take care of it and your second request I cannot do anything about it since it''s your first time talking to your daughter so I don''t want to interrupt you," Serene said firmly.


    "Ok! Thank you anyway and you''re also right. It''s my first time talking to my daughter." Ayame sighed and said.


    "Yeah that is the reason that I don''t want to interfere, and also just go with the flow, don''t be nervous, and most importantly put on a good talk with Yuki since you have a lot of exining to do." Serene said while adding, "Ayame just go for it don''t be nervous and say to her the things that you want, and also just forget about that bastard. You deserve better than him." Serene said with a teasing tone.


    "Stop! I don''t have time to look for a husband and just like you, I don''t find any good men in the God Realm." Ayame said with a reddened face. Ayame was embarrassed to talk about love.


    "HAHAHA! Ok, I''ll stop teasing you." Serene justughed at Ayame.


    Meanwhile in the Moon Rock Forest Yuki was still training Yumie. They have been training for 1 week now, and in these times Yuki has not been able to level up since she was practically busy every day to help Yumi get stronger. Yuki also didn''t mind this since this will benefit her in the long run and also it was fun for her seeing Yumie suffer.


    "Ok that''s it for today Yumie you can rest early today, and tomorrow we''ll see your 1 week''s worth of training. If it''s not good then you know what will happen hehehe." Yuki said while smiling evilly at Yumie.


    Yumie shivered again when she saw Yuki''s smile even though she has seen it a lot of times she still gets scared by it so she can only say while catching her breath "Umm Ok big sis Yuki."


    After Yumie answered Yuki just nodded and carried Yumie where the egg was resting.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Even though it''s been sitting here for one week it has still not shown any sign of waking up. It is still sleeping after it ate half of the Democratic Beast Core that Yuki gave. Yuki just sighed when she saw this and walked over to touch it and said, "When will youe out of your shell little guy?"


    After talking a bit with the egg which Yuki normally does every day she walked towards Yumie who was sleeping peacefully, andy down to hug Yumie and slept too.


    The sun has nowe up and it is time for the Yumie test to see how much she has grown. Yumie has grown a bit. She was a little bit taller and slimmer before the training started. Yumie was a little chubby so she was naturally slow but now she is very fast but still not as fast as Yuki.


    Yumie also grew her physical body which was originally weak and got tired easily. Her physical body is nowparable to a Savage Beast Middle Tier even though she is a no Rank Beast.


    Sadly Yumie has not gained any skill when she was fighting and she still needs to fight in closebat. Yuki asked Fubuki if there is a way for Yumie to get some skills and Fubuki just answered that once Yumie evolves into Savage Beast she will naturally get her skills.


    Yuki woke up Yumie and told her to get ready for her test to see how much she has grown. Yuki already didn''t need to see this but Yumie insisted since she doesn''t believe that she has grown stronger.


    Yumie then went outside and ran towards a nearbyke to wash up and stretched her body. After stretching she answered Yuki "Big sis I''m ready now you can start!" Yumie said.


    "Ok. For your test, you will not  have to do the morning routine that I gave you consisting of running around the forest fighting some Savage Beast or building your physical body." Yuki said which made Yumie confused and asked, "Then what is the test that I''m going to do big sis Yuki?"


    "hehehe." Yuki chuckled and began to stretch her body and release half of her bloodlust directly to Yumie which made her shiver in the cold.


    "Today you have to face death. You will fight me but don''t worry I will only use 25% of my strength. In this way, you can maximize your growth to the fullest since you''re going to experience a life and death situation, and again don''t worry I will not kill you I will only use some basic steps for you." Yuki said while her surroundings started to freeze which made Yumie feel scared but before she could talk Yuki added "Don''t even think or run Yumie! Remember this is your final test before I start training you harder." Yuki said then dashed toward to punch Yumie.


    Yumie was unfortunately hit by this and got sent flying into a nearby tree. The tree instantly got destroyed after colliding with Yumie.


    Even though Yuki was only using 25% of her strength she was still faster and stronger than Yumie so she giggled and said, "Oops I think 25% is too strong, I''ll lower it to 10%."


    "Sorry, Yumie but... I''ll not let you have any rest until you manage to hit me. This is your test to hit me with all you got."

 Chapter 39 Yumie Felt Death For The First Time

    ?When Yumie heard Yuki talk about lessening her strength she smiled and said in her mind


    ''Yes! Thank you.''


    Yumie was still very scared at this moment and was still shaking. She is still not very aware of her surroundings when Yuki suddenly showed up in front of her and got smacked by her Tail. Yumie then was sent flying again after being hit.


    When Yumie finally touched the ground she coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood. Yumie then looked at Yuki again but Yuki was already gone and now was standing behind her when she heard Yuki say, "First rule again when fighting don''t get distracted stay focused on your enemy!" Yuki said.


    Yumie then began to focus. Even though she was still scared after feeling dead she began to counterattack Yuki with her move.


    "Good! very good Yumie. That''s it, don''t lose focus even if you''re scared. Remember it is fine to feel fear when fighting but don''t get distracted by this." Yuki said while dodging another attack from Yumie.


    "Yes, big sis Yuki!" Yumie said happily she was now feeling happy after getting apliment from Yuki so she started to get some confidence in herself after hearing Yuki.


    "Second Rule! Don''t get too arrogant even if you''re winning Yumie. I can see that you are getting some confidence but remember don''t get too confident when fighting or it can affect your life." Yuki then started to dash towards Yumie with slightly more power.


    When Yumie felt Yuki''s power had grown she was shocked and began to panic which caused her to slow down her movements.


    "Don''t panic Yumie!" Yuki said while still trying to close their gap.


    Yumie heard Yuki''s voice in her mind which caused her to calm down a bit and said ''Yeah Yumie focus! you need to show to big sis that you''re stronger now!'' Yumie then began to motivate herself to put on a good fight for Yuki.


    When Yuki saw this she chuckled and said "That''s it don''t panic." Yuki then leans toward Yumie to hold her head. When Yumie felt Yuki''s paw on her head she smiled because she thought she was going to have a head pat but then she was wrong.


    Yuki grabbed  Yumie''s head tightly and threw it in the air, Yuki then jumped up and kicked Yumie towards the ground.


    BOOM!


    When Yumie hit the ground it shook violently like an earthquake and Yumie once again coughed up blood. Yumie was about to get up when she heard Yuki''s voice in her head, "Probably the most important rule. Don''t let your guard down even for a second or else it can ruin your life."


    While they were still fighting Yuki was always teaching Yumie all that she needed to learn how to fight. Yumie cannot help but smile at Yuki who was always teaching her and not giving up. In the past days, she can see that Yuki has not grown stronger so she concluded that Yuki sacrificed her time just to train her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yumie feels extremely emotional at this so she decided to give it her all once again and try to fight Yuki with all she got. She then got up and stared at Yuki who was standing nearby and dashed towards her.


    Yumie used consecutive skills, swapping between her tail and her ws to attack Yuki nonstop. Yumie didn''t give a chance for Yuki to catch her breath.


    ? ''She''s learning pretty fast. Nice!'' Yuki cannot help but exim in her mind and also feel excited and proud when she sees Yumie get stronger by the day. Yuki thought that all of the time that she sacrificed to make Yumie stronger was worth it, Yuki didn''t feel any regret at this.


    Yuki then started to release more of her bloodlust to try to pressure Yumie into losing. Yuki was now using 75% of her bloodlust. This is the highest that she can go since any more above that will cause Yumie to faint or worsee she will die because of the pressure that she is realizing.


    The surrounding then began to freeze in an instant, grass, trees, and even legs of Yumie began to freeze. The surrounding temperature is dropping by the second, it is like a snowstorm in there.


    When Yumie finally felt the pressure was getting stronger her body felt extremely heavy and it was starting to hurt now. Yumie felt that her body was being crushed by an unknown pressure, her bones cracking under the pressure. But naturally, she knows that this is Yuki''s bloodlust since Yuki tried to teach her this.


    Sadly Yumie cannot use it since she naturally has a kind heart so she cannot feel what exactly is bloodlust, and the one w that shecks is that she doesn''t like to kill someone and she doesn''t usually kill or hurt people unless that person makes a move on her first.


    Yumie naturally protested at this and shouted at Yuki, "No fair big sis Yuki! You are using too much force from your bloodlust!" Yumie said while protesting to Yuki and continued. "I cannot fight you in this way!"


    "HAHAHA! Don''t worry Yumie, this is the final test! Stay under my pressure for 10 minutes and attack me with all you''ve got after that and we will be done." Yuki chuckled and said to try to liven up Yumie''s mood.


    "You''re not lying to me?" Yumie was still doubting whether to believe Yuki or not.


    "Of course! Why would I lie to my cute little sister." Yuki said with a slight chuckle while trying to tease Yumie at the same time.


    "Ok, I''ll believe you!"


    "Good!" Yuki then began to direct her bloodlust to Yumie. At first, Yuki was just realizing her bloodlust everywhere but Yumie still felt her body was crushed.


    Now that Yumie was feeling 75% of Yuki''s bloodlust her pink cute face went pale. Her pink lively color has now turned white and her legs quickly gave up after feeling it. But Yumie didn''t want to give up so she started to stand up little by little.


    When Yuki saw that Yumie was trying to stand up she couldn''t help but feel amazed at this. If another beast feels this they will probably either die or copse to the ground even if they are Savage Beast Early Tier.

 Chapter 40 "Youve Done Well."

    ?Yumie is now trying very hard to withstand Yuki''s bloodlust. Her cute little pink face was now very pale and full of sweat.


    Her body was shaking while trying to stand up. Because of Yuki''s bloodlust, she cannot stand up properly and will fall to the ground once she finally stands up. Yumie cannot even stand for a single second.


    While she was trying to stand up Yuki''s voice then rang into her mind, "If you can just stand up and resist my bloodlust for 1 minute I''ll consider it as a pass, and after that, you''ll attack me then we are done."


    "Umm." That was all Yumie could say since she was breathing heavily now, she can''t even breathe properly when she is under the pressure.


    She then once again tried to stand up but failed again. ''Can I do this?'' Yumie then began to doubt her real strength. She wondered if she was really strong as Yuki said or if Yuki was just coaxing her to not feel bad.


    Yuki naturally hears what Yumie is saying in her mind and sighed at this then said, ''Yumie I''m sorry but I cannot help you in this one. You need to believe in yourself for once to pass this test.'' Yuki said while secretly praying in her mind also.


    ''NO! I must do this even if I can''t! I must show my big sis Yuki that I have grown so that I can stand up next to her proudly with my head high.'' Yumie said and continued, ''And also I need to have confidence in myself since I remember that big sis Yuki once told me that what I''mcking is confidence in myself she also told me that it is important to oneself.''


    Yumie then braced herself again and tried to stand up. This time it was different when she finally stood up she didn''t fall to the ground like her earlier attempts. She was now standing straight with her head high even though she was still shaking and feeling pain. She endured all of it to just pass Yuki''s test on her.


    "Good! Good! Just like that, stay like that for 30 more seconds and you are done and can quickly go to the final test." Yuki said to Yumie with a cold face but her excited voice betrayed her. Yuki now cannot conceal her happiness for Yumie for standing up.


    30 Seconds Later...


    "YES! I did it big sis Yuki!" Yumie then jumped like a cute little rabbit in happiness. After jumping for a bit she then quickly rushed toward Yuki even though she was tired both physically and mentally she did not mind and went for a hug.


    After she was close to Yuki her body then copsed to the ground luckily Yuki was close to her and quickly went to catch Yumie''s body.


    "Yes, You''ve done well!" Yuki said while holding Yumie''s sleeping body.


    Yuki then looked at Yumie''s sleeping face. Even though Yumie''s face was pale and full of sweat she was still smiling. Yuki didn''t even realize that she was staring at Yumie for a long time now when she finally snapped back she was embarrassed. Luckily for her, Yumie was sleeping and didn''t have the chance to see Yuki''s flushed face.


    She quickly regained her normal cold face and carried Yumie''s body back to the cave. When she was finally back she then ced Yumie''s body on a leaf bed that she made so that Yumie can have a good rest.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After she put Yumie''s body down she then went outside the cave for a quick bath. Yuki then arrived at the beautiful river that she went tost night and soaked her small fox body to rx under the shining moonlight.


    The scene was very beautiful, a fox that was simply cute, and was bathing under the moon looked very graceful.


    "I wonder if I should move the final test for Yumie?" Yuki then began to ponder if she should reschedule the final test. Since Yumie was very tired she thought of giving her a small break.


    She wanted to give Yumie a break since she was working very hard and she haven''t had a good rest. Thest reason is also she has not been nice to Yumie when she started her training.


    "Probably not since there is a chance that Yumie will bezy when training."


    But Yuki quickly gave up on that thought since she doesn''t want to be too nice to Yumie when training because there is a chance that Yumie will disregard her training after receiving a reward. But little did Yuki know that Yukie likes to train since she wants to get stronger quickly.


    After Yuk already made up her mind she then washed her beautiful white fur and body. Yuki''s fur then shone in the dark when she was finally done, her fur was really beautiful. It was white and beautifully glowing under the moonlight.


    She then went up the river bank to dry her fur, after that Yuki finally felt better and walked towards the cave slowly while admiring the beauty of the forest. Yuki didn''t have the time to admire the beauty of the forest because every time she walks or runs around the forest she will get attacked and don''t have the time to sightsee.


    When she was finally back to the cave she saw that Yumie was awake and was still practicing. Yumie was currently attacking the air, and trying to have a greater experience when fighting so that she will not fall behind when fighting because she remembered Yuki''s words, ''Remember Yumie even though you are strong doesn''t mean you can just fight recklessly. You need to sharpen battle styles that you learn or make your own so that no one can know what will happen.


    When Yumie saw Yuki she immediately rushed toward her to hug Yuki. Yuki just epted Yumie''s hug and then said to her "Prepare for tomorrow''s test because it will be your final one for the time being." Yuki said and continued, "For yourst one you''ll have to destroy an Ice statue that I will make."


    "Umm," Yumie answered.


    Yuki then continued again "In that, I will strengthen the Ice with my Blood Maniption Skill so that you get a good rest so that you will have a lot of strength for tomorrow, and after that, we will have a celebration for your results."


    Yuki then released Yumie after saying all that and reminded her again of tomorrow''s test.


    "Yes, big sis Yuki!"

 Chapter 41 Sleeping Together

    ?Yuki and Yumie then went to bed and snuggled together. While they were hugging each other to sleep, Yumie asked Yuki, "Are you still awake big sis Yuki? Yumie said softly, afraid that Yuki was already asleep and might wake up.


    "Yes. Why Yumie? Yuki said while turning her body towards Yumie and continued, "Also can you not call me big sis anymore? I feel weird when you call me that." Yuki said because she doesn''t want to be called big sis since Yumie is the older one but she just keeps it a secret for now.


    Since Yuki still doesn''t want to tell Yuki her secret of being reincarnated here. It does not mean that Yuki doesn''t trust Yumie but she wants to wait for the egg to hatch and talk to both of them to talk about her past.


    "Why?" Yumie asked. Yumie is confused since she believed that Yuki was older and stronger than her that''s why she wants to respect Yuki by calling her big sis.


    Yuki was about to lie to Yuki but when she saw Yumie''s cute and confused gaze she stopped and decided to tell the truth.


    "No, it''s just that... Fine, I''ll tell you. I''m younger than you." Yuki said then continued, "I''m just a few days old actually. Yuki then lowered in embarrassment.


    "Wha... What!?" Yumie stuttered asking Yuki. Yumie then got up from herying position and looked at Yuki with wide eyes.


    "Hahaha..." Yuki''sugh was dry. She was scared right now that Yumie has learned the truth about her real age. Yuki was scared of Yumie leaving her after realizing that she was older than Yuki.


    "Are you serious? You''re not joking with me right big sis Yuki?" Yumie asked. Yumie still did not believe Yuki.


    "Yes, I''m serious. Sorry for now I can''t exin the reason, for now, you just need to believe me Yumie." Yuki said with pleading eyes at Yumie.


    Yumie looked at Yuki in disbelief that Yuki could make a face like that. So she didn''t ask Yuki further since she hasplete trust in Yuki.


    "Ok then. But what should I call you then?" Yumie asked.


    "You can just call me Yuki you know. Since I treat you as my blood sister and I just see you as my little sister even though you are older than me." Yuki said with a shy smile at Yumie.


    "Ok, then Yuki!" Yumie then said with a bright smile. "Let''sy down now big... Yuki, I''m tired and so are you. I want to be in good shape for myst test."


    "Sure!" Yuki then snuggled in Yumie''s arms. This scene looks cute, especially Yuki who was being hugged tightly by a pink lizard that is twice the size of her.


    The morning then came by.


    When Yuki finally woke up she saw that Yumie was already gone and was outside the cave. Yuki then got out of the cave to see what Yumie was doing. When Yuki saw Yumie who was fighting a group of No Rank demon hound Beast.


    Yuki then smiled at this and said in the subconscious, ''Nice she is a hard worker I like these.'' She then walked over to Yumie to greet her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yumie was startled by the sudden appearance of Yuki since she didn''t feel the presence of Yuki who walked toward her. Yumie then was hit because she was distracted by Yuki and was sent flying from the attack by a hound.


    "You scared me, Yuki! Please don''t conceal your presence like that!" Yuki shouted at Yuki in an aggrieved voice.


    "Hehehe I''m sorry." Yuki just chuckled and rubs Yumie''s head and added, "Don''t worry I''ll not do it again." Yuki then smiled evilly which caused Yumie to shiver.


    When Yumie saw that evil and sadistic smile she wanted to run far away from her since that smile is what scares her the most after training under Yuki''s guidance. That smile was her worst nightmare ever since she started her training because when she wanted to rest Yuki will show that smile and give her a harder task for her to do which when she remembers it cold sweat started to form on her forehead.


    She didn''t want to remember all the suffering that she experienced again in her life but she knew that she cannot escape it since it is one of the ways for her to be stronger.


    "Are you ready now Yumie because if you are then we''ll start right now so that it is early so you can have a good napter at night?"


    She then raised her paws to create Ice Swords in the air and killed the remaining 12 demon hounds. The demon hound''s head flew into the air and their body then flopped to the ground.


    Yumie still cannot help but turn her head away at the bloody scene where blood and heads were scattered everywhere. "D.. Do you have to ki.. kill them like that Yuki?" Yumie asked while stuttering since she felt disgusted at the scene.


    "Oh yeah, I''m sorry." Yuki said with a grin and continued, "Anyway since that is done we should get started now."


    She then patted Yumie''s back and walked towards the deeper parts of the forest into a clear small field and created a 10/10 meter Ice Pir. Yuki then bit her paws for the blood to ooze out and strengthen the Ice Pir with her blood and since her blood is naturally stronger she decided to use it. Yuki was confused about this why her blood was stronger than other beasts but she just put this thought into the back of her head since it didn''t matter.


    When Yumie saw the giant Ice Pir her eyes went wide at this and thought to herself, "Do I have to destroy this? No, that''s impossible.'' Yumie then decided to ask Yuki about it.


    "Ummm... Yuki, do I have to destroy this? I mean this is massive I don''t think I have the power to destroy this." Yumie asked Yuki whether she would have to destroy this in one hit or not.


    Yuki chuckled and said "Fufufu... Silly of course not. I decided to change your test and what you will have to do is you have to punch a hole in these Ice Pirs, for a perfect score here you have to attack it once to make a hole or just use ten moves to pass. You can also just practice your attacks by using this Ice Pir as a punching bag so you can sharpen your moves even though they are just basic.


    "Ok, then that''s all I''ll leave you now." Yuki said and added, "And if you think of cheating by luring other Beast to attack this I''ll give you a punishment that you will not forget." Yuki licked her lips and walked away after that.


    Yumie''s knee went weak after seeing Yuki because she did have the thought of using another Beast to help her but she quickly put an end to that after seeing Yuki. She then walked towards the Ice Pir and shouted.


    "I can do this!"

 Chapter 42 "Kill Them!"

    ?When Yuki walked away to a safe distance so that she would not disturb Yumie she went to find a good ce to watch secretly and watch Yumie train so that she can still guide her a bit.


    Yumie then took a few deep breaths and looked at the giant Ice Pir and readied herself to attack it with all her might.


    She already had a n in her mind. First, she will practice her powers a bit so that she knows how much power she can extort without using too much of her stamina. Since her attacks are quite fast and strong it uses more of her stamina than others since her race is special.


    ''Ok, Yumie don''t think too much. You need to practice first so you can know how much strength to use to pass this test.'' Yumie has already given up to have a perfect score on this test since she already knows that it will be impossible now but only time will tell when she will be able to punch a hole or even destroy the whole Ice Pir with a single attack.


    Yumie then dashed towards the Ice Pir and used her tail with minimal speed first. But Yumie was still insanely fast for a No Rank Beast which proves how much she gained in her training under the guidance of Yuki. She then smashed her tail to stab a hole in the Ice Pir.


    BANG!!


    A mini explosion happened when Yumie''s tail collided with the Ice Pir. Sadly Yumie''s attack didn''t do much and it only managed to create a small-sized hall that is about the size of a baby''s fist. When Yumie finally saw her attack that didn''t even manage to create a half-meter hole she gulped andughed bitterly ''Hahaha I knew it this isn''t going to be easy.'' Yumie said then she backed away to use 75% of her powers since she only used 50% previously.


    Yumie who was about to attack heard someoneughing and subconsciously looked where theughter wasing from. She saw Yuki who was now on the ground rolling around while holding her stomach andughing while looking at Yumie.


    She then gritted her teeth and shouted at Yuki, Yumie didn''t even try to be polite and said "Don''tugh at me, Yuki! SHUT UP!"


    But Yuki didn''t stop herughter only got louder and when she finally stopped she looked at Yumie with teary eyes because ofughing nonstop and said "I''m sorry but it''s just so funny seeing your face when you saw the damage that you did HAHAHA!" Yuki thenughed again when she remembered  Yumie''s dumbfounded look.


    Now Yumie just ignored Yuki and gritted her teeth and dashed again towards the Ice Pir and attacked it again. But this time it was different, she used her ws this time to attack it.


    BANG!!


    The explosion was bigger and louder than before and once Yumie looked at the damage that she caused her eyes went wide open and looked at Yuki while pointing her ws at her.


    "You CHEATER! You used a lot of blood and a huge amount of mana to create this Ice Pir!" Yumie said and looked at Yuki with an annoyed face.


    "HAHAHA! This is why this is the final test! When you can do this without reaching the Savage Beast Early tier I''ll add a greater reward for you. But if you don''t then you will only get the normal reward, I advise you to do this before you reach Savage Beast because the reward is a ton better."


    "And don''t even try to ask me what that reward is since I will not tell you unless youplete this quest. But I''ll give you a hint that it will help you boost yourbat powers this test has a time limit and it''s only 1 week. In that time I will not help you train, you will need to DO IT YOURSELF!" Yuki especially emphasized thest part since she also wanted Yumie to be independent.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yumie cannot help but swallow her words when she was about toin to Yuki when she was given a time limit to do this. But Yumie is smart so she naturally knows what Yuki is nning for her so she just epted it without arguing or making a deal with Yuki to lengthen the time.


    "Yes, Yuki I''ll do it alone." Yumie said with a grin and continued, "I''ll show you how I''ll destroy this Ice Pir." She said with her head held high with high confidence. But secretly she was nervous and she scolded herself why did she tell Yuki that she will destroy the whole Ice Pir?


    "I see. But don''t be too confident with yourself, you never know you might fail." Yuki reminded Yumie and walked back to her cave.


    Yuki didn''t look back and continued walking towards the cave. Yumie only answered with a hum but Yuki was already far away to hear.


    She was about to attack when Yuki suddenly shouted into her mind, "RUN!"


    It shocked Yumie but it was toote to dodge since she was hit by an attack by an unknown person.


    Yumie flew towards Yuki. Yuki then caught Yumie and tried to see if she was injured or not.


    When Yuki was about to go back she suddenly felt powering from the bushes but she only thought that it wasing from Yumie so she didn''t care. But what she did not expect was that the attack came from humans.


    "HUMANS!" Yuki shouted to Yumie.


    Yumie suddenly shivered since she sometimes hears about humans from the lizard tribe. They said that humans were greedy and evil, they will do anything for them to be strong or famous.


    So naturally, Yumie got scared and looked at Yuki with teary eyes. But Yuki just shook her head and said, "Looks like you will have a side test Yumie." She said then added, "fight them Yumie so that your fears in them will lessen and you will know that they are evil so you don''t have to feel guilty."


    Sadly Yumie was too scared. She didn''t even look at Yuki when she heard her. Yumie doesn''t want to kill them because she was afraid of other blood staining her hands other than monsters or mindless beasts. These are humans and different so she will feel guilty about killing them even if its the right choice


    Yuki looked at the shivering pink lizard. She naturally knows what Yumie is thinking since they are connected so she calmed her down and said.


    "Don''t worry I won''t ever think that you are evil because you kill them. I''ll still love you like my cute little sister." Yuki said and continued cutting Yumie who was about to speak.


    "NOW... KILL THEM!"

 Chapter 43 Capture The Pink Lizard

    ?An hourter before Yumie got attacked.


    "Hey look at that Pink Lizard, isn''t she cute?" Said Song Xing to Rong Su. She sounded excited like a little girl who found a cute doll.


    Song Xing loves cute animals that''s why when she saw Yumie who was practicing alone she thought of capturing her and contracting Yumie to be her pet.


    "Rong Su, can we get that pink lizard first before we search for the fox?" Song Xing asked anxiously. She was scared of Rong Su not agreeing with her.


    But Rong Su loves her so he wants to spoil her so he naturally lets Song Xing do what she wants as long as she is happy.


    "Thank you!" Song Xing then hugged Rong Su tightly which caused his body to stiffen. Rong Su smelled her rose-like scent when she hugged him.


    Rong Su cannot calm himself after getting hugged by her. Luckily he managed to control himself to not hug back Song Xing even though he wanted to. "Ok ok... Now get off me you can n it yourself. I''m going to look for that fox again." He said while slowly pushing away Song Xing because he might lose control if the hugsted any longer.


    "Yes." Song Xing cutely pouted when she heard him. She thought that Rong Su didn''t want to help her capture the cute little beast. But little did she know he only wants to get away from her as quickly as possible to calm himself down.


    So she just decided to let it go since she is already used to Rong Su''s cold personality.


    "Ok, then can I borrow your team to capture her? since I want to make sure that she will be mine." Song Xi asked cutely. She wanted to use her cuteness and to Rong Su so that he would agree. Rong Su saw Song Xing''s expectant gaze, he couldn''t help himself to pinch that chubby little cheeks of her but he managed to calm himself before he did it. So he tried to be cold and answered "Do whatever you want." He said then started to walk away.


    Song Xi didn''t see that Rong Su was blushing since he turned around immediately after saying that.


    "HHMP!" Song Xi snorted cutely and went to the group to help her capture Yumie.


    "Hey, can you guys help me capture that pink lizard?" She asked and continued, "Because I want her to be my contracted beast since she is so cute!" Song Xi eximed and pointed towards Yumie who was slowly walking towards Yuki.


    Luckily they haven''t seen Yuki at that time since Yuki was small and was hidden in a bush. If they managed to see her the war would immediately start.


    The group then gazed at where Song Xi was looking and also saw the cute little pink lizard that was walking deeper toward the forest. "Yes, sure, anything!" The vice-captain answered and looked at his subordinates and asked "You guys areing with one right?"


    "Yes!"


    "Of course! Anything for thedy boss!"


    "Don''t worry boss will help you!"


    Cheers can be heard around the forest but sadly Yumie and Yuki were too far away and they were also using a special treasure that puts them on an illusion dome that helps them hide.


    "Thank you! When can I leave this to you guys because I want to help your leader look for this fox so we can go home already?" Song Xi said while pouting.


    "HAHAHA!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    The groups then began tough at Song Xi''s cute pouting. They were already used to her childish and kind personality and that is why their boss is in love with her. They all knew that their boss is in love with them but they don''t want to say it since they want the boss himself to do it.


    "Ok, no problem Lady Boss we''ll capture and give her to you." The vice-captain assured Song Xi which made her smile and nodded then began to walk towards where Rong Su had gone.


    "So what is the n for Vice Cap?" One of the younger cultivators asked.


    "Yeah, that is the question. Do you guys have any ideas? We want to make thedy boss happy and our boss especially since if we make her sad we will get punished." The Vice Captain said.


    "What if we just surround her and then attack her lightly to make her unconscious then will use our preserve to seal her." One of the older members suggested.


    "Yeah, that can be gold."


    "Agreed."


    "Yes."


    Almost all of them agreed with what the old man said but not all of them. The one that disagreed said.


    "Remember even if we hit that pink lizard lightly most likely she will get hurt and based on thedy boss personality she will get angry at us." The old man said to all of them which caused them to stop and began to think again.


    "If only we had sleeping powder with us this will be easy!" One of themined.


    "What if we use a paralysis attack on that lizard? Even if she will get damage it will only be minimal other than attacking her with other attacks. This way not only we will manage to stop her from escaping so that it will be easier for us to capture her, but thedy boss will also guarantee the contract on that beast since either she will be unconscious from the lightning or the contracting will be easier since she is knocked our or we can just make her pass out if she is paralyzed." The Vice Captain suggested.


    "That can be good."


    "Yeah."


    "It''s possible."


    All of them agreed.


    "Then it''s settled, then we will do it after the pink lizard rests so that it will be much easier to attack her."


    Sadly for them, they didn''t know that Yumie''s scale is very hard so lightning will not do anything unless you managed to get past her scale which is going to be a hard task for them since they thought that Yumie is only a baby so her scales will be much softer than an adult lizard.


    But they didn''t know the major point. Yumie''s race is not Lizard but a Hydra, one of the legendary beasts in the world.

 Chapter 44 Yumies Promise

    ?Yumie''s mind is in turmoil since she doesn''t want to kill anyone even if they are bad people. This is due to Yumie''s kind personality and Yuki doesn''t want Yumie to live and fight like that.


    There is a good chance that Yumie will get betrayed because of her kind personality and since she is also weak hearted that is also the major reason why Yumie cannot grasp the meaning of bloodlust even if she trained very hard.


    Yuki can already see that Yumie''s mind is a mess since she put a task on her to kill them but she had no choice because the sooner she does this the better so that in the future this will not be a hindrance for her getting stronger.


    "Yumie you must do this. The sooner you ovee this the better because if not you might not get any stronger anymore, you will hit a bottleneck in your process of getting stronger." Yuki said and continued, "I know that this is hard for you but if you can''t do it today then there will be a day for you but just remember to do it quickly." Since Yuki cannot force Yumie to kill her enemies she didn''t press on Yumie anymore and just reminded her.


    "And if you really cannot kill today then I''ll kill them for you so you can somehow get used to it. I''ll help you carry your burden of killing, so just fight them till they are unconscious then I''ll kill them, and if you are worried that you will not gain anything I promise you that I''ll give you everything that I get from here." Yuki said assuring Yumie and shouted at Yumie again.


    "NOW GO!"


    Yumie felt her tearsing down faster than ever after hearing Yuki''s speech about helping her carry the burden of killing. So she suddenly felt sad and happy at the same time.


    ''I''m a failure... I still need Yuki to help me sigh... but I promise Yuki someday I''ll be able to help you fight and kill all the enemies that you encounter.'' Yumie promised herself and Yuki since she doesn''t want to be a burden anymore after hearing Yuki.


    "But remember even if you are taking baby steps to finally kill a person don''t worry since it is better than anything. Finally, myst piece of advice for you today... When killing someone KILL YOUR EMOTIONS. Ok, that''s it goodbye I''ll be watching you from a distance so you''ll not get nervous." Yuki then began to walk away, not giving a chance for Yumie to answer.


    Yumie then finally controlled her emotions and wiped her tears and began to walk forward toward the enemy. She was now walking with confidence and even though she knew that she cannot kill them she can still fight them and win.


    ''Ok time to fight. Remember you''ll only knock them out and Yuki will kill them, don''t get nervous now Yumie.'' Yumie assured herself and took a few deep breaths and gazed again at her enemies.


    All of the cultivators in the forest surrounded Yumie. They are hundreds in number and they all are in the ranks of Essence  Warrior Early stage which puts Yumie in a tight situation. But if this were the past Yumie will get captured immediately since that is their goal right now she can fight them but still has her limitations so this will prove how much she gained in her training.


    Will Yumie fight them head-on or in groups? This is the main goal of Yuki, she wants to see how Yumie will fight in an army even though she knows that she is at a disadvantage since there are a lot of enemies. That is why her training consists of fighting in a group solo but this will be the first time Yumie will fight hundreds of enemies together since she was ustomed to a small group which is about 10-20 enemies.


    This will be hard but if Yumie managed to win she will gain a lot from this experience alone. Excluding the drops that they will give she will gain more fighting experience than loots which is better in the long run.


    Yumie then leaped forward and dived down towards her enemies and gazed at them for a few seconds. The enemy was startled at first but regained theirposure and surrounded the Yumie.


    She was still feeling nervous but quickly got rid of it and used her tail and did a 360* turned and attacked all of the enemies that were getting closer.


    The enemies flew back and got immediately knocked out by the force that Yumie did from the attack she did. Yumie was surprised and tried to apologize to them. ''Oh my God, I''m sorry that was too much!''


    Yuki''s face palmed after hearing what Yumie just said and cannot help butugh at Yumie''s cute apology. Even though they are enemies she still tried to apologize to them. ''HAHAHA! You''re too kind and cute Yumie.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    They didn''t believe that Yumie got that much power so they tried again.


    "Surround her!"


    "Remember to keep her alive the boss wants her!"


    Said one of the vice captains of the group. He was the one that is leading since their leader is still tracking down Yumie.


    "Yes!"


    "Let''s Go!"


    "We will make a lot of money from giving her to the boss!"


    All of them shouted in sync. They were determined to capture Yumie and give her to theirdy boss.


    Yuki''s gaze went cold when she heard that they want to capture Yumie and want to make her a pet. Her bloodlust suddenly oozes out without her knowing.


    They were lucky that Yuki was far away from them or they will already started freezing from head to toe from the low temperature.


    But Yumi still felt her bloodlust because they were connected by the contract and she suddenly thought ''Oh they are dead.''


    She suddenly pitied them because of their stupidity in saying their n. Now they will die even without a corpse to give to their family.


    Yumie didn''t care anymore and started attacking all of them. She was running around and hitting all of them using her ws and tail to knock them out.


    ''Very good!'' Yuki eximed she can see how much Yumie has grown after the training.


    She was fighting very well, not letting her enemies strike her first, and she was dodging at the right time. Even though she knew that her enemies were pretty weak she was still very proud.


    ''You have truly grown. Even though you still can''t kill them.'' Yuki said while looking at the enemies that were on the ground unconscious.

 Chapter 45 "You Have Injured Her... So DIE!"

    ?Yumie was fighting nonstop for 30 minutes straight without taking a break. She was breathing heavily and sweating nonstop.


    Even though she is tired she didn''t want to give up. Yumie wants to make a good image for Yuki so that she can proudly say that she is now much stronger than before, she is no longer a scaredy-cat who doesn''t want to battle. Yumie wants to be independent so that she can be by her side anytime.


    So anytime one questions her how did you get stronger quickly Yumie is going to answer, "I have been trained by my adopted Big Sister. Even if I was pitiful back then where I didn''t even want to fight or soak my hands with blood she didn''t give up on me. She gave me a lot of hard tasks to do every day to get to this point in my life. So I can proudly say that without her I would be nothing."


    Yumie wants to make a good impression of Yuki to the whole world so that she will not be looked down on because she knows that the Beast Race is looked down upon by the Humans. Humans are naturally arrogant and greedy, they think that they are the best at everything and every other Race is just a ve to them.


    So she then poured everything that she has into this fight so Yuki can see that she is already strong but not enough. That is also the reason why Yumie is fighting them at a slow pace so that she can gain a lot of Battle Experience in this fight. So if she will fight a stronger opponent than this cultivator she can fight them equally even if she is weaker in power because she has Experienced in War Battles.


    The enemy was baffled at how strong Yumie was. They didn''t expect that this harmless cute looking Pink Lizard was this strong. If they knew that she was this strong they would not charge at her recklessly.


    "F*ck! How is she so strong!"


    "This is not normal!"


    "She is even a No Rank Beast!"


    All of them got irritated at Yumie because she was stronger than them. They didn''t want to lose pride when fighting each other because they have their pride on their own and they didn''t want to lose to any other race, especially the Beast Race.


    "We have to change our n, Vice Captain! This lizard is too strong."


    "Agreed!"


    "Yeah! Change it Vice Captain!"


    The Vice Captain didn''t want to fight because he is arrogant and he thinks that it is useless for him to fight a No Rank Beast because he thinks that she is just a useless Beast that is only cute.


    "F*ck! Now I have to go to clean up your mess!" The Vice Captain said angrily at them.


    "We''re sorry, Vice Captain but that Pink Lizard is strong! We should not underestimate her." Said one of the younger members to defend themselves.


    "I don''t care!" Shouted the Vice-captain and added, "Now where is that Pink Lizard?"


    "It''s there, Vice Captain!" Shouted the same person while pointing at Yumie and added, "What do you n to do as Vice Captain?" He asked.


    "I''ll just knock her out as soon as possible even if I have to hurt her. I don''t care as long as I capture that Beast. I''ll dly take the me for that since I was also caught off guard by that Pink Lizard."


    The army went happy after hearing their Vice Captain reassuring them not to take any me for their ipetence.


    "Thank you Vice Captain!"


    All of them shouted at the same time.


    "No problem. But promise me next time this will not happen again ok?" The Vice Captain asked.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes!" All of them cheered loudly.


    "Ok now don''t interrupt me when I''ll fight him, ok guys?" He asked again.


    "Yes of course!"


    "Ok that''s it, just try to surround the area to make sure that she will not escape."


    "Yes, Vice Captain."


    "Good! Now I''ll go." The Vice Captain then went to walk towards where Yumie was fighting.


    "Hey, I can see that you''re a strong little girl." The Vice Captain said and added, "Just give up little girl! You''ll be fighting me now. I can guarantee that you will lose so just surrender so that you''ll not get hurt or else." He said arrogantly.


    When Yumie was about to retort she heard Yuki''s voice and began to calm down. "Don''t get intimidated by him or else you''ll get captured and it will be hard for me to save you. Calm down." Yuki said.


    "Ok, Yuki." Yumie nodded and answered.


    "Good. Never lose control of your emotions like sadness or madness when fighting. This is a very important lesson to take?" Yuki said and was still trying to teach Yumie even if she was fighting.


    "Yes, I got it, Yuki. I''ll remember that." Yumie said assuring Yuki that she tried to remember all of Yuki''s teaching trying not to forget even one since all of Yuki''s teaching are very important in battle and life.


    "It''s good that you understand Yumie. Now try to fight him if you can''t then just run to me. Don''t try to fight a losing battle." Yuki said to Yumie and added, "Remember to run if you can''t fight your enemy. It''s alright since it''s not like any battles that you take can guarantee you a win. It''s not cowardly of you to run it''s a strategy so if you get bullied by that don''t mind them just ignore and run."


    Yumie was already thinking or running since she saw that the Vice Captain was stronger than all of the others she fought. But what she didn''t expect was that the Vice Captain already rushed to her and punched her in the stomach which caused her to fly a few meters away from Yuki.


    COUGH!!


    She coughed a few mouthfuls of blood and her face went pale after receiving the attack.


    The Vice Captain didn''t stop there; he rushed towards Yumie and kicked her away again.


    When Yuki saw Yumie''s ghastly pale face her surroundings immediately went frozen and her blood ruby eyes went extremely cold while gazing at the Vice Captain.


    She then rushed towards the Vice Captain and attacked him using her tail and sliced his foot which caused him to scream in agony.


    "AHHH!!"


    Yuki then gazed at the blood pool that the Vice Captain created and looked at him and coldly said even if he cannot hear him but it''s like he can hear her saying.


    "You Have Injured Her... So DIE!"

 Chapter 46 Blood Bath

    ?The group immediately became worried about Yuki when she arrived and sliced a limb from their Vice Captain.


    "F*ck! Where did thise from!"


    "Hey guys, do you think this fox looks familiar?"


    "Yeah, you''re right."


    After thinking for a moment they finally realized who Yuki was. Rong Su showed them the footage of Yuki killing some cultivators like chickens so when the realization hit them they stood in ce and were sweating nonstop.


    The ce became quiet and you can only hear the screaming of the Vice Captain because of the pain.


    "Sh*t! How the hell did we anger her!?"


    "We are all dead!"


    "Run!"


    All of them run everywhere to try to save themselves. They didn''t even care for their Vice Captain who was screaming at them trying to call for help. But then suddenly the Vice Captain spoke to them.


    "Guy we are a lot! We can... win against this monster we outnumber... here she cannot win against us... There are a lot of us here and she is the only one whoes to help me! Even if she killed a few cultivators, it doesn''t mean we can''t win... Remember those that she killed are just some junior." The Vice Captain said between a few deep breaths. He cannot speak normally because of the pain of losing a limb.


    The Vice Captain tried to persuade them not to run away. Even if he lost a limb he still wants to fight them because of his pride. If he was going to die today at least he''ll take down Yuki with him.


    "The Vice Captain is right! Let''s fight this Fox!"


    "Yeah! Come on, don''t be a coward, guys.


    "Let''s fight!"


    All of them cheered loudly causing Yuki to get more annoyed at them. So she went to Yumie who was slowly trying to get up even though her whole body was aching from the attacks of the Vice Captain. Once Yuki finally saw her condition of Yumie her heart fell at the sight, she was in a blood pool from all of the blood that she coughed up, she was panting and was pale. She looked like she was about to copse any second but she didn''t, she wanted to make Yuki proud by defeating the Vice Captain.


    Yuki''s eyes went soft when she saw Yumie who was trying to stand up again and fight him. She sighed inwardly and said to her, "Don''t worry you have already done great. Just leave this to me now and rest,ter I''ll give you some food and medicine for you to recover quickly."


    "But..." Yumie wanted to refuse but Yuki didn''t give her any chance.


    "If you don''t ept this I''ll be mad at you," Yuki said, trying to scare Yumie. dly it worked since Yumie doesn''t want that to happen so she epted Yuki''s offer.


    "Hey Fubuki, can I put Yumie to rest in the system? Since you told me that I can do it once I get a contracted Beast."


    DING


    [Yes. The host can since the entity Yumie is already contracted to you.]


    "Great! Ok, then how do I do It?"


    [The host just needs to touch the Contracted Beast and a panel will show up.]


    Yuki nodded and walked towards Yumie and held her head with her paws. For safety precautions, she put up an Ice Wall with a strong amount of Mana to not let anyone inside.


    She then touched Yumie''s head and a panel appeared in front of her.


    DING


    [Would the host like to put Yumie inside the system?]


    [Yes/No]


    Without even doubting Yuki clicked Yes and Yumie''s body glowed and disappeared and went inside the system.


    DING


    [The host has put the Contracted Beast Yumie inside the system. Yumie will gain a bonus of 20% Health Regen and Mana Regen when inside the system.]


    "That is great so I will not worry about her recovery." Yuki mumbled and her Ice Walls started to disappear. She then added, "Now time to punish these people." Yuki then gazed at them coldly and stretched her body and released her bloodlust to the max.


    The temperature around Yuki started to drop below zero at an abnormal speed. Ice kes started to rain and Yuki''s surroundings started to freeze. The foot of the cultivator froze, trees became frozen and the ground became frozen solid. The nearby beast didn''t get spared; they also stood there with their frozen feet.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She was extremely mad now. Now that Yumie is gone she now goes all out when fighting these fools. The group of Cultivators stood in ce when they felt Yuki''s bloodlust. They felt a shiver down their spine and gulped. They are now extremely nervous and their legs feel weak like they are about to give up.


    "How is she this strong!?"


    "This is twice the strength of the captain!"


    "We are doomed! Run for your lives!"


    But would Yuki let them escape of course not. After bullying Yumie, Yuki will let them feel what hell felt like.


    "You want to run huh? I don''t think so!"


    "Ice Maker!"


    Ice Chains started to form out of thin air. The Ice Chains then lock the cultivators in ce not letting them run away.


    They are now sweating nonstop. They are looking at Yuki like she was dead herself looking at some mortals who were about to die.


    Screams can be heard in the forest. They are now screaming for help and mercy, they even let go of their pride and asked Yuki for their mercy but would Yuki give it to them?


    No. Simple, did they even give mercy to a Cute and pink Hydra when they bullied her? Yuki gave them no mercy and just looked at them like they were some fools.


    "You are all dead the second you hurt my little sister," Yuki said to them but she knew that they couldn''t understand her so she used her Ice Maker skill to create some letters and write them to the sky so all of them could see it.


    All of them froze when they saw that Yuki could understand what they were saying. Yuki has already taught Yumie how to understand humannguage so that she cannot be tricked because she let out a rule that says "Yumie don''t attack humans recklessly and especially don''t trust them."


    Yuki then created another word that said which caused them to be frightened and started to scream "Now... DIE!"


    A lot of Ice Sword and Spikes pierced and sliced them in half because they are rooted in ces not letting them run or even dodge.


    Blood and human body parts were all on the ground. The forest has now be a bloodbath. The air is filled with a thick smell of blood which causes all of the alive cultivators to throw up.


    A few minutester od endless screams and blood spewing all of the cultivators are now all dead except for one and it''s the Vice Captain. Yuki especially let him be thest one to live to see and hear hisrades die. She wants her to experience the despair of dyingst and torture him.


    This is a problem for Yuki even in her past life she holds grudges easily and when someone annoys her or hurts someone she cares about the torture like making them bankrupt and making their lives like a hell. So people call her the Ice Devil in her past life.


    She was cold and aloof and when you make her mad you''ll lose your life slowly.


    Yuki then created a thousand Ice Needles and was wanting to torture the Vice Captain by slowly pricking him with the Ice Needles but she was stopped when she heard a voice in her back.


    "STOP You Beast!


    Feeling rather annoyed she turned her head slowly and saw two people, one woman, and a man.


    So she created writing again and asked


    "Why?"


    "That''s my people so stop already. He has already learned his lesson."


    Yukiughed coldly and asked again.


    "But what if I don''t want to stop?" Yuki asked coldly


    The man can see that Yuki is about to burst anytime so he said.


    "He''s already half dead and what do you want more?"


    "His life of course." Yuki chuckled.


    "Then I''m sorry but you''ll have to get past us first."


    The man then jumped towards the Vice Captain and shielded him. The man then destroyed the Ice Chains and told him to run.


    "Then I''ll just kill you first!"

 Chapter 47 Battle Between Rong Su And Yuki Pt 1

    ?None of the two started moving. Yuki and Rong Su just stared at each other for a few minutes, not moving. The surrounding is now quiet all you can hear is their sound breathing.


    As time went by, the air became tenser. Song Xing was breathing heavily due to the heavy air that is surrounding especially when the air is extremely cold but Rong Su doesn''t look like was affected that much and was only gazing at Yuki.


    While Yuki was still looking at Rong Su, he decided to talk to Song Xing using some Qi, and due to Yuki doesn''t have any Qi for now she didn''t notice this and just stood there waiting for him to make a move first.


    "Song Xing will heal him first and get away from here." He ordered, which caused Song Xing''s heart to drop, and answered, "What are you talking about? Can''t you see that she is stronger than before! I will stay here and help!" Song Xing said anxiously she didn''t want to leave Rong Su because something bad might happen to him when she leaves and just thinking about it makes her shiver.


    "Don''t be stubborn and leave." Rong Su ordered. He doesn''t want Song Xing to get hurt when he fights Yuki, also Rong Su''s attack is mostly AOE. That''s why he wants Song Xing to run away as far away as possible so she doesn''t get caught up in the fight.


    "No! I will not leave you behind!" Song Xing said as she was about to walk towards Rong Su to cling to him when Yuki suddenly rushed toward them which caught their guard off.


    "Sh*t! Dodge!" Rong Su shouted at Song Xing s it was toote Yuki had already attacked.


    Rong Su and Song Xing closed their eyes. They didn''t want to see each other get hurt but when they felt nothing they opened their eyes to only see a giant Ice Spike that is on the ground holding up the dead body of their Vice Captain.


    "See I told you cannot stop me," Yuki said coldly while looking at the both of them.


    Now that her target is already dead she didn''t want to get in contact with these cultivators anymore. Yuki then turned around towards her home and began to walk as if nothing happened. She didn''t even care if she was walking on blood since she is somewhat already used to this in her past life since she has already killed a person before.


    "You!" Song Xing said while pointing at Yuki while Rong Su only muttered "Monster. She doesn''t even give him mercy."


    Yuki chuckled and then turned around to face them to say "Really? What about you humans who enve us Beast, torture us, even r*pe us huh? What about that!" Yuki said she cannot help but get agitated when she heard Rong Su say that she is a monster when humans contract them without their consent, they force them to do things they don''t want to do.


    "So tell me, am I a Monster?!" Yuki asked angrily.


    Rong Su was dumbfounded when she read Yuki''s writing and he cannot help but agree with Yuki because humans are really like that. So he tried to defend himself by saying "We are not like that! While you kill humans like they are nothing! You don''t even feel any emotions when you kill them." He eximed trying to say that they are in the right


    "Oh really! You are just some hypocrite bastard! You''re saying that you guys are innocent when you wanted to hurt my little sister to force her into a contract. How is that not fair for us Beast huh, then you''re going to say that you are innocent!" Yuki was getting angrier by the second she argued with Rong Su. Her surroundings get colder and colder snowkes are dropping faster.


    Rong Su and Song Xing got shocked when they read Yuki''s words. They cannot help but defend themselves by saying, "We didn''t order them to do that!" Rong Su said and Song Xing added, "Yes! I was the one who wanted that little lizard to be my Contracted Beast but I didn''t want to force her. I didn''t know that our people would hurt her."


    "Ohe on just stop lying already I don''t care! Just F*ck off I have already done my job so I''ll leave already. I still have to treat my little sister because of you people!" Yuki wrote in the air and began to walk away again but stopped again when she was attacked.


    "What the f*ck are you doing!?" Yuki dodged and quickly wrote in the air. She was getting more annoyed by these people.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''m sorry but I cannot let you go anymore now that I know you hate humans plus I have a mission that is to capture you." Rong Su said then he unleashed his weapon and charged toward her.


    "So you guys have found me huh? No wonder there are a lot of cultivators here recently. So you guys were searching for me." Yuki eximed while dodging all of the attacks from Rong Su calmly.


    Yuki''s anger dissipated a bit when he heard Rong So. Yuki had already guessed that she would be hunted by those peopleter anyway.


    But Yuki didn''t care and just wanted to run away since she doesn''t have time to fight with this. She wants to go back as soon as possible to help Yumie heal. Just as she was about to run away she got a quest from Fubuki.


    "Don''t tell me..." Yuki looked at the panel with a dumbfounded look but it quickly turned into a smirk.


    DING


    [Quest: Punish the two cultivators, to teach them in ce. (Normal)]


    [Rewards: 2,500XP, 2,000 coins, x1 Evolution Pill.]


    "Wait what!? Evolution Pill! How the hell can I use this?" Yuki didn''t even care about Rong Su anymore; she just dodged everywhere and began to think and just as she was about to give up she heard Fubuki''s voice again.


    DING!


    [This pill can also be used as a catalyst to unlock their bloodline since the legendary bloodline needs something to unlock their bloodline.]


    "Don''t tell me... HAHAHA! I hit the jackpot! I can use this for Yumie HAHAHA!" Yuki began tough loudly, not caring about her surroundings.


    Rong Su was bewildered and thought that Yuki was going crazy so he then taunted her which caused the biggest mistake in his life.


    "Monster! You have already gone crazy!" Rong Su shouted at Yuki which caused her to stopughing and looked at Rong Su coldly.


    The surrounding area began to freeze once again. Rong Su and Song Xing also felt it, they felt Yuki''s thick bloodlust.


    "Ok calm down. I don''t need to kill them, just knock them out then you''re done." Yuki said and rushed towards Rong Su and attacked with her ws.


    "Razor ws!"

 Chapter 48 Battle Between Rong Su And Yuki Pt 2

    ?"Razor w!"


    Rong Su was caught off guard by Yuki''s sudden attack so he didn''t have time to react and was hit by her sessfully.


    "F*ck! She''s fast!"


    "Rong Su!" Song Xing yelled. She was stunned when she saw Rong Su get hit but it was quickly reced by a feeling of sadness when he got hit.


    So she then rushed towards him and healed Rong Su. Her cultivation is only used for healing herself or her allies by making close contact with them and transferring her own Qu to them that will speed up the recovery of their injuries so it is not really a heal but like a half one but it is still very useful.


    Naturally, Rong Su was touched by Song Xing''s attentiveness but he quickly put that thought into the back of his mind since he knew that Song Xing is just a kind person.


    After Song Xing was finished helping with Rong Su''s injuries he stood up and thanked her then rushed again towards Yuki.


    Both of them exchanged blows one after another. Rong Su thought that he was doing good so he thought that if he can do this for a while he might win but sadly he was wrong since Yuki was holding back and wanted to test Rong Su''s strength.


    Yuki smirked and used 75% of her powers and tried to stab Rong Su in the chest. Rong Su immediately felt that something was wrong when he saw that Yuki''s attack was stronger than before. "Is she just ying with me?" He cannot ask himself but just as he thought he was about to lose, Song Xing''s voice sounded in his mind.


    "Don''t lose please!" Song Xing pleaded with Rong Su to stay strong until the end. He felt that she was right so he started to get even more serious than before.


    He dodges Yuki''s attack and raises his fist to punch her in the stomach.


    BAM!!


    Rong Su''s attack hit Yuki which caused her to fly away towards the deeper part of the forest. She coughed up a few types of blood, Yuki didn''t expect that Rong Su was still pretty strong after exchanging a few fists with him.


    "This guy is strong! The strongest that I have fought." Yuki eximed in her heart.


    After seeing Yuki fly, Rong Su felt happy and quickly rushed again towards her, not giving her time to rest. This time he used his de to attack her but Yuki deflected it using her Ice.


    Yuki then jumped backward and made a few Ice Swords and rushed back towards Rong Su. She was currently attacking with her ws, Tail, and her Ice Swords.


    Every time she would switch her attack pattern when fighting so that Rong Su would not be able to fight back.


    Rong Su was currently at a disadvantage. He felt like he was fighting a group of strong people. When he tries to dodge or block an attack the other two will attack him not giving him the chance to back away.


    So he tried to do something else. Rong Su swing his sword at a 360* angle and destroyed away all the Ice Swords and somehow managed to counter Yuki.


    When he saw that Yuki flew away for a few meters with a dazed face he didn''t give up on this opportunity and jumped in the air and used one of his martial arts.


    "Sword Cutter!"


    He then dives bombed toward Yuki while aiming his sword toward Yuki''s neck. Fortunately, Yuki already got herposure back and made an Ice Shield.


    But she didn''t expect that her Ice Shield would be broken when it made contact with Rong Su''s sword.


    CRACK!!<novelnext></novelnext>


    A cracking sound can be heard around them and finally, the Ice Shield was broken and sliced by Yuki. Fortunately for her, she managed to dodge it and managed to safeguard her neck but she was still hit by a hit and was given a deep wound.


    Blood started to gush out when she backed away. Yuki even thought that she may ckout when she saw her injury because this is the first time she has gotten this kind of injury when she reincarnated here.


    "Sh*t! That is strong!" Yuki tried to calm herself gradually and looked at Rong Su again but this time she was now aware of how strong Rong Su is so she tried to change her battle ns.


    Originally she didn''t want to use her Blood Maniption skill since she was still scared of alerting the vampire race but what she didn''t know is that the vampire race is hard to find and others even think that they are already extinct.


    "Blood Maniption!"


    All of her blood started forming into a sphere in the air. It shocked Rong Su and Song Xing. They looked at Yuki as if they were looking at some monster.


    "How does she have this kind of power!" They both yelled in their mind.


    Blood Maniption was so rare that people only think that it is only a legend but it was true. Sadly the vampire race doesn''t want to show themselves around the world. That''s why when people see Blood Powers they think that they are some kind of demon who is using curses and they belong to some Evil Sect.


    Sadly it was toote for them to run away since Yuki had already made her move.


    "Ice Maker!"


    Yuki created a dozen Ice Chains and empowered them to win her Blood Maniption skill to make them stronger.


    These Ice Chains then went to Rong Su to catch him. Rong Su tried to defend himself by hitting all of the Ice Chains away from him.


    The Ice Chains were on a rampage attacking everything that came across their paths. The trees were destroyed and got frozen when hit. Rong Su also got hit a few times and felt his body getting cut when came in contact with these chains from the freeze.


    He was secretly d that Yuki didn''t use her Ice Swords and only used Ice Chains.


    He tried to run away and hit the Ice Chains that were going toward him and used his martial art skills to deflect everything and also tried to destroy it but only got sad news since the Ice Chains didn''t even scratch. When he was fighting with the Ice Chains he suddenly got a thought and was confused at first about why Yuki was not attacking Song Xing but was d that she didn''t.


    As if Yuki can read his mind she writes nonchntly "If you''re thinking about why I''m not attacking your little lover, the reason is I think she is a kind person not like you!"


    Rong Su was ashamed when he heard Yukiparing him to Song Xing.


    On the other hand, Song Xing was stupefied when she read Yuki''s words.


    "Lover?"


    "What? Rong Su loves me?"


    When she was thinking about it her face felt hot and it turned red. She didn''t even realize that Rong Su was still fighting for his life.


    While she was still thinking, Rong Su was fighting for his life. He attacked everything that came and tried to make an opening to attack Yuki but to no avail since there were too many Ice Chains that were attacking him at the same time and was suddenly cornered by all of it and he suddenly closed his eyes.


    He was about to die but Song Xing standing there was still thinking about Yuki''s words.

 Chapter 49 Battle Between Rong Su And Yuki Pt 3 Last

    ?Yuki didn''t pay much attention to her since she could feel her sincerity when she tried to defend herself from her words, that''s why Yuki didn''t attack Song Xing.


    Somehow Yuki can tell when people are lying or telling the truth. This is also one of the reasons why she is the richest businesswoman in her past life so when she reincarnated she still can tell whether the people are bad or good.


    She smirked to see that Rong Su closed his eyes so she canceled her Ice Chains and dashed towards her then struck him with her ws.


    "ARGH!!"


    Rong Su grunted in pain which caused Song Xing to snap out of her daze. Song Xing then went towards Rong Su as fast as possible to treat his wounds.


    After treating his wounds she shot a re at Yuki and said "Can''t you just let this go! You have already killed our army and you still want to kill us!" Song Xing yelled at Yuki which caused her to be startled at first but then chuckled.


    Yuki didn''t pay much attention to it if the army was already dead. She wants to kill them because they want to capture her and Yumie so naturally as the "Big Sister" she wants to protect herself and Yumie from them.


    "Sorry, no can do! You have already touched my bottom line!" Yuki wrote and then ran towards them, not giving them time.


    "You are a crazy fox!" Song Xing muttered in her breath then looked at Rong Su.


    Yuki didn''t care anymore and unleashed a barrage of attacks on Rong Su again.


    He tried to defend himself by countering Yuki''s attack but it didn''t work since his body is already tired and had a lot of wounds. Rong Su then began to think of a n to try to win against Yuki.


    ''What can I do?'' Rong Su said into his mind and a frown started to form on his face


    Yuki simply chuckled and answered arrogantly when she saw Rong Su understanding what he was thinking "Nothing! Just ept your fate that you will die today!"


    When Rong Su read Yuki''s words his eyes widened ''She heard me!'' Quickly Rong Suposed himself and finally had a n so he went to Song Xing.


    "Sorry, but I''ll probably die today." Rong Su said in a calm voice but was having difficulty saying it to her. He was having a conflict inside his mind about whether to use his trump card or not but he just decided to use it since he will probably die either way.


    "No! What are you saying? You''re not leaving me. We wille out of this forest alive." Song Xing said and she started to hold Rong Su''s clothes feeling that if she let go he would disappear.


    "I''m sorry." That''s all Rong Su can say to her right now.


    Yuki got impatient with those two who were hugging each other. It was probably because she is jealous that she doesn''t have a partner right now. she unintentionally released a stronger bloodlust than before and directed it to them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Are you guys done with your little romantic scene?" Yuki wrote in the sky when the two finally looked at her.


    "Hey, Fox! Can I ask you a favor since I''m already going to die here anyway?" Rong Su asked Yuki which caused her to frown but quickly hid the displeasure and nodded.


    "Thank you. Can you let go of her when I die? I don''t want her life to end here. Can you do that for me?"


    Yuki was stunned and wasn''t able to answer Rong Su for a few minutes trying to understand why Rong Su said that because in the beginning she had already let Song Xing live and just killed Rong Su for humiliating her.


    Nevertheless, Yuki doesn''t want to be humiliated by some people that are weaker than her and especially lowers her head in front of them and asks for mercy.


    So Yuki just shook her head and went towards Rong Su slowly but in an imposing manner. Every step she increases the pressure that she is realizing and directs it into Rong Su which makes his body shiver in cold, he cannot help but break into a cold sweat when he feels this kind of pressure.


    But Rong Su steeled himself and slowly got up and pushed away Song Xing. He then began to also walk toward Yuki not having any fear in his eyes. He is nowmitted to defeating Yuki right now even though he knows he will die at the end but he has a trump card that he can use to win against her.


    When they were finally a few meters apart Yukimended his tenacity and wrote slowly "You are a strong person but sadly you have to die today."


    "No worries." Rong Su only chuckled and waved his hand.


    Song Xing was crying in the back not epting that Rong Su might die; she has now only realized how important he is to her life but she wants to respect his decision.


    Rong Su threw his old sword and held his ring in his hand and a dagger flew out of it. When the dagger was in Rong Su''s hand it vibrated before growing in size.


    When it grew, Rong Su grunted in pain. This dagger is special and he found this in an old expedition a few years ago but he cannot wield it since he is too weak for it so when he used it right now he was exhausting his Qi at an rming rate but he didn''t care.


    Yuki''s eye squint when she looks at the sword that was in Rong Su''s hand. Somehow something is telling her that a dagger is dangerous and she needs to be careful of it.


    But before she thought of it she was caught off guard by Rong Su''s sudden attack. She didn''t have much time to dodge and was injured pretty badly.


    DING


    [The host is now bleeding because of the sword''s ability. The host is losing 200 HP per minute.]


    "F*ck! That is dangerous."

 Chapter 50 Rong Sus Trump Card

    ?The dagger can make people bleed and it takes their life slowly. When the dagger turned into a sword its appearance greatly changed.


    From a normal-looking dagger, it now looks like a holy sword. The sword is about 2 meters in length. It has a gold aura around it like it is blessed by some gods.


    "I can''t let that thing hit me or else..." Yuki cannot possibly think of the oue when she gets hit by that sword again. So she decided to bombard Rong Su with an attack so that he will be on the defensive and not have any chance for him to counter-attack Yuki.


    After taking a n she jumped toward Rong Su and while in mid-air she created a thousand Ice Spikes and began to control them to attack Rong Su at once. But to Yuki''s surprise all Rong Su did was swing his sword and all of her Ice Spikes got destroyed all at once. Rong Su didn''t break a sweat on that attack.


    But what Yuki didn''t know was that Rong Su was having a hard time controlling the sword''s destructive power and his bones felt like breaking already but he didn''t flinch because he didn''t want to gamble that Yuki might see it so he endured it with all of his might.


    Yuki felt her heart drop when she saw this, right at this moment, she felt like death was staring at her and she froze on the spot. For the first time in her life she felt nervous and anxious when facing Rong Su right now, she doesn''t know what to do now that Rong Su can destroy her Ice Attacks with ease.


    Her mind was in turmoil trying to think of a way to defeat Rong Su and finally heal Yumie''s wound.


    When Rong Su saw Yuki''s panicked face he felt like he struck gold at the moment so he didn''t hesitate and rushed toward Yuki and attacked.


    And since Yuki was thinking she didn''t notice that Rong Su was closing on her and only realized when they were a few meters apart but it was toote to dodge or block and she was hit by the sword in her abdomen and was sent flying because of the force.


    "Sh*t! How the f*ck can I win!" Yuki began to curse herself for being distracted in a fight even if she taught Yumie that she should not get distracted and just focus on her enemy and surroundings.


    "Get a grip, Yuki!" She told herself and she then began to calm down and now was able to think straight and her mind was now working normally.


    So Yuki then tried again to attack Rong Su with her Ice Spikes but differently.


    "It''s no use, little fox." Rong Su said arrogantly and swung his sword again at all of the Ice Spikes that were forming in the air but when he tried it he was shocked that this time it didn''t work.


    "It''s no use huh? HAHAHA!" Yuki began tough loudly after seeing Rong Su''s shocked face but quicklyposed herself and rushed towards him and began to exchange in closebat while still attacking him with Blood infused Ice Spikes that were stronger and faster than normal.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Rong Su thought that Yuki was just ying on him and didn''t fully use her powers and thinking about it he gritted his teeth and his grip on his sword tightened. But looking back at Yuki''s shocked face when he destroyed it easily it seemed genuine so Rong Su refuses to believe that Yuki was just ying with him.


    He then tried to look at the Ice Spikes to see if something is different and looking closely at them the color seemed to have changed in color like blood ''Blood?''. Rong Su then remembered Yuki''s blood attack earlier and his eyes widened at this thought.


    Rong Su earlier thought that why Yuki''s Ice was red before is because of the blood in the surroundings but he didn''t think that Yuki can fuse her Bood Maniption and Ice Maker skill.


    After thinking for a while he then thinks that it doesn''t matter. The only thing he should think about is winning the fight and saving Song Xing from Yuki even if it cost his life.


    And so he did. Rong Su then rushed toward the Ice Spikes and used all of the Sword Martial Art that he have to destroy them all. The reason why Rong Su didn''t use them earlier is that using the sword already put a heavy burden on his body and using Martial Arts skills only makes that higher. So he used all of his strength in this battle to win.


    Yuki only chuckled and only wrote the word "Foolish!" in the air and created more Ice Spikes infused with Blood and then surrounded Rong Su.


    The Ice Spikes then stab Rong Si at the same time creating some holes in his torso, arms, and legs. He was now badly injured but Yuki didn''t care at all and went behind him to stab him and finally kill him.


    Yuki even forgot her Quest of not killing them. The Quest only says to teach them a lesson and not kill them but Yuki seemed to forget about this and went behind him to strike the final blow.


    When Song Xing saw this her heart dropped so she shouted anxiously at Yuki "Please stop! He''s already badly injured." She said while running towards Rong Su.


    Yuki''s tail stopped just a few inches into Rong Su''s back when she heard Song Xing.


    Song Xing''s eyes lit up and immediately rushed towards Rong Su who was now lying on the ground while coughing blood on the ground. His body was a mess, he has a few broken bones and limbs in his body and the worst injury is from Yuki''s Ice Spikes. When Song Xing saw Rong Su''s condition she cried while holding up Rong Su''s motionless body, he has now copsed on the ground Song Xing even thought that Rong Su is dead but when she felt his heart she sighed in relief then looked at Yuki with teary eyes.


    "Thank you." That is all Song Xing said before trying to cure Rong Su''s wound.

 Chapter 51 "You Guys Are Very Lucky."

    ?Yuki was bewildered when she saw Song Xing healing Rong Su, she thought to herself ''Is this girl dumb? I just paused for a second and she thinks that I''m letting him go. Not a chance!''


    So she then began to walk towards them and aim her tail at Rong Su''s chest again.


    When Song Xing saw this she quickly held Rong Su''s body tightly in her embrace and shouted at Yuki. "What are you doing!? Can''t you see that he is already unable to fight and you still want to kill him? You are being unreasonable!" Song Xing said to Yuki which only made Yuki chuckle.


    "I don''t care! He tried to take me and my little sister away to be ves and you expect me to let him go that easily." Yuki wrote in the sky.


    "Can''t you just let us go?" Song Xing said then her eyes drifted towards the unconscious Rong Su in her arms.


    Song Xing was now full of tears thinking that Rong Su will die if not treated quickly so she tried to hasten.


    "Please I beg you! I''ll be your ve just let us go!"


    "Yes, I can let you go," Yuki answered then Song Xing''s eyes lit up but before she can thank Yuki her heart dropped at what Yuki said next.


    "But... It''s only you that gets to run away. You leave him here to die." Yuki smirked and grinned evilly while looking at the shivering Song Xing.


    She intentionally released a bit of bloodlust for Song Xing to feel and because this time Rong Su is unconscious she felt it all even though it''s only 50%.


    Song Xing froze on the spot thinking that this was their end. She then looked at Rong Su and stared at him lovingly before muttering slowly, "Why didn''t I realize your feelings for me sooner? I am an idiot."


    When Yuki heard Song Xing she froze thinking ''So it was one-sided love at first huh! Unlucky, your loved one will die by my hands.'' Yuki is kind but she holds a deep hatred for someone who hurts someone close to her that''s why she wants to tear apart Rong Su for ordering Yumie to be a ve and even going as far as hurting her just to make her be Song Xing''s Contracted Beast.


    And most importantly he was instructed to capture her. So how can Yuki kill him right now and where there is a great opportunity to do so?


    So Yuki didn''t pay much attention to Song Xing and went straight toward Rong Su and picked him up in Rong Su''s body from Song Xing using Ice Chains.


    "No! Please No!! I''ll do whatever you want, just let him live." Song Xing began to beg mercy at Yuki; she even kneeled in front of Yuki to show her sincerity.


    But��


    Yuki doesn''t care and still carries Rong Su''s body and once his body is close to her she strangles him by chaining his legs, arms, and neck. He was now floating in the air due to the Ice Chains lifting him.


    "Please have mercy!" Song Xing still tried to beg for mercy even though her throat started to hurt from screaming at Yuki but she didn''t care as long as Yuki would let go of Rong Su.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But Yuki only answered, "F*ck off or Die!" Yuki gave Song Xing a chance. She was now getting annoyed at Song Xing for screaming endlessly so she wants to give her another chance of going out of here alive. Yuki was even sure that Song Xing was running because she thinks that humans get weak when they face death and they will even sometimes backstab even if they are their families to just live.


    But what she didn''t expect was, "Then I''m sorry but I''m not leaving! You can kill me and Rong Su. I don''t care as long as I can be with him with myst breath." Song Xing deres while trying to stand up and wiping her eyes because of the tears.


    Yuki only chuckled and lifted Song Xing''s body close to Rong Su''s body and created a hundred Ice Swords that were about to pierce them.


    "I admit you are pretty courageous, sadly you''re going to die also," Yuki said and then sighed.


    "I don''t care." Song Xing said. Even though on the outside she looks fearless her inside is a mess. Part of her wants to live and be with Rong Su and part of her is saying that she should just leave Rong Su and live on but ultimately she chose to die with him.


    "If that is your wish then I shall grant it," Yuki answered and she then began to control the Ice Swords.


    The Ice Swords then began to get close at them inches by inches. Song Xing felt that it was an eternity while waiting for the Ice Swords to kill her and Rong Su.


    She then looked at the man beside her and tried to hold his hand and when she got a hold of it she said.


    "I love you." Song Xing then looked at the Ice Swords that were only a few centimeters away from her and closed her eyes while holding Rong Su''s hand tightly.


    Just as when she was about to ept her fate she didn''t feel any pain at all and she thinks that Yuki had given them a quick death that she didn''t even feel.


    She then waited to see if she was truly dead and felt like it was an eternal wait.


    So Song Xing then opened her eyes to look around and was stunned to see that Yumie was now hugging Yuki.


    "Wha... What is happening, aren''t I already dead?" Song Xing asked. She talked loudly and was startled to see that Rong Su was awakened by her.


    "No we are alive and that is thanks to that pink lizard there." Rong Su said then he pointed at Yumie.


    "How?" Song Xing asked. She was very confused about why they were still alive.


    And just as Rong Su was about to answer, Yuki wrote something in the air.


    "You guys are very lucky," Yuki said arrogantly while patting Yumie''s head who was crying in her arms.

 Chapter 52 Saving Rong Su And Song Xing

    ?A few minutes earlier Yuki stabbed Rong Su and Song Xing.


    Yumie got awakened because of the pain in her body. She frowned and tried to stand up but quickly fell before she could even get up on her knees.


    She was checking every part of her body to see her injuries and was so immersed that she didn''t even realize that she was in another ce.


    But when she recollected her thoughts she began to look around and was stunned at the scenery that she saw.


    It was a room and waspletely white. There was nothing else other than therge area. Yumie was confused and even thought that she had died and when thinking about it her eyes turned watery and she slowly muttered, "I''m sorry Yuki, I have failed you."


    Not long after she muttered those words a screen appeared in front of her that says.


    DING


    [Wee Yumie.]


    "What is this?" Yumie asked, she was very confused and even tried to touch the screen but found her paws just went straight to it.


    "What are you?" That was all Yumie can ask, but there was no response Yumie was about to give up when the screen changed but the system didn''t answer her question


    .


    DING


    [You are currently inside the host personal space inside the system.]


    "What do you mean?"


    [The host has let you inside this ce to rest and heal.]


    Even though she is healing it is very limited like right now her body is badly injured and the system cannot fully heal her right now and the reason she is only able to live is due to the healing effects of the ce. So her body is still gravely and still needs Yuki to treat her.


    "Host? what do you mean?"


    [Host the one that owns you.]


    "What!? I''m Yuki''s little sister and I have no master other than her even if she thinks of me as a little sister I know that she has contracted me!" Yumie sounded aggrieved when she shouted at the voice that she was hearing.


    Yumie did not like others holding her life other than Yuki. She believes that they are hard to trust especially when they have special reasons why they contracted her like being a ve to them. Due to Yuki''s teaching, she became sharp-minded when ites to people and especially when it is about trusting someone.


    Now Yumie feels sad and angry at the same time. Yumie was sad that she thought that she had died and was angry at herself for being a ve to others but when she was rattling the voice sounded again.


    [The host will take good care of you.] That''s all the voice said before going quiet again.


    After hearing that Yumie tried to calm down and when she was finally calm she asked the system again, "So who is my master?" Whoever it was, Yumie was sure that she would not trust them even if he/she looked like a good person. She must first see if that person is trustworthy and good-hearted like her big sister.


    But what she did not expect to be her master is��


    [Yuki.] It only took one name to make Yumie swallow the words that she was about to say to the system.


    "Wha... Who?" Yumie asked excitedly but she stuttered while asking, Yumie still cannot believe what she just heard as she wanted confirmation again.


    [Yuki.] The system answered.


    Yumie felt like her world had just exploded when she heard this and she cannot help but feel happy and excited. She even wanted to jump and run around like a rabbit out of joy but her body had failed her since she was still injured heavily.


    So when she felt her body ache she tried to calm down but she couldn''t seem to do so. So she excitedly asked again, "Then I''m not dead yet?"


    DING<novelnext></novelnext>


    [Yes. The host has saved you and put you in here to heal your wounds but the host is still too weak so this ce healing is still pretty weak.]


    "So you''re saying that Yuki owns this ce?" Yumie asked but in her mind, she has already guessed the answer but she still wants to ask since this still feels like a dream to her.


    [Yes]


    "Ok good." Yumie said with an expectant look, "Then how can I get out?"


    [The host must approve or you can just go back yourself since you''re her Contacted Beats.]


    "Yes! Wait for what? you mean Yuki can bring other people here?"


    [Yes. But if that person is inside here he/she will need the host''s permission to leave or the host can simply take them out by herself.]


    "That exins a lot. So that''s why I don''t need any permission huh? That is a good thing for me hehehe." Yumie let out a soft chuckle and asked how to get out of here.


    [You just need to say the word "Leave" and then you''re done.]


    "Simple. then... Lea. Wait, I forgot to ask whether you have a name or not."


    [Fubuki is the name that the host has given me.]


    "Fubuki ok then goodbye," Yumie said then she waved her hand at where the screen was.


    "Leave."


    Yumie then was blinded by some light and felt her body go light so she subconsciously closed her eyes.


    And when she finally opened her eyes she saw Yuki who was standing in an Ice Pir and was gazing coldly at Song Xing and Rong Su.


    Yuki who was staring daggers at those two didn''t even feel Yumie''s presence and was still busy controlling the Ice Swords that were going toward Song Xing and Rong Su slowly.


    She was like apletely different person when trying to kill them. This has been Yuki''s problem even in her past life. She cannot control her emotions and especially when ites to her loved ones and when they are hurt.


    Yumie was also shocked but she quickly got rid of that and went to hug Yuki since she already had felt that Yuki was having trouble. Even though her body was aching, she carried her limp body towards Yuki slowly and when she was finally close she hugged her.


    Yuki''s body stiffened and subconsciously thought that she was an enemy and went for an attack but stopped when she heard Yumie''s voice.


    "Yuki this is me." Yumie slowly said while leaning her head on Yuki''s small shoulder.


    "How are you out? Wait, never mind you''re injured!" Yuki yelled at Yumie and was scolding her but it only made Yumie smile deeper.


    "Yes  I know but can''t you let them go please just this one."


    "But..."


    When Yumie heard Yuki''s uncertain voice she used her trump card. She acted pitifully and looked at Yuki with watery eyes.


    "Fine... but just this once." Yuki finally gave in after looking at Yumie.


    So Yuki then canceled her Ice Swords and put them down on the ground by releasing them while they were still in the air.


    Yuki then gazed at them coldly before writing.


    "You are very lucky!"


    She gritted her teeth and was looking at them before looking at Yumie who was in her arms.

 Chapter 53 Healing

    ?Rong Su was now fully awake after Yuki dropped them to the ground like a ragdoll. His body aches more but he doesn''t dare to make a sound, afraid that Yuki will change her mind and get angry again.


    Song Xing also grunted in pain but just kept quiet after seeing the scene in front of her. She was also happy at the same time while looking at Yuki who was now very caring and didn''t release any bloodthirst. Song Xing silently wiped her tears after looking at her, then turned her head to look at Rong Su.


    When Rong Su felt someone was staring at him he looked at Song Xing and found her staring at him weirdly so he coughed up awkwardly to awaken Song Xing from her daze.


    Not long after Song Xing heard him and finally snapped out of her daze and blushed heavily. Song Xing felt extremely embarrassed when she was caught staring at Rong Su. She then tried to think of a way to get out of this awkward situation and was about to say something when Rong Su cut her.


    "Do you have anything to say?" Rong Su asks softly.


    Song Xing''s words got caught in her throat and answered while stuttering, "Umm... No! I mean ye... Yes!" She hid her face with her hands out of embarrassment and when she heard Rong Su chuckle she tried to hit him using her fist.


    "You! Stopughing!" Song Xing gritted her teeth. Her cheeks and ears werepletely red due to being teased by Rong Su.


    "Ouch!"


    When Song Xing heard Rong Su grunt in pain she stopped and looked at Rong Su, she was looking at his body where she hit him to see if she has worsened his wounds.


    But when she looked at the area where she hit him she found that there was even no wound there so she hit him fiercely.


    "I hate you! You''re always teasing me!"


    "I''ll never care for you again!" Song Xing shouted, now her whole face was flushed so she buried her head into Rong Su''s masculine chest.


    "Sorry. I just can''t help it since you look so cute." Rong Su slowly said while stroking her head.


    "You''re mean!" Song Xing yelled at him but it only made Rong Su chuckle.


    But then Song Xing said something which caused his hand that was stroking her head to stop.


    "Do... Don''t lea... leave... leave me." Song Xing said within her sobs, that she was trying hard not to cry but she cannot hold it in anymore after seeing Rong Su being lively again.


    "I''m sorry. Promise I''ll never do it again." Rong Su said assuring Song Xing and began to hug her slim waist and stroke her head again.


    His movements caused Song Xing to blush but she was really happy when she felt Rong Su''s love. Rong Su was also happy after seeing that Song Xing was not rejecting him so he tried to be bold and tried to kiss her forehead but was stopped by a loud bang.


    BANG!!


    Yuki destroyed her Ice Pir which she used to stand on. She was displeased when she saw Song Xing and Rong Su flirting in front of her so she covered Yumie by trapping her into a dome.


    She then writes in the air and Song Xing and Rong Su can see that she was annoyed by them for acting like that.


    "Can''t you stop! You can see that there is a minor here. Do this flirting when no one is around." Yuki said in displeasure and she slowly turned around and opened the dome that she created.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Song Xing and Rong Su lowered their heads not daring to look at Yuki. They look like some child who has done something wrong and was being lectured by their mother.


    "We''re sorry." Both of them said in unison which caused them to chuckle.


    Yuki gritted her teeth but ignored them and slowly carried Yumie''s body.


    "Are you okay?" Yuki softly asked.


    "Yes, I''m fi... Ouch!" Before Yumie can say that this is fine she groaned in pain when she got pinched by Yuki.


    "Why did you pinch me?" Yumie asked while stroking her leg which was pinched.


    "See your body is aching even though I barely got to pinch it," Yuki said with the care she then put down Yumie''s body to the ground and began to think. Then she got an absurd idea.


    "Fubuki can I use the potion on Yumie? If so then how?" Yuki asked if she could use it or not.


    DING


    [Yes the host just needs to help Yumie drink the potion.]


    After hearing Fubuki''s answer she didn''t hesitate and bought two potions, one healing, and one regen.


    Yuki then leaned Yumie''s body to a nearby tree and said something to Yumie.


    "Drink this you''ll feel better," Yuki said while holding the potion in her hand.


    Yumie didn''t hesitate and gulped the two potions quickly. Yuki nodded in satisfaction and she looked at Yumie''s body which was slowly healing.


    "Very good." Yuki then got up and tidied up the ce. She looted the ce where every cultivator''s items got stolen by Yuki. But Yuki didn''t have the time to see the items since she was not expecting good from them since it looks like they are only normal soldiers.


    "Let''s go." Yuki then held onto Yumie''s body and asked if she could walk but Yumie only answered, "No. Even though my body healed from your mysterious drink I''m still very tired and need to rest."


    After drinking the potion Yumie was dumbfounded and wanted to ask Yuki what she made her drink but can only swallow her words and will just wait for Yuki to exin it to her.


    "Ok then rest we''ll go back to the cave now." Yuki then started to walk away leaving Song Xing and Rong Su but she was cut off by Yumie.


    "Big Sis, can we help them? they don''t look like they want to attack us anymore." Yumie asked coquettishly if she even tried to act cute after seeing that when she tried it earlier that it worked.


    Under Yumie''s gaze, she can only swallow the words that she was about to say and coldly look at the two and write in the air.


    "Follow us. You guys are very lucky that my little sister is kind and if you try to do something you will not get to see your wedding!" Yuki warned them.

 Chapter 54 Rewarding Yumie

    ?After saying those words Yuki didn''t wait for them to reply, Yuki then turned around and began to walk back to their cave.


    Rong Su and Song Xing looked at each other and turned around to look at Yuki''s back which was slowly bing smaller. They didn''t know what to do, whether should they follow her or not. But from the looks of the pink lizard she seems good and not evil, not like Yuki who was merciless.


    When Yuk felt no movement from them she frowned and looked at them coldly before writing in the air, "Are you not going to follow me?" Yuki was already irritated at how kind Yumie was and now she gets even angrier at those two when they didn''t follow her.


    The two then quickly got up after reading and seeing Yuki''s face that was about to explode, they didn''t dare to dy any longer and began to follow Yuki but they didn''t dare to lower their guard for even a second after seeing Yuki''s power and merciless fight.


    After seeing that they began to move, Yuki''s mood became a bit better and she began to walk back while looking at Yumie who was sleeping soundly.


    Yuki carried Yumie''s body by creating an Ice Bed and she slowly dragged this with Ice Chains and walked back to their cave. Yuki was even attentive to her surroundings and destroyed any obstacles and bumps in the road that makes Yuki travel harder since she is dragging Yumie''s body.


    The journey was smooth and it didn''t take long before they got back to their cave.


    And when they got back Yuki poked Yumie''s cheek to wake her up and not long after Yumie woke up and began to look around when she saw Yuki''s face that was close she subconsciously blushed and backed away.


    Yuki didn''t see Yumie''s blush since her face is already pink but she was bewildered by her sudden movements and thought that something is still hurting so she asked anxiously, "Are you still hurt? Let me check!"


    When Yumie saw Yuki''s anxious face she was stunned and quickly thought of her sudden move and got embarrassed again but she quickly hid it and assured Yuki that she was fine and was just startled at Yuki being so close to her.


    "Okay! You got me worried there." Yuki said, she then stood up and looked at Song Xing and pointed at the corner of her cave where the egg lying that is still asleep even after 1 Week,


    "Don''t you dare touch the egg or you''ll feel something worse than death?" Yuki wrote on the ground and sent a death re at the two.


    Song Xing and Rong Su shivered when they saw Yuki''s gaze at them so they subconsciously shrunk back and only nodded at Yuki.


    And they looked at the deep blue-colored egg that was resting in the cave. They were curious as to why a fox was holding onto an Egg but they didn''t pay much attention to it afterward since it doesn''t concern them.


    After giving them a cold look she turned around to face Yumie with a happy smile and said to her, "We''ll celebrate your aplishments today so freshen up in the river." Yuki said and with that, she didn''t say anything more and got out of the cave to hunt some Demonic Beast and have a feast.


    But then Yuki remembered something so she walked back in the direction of the egg and kneeled at it to say a few words even though she knew that it was asleep and couldn''t understand her words after a while, she stood up and began to walk outside the cave to look for the Demonic Beast.


    When Yumie heard Yuki she was stunned for a second and was brought back when she looked at Yuki who was slowly walking out of the cave. Yumie cannot express how she felt right now. She was happy, excited, and proud of herself for meeting Yuki''s standard.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yumie slowly cried at her achievements and she swore to herself, ''This is just the beginning of my journey, there will be many more and I must do it right to make big sis Yuki proud.''


    She was about to stand up but she remembered something so she yelled at Yuki.


    "Big sis can we heal them like what you did to me," Yumie said, and right after that Yuki turned around to look at the two who had confused faces and looked back at Yumie.


    "Why? They can take care of themselves, you don''t need to worry about them." Yuki said, assuring Yumie.


    "No. Please, Yuki." Yumie said and her eyes started to water while looking at Yuki.


    But Yuki didn''t look at her and wanted to dodge Yumie''s pitiful look and said to her,


    "Come on, don''t make this hard for me. I have already let them live here for a few days and you want me to heal them too?" Yuki said feeling a bit sad


    Yumie felt Yuki''s sadness and thought, ''Yeah she''s right she had already done a lot but they look pitiful.'' Yumie said in her heart.


    "Yuki please this will be thest one and after that, you can do whatever you want with them as long as you don''t kill and torture them please." Yumie pleaded.


    Looking at Yumie''s expectant gaze she can only surrender and let out a sigh, "This is thest one ok and I think you can see your thoughts of letting them eat in our celebration right?" Yuki said to her.


    "Ho... How did... did you know?" Yumie stuttered while asking.


    "I can see it and feel that you are kind but please remember don''t be too kind because it''s not always that I can save you," Yuki said then she turned to look at Rong Su and Song Xing with displeasure and walked towards them.


    Yuki then looks up at the two and writes on the ground "Drink this and shut up don''t say anything else." Yuki said and waved her paw, then two potions appeared on the ground.


    Yuki didn''t let them answer and looked away from them in disdain and could only walk out of the cave.


    When Yumie saw that Yuki had given them the potion she thanked her "Thank you! Big sis!" That was all Yumie could say.


    Even though Yuki told her to not call her big sis, she still likes to call her that in her mind to at least show her appreciation to her. So Yumie then walked towards the river but stopped after taking one step and looked at Rong Su and Song Xing who was also dirty from the dirt and dried blood.

 Chapter 55 Having A Bath With Humans/Yukis Evil Plan

    ?As Yumie was about to step out of the cave she nced at Song Xing and Rong Su who were also dirty because of the dirt and dried blood. They were also tired and looked like they needed a good bath to rx and have a rest.


    So Yumie, being a soft person, walked towards them and looked at them before trying to say some words but the two didn''t understand her.


    Rong Su and Song Xing were shocked at first because of Yumie''s sudden appearance in front of them. But they were more shocked when they heard Yumie''s growl and they even though that she was chasing them out.


    Because Yumie cannot write she cannotmunicate with them and found it very hard she even tried some gestures for them to understand but it just looks cute when a lizard is pointing outside the cave. Because of her pointing they were even more sure that they were being chased out.


    They were going to answer but before they got to Yumie a fox could be seen rushing to them.


    Yuki was rushing back after hearing what Yumie just said, she was nervous at the thought of her precious little sister bathing with untrustworthy people so she rushed back home to scold her.


    Luckily Yumie was still there and was still trying tomunicate with them. She was so immersed in trying tomunicate with Rong Su and Song Xing that she didn''t feel Yuki''s presence and only felt that Yuki was there when Yuki hugged her from behind.


    "Ho... How did you get here!?" Yumie yelled. She was surprised when someone hugged her from behind and even thought that it was an enemy so she tensed up but when she smelled Yuki''s scent she rxed.


    When Yuki heard Yumie she slowly let go and went in front of her to confront her.


    "What do you think you''re doing!? You''re inviting our enemies when you take a bath! Don''t you know that what you''re doing is suicide!" Yuki said while pointing at those two but Yumie protests that they will smell bad and get sick.


    While Yuki was busy arguing with Yumie she forgot an important thing. She forgot that she still hadn''t gotten the rewards from her quest and when she finally remembered it she set up a n.


    "Okay, I''ll agree with this one hehehe," Yuki said while smirking at those two who still haven''t had a clue about what is happening.


    Yumie was greatly shocked when she heard Yuki agree. Yuki didn''t even try to persuade her even more and just agreed to her request, Yumie even thought that she was dreaming and she then tried to pinch herself to wake up.


    "Ouch! This is not a dream! Is this Yuki!?" She yelled in her mind.


    "HAHAHA! No this is not a dream Yumie." Yuki chuckled and went forward to pat her head.


    After patting her head she went to Rong Su and Song Xing to tell them what Yumie had in her mind.


    "Hey, you twoe with us to take a bath! This is my little sister''s idea because we will have a celebration and I don''t want you to ruin the vibe with your smell and your outfit. Maybe you find this odd but my little sister is very kind and she wants to invite you guys because she is sometimes lonely and she wants somepanions." Yuki writes in the air.


    Under the shocked look of Rong Su and Song Xing, Yuki ignored it and waited for their answer.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Song Xing and Rong Su immediately looked at each other and whispered to talk.


    They then came to the conclusion that they agreed and also wanted a bath, so they lifted their tired bodies and nodded at Yuki.


    "Yes, we will go. Thank you for inviting us." They both said and slightly bowed at Yumie and Yuki.


    The two began to think about whether all the Beasts are rude and savage after seeing the behavior of Yuki and Yumie.


    Even though Yuki is a bit rude and arrogant they cannot me her since they were the ones that angered her first so they understood her m. Finally, there is the timid and cute Yumie. They can see that she is kind and shy, they even began to think of whether Yumie is a lizard or not because of their understanding the Lizard Race is the most arrogant of all the Beast Race. So they were shocked to see how shy, cute, and kind Yumie was.


    They were even regretful that they once tried to harm her by contracting Yumie to be a Contracted Beast.


    Yumie was happy that they didn''t reject her but Yuki was the happiest since she got both of them toe.


    Yuki''s n was simple and that is to embarrass them both by letting them see their naked bodies.


    And because Yuki and Yumie are girls naturally they would not let Rong Su see them because they are a girl, especially for Yuki since sometimes she still thinks that she is a human so the thought of Rong Su seeing her while bathing is embarrassing even though she is full of furs.


    So she ns to lure Rong Su to let him see Song Xing''s naked body and for Song Xing to think that Rong Su is a perverted person.


    This is the best n that she can think of at the moment so she cannot wait for it to let it happen. Yuki was excited and even wanted to dash towards the river quickly but remembered that Yumie might have forgotten the way she slowed down.


    When they finally arrived, Rong Su and Song Xing were amazed at how beautiful theke was.


    Even though they had seen theke in the video of Yuki massacring the juniors they didn''t have the time to admire how beautiful theke was. They only thought that it was decent but when they finally got a close look at it they were shocked.


    Yuki only chuckled at those two and led Yumie to a spot to take a bath.


    After admiring the scene Rong Su and Song Xing separated and went to their bath.


    Yuki smirked when she saw the two separated and said.


    "Time to do this!"

 Chapter 56 Going According To Plan

    ?When they finally arrived, Yuki and Yumi immediately dipped into the water to rx their tired bodies.


    Yuki first wants to clean and soak her body before she does her quest.


    Rong Su and Song Xing looked at each other before looking at the river again, they were very quiet and embarrassed when they thought of bathing together.


    In the end, Rong Su was the one who broke the silence, "I''ll go to the left side and you got to the right so we can have our little privacy when bathing."


    Song Xing can only nod when she heard Rong Su, she was feeling happy and disappointed when she heard him because she was also fine with Rong Su bathing with her but she didn''t want to rush things.


    And finally, after talking for a bit they separated.


    When Yuki saw them she smiled evilly and said to herself, ''hehehe. This is good!''


    "Yuki, why are you spacing out?" Yumie asked curiously which pulled Yuki out of her thoughts when she heard her.


    "No, I''m just thinking about what I should hunt."


    "Ahh ok! Thank you!" Yumie thanked and hugged Yuki.


    "No problem as long as it''s for you!" Yuki smiled and patted Yumie''s head while enjoying her hug.


    Yuki felt peace when they were soaking in the river and thought, ''sadly this peace is not going tost.'' Yuki sighed to herself.


    After taking a soak for a few minutes she got up and told Yumie that she would like to take a nap in the cave. Yumie agreed and didn''t think that Yuki would lie to her and answered that she will stay a bit longer since she likes soaking in here.


    "Don''t stay too long, ok?" Yumi advised Yumie which she only answered with a nod and closed her eyes to rx again.


    When Yuki saw that Yumie had closed her eyes and fallen asleep she made a small chair so that Yumie would not drown to death while soaking in the water.


    ''Such a careless little sister.'' Yuki sighed and let it go since she also knew that Yumie was tired and needed a lot of rest.


    After setting up the chair she checked Yumie to see if she was asleep and after checking that she was in a deep sleep she slowly got up from the water and walked towards where Rong Su was rxing.


    Yuki was sure that those two will stay longer than them because they are more tired than her so she didn''t need to worry that Rong Su will catch Yuki walking around him and that is the same as Song Xing.


    So Yuki then walked up towards where Yuki was staying and for safety measures, she used her stealth skills so that if Rong Su was asleep he would not wake up when Yuki got close to him and would only be asleep.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Rong Su was lying in the water motionless and staring at the sky with his head on the ground and his body soaked in the water. He has never felt this rxed before so after a few minutes of soaking, he fell asleep in the river not even caring if there might be a Beast nearby.


    When Yuki got close to him she silently admired how handsome he was. Yuki didn''t care if he was handsome because he tried to hurt Yumie so she didn''t realize how handsome she is and only realized it when she got a closer look at him.


    ''He looks better than I thought.'' Yuki said to herself but shook it off since she didn''t have the time to admire his face or body.


    ''How should I lure him to where Song Xing is?"


    ''Should I just carry him and wake him up when we are close?" Yuki thought to herself


    .


    After thinking for a while Yuki had a n to try to use her charm to lure him to Song Xing and if it doesn''t work she will simply just drag his sleeping body to where she is.


    Yuki then concentrated on her charm skill on Rong Su to try and after 1 minute, Rong Su didn''t show any reaction to being charmed so Yuki read the skill and read that it only works on people that are awake, not asleep, or as long as the skill is high level enough Yuki will be able to also charm some unconscious people.


    After reading it Yuki sighed and thought it was disappointing. Yuki shook her head and thought to herself she should not be disappointed since it is already OP when you get to charm sleeping people.


    So Yuki then went to n B to carry Rong Su and wake him up when they were close to Song Xing without altering her.


    But Yuki has one problem with this n. She doesn''t know how she will carry a person that is like a giant to her, Yuki frowned when thinking this. Yuki even tried to create an Ice Bed to use to carry him and run it along the stream towards Song Xing.


    But Yuki throws that n because if she did that there is a chance for Rong Su to wake up since he will beying in a cold bed.


    So what Yuki did is to use up some logs that she cut down and tie them up to use as a boat and for her next problem she doesn''t know how close she needs to Rong Su to wake him up.


    She also needs to think about how to not alert Song Xing when getting close. Yuki is getting a headache after thinking about this and even had the thought of failing this quest.


    But she needs to because of XP, so she doesn''t have much of a choice.


    Yuki then tried to use her stealth skill to see if anything that she touched also turned invisible and fortunately for her it worked. Yuki even wanted to scream when she found this out.


    So without dying any further she made the raft and carried Rong Su''s body carefully to it and began to activate her skill and push it towards where Song Xing was resting.


    "Hehehe. This is going to be fun!"

 Chapter 57 Misunderstanding

    ?Yuki then went to carry on her n and carried Rong Su''s sleeping body to Song Xing''s spot. While she was carrying Rong Su''s body, on the other side of the river where Song Xing was bathing.


    Song Xing was currently naked with nothing on and was simplyying in the river rxing.


    "This feels so nice!" Song Xing eximed and stretched her body under the water after stretching she found herself on a smooth rock where she can sit on and sleep for a bit since it is so rxing while soaking under the water.


    After going to the rock she first looks around to see if there are other beasts in there and after confirming it she then used her Spatial Ring to get one towel and cover her body after that, she then went to the shore to see if there are some humans nearby.


    Even though she knows that she is alone in this part of the river she still wants to be safe just to be sure because her body is really alluring and good looking especially her curves and plump bosom that will make any man go crazy.


    Song Xing looks innocent but her body is very seductive. That is not the only reason why Rong Su has fallen in love with her. Wat Rong Su likes more in Song Xing is her gullible and kind personality, he was smitten whenever Song Xing would act cute in front of him but since he didn''t want her to know his secret feelings he remained cold toward her and kept a straight face when looking at her.


    When Song Xing was finally done she sighed in relief that there was no one around her other than herself, so she took off the towel and put it on the ground, and went to where the rock is toy down.


    Afterying down she felt more rxed than ever and even thought that she can sleep here in peace even if she was in the water but she didn''t dare to do it. Even if she checked the surroundings she cannot be sure that there is no one hiding, plus she doesn''t want to get sick and be a burden to Rong Su.


    But as shey down she felt that someone was watching her and began to look around to only see Yuki who was walking around so she rxed again thinking that it was fine since it was only Yuki and not a human.


    When Yuki saw that Song Xing had begun to look around just as she got close she immediately covered Rong Su with Ice and pushed his body to the bottom of theke so that Song Xing couldn''t see it. And when she saw Song Xing gaze at her she froze but maintained her calm posture and looked back at Song Xing with a cold gaze so that she would not be suspected of doing anything suspicious around here.


    The reason Yuki got found is that she let go of Rong Su''s bed and canceled her Stealth to take a few breaths since it''s still exhausting for her, but what she didn''t expect was that right after she canceled it Song Xing immediately sensed her and then look at her with a questioning gaze.


    Yuki even praised this woman for being very vignt even though she looks nothing like it.


    Of course, after seeing Yuki''s cold gaze at her she shrugged and looked away and closed her eyes to get some more rest.


    When Yuki saw that Song Xing didn''t catch her she sighed in relief and immediately pulled Rong Su out of the water and checked his condition to see if he''s awakened from the cold luckily Rong Su is not awake and was still sleeping.


    "This man is a heavy sleeper." Yuki thought but then shrugged since it was none of her business and went back to carry Rong Su''s body.<novelnext></novelnext>


    And when she was finally close enough she took a deep breath and smiled.


    "Hehehe! Time to have fun!" Yuki eximed. After saying she got close to Song Xing.


    Then when she finally got close enough, like 5 meters away from her, she woke up Rong Su by pping his face hard.


    When Rong Su felt someone p him he quickly stood up and began to look around to see who dared to p him in his sleep.


    Fortunately, Yuki was still concealing herself so Rong Su didn''t see her, so after pping him he erased the Ice Bed and let Rong Su fall into the water. The water then carried his body since it was still rtively weak so he didn''t have much power and there was also no rock to hold onto.


    After getting drifted away for a bit he hit something soft. He was confused and touched to feel what the soft thing was and when he held it firmly he found it very soft and firm so he squeezed it more.


    But then a moan came into his ear and he was dumbfounded so he looked up to see Song Xing''s flushed face looking at him with anger and disappointment written on her face.


    "No, I didn''t mean to! Sorry!" Yuki says while letting Song Xing''s breast in his hand. Rong Su was even reluctant to free his hand from her breast but he had no choice.


    And when he let go he received a p in the face from Song Xing.


    "I hate you!! You pervert!" Song Xing yelled and quickly hid her breast, and bottom, and got her towel to cover herself.


    After covering herself Song Xing felt like crying. She hadn''t expected Rong Su to be like this, so when she felt his touch she was surprised and scared.


    Song Xing then began to cry silently after receiving that treatment from Rong Su. Never in her life had she expected Rong Su to be like this so she was disappointed in him.


    When Rong Su heard Song Xing''s sob he felt immense guilt and quickly went to Song Xing tofort her and say sorry.

 Chapter 58 Being Mischievous

    ?When Song Xing heard the sound of footsteps getting closer to her she subconsciously tightened her grasp on the towel.


    Rong Su felt heartache when he saw Song Xing being wary of him, he instantly felt sad that he saw Song Xing rejecting him and being scared because of him.


    But what can he do? He doesn''t know what truly happened, so he can only try tofort her.


    "I''m sorry but I didn''t know what happened. I was sleeping to my side but then I woke up near you and touched your..." Rong Su said as his voice is getting weaker as he said hisst word.


    "What do you mean by that? So you''re telling me that the waves swept you up and got stranded here huh!" Song Xing said angrily, she still doesn''t believe Rong Su.


    When Rong Su saw Song Xing''s angry face he got extremely upset because he rarely saw Song Xing get sad and angry so this is one of the few he saw this.


    Normally Song Xing will only get angry at him for being cold but that''s just Song Xing acting spoiled in front of him so he didn''t mind. But now as he is seeing Song Xing''s disappointed gaze at him he can only lower his head and say sorry.


    "I''m sorry but I don''t know what happened." Rong Su said and quickly added, "If you are angry at me you can hit me as much as you want."


    As Song Xing heard Rong Su''s words her anger subsided a bit but she still didn''t believe him fully.


    "Where''s your evidence?" Song Xing asked.


    Rong Su was stunned but he cannot bring any evidence that can make him look innocent, so he can only lower his eyes and not dare to look at Song Xing questioningly look at him.


    Song Xing was extremely disappointed in him when she saw Rong Su avoiding her looking at him so she said, "See you can''t even bring any evidence, so how do you expect me to believe you?"


    As they were arguing, Yuki who was hiding on top of a tree wasughing to herself and was holding her stomach.


    "HAHAHA! I can''t take this anymore, the look on his face is priceless." Yuki said and wiped her tears fromughing so hard.


    Just as she wasughing she heard a notification which caused herughter to stop immediately, she then smirked and began to read the notification.


    DING


    Complete: [Quest: Knock out the two cultivators. (Normal)]


    [Rewards: 2,500XP, 2,000 coins, x1 Evolution Pill.]


    [Rewarding the host.]


    The host gained the following -


    2,500XP


    2,000 coins


    x1 Evolution Pill


    Ding


    [The host is now level 71]


    [The host is now level 72]


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Fox (Child)


    Title/s - Savior (50% EXP)


    Evolution - Blood Moon Fox


    Lvl - 72


    Exp bar - 310/2,880


    The requirement to Rank Up:[The host must be lvl 80 and in a ce where there is Blood and Moonlight]


    HP - 15,200/15,200


    Mana - 20,300/20,300


    Magic - 10,020


    Rank - Savage Beast (Middle)


    Element - Ice Spirit Empress: 50%/100%<novelnext></novelnext>


    The requirement to evolve:[The host must have aplete 100% mastery, kill 100 types of Ice-type monster and kill one Ice demonic beast to get their souls]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - N/A


    Skills - Blood Maniption, Moon sh, Crunch (3), Razor w (3), Charm �� (1), Absolute Stealth �� (1), Absolute Speed �� (1), Ice Maker �� (1)


    Passive - Blood Rush, Moon Prowess, Ice Queen''s Domain


    Status Point - 325


    Skill Point - 87


    Coin - 83,000


    Status


    Str - 287


    Int - 393


    Agi - 303


    Def - 258


    Dex - 262


    Inventory:


    (World Map),(Manual Guide),(Exp Boost x2),(x1 Evolution Pill)


    Store:


    Elements:


    Skills:


    Weapon:


    Cultivation:


    Martial Arts:


    "Finally this mission is done! This mission is harder than the rest that I have done even though it''s only Normal difficulty." Yuki eximed while slightly angry at the system and why it gave her such a mission.


    But what could Yuki do? She doesn''t have control over her system and it only randomly gives her a mission that is either really hard or extremely easy, so Yuki could hotin and can only swallow her words.


    After saying all of that she went back to look at those two who were still arguing and smiled mischievously.


    "Hehehe! What if I interrupt them and say that it was me? I wonder what face they would make when they learned that it was me." Yuki asked herself.


    And after thinking for a while Yuki finally decided to do it because she wants to see their look when they found out that it was her and another reason for it is because she doesn''t want to be the reason that they will not be together because if they did she will feel guilty and sad.


    Yuki slightly trusted them but she is still wary of them and did not let her guard off when around them. Yuki then went towards them not even caring if they could see her and slowly walked towards them.


    When Rong Su and Song Xing saw Yuki walking toward them they were stunned and confused about why Yuki was going towards them but then Song Xing got an idea.


    ''Is my voice so loud that she got annoyed?'' Song Xing asked herself and then looked at Rong Su with an angry expression as if she was ming him.


    Rong Su had the same thought and it makes him nervous that Yuki will try to kill them so he immediately hugged Song Xing and hid her body from Yuki to protect her and said something to Yuki which caused Song Xing to be surprised.


    "I''m sorry if we''re too loud. But don''t me her, it''s my fault." Rong Su said while lowering his head to make it look like he is sorry.


    When Yuki heard him she was stunned and then began tough inside her but her face outside was cold.


    Yuki then waved her head as if saying it''s fine and then wrote in the air using Ice, "Don''t worry it''s nothing but don''t be too loud and if you''re wondering who was the one that put you in this ce it was me." Yuki said nonchntly not caring about their shocked faces and continued, "I did this because of revenge, instead of killing you I thought of humiliating you HAHAHA!" Yuki added and then began tough.


    Yuki then began to look away and walked away from them after looking at their shocked faces with a satisfied look.


    "YOU!"


    They both said and pointed at Yuki.

 Chapter 59 Trust

    ?"YOU!"


    Both of them yelled at Yuki while pointing their finger at her with an angry face, but Yuki didn''t seem to care and just kept walking toward where Yumie is currently resting.


    They were both very mad at Yuki for setting them up, especially Rong Su since he is the main victim here while Song Xing was very embarrassed that Rong Su had seen her naked and even groped her unintentionally.


    "Why did you do it?" Rong Su suddenly asked, which caused Yuki to stop and look at him with a confused look.


    "Didn''t I already tell you? I did this because it''s my way of revenge instead of killing you or perhaps you want to be killed instead of this punishment?" Yuki asked with a slightly cold tone. Yuki even releases a bit of his bloodlust which causes the water to freeze.


    When Rong Su felt Yuki''s bloodlust he immediately swallowed the words that he wanted to say to her. I mean who doesn''t want to live? So Rong Su just kept quiet while Song Xing asked Yuki too.


    "Then why does Rong Su have to see me naked?" Song Xing suddenly asked.


    Yuki raised her head and looked at Song Xing, when Song Xing saw her gaze she felt scared and swallowed her saliva and met her gaze.


    "I wanted to because... You like Rong Su and Rong Su likes you. I wanted to see how much he cares about you and I just wanted you to be embarrassed with this light punishment." Yuki said nonchntly which caused Song Xing to be surprised.


    Song Xing blushed when she heard Yuki''s reasoning and looked at Rong Su subconsciously.


    When Rong Su felt Song Xing gaze at him he also blushed but immediately hid it by coughing lightly to get his attention, Yuki, to him.


    "But why didn''t you just kill us? I mean from our view it looks like you hate humans." Rong Su suddenly asked, which caused Yuki and Song Xing to be shocked.


    "The reason? Simple, the person that I hate the most is a human and he is the reason why my mother got sick and died!" Yuki yelled with a sad tone which shocked the two.


    "May I ask who killed your mo...?" Rong Su suddenly asked but was cut off by Song Xing hitting him in the stomach with her elbow.


    "What the hell are you asking!? Can''t you see that she is sad about that matter, Don''t ask her Rong Su!" Song Xing whispered to him.


    "But... I just wanted to help. She looks so piti..." Rong Su wasn''t able to finish his words when he heard Yuki''s cold voice.


    "You don''t need to know that. That is not your concern." Yuki said with a chilling tone which caused Rong Su and Song Xing to shiver.


    "Can I ask something?" Song Xing mustered her courage.


    "What is it?" Yuki said coldly.


    "I know that this is private but... May I know the reason why you hate him." Song Xing asked nervously, afraid that Yuki might flip when she asked, but was relieved when she heard Yuki but also shocked.


    "That f*cking bastard left my mother when he found out that he has a baby with my mother and doesn''t want to take responsibility," Yuki said coldly which caused the surroundings to get colder by her bloodlust.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "He is your father?" Rong Su asked.


    "Yes and if I somehow see him... I will make sure that he wishes to be dead instead of meeting me." Yuki said while turning all the surrounding water, ground, and trees to be frozen from her immense bloodlust.


    Rong Su and Song Xing almost cannot even breathe when they felt her bloodlust and on top of that, it wasn''t even directed at them. So they got scared but also relieved that Yuki opened up to them and it means that she trusts them quite a bit.


    As if Yuki can read their mind she said to them, "If you think I trust you then your right, but don''t get your hopes up since I don''t fully trust you yet."


    Yuki then began to walk away while controlling her emotions.


    The two were silent for a bit after Yuki walked away toward Yumie until Song Xing broke the silence.


    "Somehow I find her pitiful. But how is it that she is a full beast and not a demi-human?" Song Xing suddenly asked, which stunned Rong Su.


    That''s right Yuki''s mother is a fox and she just said that her father is a human but why is it that Yuki isn''t a Demi-Human but a full bloodline Beast, Rong Su was confused too but didn''t pry into it much more.


    But what they didn''t know was that Yuki was a reincarnation of a human that''s why she hated to the core her bastard father. But they will not know the reason for it even if Yuki has trusted them a lot since it is her biggest secret that she is even reluctant to tell Yumie and the egg.


    "Don''t worry about it. For now, We must heal ourselves and begin our new lives." Rong Su said while patting her head.


    "Yeah, you''re right." Song Xing answered while blushing.


    "Let''s go now." Rong Su suddenly said to Song Xing.


    "Hmmm." Song Xing answered with a nod.


    Thus they also began their walk back to where they saw the river while enjoying the view as they walk slowly.


    Meanwhile, in Yuki''s view, she was trying hard to control her emotions to not lose because she was afraid of scaring Yumie with the scary aura that is currently surrounding her.


    ''Calm down! You are not going to meet that bastard anymore.'' Yuki consoled herself to try to calm down.


    ''I wonder where are you now, mom? Are you currently happy?" Yuki asked herself but shook it off since it was useless remembering her past.


    As Yuki was walking back she was suddenly hugged by someone and due to not defending herself plus the one that hugged her is bigger than her she was knocked down to the ground by someone.


    Just as she was about to say something she heard someone.


    "Are you alright Yuki? Why are you sad and angry?" Yumie asked nervously.

 Chapter 60 (Bonus ) Hunting For Food

    ?Yuki was stunned at first but then all of her hostility towards her father vanished when she heard Yuki''s concerned voice.


    Her gaze instantly became gentle and she began to stroke Yumie''s head and said tofort her, "Don''t worry, I just remembered a bad memory that I want to forget but cannot."


    "Ok, Yuki. But please tell me if you are feeling down and I will help you get happy!" Yumie said happily and also began to stroke Yuki''s head.


    Yuki for the first time in her life except for her mother felt warm when she felt Yumie''s care for her. Tears ran down her cheek and Yuki began to sob.


    After experiencing many things in her life when her mother died this is the first time that she felt loved other than her mother.


    When Yumie heard Yuki''s sob she panicked and thought that Yuki was sad and began to cry, but luckily she understood that Yuki was crying out of happiness so she put Yuki''s furry head into her embrace and stroked her head again lovingly.


    After a while Yuki finally got herposure back at looked at Yumie shyly, ''F*ck I''m already an adult and I cried like that, this is embarrassing!'' Yuki eximed in her mind.


    Yuki didn''t dare to look at Yumie in her eyes, she was embarrassed that she had cried in front of her little sister because she was always the mature one in them.


    Yumie only chuckled when she saw Yuki act like that which caused Yuki to be more embarrassed.


    To get rid of it she lightly coughed and said to Yumie, "I''ll be going now to hunt some food that we will eat for your celebrationte ok?" Yuki said and not waiting for Yumie to answer she ran away as fast as possible.


    Laughing hard at how cute Yuki was acting, she wiped her eyes when tears started toe down.


    Momentster after wiping her tears she heard some footsteps that wereing closer to her, so she looked at where it wasing from and saw Rong Su and Song Xing slowly walking toward her.


    Yumie subconsciously smiled when she saw their rxed face and clean body so she ran over to them and circled them while sniffing at them.


    She was rather curious about why they still smelled good even though they had sweated a lot and got a lot of dirt and blood in their body.


    Rong Su and Song Xing were surprised when they saw Yumie running to them and were even more shocked to see Yumie smelling them so they smelled their body to see if they still smelled bad but they only smelled normal.


    So they began to think that Yumie was rather testing them to see if they smelled good, but they were wrong since it was not Yumie''s intention. She smelled them because she was curious.


    In the end, they rxed thinking that it was ok to let Yumie do whatever she wanted.


    Meanwhile, on Yuki''s part, she sat on a tree and pped her cheeks with her paws to control herself.


    Yuki was still embarrassed to face Yumie so she will intentionally lengthen the time that she will need to hunt their food.


    So Yuki then began to roam around to see if there are Demonic Rank Beasts here to feast on and if she cannot find any she will just look for a Savage Beast Peak tier.


    Even though the taste will be different it will still be good for their body and of course be tasty since it was a pretty high-rank beast for them.


    Yuki''s hunt then began, she looked everywhere to see some Beast.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But in the end, she only managed to hunt 2 Demonic Beasts and 8 Savage Beasts, 5 Middle tiers, and 3 Peak tiers. It was already considered good but Yumie was still disappointed since what she wanted is at least 5 Demonic Beast.


    Yuki then sighed while looking at the corpse that was surrounding her. She even leveled up once when she hunted all of this.


    DING


    [The host is now level 73]


    +1 All stats


    +5 Stat Points


    +1 Skill Point


    Yuki was at least happy that she leveled up once because it was already bing hard to try to level up.


    So Yuki then began to pack all of the corpses in her Spatial Ring and began to walk back towards their cave after a long hunt.


    In the cave, Yumie was sitting on a log in front of a campfire while at the back of the campfire, there were Rong Su and Song Xing who were feeling awkward at the moment because they can always feel Yumie staring at them.


    ''Why is she always looking at us?'' They both asked themselves because they were getting awkward when they see Yumie stare at them.


    Yumie was looking at them because she didn''t get a good look at them. After all,  they were dirty and covered in blood, and now that they are clean and have a clean and nice set of clothes they look good. Yumie had always thought that Humans were ugly because of the Lizard Race, they kept saying that Humans were the ugliest race but that is only due to their pride that they say that.


    So in the end, while Yumie was still with the Lizard Race she had also thought that they were ugly creatures, but now looking at them closely she can see that they look good, Handsome, and Pretty.


    When Rong Su and Song Xing couldn''t help it anymore they wanted to say something to Yumie but were cut off when Yuki arrived.


    "I''m back!"


    "Yuki!"


    Yumie immediately hugged Yuki and cuddled with her.


    Yuki was naturally stunned because she thought that the girl was bing clingy to her. It''s not like she hates it though but she loves it so she cannot help herself and embraced Yumie even though she is bigger and began to pat her head again.


    "Did I make you wait for too long?" Yuki asked.


    "No! You''re just right in time!" Yumie answered.


    "Then let''s start!"

 Chapter 61 Surprise Present

    ?Their celebration then started after Yuki organized everything that needed to be done first.


    They still have to cook the food, clean their cave, and put some logs on the ground so that they have a ce to sit.


    After a few minutes of work, they''re finally done and the cave has a harmonious atmosphere around it from the smell of the meat and from the cheers that Yuki is making for Yumie.


    And even though Rong Su and Song Xing were reluctant to celebrate with them they were forced after receiving a sharp look from Yuki which is enough to destroy their resolve and can onlypromise to join with them.


    Yumie was especially happy today, because not only did she make Yuki proud with her abilities, but she also made some new friends even though they are Humans. But Yumie was too happy to care about it and only ignored it since she doesn''t mind having human friends as long as they are good people and can be trusted.


    The meat was especially delicious since most of it is at least Savage Beast Middle to Demonic Beast Early, which is good to eat. It was tender, soft, and delicious, and not only that Yuki and Yumie also got some benefit from them since they got Beast Core but Yuki gave it all to Yumi since she doesn''t need any of them and if she might need them she just needs to hunt for them which is pretty easy to her considering that she is pretty strong.


    As long as she doesn''t encounter a Demonic Beast Peak tier above she should be good.


    So in the end Yumie can only reluctantly ept it and swore into her heart that if Yuki might need her help in the future she will give it her all to aplish what Yuki is asking of her.


    "Thank you, Yuki! I promise that if you need my help in the future I will do my best!" Yumie promised, which warmed up Yuki''s heart.


    "Are you already happy with this gift? This is not even my best gift for you!" Yuki said to Yumie which caused her to be shocked since the Beast Core is already precious to her.


    Yuki was nning to give Yumie the Evolution Pill but Fubuki mentioned that she should give this to Yumie if she reached Spirit Beast to maximize the benefit from it. So Yuki then began to think of other presents to give her.


    After thinking for a while Yuki finally has a present for Yumie. Since Yumie was only able to get 2 Demonic Beast Mana Cores, Yuki was disappointed in herself and thought that she should just give her all the remaining Demonic Beast Mana Core that she got from the 3 geniuses from the Cloud Peak Sect.


    When Yuki saw many Demonic Beast Mana Core on the ground she almost fainted on the spot if not for Song Xing''s help to stabilize her.


    Rong Su and Song Xing were also stunned when they saw about 6 Demonic Beast Mana Cores on the ground and not only that there was a Beast Coffee that belongs to a Peak Tier there. They even thought about how Yuki managed to get all of this, especially Peak Tier Beas since Yuki was only a Savage Beast.


    Their differences were a whole Rank, not just any minor.


    But to their curiosity, Yuki only answered, "If you are wondering how I got this Demonic Beast Mana Core that is a Peak Tier, I got this because some Lizard annoyed me."


    Yuki said. Even remembering what happened that day makes Yuki mad, so the surroundings got colder.


    Luckily Yuki controlled herself before she got out of control and the surrounding area turned back to normal.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Forget it. Sorry for scaring you Yumie because every time I remember what that guy did to my baby I get angry." Yuki said and not exining more to Yumie''s curiosity.


    "Ok, but thank you, Big Sis!" Yumie suddenly blurted out and when she realized that she addressed Yuki as a big sister, she closed her mouth andughed mischievously.


    Yuki was stunned but then sheughed which lightened the mood.


    "You two, why aren''t you eating much? aren''t you hungry?" Yuki suddenly asked Rong Su and Song Xing which made them speechless.


    They had only thought that they are only invited here and only get to eat a little bit to their surprise Yuki was the one who is inviting them to eat.


    Little did they know Yuki was currently angry when she asked the two, she was hiding it to not make them suspicious.


    Yumie was the one who wanted to ask them but Yumie doesn''t know how to ask, so she asked Yuki to ask them for her.


    Yumie didn''t realize that she managed to anger Yuki by doing that.


    Yuki can only manage to hold her anger when asking them since she doesn''t want to disappoint Yumie by asking them angrily.


    Then after convincing them to eat, Rong Su and Song Xing finally eat to their heart''s content. They were extremely hungry and were envious when they saw Yuki and Yumie devouring their food but they only ate a little since they didn''t want to anger Yuki.


    But now that Yuki had given them the signal, how can they still reject her? So they immediately stuffed their mouths with the delicious food. It is not every day that they can taste Demonic Beast Meat since it is already a luxury to normal people who hunt.


    After filling their stomachs they were satisfied, and they thanked Yuki and Yumie sincerely.


    "Thank you..." They were about to say thank you but they didn''t know Yuki''s name and Yumie so they stopped.


    Realizing that Yuki still hasn''t made an introduction about herself, she introduced herself and Yumie.


    "Ah right! I''m Yuki and this is Yumie!" Yuki said while pointing at Yumie who was still eating her food.


    "Ok thank you, Yuki and Yumie!"

 Chapter 62 Royal Beast Academy

    ?"No problem!" Yuki said while containing her anger.


    Rong Su and Song Xing were lucky enough for Yumie to help them with her presence so that Yuki would not do anything to them.


    After they finished all of their food all of them began to clean up, but most of it was cleaned up by Rong Su and Song Xing since it was their way to repay Yuki''s and Yumie''s favor.


    Finally, after they were done they went back to the cave to only see Yuki sitting next to the giant egg and caressing it like a baby. They were still confused about why the egg is special to Yuki, even though Yumie was curious and couldn''t help but ask, "Yuki why do you care about that egg so much?"


    Yuki then turned around to answer her question, "It''s my baby." Yuki only said three words and it shocked Yumie.


    "Wha... What do you mean?" Yumie stuttered while asking.


    "It''s not my biological child, ok? Let''s just say that it was my reward for aplishing something great!" Yuki answered with a simple answer, but Yumie was unsatisfied and kept asking questions.


    Sadly Yuki didn''t answer anymore, Yuki will answer all of it once the egg finally hatches, but Yuki will probably not say anything about her system since it''s pretty dangerous even if she is her Contacted Beast.


    Yuki was afraid that there is memory-searching magic or power in this world so she doesn''t want to take a risk about it since she is probably the first person to get a power that makes you stronger by killing and aplishing quests.


    In the end, Yuki will only lie to Yumie by saying that she found the egg abandoned when she roamed around the forest after killing Humans.


    After not getting any answer from Yuki, Yumie finally gave up and went to lie down in her leaf bed. Soon after Yuki followed and went to hug Yumie''s body and doze off without a care.


    Rong Su and Song Xing felt neglected but they cannotin to them since they were afraid, so they can also lie in the bed that they got from Song Xing''s Spacial Ring and lie down side by side.


    They were embarrassed at first by sleeping with each other but they calmed their nerves by saying to themselves, ''Nothing is going to happen. You''re just going to sleep with each other, nothing else.''


    Soon they finally slept soundly, then morning came.


    The sun shined through the cave waking up Yuki first, Yuki wiped her eyes with her paws before getting out of bed slowly to not wake up Yumie.


    Then she went outside to stretch her body, and after stretching she went to the river to freshen up.


    After doing her morning routine, she nced back at the cave to only see Yumie, Rong Su, and Song Xing sleeping soundly, so she let them sleep for more and went outside to hunt for their breakfast.


    This time she only hunts some normal beasts, specifically rabbits since Yuki was toozy to fight some Savage Beast right after waking up.


    Once Yuki got home after her hunt she saw that those three were finally awake so she greeted Yumie but only nced at the two.


    Rong Su and Song Xing didn''t feel offended but they did feel sad because of the way Yuki was treating them, but what can they do since Yuki was angry at Humans? But they were still lucky that Yuki had invited them to breakfast.


    All of them began to eat but then Song Xing remembered something so she asked Yuki.


    "Ummm... Yuki, what are your ns for the future?" Song Xing asked and when Yuki raised her head to look at her, she suddenly felt nervous and added, "I was just curious. Because I don''t think that you will stay here in this Moon Rock Forest for long since you will not get any stronger here, because the strongest Beast in here is rumored to be an Ancient Warrior Beast!"


    Yuki was stunned when she heard Song Xing so she began to think about what she should do.<novelnext></novelnext>


    At first, Yuki didn''t care if she was strong or not, but after seeing the Humans twice and what they wanted to do she now wanted to be strong so that she can protect herself and her friends and family.


    "But don''t worry! You can always go to higher heaven!" Rong Su added after seeing the frown on Yuki''s face.


    "Higher Heaven?" Yuki repeated Rong Su''s words in her mind.


    ''Why did I not know anything about this?'' So Yuki then decided to ask Fubuki.


    "Hey what is this Higher Heaven?"


    Ding


    [The system cannot tell you. But if the host wants she must be a Demonic Beast to get the other half of the Guide.] Fubuki answered.


    ''What! I have only read the half, no way that was already a lot of information!'' Yuki thought to herself. Yuki was now very interested so she asked Fubuki again to ask what is inside the other half, hoping that Fubuki will tell her.


    [The other half contains the other race maps and all about the Higher Heaven.] Fubuki answered.


    When Yuki heard Fubuki she was shocked that there was still much more than she needed to learn, so she began to think about getting to Demonic Beast as soon as possible.


    Rong Su and Song Xing looked at Yuki who was not speaking, so they thought that she was thinking so Song Xing decided to help her out.


    "How about going to the Royal Beast Academy to study?"


    "Academy... Wait what!?" Yuki said then shot a look at the two who were stunned by Yuki''s sudden outburst.


    "Yes. It is a ce for all Beasts to go, there are no humans in there and your teachers are all great warriors. But they have a strict rule to get into the academy." Song Xing exins.


    "Wait! Tell me first what the Academy is!"


    "Okay! If I remember correctly the founder of the Academy is the Legendary Dragon Race, so they are very proud of it. The Academy has a peace treaty with the other Academy since all of the Academy wants to have a good seedling to them that''s why they don''t have a conflict with each other. Like the Human, Elves, Dwarves School, they don''t fight with each other but they do have apetition every 100 years to see who is the strongest."


    Yuki answered with a hum and gestured her paw for Song Xing to continue.


    "I have also heard that even though the Academy is founded by the Dragon Race, they needed the help of other Beasts, that''s why other Beast races can also go to the school. Phoenix, Fox, Lizard, and every other Beast Race."


    After hearing Song Xing''s long exnation, Yuki thought that it was a great opportunity for her and Yumie since they will both learn more about magic. Yuki will be the one who will benefit from this since she still doesn''t know the world she is currently living in.


    Even though she has a guide it only teaches Yuki about the surface level that she needs to know why going to an Academy is also good, so she decided that she wants to go to the school.


    "Okay! But how do I get in?"

 Chapter 63 [Bonus ] Requirements To Join The Royal Beast Academy

    ?"Oh, the requirement huh... Honestly, this is going to be hard for you but I guarantee that you can join them considering how strong you currently are." Song Xing answered.


    "So what do I need to do?" Yuki asked.


    "There are two ways. First, if you are part of the Royal Family or a prestigious Family you can automatically join them, the second one is for all kinds of Beast to join, honestly, this is kind of unfair for the Non-Royal Family but they have no choice other than to ept." Song Xing answered.


    Yuki was nervous when she heard Song Xing, she thought that she would have to do something crazy to join them.


    "You just need to be a Demonic Beast Rank and not only that they have a 5 test for you to try. Every year they decide to change it so that Students cannot cheat." Song Xing finally said.


    Yuki frowned when she heard the requirement, she was worried that Yumie might not make it but for now, she just needs to trust.


    "So does that mean that the Academy mostly consists of the Royal and Prestigious Family?" Yuki suddenly asked.


    She was worried that she and Yumi might get bullied since they are not a part of a big Family, considering that most of them are arrogant children like what she encountered with the Human that she killed.


    As if understanding Yuki''s worries, Song Xing immediately consoled her by saying, "You guys don''t need to worry about getting bullied, since they have a rule for the students to must not fight with each other on school grounds and they can only fight if they send out a duel to the other party." Song Xing said assuring Yuki and added, "And also killing is prohibited unless in a duel just as a said, this is a rule to the school for those who don''t have powerful Family and great talents."


    Yuki nodded in agreement and thought that the school was fair, but what she didn''t know was going to the Academy was still going to be troublesome.


    "This is going to be harder than I expected," Yuki said to Rong Su and Song Xing, she then looked at Yumie who was still eating without care for them.


    Rong Su and Song Xing nodded in agreement, that enrolling in the Academy will be hard, especially for Yumie who was still currently Unranked.


    Yuki was not worried about herself since she predicts that she will get Demonic Beast in under 1-2 Months by killing and doing some quests and also she had already nned to have a massacre while using her 2x EXP boost, so she is now worried about herself.


    But she is worried about Yumie, not only that she is still rtively weak, her personality is one more w. She is too kind to her enemies. Who knows when she goes to the Academy she will get constantly bullied because of this, so Yuki will n now on how to help Yumie to ovee this weakness of hers.


    "Do you know when we can enroll? Do they have like a time until people can join?" Yuki asked Song Xing.


    "I believe it''s once a year and thest enrollment happened 7 months ago, so you still have 5 months left before you can join them." Song Xing asked.


    Yuki was stunned to hear that Song Xing knows a lot about the Beast Kingdom, so she curiously asked, "How do you know so much about the Beast Race?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Song Xing was surprised by Yuki''s sudden question, she only chuckled and answered Yuki, "It''s not a big deal since every year all the famous open their gates for students to join them, of course, this includes the Beast Race too." Song Xing answered.


    "All of them? Would that not get messy when they do that?" Yuki asked.


    "No, because all of the ancestors from the Academy will be supervising them since they also want to see if there are any good ones in there." Song Xing said then Rong Su who was quiet added, "I gotta point out, you should stay low-key, don''t stand out in the crowd like showing your true powers because you''re going to regret it." Rong Su warned Yuki and Song Xing agreed with him.


    "Why?" Yuki was curious, even though she somehow already knew the reason she still wants to know since she might be wrong.


    "All of the students there, especially from the Big Family will be arrogant and spoiled, so expect it when you beat them they will use you of cheating or something, and then it will be more troublesome for you when you are finally released from your true strength." Rong Su answered.


    ''I was right! Kids are annoying when they are spoiled and arrogant, especially for those who think they are the best!'' Yuki said to herself.


    "I''ll remember it," Yuki said.


    Yuki then began to n on how to help Yumie get to Demonic Beast as quickly as possible because she only has 5 months left. It was not a lot but it will be worth it when they finally go in there.


    Even if Yuki has still to put Yumie on more harsh training she will do it to make Yumie stronger and so herself.


    "Is there any more requirement that I need to do before we can go there?" Yuki asked just to be sure.


    "Ah right! I forgot, on the 5 tests that you will do you must not fail even a single one because if you do you will be out of thepetition." Song Xing answered.


    "Competition?" Yuki asked, and she was confused about why there is apetition.


    "Ah yes! The Beast Academy only epts 100 Students every year I believe and you can imagine how many will try to get into the school." Song Xing said with a smile.


    ''What! Only a hundred, there will be at least like a thousand students who would like to go and they''re only going to ept 100 only'' Yuki thought to herself that the Academy system was wrong, but what she doesn''t know is that they don''t want to waste resources on weak Beast.


    This was even considered by many to them but they had to do it since it was an order from their founder that they don''t dare to offend.

 Chapter 64 The Plan To Go To The Royal Beast Academy

    ?Yuki gets excited when she thinks of going to school because in her past life she really didn''t enjoy school and even found it boring, so she only finished school to get a good job.


    That''s why she is excited since she will learn a lot, especially in Magic. Yuki thinks that she will learn a lot from going to the Academy because she still needs to learn how to properly use her Mana.


    Also, she wants Yumie to get some friends so that she will be more open to others and not just to people that are close to her.


    Yuki then walked up to Yumie and said that they will have to go to the Academy. Yuki was even excited to tell Yumie about this, but she was dumbfounded to see Yumie''s sad face when she told her about it, so she curiously asked why.


    "Why? Are you not happy going to school and meeting another Beast that is not wild, and going there will give you a lot of confidence because you will see how talented you arepared to other Beast!" Yuki tried tofort Yumie, but it looked like it was not working.


    "It''s not that Yuki but... sigh... you already know that I don''t have much confidence in myself and this can result in me being bullied because I''m not like you plus I''m shy and you said kind, so other Beast will probably pick on me because I''m not like them than can attack and kill other Beast or Humans." Yumie said what is in her heart. She was sad about thinking this because it was true, she was not like them. She cannot Kill Beast or Humans, even attacking them is hard for her.


    That''s why Yuki''s training was intense so that Yumie might forget the consequences of attacking or killing them.


    Yuki only smiled when she heard Yumie''s worries, so she patted her head and said seriously, "Don''t worry I will train you more so that you can be the best that you want to be, the one that is powerful and can attack or kill people with ease."


    When Yumie heard Yuki''s words her eyes went watery, but she suppressed her emotions to not cry and gazed seriously at Yuki.


    ''Big Sis Yuki is working hard for me so that I can be better, I will try my best to not disappoint her!'' Yumie thought to herself and promised Yuki, "Yes I''ll work hard, even if the training is hard I will do it!"


    "That''s the spirit! Don''t worry, we still have 5 months left before we will have to go to the Academy, so we still have a lot of time to prepare." Yuki assured Yumie.


    "That''s great! So when we will start our training?" Yumie asked curiously.


    "Probably tomorrow, since I still have not nned anything on how to train you." Yuki then thought to herself about how she will train Yumie.


    "Yuki, what are we going to do with Rong Su and Song Xing?" Yumie suddenly asked, Yuki then was stunned after she heard what Yumie was asking.


    That''s right she still didn''t think of that, she was so focused on how to train both of them but she forgot that Rong Su and Song Xing will be left out if they did practice together.


    And because Yuki and Yumie are both Beasts she can''t possibly teach any of them since they still don''t have their Human Form and most importantly they have Mana and not Qi.


    That was the reason that Yuki couldn''t possibly bring them, so Yuki was now in a dilemma on how she will take care of Song Xing and Rong Su since she considered them normal friends now and non longer enemies.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Just as she was thinking of a way Yumie gave her a suggestion, Yuki how about we just bring them so that we can have a spar with them? This way we can be more proficient when fighting against Humans plus this way I can fight with them to try to erase my fear of attacking them, especially now that I consider them as my friends."


    Yuki was stunned, but thinking at her words Yumie was correct. This way if they have a spar they will have a basic understanding of how Humans usually fight, so they will have an advantage and if they maye across an Evil Human they can fight them easily.


    "Yeah, you''re right! Then we will just do that then!" Yuki said cheerfully.


    Yuki then began to walk toward them to ask if they were okay with it.


    Even though Yuki was quite arrogant in her past life because of how sessful she became, she still has the morals that her mother taught her.


    That she should be only rude to those people who were disrespectful to her, and if she is going to ask someone she should be polite.


    Thus Yuki then asked them, "Hey Rong Su and Song Xing, do you mind if we can have a spar with you guys so that we can have experience in fighting, especially for Yumie."


    "What?" They were both stunned at Yuki''s sudden requests of them. So they didn''t have the time to answer Yuki since they were still processing what Yuki had just said to them.


    Yuki got impatient when she saw that they got quiet so she asked them again.


    "Hey did you even hear me?" Yuki wrote in the air that was close to them so that they could snap out of their daze, and it worked.


    "Ah right! If we can help then we will spar with you, but Rong Su will probably be the one who will do it and not me." Song Xing answered truthfully, she knew that she wasn''t capable of fighting since she was just a healer for them plus Rong Su will probably not let her fight.


    "Yeah you''re right but... You''re also going to fight but not me, you''ll be fighting Yumie because she hesitates on whether to attack people even if they are brainless Beast or Evil Humans." Yuki said to her.


    "Me? But I''m not a fighter and I only know basic fighting skills." Song Xing answered truthfully.


    "It''s fine, that''s probably for the best for Yumie and you..." Yuki gave her a thought and looked at Rong Su who was quiet.


    "You''ll be fighting me! I hope you are ready." Yuki said, then her eyes glinted with coldness.

 Chapter 65 Yumie Sparred With Song Xing

    ?"Since you have agreed to our spar, we should get started as soon as possible. We will start tomorrow, so be prepared." Yuki said to the three of them and all of them nodded at the same time.


    The next day came, and they were finally going to have a spar. Yumie was excited and nervous since this is the first time that she will be fighting Song Xing and she is also a Human.


    Yumie has only fought Humans once and at that moment she was forced into it because her enemies wanted to do something bad to her so she has no choice. But this time it was different, she was fighting Song Xing to learn how to deal with Humans.


    So she was very excited that she will learn something new and nervous because she will have to fight Song Xing even though she knew that was only a spar with them.


    "Please go easy on me!" Song Xing said to Yumie. She was nervous too after she saw Yumie fight with a group of cultivators, even though she can also do it, it will be still hard for her since her body is not made out to fight.


    When Yumie heard Song Xing, she wanted to cry because she knew that Song Xing was strong even though she looked like that. A gentle person that has the power to heal people using her own Qi.


    "Don''t worry everything will be fine!" Yuki encourages Yumie.


    `Easy for you to say since you are already ustomed to fighting!'' Yumie wanted to say that to Yuki but she couldn''t.


    Sadly Yuki had already heard what she said and she cannot help but chuckle, "Even though I''m already used to fighting, it doesn''t mean that when I first started I was also great." Yuki said to Yumie.


    Yumie was stunned that Yuki heard what she just said, "Did you hear me?" Yumie asked with a dumbfounded look on her face, but Yuki just ignored her.


    Feeling aggrieved, Yumie decided also ignore Yuki and began to walk toward Song Xing to begin their spar.


    When Yumie was finally on the stage she eyed Yuki before looking back at Song Xing, she then bowed politely. Yuki had taught her to do this as a sign of respect to her enemy when you spar.


    Song Xing followed and also bowed to Yumie and readied herself.


    "Okay... Let the battle... Begin!" Yuki said as she shot a Moon sh in the air to let them know that the battle has begun.


    And as the attack exploded, Song Xing rushed toward Yumie and hit her with her fist.


    Song Xing was using simple attack patterns but Yumie was still having a hard time since she doesn''t have any experience in fighting people in closebat, she would rather fight their long range.


    But sadly since she doesn''t have any long-range skills she doesn''t have any choice.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yumie didn''t expect Song Xing to attack, so she was caught off guard and was hit by her. Yumie then flew away for a few meters but quickly stood up with her legs.


    As soon as she stood up she met a kick in the face and was sent to the ground.


    "Song Xing wins!" Yuki announced.


    Yuki was not surprised by this oue, since she had already expected Yumie to lose in her first round. But as she learns how to fight proficiently, she will get better and better because she is a fast learner and also a genius. Yuki even sometimes wonders who Yumie''s mother is, but she simply shook her head since this was irrelevant for now at least since she still doesn''t know if her mother is still alive or not.


    Yumie was stunned that the battle has already ended, she didn''t even get tond a single hit from Song Xing and she already lost. Yumie was lost in her thoughts, she was disappointed in herself and after seeing this she now realized how strong Humans are even if they don''t usually fight like Song Xing.


    So Yumie then got up and wiped her face with her paws and closed her eyes then took a deep breath. When she opened her eyes it was not like her usual look, it had a look of maturity, even a hint of coldness that Yuki hasn''t seen from her since they first met.


    After realizing that Yumie has begun to change earlier than she expected, Yuki got excited at this, ''HAHAHA! I knew that you could do it! Now go!'' Yukiughed to herself.


    "Are you guys ready?" Yuki asked slowly, not caring about Yumie''s cold look again, afraid that Yumie might realize her change.


    They both nodded at the same time.


    Song Xing and Rong Su also felt Yumie''s change, so Rong Su looked at Song Xing before nodding as if saying, ''Take this seriously now.'' Understanding what Rong Su said she answered with a smile then looked at Yumie again who was now changed.


    ''You have amazed me little Yumie! It looks like Yuki was right about you, you''re gifted in fighting and learning since you learn quite fast!'' Song Xing eximed in her heart.


    Yuki talk to both of them in private yesterday, Yuki wanted Song Xing to put down Yumie as soon as possible without using much of her strength and since Yumie is quite smart she will know that you''re holding back. So this way Yumie will realize how much of a disparity you guys have, so she will have to take this seriously.


    Rong Su and Song Xing first rejected this idea because it sounded absurd, but when Yuki told them that Yumi managed to stay 10 minutes under her bloodlust, they believed her. So when the match started Song Xing didn''t dy any more time and quickly ended the match without much effort since she also knew that Yumie was still an Unranked Beast.


    After seeing their answer Yuki got pleased.


    "Good! A rematch will begin... Go!"

 Chapter 66 Dont Get Your Hopes Up!

    ?"GO!"


    Yuki then shot an Ice st in the air which signaled for the fight to begin.


    As the Ice st exploded, Yumie was now the first one to make a move. Her moves were fast but not enough to make Song Xing fluster, Yumie then spun around when she was close and pped Song Xing using her tail.


    But Song Xing dodge the attack by jumping backward, after evading the attack she was suddenly surprised to see Yumie close up to her. When she met Yumie, this time she was hit by her and got knocked away by a few steps.


    Yuki was also surprised to see Yumie''s fast move.


    Not long after Song Xing got on her feet, Yumie again went towards her. But this time it was a different attack, Yumie jumped in the air andnded on a tree after jumping towards another tree.


    Yumie is now surrounding Song Xing by moving around her with her speed and since one of Yumie''s greatest strengths is her speed, she circled Song Xing by jumping around the trees to make her confused about where she will attack.


    Naturally, Song Xing was surprised by this sudden move but it onlysted a few seconds before she got serious again, ''Looks like Yumie is truly good!'' Song Xing eximed.


    After circling for a few more seconds, Yumie then jumped again but this time it was not on a tree but towards Song Xing. While in the air Yumie raised her sharp ws and aimed them at Song Xing.


    As she was about to strike behind Song Xing''s back, as if Song Xing had an eye behind her back she turned around and grabbed Yumie''s arm, and mmed her to the ground again.


    "Not Bad!" Rong Su said while watching the two fightings.


    "Yeah, you''re right." Yuki then followed her gaze at Yumie who was currently struggling on the ground and as she was about to dere the winner Yumie did an attack suddenly which caught her off guard.


    "The fight is o..."


    Yumie''s tail, who was currently free and was not being tied down, moved to p away Song Xin.


    And since Song Xing didn''t realize Yumie''s tail was free, she was hit by the tail and was sent flying away, setting Yumie free from her grasp.


    "Ouch! you got me there little Yumie!" Song Xing said to Yumie, earning her praise.


    And since Yumie still doesn''t clearly understand their words, Yuki had to trante them for her, and just as she was about to bow as a thank she heard Yuki''s warning.


    "But... don''t get your hopes up! The battle has just started." As soon as Yuki said those words, Yumie received another attack from Song Xing. So she was sent flying again and hit a tree.


    "Little Yumie don''t be in a daze while fighting." Song Xing softly said as she dusted her clothes because of the dirt that stuck into them.


    Yumie was still naive to think that her attack was enough to bring down Song Xing in a fight resulting in her getting attacked again.<novelnext></novelnext>


    And since Song Xing used a lot of force on that attack, Yumie vomited a little blood. Yumi then wiped the blood with her paws and slowly stood up, as she stood up she rushed towards Song Xing.


    This time Yumie''s move suddenly got faster than before, so she sessfully caught Song Xing and got a clean hit on her using the ws to scratch her.


    Yumie felt satisfied after seeing the damage that she dealt so she kept it up using every move that she had learned from Yuki.


    From her ws, and Tail. Yumie attacked Song Xing without giving her rest, but at this time Yumie had forgotten that Song Xing was stronger than her, she forgot that Song Xing has better stamina than her. So in a result, Yumie got tired after attacking non-stop, so her attacks slowed gradually over time.


    When Song Xing saw that Yumie''s attack got slower she smirked and went to catch Yumie''s iing Tail attack.


    Yumie tried to free herself by spinning around and hitting Song Xing with her ws, but Yumie was already tired so her move was slower and in the end, Song Xing managed to dodge the attack and pressed Yumie''s body to the ground.


    But Yumie still doesn''t want to admit defeat so she struggled to get up, but Song Xing''s grip on her was strong so she failed and when she wanted to struggle again she heard Yuki''s voice.


    "That''s enough!" Yuki dered


    When Song Xing heard Yuki she let go of Yumie and went to the side waiting for Yumie to get up. And when Yumie had gotten up she bowed then followed by Yumie who also bowed.


    After bowing, Song Xing went straight immediately to Rong Su''s side.


    "Hey! Did I do good?" Song Xing excitedly said.


    But before Rong Su could answer, he was cut off by Yuki, "Yes you did good!"


    Song Xing was shocked because she was not expecting apliment from Yuki, but it felt good since Yuki had said it to her so her mood went up even more.


    "Yeah, you did good there, even though we can see that Yumie is still a newbie in fighting you did well to teach her the right thing by showing her your power correctly." Rong Su alsoplimented Song Xing on how she dealt with Yumie who was still a newbie, by immediately using her strength quickly to Yumie understand how strong she is.


    "Thank you!" Song Xing smiled brightly at Rong Su as she went closer to him to cling to him.


    When Yuki saw this she slowly walked away and went toward Yumie, "You did great on your first fight! Now focus on strengthening yourself by killing more and quickly getting to Savage Beast than to Demonic Beast." Yuki softly said.


    But Yumie was too tired to answer but she still heard Yuki and nodded to herself.


    "Good!" Yuki said, then she turned to Rong Su and Song Xing who were still talking with each other, and interrupted them, not minding the weird look on their faces.


    "Hey! If you''re done flirting around get ready Rong Su to.... fight me!" Yuki said as she walked towards the side of the arena.

 Chapter 67 [Bonus ] Rematch Between Yuki And Rong Su

    ?"Get ready and fight me!" Yuki slowly said, then her eyes emitted coldness but it was not like she was angry, she was just getting serious about their uing fight.


    Yuki was secretly nervous because she saw how good Rong Su was in closebat, he was better than her in terms of closebat so one of the reasons that she won is due to her absurd Magic. But if they were to engage in closebat it might be 50/50.


    But of course, Yuki would not show that she is nervous or she will show a weak side to her that she doesn''t want to happen especially when she is about to fight an enemy. Also, Yumie was around so she didn''t want to embarrass herself by doing it, so she kept a straight face.


    When Rong Su heard Yuki, he secretly sighed and already admitted defeat and as if Yuki had read his mind she chuckled, "If you''re nervous that I''m going to use Magic, you don''t have to worry we will have just a spar with Magic and Qi."


    Rong Su sighed in relief, he was happy when he heard it because he was confident in his Martial Art Skills.


    "Can I use a weapon?" Rong Su suddenly asked, which annoyed Yuki.


    "Huh! Are you crazy? This is just a spar and you want a weapon, plus I''m still in my Beast form don''t you think that this is unfair!" Yuki said angrily.


    She was rather annoyed when she heard Rong Su about using weapons because it was unfair to her.


    "Okay! No weapons!" Rong Su quickly said he was afraid of getting bullied by Yuki when they were finally on stage.


    "Good, now get in here," Yuki instructed Rong Su and Rong Su followed.


    When they were finally facing each other, Rong Su bowed and Yuki only nodded her head.


    Before they started, Yuki had already instructed Song Xing to be the judge of their battle. Song Xing got the sign and went to start the match.


    Yumie is now awake before they start, she wants to see how Yuki will fight while not using her Magic. Yumie didn''t have the time to see how Yuki fights because the fight will either be fast or too boring to watch, that''s why Yumie has given up on seeing how Yuki will fight.


    But now Yuki will have to fight with no Magic so she was very excited and pinched herself to not fell asleep.


    "Ready... GO!" Song Xing wasn''t even able to finish her words when Yuki dashed toward Rong Su and used Razor w to attack him first.


    Due to Yuki''s speed, Rong Su wasn''t able to dodge and got hit by Yuki in the chest.


    After hitting Rong Su, Yuki smirked and spun around and sh Rong Su away using Tail sh.


    Rong Su wasn''t able to doge since it was too close, so he can only block by crossing his arms to try to lessen the damage that Yuki will deal.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But sadly for him Yuki already expected this, as her tail was about to sh his arms. Yuki suddenly stopped and stood up using her tail mid-air and went towards Rong Su and punched him in the face.


    Rong Su didn''t expect Yuki''s Tail attack to be fake, so he didn''t have enough time to doge Yuki''s paw and got hit straight in the face and got knocked to the ground.


    Yuki only smiled when she saw Rong Su get knocked down to the ground.


    A few meters away, Yumie who was watching quietly stood up and got excited when she saw how Yuki had fought Rong Su. She was amazed at how Yuki had been able to fake an attack and strike where the enemy least expected it.


    It was the same with Song Xing, she was also dumbfounded when she saw Yuki''s proficient moves when fighting. She had even thought that Yuki was a veteran of fighting.


    But what they didn''t know was Yuki was very nervous when she did that move, because she is still somewhat not used to her body especially when fighting in closebat she almost messed up her stance by standing up using her legs instead of her Tail.


    If that happened Yuki would surely fail because she would slip, but if she did it with her Tail she can wrap it around and use it to boost herself up. So luckily in the end it worked right and she managed to defeat Rong Su easily.


    Rong Su had also expected himself to lose, but what he didn''t expect was for him to lose not even 3 minutes into the fight. He had thought that he would be able tost at least 10 minutes, but he was wrong.


    "Yuki wins!" Song Xing deres after getting herself up from the shock.


    "Damm!" Rong Su said and frowned when he saw how easily he was defeated.


    "Ahh! Don''t lose your pride, it''s not like you are weak... I''m just too strong." Yuki said arrogantly and walked towards Yumie who was very excited to see Yuki walking up towards her.


    Rong Su and Song Xing didn''t know what to say after they heard Yuki''s remarks, but in the end, theyughed and decided to believe her since they already knew how strong she was.


    "So how was it? Did you learn anything from the fight?" Yuki slowly asked as sheid down beside her to take a break.


    She didn''t need to take a break since the battle was not too hard, but she was toozy andy down beside Yumie.


    "It was cool! You were so good, Yuki!" Yumie said as she kept praising Yuki.


    "It''s not a big deal, in the future, you can surely be able to do what I just did because you are a smart girl," Yuki said as she say up and patted Yumie''s head.


    "Yes! I''ll do my best" Yumie answered excitedly.

 Chapter 68 "Again!"

    ?While Yuki and Yumie were speaking with each other, Song Xing was busy consoling Rong Su who had just lost against Yuki.


    Rong Su was feeling down when he had lost so fast, he could ept if he hadsted longer but sadly he onlysted for just a few minutes. His pride won''t let him lose face, so he walked toward Yuki and casually asked.


    "Hey, can we fight again?" Rong Su asked.


    Yuki was stunned but chuckled lightly when she heard what Rong Su had just said.


    "Sure! I''ll beat you up anytime!" Yuki said arrogantly as she walked back to the stage while giving Yumie a look to stay there and watch to which Yumie answered with a nod.


    "Good then let''s go!" Rong Su said arrogantly to Yuki which annoyed her on how Rong Su can still act arrogant in front of her when he lost to her just a moment ago.


    "I''ll beat you up to a pulp!" Yuki mumbled while gritting her teeth in anger.


    Yuki then gave Song Xing a side nce to say that she should start the match, Song Xing answered with a nod and went to start the battle.


    "Ready... GO!" Song Xing wasn''t even able to finish her announcement when Rong Su suddenly rushed toward Yuki and kicked her.


    And since Yuki didn''t expect Rong Su to move quickly, she was hit and got knocked away for a few meters.


    ''Damm!'' Yuki thought as she got up and dodge an iing attack from Rong Su.


    After dodging, she went around Rong Su and tried to hit him using her tail but Rong Su had already guessed what Yuki was nning so he held onto Yuki''s tail and mmed her to the ground.


    When she hit the ground, Yuki felt Rong Su''s knee pushing her body to the ground.


    This is exactly why Yuki is nervous when fighting an experienced fighter like Rong Su, even though in her past life she knew some closebat skills she can only use those in human form, and now that she is a fox she cannot do something about it.


    Yuki was sure that if she were in her human form, she would be able to defeat Rong Su easily.


    Yuki gritted her teeth and struck her Razor w towards Rong Su''s chest to make him let go of her, luckily for her it worked.


    Rong Su was not expecting Yuki''s sudden attack to be like that, what he had expected was to Yuki either stab him using her tail or bite his arm to let go of her.


    When Yuki struck Rong Su with her Razor ws, she had thought of biting him but when she realized that Rong Su can use that to her advantage by holding onto her neck when she bit it, she discarded the idea and went for a sneak attack using her Razor w.


    After receiving the attack, Rong Su held into his chest some drops of blood in there but he didn''t pay much attention to it and only focused on Yuki.


    Rong Su then backed away for a bit before running towards the end of the stage, Rong Su had nned for Yuki toe closer to her so that he will be able to use that to his advantage by pushing her outside the stage since that is a considered a loss to Yuki if that somehow happened.


    Yuki who had already guessed what Rong Su is nning chuckled softly, '' This man thinks that I''m stupid for me to fall for his traps! HAHAHA!''<novelnext></novelnext>


    So she tried to go as Rong Su had wanted and got closer to Rong Su step by step, and when she was close enough she stopped and looked at Rong Su who was quiet.


    When she tried to write in the air to say something to Rong Su, he had already moved and got behind Yuki. Rong Su then grabbed her tail and mmed her to the ground before trying to kick her outside the stage.


    Yuki was not expecting this kind of attack, Yuki had thought about what will Rong Su is to wait until she was close enough to him and grab her and then push her away


    But she didn''t expect Rong Su to suddenly m her to the ground and kick her out.


    Yuki was too stunned to see that she was rolling towards the outside of the cave when she heard Yumie''s anxious voice resound in her mind.


    "Watch out!"


    After hearing the voice, Yuki quickly stopped her rolling motion and stood up. After standing up she bent her legs and ran towards him.


    Since Rong Su wasn''t expecting Yuki''s sudden move he moved backward to try to dodge. Rong Su was barely able to dodge Yuki''s w attack, so he stumbled to the ground but quickly got up but it was toote since Yuki was already in the air.


    Yuki then spun around and shed Rong Su with her tail to make the move.


    When Rong Su received Yuki''s attack, he grunted in pain and coughed up a little blood.


    But Yuki was not done, after Yuki hit him she used her legs to push Rong Su to the ground so that he wouldn''t get up


    Now the tables have turned, Yuki was now the one who put Rong Su into the ground.


    And if that is not enough, Yuki straightened her Tail and aimed it towards Rong Su''s neck.


    When Song Xing saw the oue of the battle she sighed and announced, "Yuki wins!"


    Yuki then let go of Rong Su''s body and shook her body to get rid of the dirt that stuck to her fluffy hair. After shaking her body she was about to go to Yumie and chat with her when she heard Rong Su''s stubborn voice.


    "Again!" Rong Su dered.


    But Yuki ignored and only said, "Stop, we still have a lot of time to spare, don''t get impatient. Also, you are injured quite a bit so heal up." Yuki softly said as she continued her way toward Yumie.


    "Yeah she''s right Rong Su, stop for now and take a rest." Song Xing advised Rong Su and he agreed since it came from Song Xing.


    "Hey Yumie, so how was the fight?" Yuki asked nervously, she was nervous to talk about Yumie on how her fight was. She was nervous that Yumie would think of her strangely for being pressed down to the ground by a human since she sees Yuki as a strong Beast.


    But to her surprise Yumie was excited, "You almost lost Yuki! So that means I can also defeat you." Yuki said excitedly and when she thought of the defeat Yuki made her excited.

 Chapter 69 Going Out Alone Part 1

    ?Yuki was momentarily stunned when she heard Yumie''s reward, but she quickly chuckled and patted Yumie''s head.


    "I''ll wait for that day toe then," Yuki said, then. She walked back toward Rong Su to check on how he was doing.


    "Hey, you alright?"


    "Hmmm, I''m fine. Don''t worry." Rong Su answered stiffly. He was afraid of Yuki, even more, when he saw how strong she is physically even without using her Magic.


    Rong Su had cheated when they fought, he secretly used his Qi to stomp down on Yuki to the ground. This is why Yuki got pressured by him and even though Yuki had already seen that Rong Su had cheated, she didn''t bring it up anymore since the oue will still be the same she thought.


    So in the end Rong Su also didn''t bring the matter even to Song Xing, afraid that Song Xing might tell on him because he cheated.


    After checking up with him for a few more minutes, she said to them that she will go to take a quick bath and then sleep. Not waiting for their answer, Yuki then ran towards the beautifulke and take a bath.


    While she was in the bath, she remembered that she still needs to be a Demonic Beast before she can get into the academy. Yuki frowned when she thought of this because it was getting harder for her to level up, especially when she is fighting some weak  Beast that gives her barely any EXP to lvl up.


    As she was thinking she brought up her status to check it.


    Ding


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Fox (Child)


    Title/s - Savior (50% EXP)


    Evolution - Blood Moon Fox


    Lvl - 72


    Exp bar - 310/2,880


    The requirement to Rank Up:[The host must be lvl 80 and in a ce where there is Blood and Moonlight]


    HP - 15,200/15,200


    Mana - 20,300/20,300


    Magic - 10,020


    Rank - Savage Beast (Middle)


    Element - Ice Spirit Empress: 50%/100%


    The requirement to evolve:[The host must have aplete 100% mastery, kill 100 types of Ice-type monster and kill one Ice demonic beast to get their souls]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - N/A


    Skills - Blood Maniption, Moon sh, Crunch (3), Razor w (3), Charm �� (1), Absolute Stealth �� (1), Absolute Speed �� (1), Ice Maker �� (1)


    Passive - Blood Rush, Moon Prowess, Ice Queen''s Domain


    Status Point - 325


    Skill Point - 87


    Coin - 83,000


    Status


    Str - 287


    Int - 393


    Agi - 303


    Def - 258


    Dex - 262


    Inventory:<novelnext></novelnext>


    (World Map),(Manual Guide),(2x Exp Boost x2),(x1 Evolution Pill)


    Store:


    Elements:


    Skills:


    Weapon:


    Cultivation:


    Martial Arts:


    While Yuki was checking her status, she thought of how lucky Rong Su was when they had fought because Yuki had still not used her Stats Point and Skill Point.


    If she had already put them, Rong Su will lose faster than before.


    But since Yuki had forgotten to update her status, he almost beat her to it.


    Yuki has the thought of using all of it, but she stops and thought that she will do this once she is a Peak Tier Savage Beast. So with that thought in mind, she was about to close her Status Board when she saw her current items.


    "2x EXP Boost?"


    "2x EXP Boost!"


    "HAHAHA! This is exactly what I need so that I can get to Peak Tier, howe I didn''t use this when I fought all those Beasts before? No, wait! It will be useless since all of those that I had killed before are pretty weak so it will probably not matter anyway." Yuki said excitedly.


    "Plus, The strongest that I have killed is probably that stupid lizard and the army of lizards." Yuki thought, and when she remembered all of the bad things that those lizards had done to her, the water started to cool and even freeze but Yuki suppressed it.


    And with that thought, Yuki began to calcte if she would kill some Lizard. But she also remembered how many EXP she got on that day and she became excited.


    ''Killing two birds with one stone.'' Yuki thought, that not only was she going to take her revenge, but she would also get a ton of EXP from them.


    Yuki''s eye shone dangerously when she thought of this and as soon as she finalized her n, she stopped and began to think again on a very important aspect that she needed to think of.


    "Where do they live?"


    And with that on her mind, she stepped out of the bath and went back to their cave, but when she saw Yumie who was quietly munching on some fold.


    Her eyes shone and she became very excited, so she went up to her in a fast motion.


    "Yumie! Do you remember where the Lizard Tribe that you previously lived on?" Yuki asked excitedly.


    "Yes, why?" Yumie asked in confusion. She didn''t understand why Yuki would want to go to that dangerous ce, but she still answered


    "I want to go there and take revenge on those stupid f*cks!" Yuki said as she gritted her teeth, trying to restrain her anger.


    "Why would you want to take revenge?" Yumie again asked, and she was now very curious as to why Yuki would do something like that. Yumie has even thought that Yuki wants to take revenge for her, for abusing her while she was staying on the Lizard Tribe.


    "It''s because... of the egg and you." Yuki softly said.


    "The egg?"


    "Yes, the egg," Yuki answered, then she pointed at the egg that was sitting there motionless.


    "Ahh! But what did the Lizard do to make you that angry?"


    After hearing her question, Yuki then proceeds to tell her what happened on that day. On how she and the egg got ambushed by a Peak Tier Demonic Beast and how she and the egg almost died.


    When Yumie heard Yuki''s story, she was sad and angry at the same time. She was sad that the egg had almost died on that day and she was angry with that Blue Lizard for why he did that to Yuki and the egg.


    "Forget it, it''s no use getting worked up now, since I had already killed that guy." Yui said she wants to change the topic and asked again where she would find their Tribe.


    "It''s close to the beautifulke Yuki, where you had first saw me. The tribe is just 2 miles away from there, towards behind me you will see theke.


    "Thank you, then I''ll be going now." Yuki said as she strolled out of the cave, she stopped when she was in the entrance.


    "Don''t follow me okay?" Yuki said and she didn''t wait for an answer and kept moving.

 Chapter 70 Going Out Alone Part 2

    ?Yumie had no choice but to follow Yuki''s demand and stayed at the cave, but she was worried about Yuki. She was still worried that Yuki might encounter danger and thinking of that made her heart beat fast, but she still stayed at the cave because she thought if something did bad happen Yuki can probably take care of it and survive, but if Yumie was to join her she will be only a burden to Yuki.


    So in the end she stayed at home, not wanting to be a burden to her.


    Yuki smiled in satisfaction, she first waited to see what Yumie will do before she leave. In the end, she was satisfied.


    If Yumie was to be stubborn and follow her, Yuki will not mind scolding her heavily even if it would pain her and Yumie.


    ''Good! Later I''ll reward you for being obedient.'' Yuki thought to herself as she started her journey towards the Lizard Tribe.


    Yumie had specifically told her that once she got there, she will find a statue of a dragon indicating that she is in the Lizard Tribe.


    After a while Yuki was now on the beautifulke, she stopped for a bit and drank the water then started her journey again.


    About walking normally it took her 1hr before she saw the statue of a dragon on the road, usually, Yuki would run but she didn''t because she was still not familiar with this area of the forest so she wanted to memorize the way in and out of this area quickly if she might run into trouble.


    When she saw the statue, she was amazed at how tall it is up close. Yumie has only told her that there would be a big statue there, but she didn''t specifically tell her that it was going to be massive. The statue was about 10 meters high, it was even bigger than some of the trees that surround it.


    Yuki was so amazed by this sight that she didn''t realize that there was some lizard sneaking toward her. She had only realized that they were there when she felt some bloodlust from them, so she jumped in the air and attacked them quickly and quietly.


    "Moon sh!"


    The bodies of the 5 Lizards that were sneaking up to him got sliced into two, they didn''t even have the time to scream and call for help because they were already dead as soon as Yuki hadunched her attack and since Yuki''s attack was quick they didn''t have the time to dodge and died in regret.


    "That was close!" Yuki sighed in relief.


    After what happened, she now cannot let her guard down when she is in this ce. All of the lizards here are at least Savage Beast and even though she is strong there will always be a limit to her strength, like her stamina and her mana.


    Even if she has an endless supply of Mana Potion, she didn''t want to rely on this as she wanted to save up coins for the Cultivation and Martial Art Skill even if they are still a long way away.


    That''s why she didn''t want to spend on anything that was in the shop even though she was tempted, she restrained herself and chose the long way.


    Just as she was thinking, she heard some distant footsteps in the bush so she quickly hid on the top of the tree hiding behind it.


    When she was done hiding the Lizards that wereing closer finally came into view.


    There were 6 of them, 1 Red, 2 Blue, 2 Green, and 1 ck Lizard.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The Red Lizard was most likely to be their leader since he was in the lead of the group.


    Sadly Yuki still can hear what are they talking about since they are still not in their human form, so they were talking in their minds.


    The 6 lizards were shocked to see 5 corpses of theirrades lying in their blood with their bodies cut into two. This was a grim sight to them, there was barely any Beast that would want to make an enemy with the Lizard Race, they were known for their ruthlessness.


    So almost all of the other Beast races didn''t want to offend such a strong race, so they stayed away from them.


    There are only a few Beast races that would likely cause trouble for them. They were the Phoenix, Dragon, and Fox Race since they''re one of the Strongest Beast Races in the World.


    But Dragon Race will probably not do it since they are the junior of the Dragon Race. So they racked their brains to see who will have the nerve to kill some of theirrades in broad daylight and out in public.


    Yuki was sad and angry that she cannot hear what they were talking about, but she can only sigh in defeat since she still has a long way to be what she wants to be in this world.


    "Sigh... I need to get to Spirit Beast as soon as possible so that I can get my Human form quickly." Yuki had thought to herself.


    The Lizard''s hearing was keen so they barely heard Yuki''s sigh, so they became vignt quickly and began to look around there to see where the person was hiding.


    "How the h*ll did they hear me!?" Yuki cursed herself for being too loud.


    The Lizard then began to look around everywhere, not missing any hiding ce that the intruder could hide.


    "They are extremely observant, they ever heard me sigh. Looks like this will be a hard task indeed." Yuki said to herself.


    Yuki gave up on attacking them since there was a high possibility of her losing and even dying at their hands, she didn''t want to risk anything to gain nothing so she backed down.


    Just as she was about to leave she heard a notification from Fubuki.


    Ding


    [Quest: Wreak havoc in the Lizard tribe and kill their Leader. (Hard) ]


    [Rewards: 5,000XP, 6,000 coins.]


    "F*ck!"

 Chapter 71 Going Out Alone Part 3

    ?"Just my luck, I should have just left as soon as I killed those lizards earlier if I would''ve known this would happen, sigh..." Yuki said dejectedly.


    But she now has no choice since Fubuki has given her a mission, plus this will help a lot because it gives a lot of EXP so she can get to the Peak Tier or Savage Beast.


    "Let''s go all out then!" Yuki shouted in her mind, she then leaped out of her hiding spot and directly faced the 5 Lizards.


    When the 5 Lizards saw Yuki they were shocked, ''What does a fox do here?'' All of them thought at the same time. But little did they know they would meet their end right here and now.


    Yuki then used her Blood Maniption and collected all the blood that was lying on the ground from the corpse of the Lizards that she had killed earlier. She then transformed it into a Blood Spear and directed it into them.


    The 5 Lizards didn''t have the time to react and were quickly pierced by the Blood Spears, but the Red lizards only got grazed on the arm.


    Yuki was surprised by this oue, ''That''s unexpected, looks like this guy is better than. thought,'' Yuki said as she dashed towards the Red Lizard and used Razor w on him.


    This time the Lizard was not lucky and got his arm sliced off, he quickly jumped away from Yuki and looked at her with fear in his eyes.


    ''Sh*t! where the hell did this Foxe from, she is stronger than all of usbined. No wonder she killed those 9 earlier like nothing, I gotta inform this to the higher ups and quickly get help to kill her.'' The Lizard thought as he quickly ran towards the statue and climbed on top of it.


    Yuki didn''t have the time to stop him. The Lizard then roared in the sky which alerted all of the Lizards that there was danger and he needed help.


    "F*ck! I was too careless!"


    Yuki then killed the Lizard as soon as she heard him roar, but it was now toote since she is now hearing some distant footsteps that are quickly going toward her.


    And just a few minutester Yuki got surrounded by at least a hundred Lizards.


    Yuki then used her All Seeing Eye Passive to see their stats and rank.


    DING


    Race - Blue Scale Lizard


    Rank - Savage Beast (Early)


    HP - 7,000/7,000


    Mana - 3,000/3,000


    Magic - 900


    Race - Red Scale Lizard


    Rank - Savage Beast (Middle)


    HP - 10,000/10,000


    Mana - 4,000/4,000


    Magic - 1,000


    Race - Blue Scale Lizard


    Rank - Demonic Beast (Early)


    HP - 15,000/15,000


    Mana - 10,000/10,000


    Magic - 3,000


    All of the Lizards consist of Savage Beast Low - Peak Tier and Demonic Beast from Low - Middle.


    Yuki gazed at them coldly before snapping her neck like she usually does when she is going to fight arge fight when she was still a human.


    "I''ll dly send you to hell," Yuki said as she rushed toward them.


    Ice Maker


    Blood Maniption


    Yuki then used both her skills to create stronger Ice Swords bybining them with Blood that she got from the corpse that she has killed earlier.


    Once the Lizard saw Yuki rushing toward them, they scoffed and thought that Yuki was arrogant. So they also charged toward her and got ready for a war!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yuki smiled coldly at their action and said to them even though they didn''t hear her, "Fools." Yuki then began to control all of the Ice Swords and began to slice them up.


    While she was controlling all of the Ice Swords, she was not idle as to only kill them with the Ice and Blood. So she also used her other Skills.


    "Moon sh!"


    "Razor w!"


    "Tail sh!"


    Even though what she was doing was extremely taxing, she still fought them not stopping for a second. Yuki was currently both using both her Body and Mind at the same time, so her mind was split into two.


    Because she was multitasking the Lizard gets the chance tond a hit on her.


    But even so, when the Lizard saw how Yuki fought they didn''t dare to underestimate her anymore. So they fought carefully against her, even though theirrades are dying left and right they didn''t care because this was a war.


    "They''re learning quickly." Yuki said before adding, "Good, or I would have thought that this was going to be a boring fight."


    Yuki''s eyes glowed dangerously as she rushed towards where there were many groups of Lizard, Yuki then began to sh all of them who block her path.


    The battlefield was now a bloodbath, everywhere you look you will see blood, a corpse that has been disfigured. It was a scary scene but Yuki didn''t waver when she saw this, but she did frown when she saw her beautiful fur get dirty by the blood.


    "Sigh... Looks like I will have another bath today." Yuki casually said as she sliced up some Lizard.


    A whileter. A figure can be seen standing on top of the statue looking at the battlefield with squinted eyes, "Interesting... This fox is no ordinary." He said as he jumped down.


    When he jumped down Yuk got alerted, she then look at the Lizard who was slowly walking towards her not caring about his surroundings.


    The Lizard was pretty tall, he had a blue colored scale simr to the one she had killed a few days earlier.


    Yuki was shocked too when she saw the Lizard who look like the one she had killed, her blood boiled instantly when she thought they are simr.


    Her surroundings get colder by the second, but the other Lizard was too excited to notice the change.


    The reaction of the other Lizards when they saw the Lizard slowly walking toward Yuki, they were shocked nheless. All of them then roar in the sky, shocking Yuki.


    "Yes! The Vice Leader is here!"


    "We can win!"


    "Fight to the end!"


    All of them cheered. When Yuki heard their roar she became wary of the Lizard who was slowly walking toward her, but what she didn''t expect was the Lizard tomunicate with her through her mind.


    "You look somewhat familiar to me little Fox, have I seen you before?"


    Yuki was shocked when she heard his voice, but she didn''t get nervous and casually answered, "Do I know, wait I remembered I have killed someone that looks exactly like..." Before Yuki can continue her words she was sent flying by the Lizard.


    "You were that bastard who killed my Brother!"


    Ding


    HP 10,000/15,200


    ''I knew it, looks like I have to exterminate this guy!'' She said as she looked at his stats, but what she saw shocked her.


    Ding


    Race - Blue Scale Lizard


    Rank - Demonic Beast (Peak)


    HP - 40,000/40,000


    Mana - 20,000/20,000


    Magic - 20,000


    "F*ck! He''s way stronger!"

 Chapter 72 Whos Really The Pitiful One

    ?"Heh. So you''re the brother of that idiot, well you''re certainly his brother since you''re also foolish." Yuki casually answered as she wiped the blood that came out of her mouth.


    After she wiped the blood on her mouth, she immediately rushed forward and kicked the Lizard in the face causing him to be knocked down.


    "You''re not that strong," Yuki said as shended another attack on him.


    The Lizard got angrier. So he used his Magic on her.


    "Water Cutter!"


    "Not bad but..." When Yuki saw the watering closer to her, Yuki only dodge it and jumped toward him. When shended on his back she continued her words, "But not good enough."


    Yuki then sted the Lizard''s head with her Ice.


    "Arghh!" The Lizard screamed in pain.


    But Yuki didn''t stop there, she attacked the Lizard, not stopping until she was satisfied.


    The Lizard then tried to knock off Yuki by shoving his body towards some tree.


    "You''re an idiot. What a shame."


    Yuki then jumped down from the Lizard and looked at him as if she was staring at a speck of dirt.


    But then the Lizard did something unexpected.


    "You''re arrogant little Fox, but I''m stronger than my little brother." The Lizard said as he started to heal, which greatly shocked Yuki.


    "Sh*t" Yuki muttered.


    But as soon as she cursed the Lizard who was slowly healing rushed towards her and tried to eat her.


    Yuki tried to dodge but it was toote, she was bitten by the Lizard and got her arm full of holes.


    Ding


    HP - 2,000/15,200


    "How the hell did this guy get faster!"


    Yuki then immediately went to her status and bought a lot of Health Potions, and Mana Potion. After buying she gulped down at the Health Potions.


    Ding


    HP - 15,200/15,200


    "Looks like you''re stronger than I thought, I have underestimated you." Yuki slowly said as she looked at her arm which was full of holes that were now slowly closing.


    Yuki then looked at him seriously. Yuki didn''t try to underestimate him anymore, so she began to fight seriously now.


    The two looked at each other first before rushing towards them.


    Yuki sidestepped to the side and used Moon sh at him. The Lizard then dodged and shot another water attack at Yuki to counter Yuki''s attack.


    When the two attacks collided it exploded in the air.


    BOOM!!


    Right after it exploded into the air, Yuki dashed towards him again. But this time it was different, she created some Ice Swords that have been empowered with blood.


    "Die!"


    Yuki said as she strikes the Lizard with her ws and also with the Ice Swords that pierced him. After attacking him, she backed away and looked at the sky for a moment before saying herst words to him.


    "Hope you see him in hell."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Go!"


    Yuki ordered as her pre-made Moon sh came into view.


    BANG!!


    When the skill made contact with the Lizard it exploded, there were also bits of the body that got blown away. Yuki created an Ice Wall when she saw some blood and body parts that were flying away.


    After a while the view had finally cleared, there was a hall that was about 5 meters and below it, there was the Lizard with his body disfigured.


    His body was a mess, a few parts of his body were missing, like his arms and legs. His body is also shattered as a Beast has chewed on it.


    Yuki didn''t care about his looks, but what she cared about was how he was still alive from all those attacks that he had received. As if the Lizard is understanding her looks he only answered, "My body is naturally tough, but I will surely die now. But don''t also get your hopes up little Fox, there will always be stronger people than me and that person is already on his way toward her. So if I were you I would hide away HAHAHA!"


    The Lizard didn''t forget to mock Yuki before dying.


    Under the words of the Lizard, Yuki for extremely mad. Her surrounding got bone chilling instantly, she then looked at the other Lizards who was standing there trying toprehend what just had happened.


    But they were pulled out of their thought when they heard a scream from theirrade.


    Yuki then immediately unleashed a Thousand Ice Swords and began to kill them out of anger and just as she was massacring all of the Lizards, another Lizard joined the battle.


    But this Lizard seems different, he was colored red but what seemed different from him is how he casually looked even when seeing his fellow Lizards get killed by Yuki.


    "Another one is here, wait... Is this guy that he warned me about." When Yuki remembered the Lizard''sst words he now looked at the new Lizard seriously and didn''t dare to underestimate him.


    But as soon as she thought about it, the Lizard who she was wary about was now suddenly beside her. She was shocked, but what shocked her the most was the Lizard suddenly talking.


    "So you''re the one who was killing my people?" The Lizard said as she looked at Yuki from up to down.


    Yuki''s eye widened when she heard him talking, ''F*ck how can he talk!?''


    Ding


    [Because he is a Magic Rank Beast.]


    Fubuki answered nonchntly.


    "Oh, my f*cking god! Magic Beast!?"


    Yuki then used her All Seeing Eye silently to look at his stats but when she read his stats her eyes widened again.


    Ding


    Race - Red Scale Lizard


    Rank - Magic Beast (Early)


    HP - 60,000/60,000


    Mana - 25,000/25,000


    Magic - 30,000


    Yuki sucked in a cold breath when she began to read his stats, ''This guy is a monster!''


    As she muttered those words, Yuki suddenly felt power surge throughout her. So she looked at the sky to see it was dark already, but what stood out was the beautiful Moon that was at its Peak. Yuki then suddenly got excited, so she raised her head and looked at the Red Lizard who was looking down on her.


    "It''s pitiful that you''re going to die alone, but remember this was your fault."


    "Now? I wonder who is the pitiful one?"

 Chapter 73 Youre Really Arrogant

    ?"Why are you still asking some silly questions Fox, you know that you''re going to die now." The Lizard softly said.


    He didn''t realize what was happening to Yuki right now, that''s why he dared to be arrogant to Yuki even now.


    Before Yuki could retort, she heard a notification from Fubuki and when she heard it she smirked.


    Ding


    [Passive Moon Prowess has now been activated, and the user gains a 150% stat boost 30/s health regen and 50/s  mana regen.]


    ''''Now this will be an even fight!" Yuki said as she jumped in the air and kicked the Lizard down to the ground.


    When the Lizard met the ground, he froze on the spot, ''How is she still strong, she has been fighting for an hour now.'' He thought.


    "If you even think that I''m already tired from that warm up then you''re dead wrong!" Yuki said as if she could read his mind.


    "Then it looks like this fight is going to be interesting!" The Lizard said as he began to stand up slowly.


    Once Yuki felt the Lizard''s movement, she jumped away and barrage him with skills.


    "Moon sh!"


    "Blood Maniption!"


    "Ice Maker!"


    Yuki expended many of these skills at once, she created at least a dozen of Ice Swords that have been empowering and began to sh and pierce the Lizard with them.


    "Arghh!!"


    The Lizard grunted in pain when he felt all of Yuki''s attacks all at once. He didn''t expect Yuki to be this powerful even though she had to fight an army and his Vice Captain, he originally thought that she would be either too tired or low on Mana to fight with him. But no Yuki was still strong as if she was hiding her strength earlier.


    But little did he know that due to the passive of Yuki''s Moon Prowess she gained a lot of power from it, that''s why it looked like Yuki was not tired at all.


    "Weak!" Yuki said with a disappointed look on her face as shended on his head, then stomped on him for him to kiss the ground.


    The Lizard suddenly got angry at this when he heard Yuki''s disappointed voice.


    "Who are you calling weak!" The Lizard shouted as she unleashed a powerful force of an attack on Yuki which directly hit her.


    Yuki then was sent flying by him and hit the statue which made her stop.


    Ding


    HP - 300/15,200


    "F*ck! I can''t let him hit me, even if my passive is activated."


    Yuki gritted her teeth and stood up to attack the Lizard again.


    "Moon sh!"


    "You''re still acting arrogant in front of me little Fox, you have the courage!"


    The Lizard got angrier when he saw this, so he plunges his ws toward the attack and destroys it with his bare ws to Yuki''s shock.


    "Impossible!"


    Yuki then backed away for a moment to process what she had just witnessed.


    ''My passive is already activated and that guy still has the strength to destroy my attack like it was nothing!''


    "What, You''re getting scared now?" The Lizard sneered at Yuki, then he unleashed his skills on Yuki.


    "me Burst!"


    The Lizard unleashed a powerful attack and aimed it at Yuki.


    Yuki tried to freeze the fire attack by cing some Ice Walls to try to stop it, but the force and heat that wasing from the fire attack were too strong so when it came in contact with the Ice Wall it melted instantly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    When Yuki saw that her defensive walls didn''t work, she slid to the left to dodge the iing attack, but she was shocked to the core when she saw the fire suddenly take a turn and hit her which caused her to fly and grunt in pain.


    "Ahhh!"


    As Yuki was hit by the fire attack she met the Lizard''s w attack and got knocked away and got hit by a tree.


    "Sh*t. His attack is too powerful and he''s fast!"


    Ding


    HP - 400/15,200


    As Yuki saw her remaining healthy she froze for a second before quickly drinking some health potions.


    When Yuki finally felt better, she shot herself up and went towards the Lizard like a bullet.


    "Fall!"


    Yuki ordered as thousands of Ice Spikes started to fall from the sky with great speed. When the Ice Spikes met with the ground they exploded and caused some holes in it.


    The Lizard then tried his best to dodge as many as possible, but there was no way since there were way too many at the same time.


    So in return, his body was now full of holes, his body was bleeding so much that he flooded the holes that were on the ground.


    ''How is this possible!? I have injured her and she still looks fine!'' He thought.


    Just as she was thinking, Yuki began to walk toward him. She then jumped in the air with some Ice Swords following her, when shended she attacked him again non-stop.


    The Lizard was about to die after receiving Yuki''s attack, but he stayed strong and used his final trump card.


    "It''s all out now, if you kill me I''ll bring you along with me!" He shouted as he activated his final trump card that might win him.


    "Judgment!"


    "Just ept your fate already!"


    Yuki said arrogantly as she went for another attack but was stopped by a powerful force that knocked her away and forced her to stand far from the Lizard.


    The ground then began to shake, from where the Lizard was standing cracks were beginning to form one after another.


    Yuki got a bad feeling when she saw the power that wasing out of the Lizard''s body.


    "F*ck! Do I have to use that?" Yuki thought but was quickly pulled out of it when she felt pain in her body.


    Yuki was nowying on the ground with her blood, she didn''t even have the time to dodge or block the Lizard''s attack when she was now on the ground.


    "He''s gotten faster again!''


    Yuki said as she tried to stand up but was forcefully knocked down again which caused her to vomit blood.


    The Lizard kicked her again and pressed his foot harder this time, he then snickered at Yuki.


    "Who''s acting arrogant now huh!"


    He said as she stomped down on Yuki''s body again.


    Ding


    HP - 1,240/15,200


    "I have no choice but to use that," Yuki said as she began to control the blood and directed it into her mouth and drank it.


    Ding


    [Blood Rush activated, the user gets 1.5X Bonus Damage and Speed]

 Chapter 74 Blood Rush

    ?Ding


    [Blood Rush activated, the user gains 1.5X Bonus Damage and Speed. The user has also gained a 100 Health regen per 10 seconds.]


    "HAHAHA! This is pretty good, but I don''t feel well. I feel like killing everyone around me!" Yuki said with a sinister voice.


    Once the Passive has been activated, all of Yuki''s surroundings went below zero. Even the Lizard who has a fire element almost went frozen when he felt how cold the surrounding was and all of the wounds that she has received from the Lizard have begun to heal at an astonishing speed.


    "Wha... What is happening?"


    The Lizard was bewildered, but when he saw Yuki from the corner of his eyes he froze on the spot. For the first time in his life, he didn''t know what to do when he met his eyes with Yuki.


    Yuki''s red ruby eyes were glowing and it was emitting bloodlust, even though he was having a hard time breathing. Once he locked his eyes on Yuki, Yuki directed her bloodlust on him and this was not Yuki''s bloodlust since it is even more powerful due to her Passive Blood Rush activated.


    The Lizard''s feet started freezing, it was climbing slowly to where he cannot even move his legs.


    "What the hell is happening..." The Lizard didn''t have the time to finish his words when he felt pain in his chest, he then looked at his body to only see a hole in his right chest.


    "Arghh!!"


    The Lizard knelt to the ground while holding his chest trying to stop the bleeding but the wound was so big that everything that he tried to do failed. So in his final breath, he roared in the sky to call all of the remaining Lizards which still numbered thousands.


    "Gather here my people! Avenge me and kill this Fox!"


    When Yuki saw that the Lizard was about to die, she smiled. But the smile scared the Lizard more. Before the Lizard died Yuki had gotten to her inventory and activated a 2X EXP Boost because she heard what the Lizard had screamed for hisst words.


    "Do you think that numbers will help you defeat me, you''re only helping me." Yuki said as she looked in the distance to only see a huge army of Lizards flying towards her.


    When the Lizard army got to where Yuki was they froze, they saw Yuki standing on the corpse of their leader smiling coldly at them as if she was inviting them to join the fun.


    Naturally, the Lizard got angry at Yuki for being so arrogant, they has the same thought of their leader ''As long as we outnumber her we can win!'' They all thought, so they charged at Yuki mindlessly and only thought of how they could erase Yuki''s smile.


    Sadly for them, they were already dead once they got into Yuki''s visions, Yuki then also charged toward them. While she was running very fast she destroyed any Lizards that came into her way by attacking them brutally, as she was fighting them she created again some Ice Swords that she had empowered with the blood in her surroundings causing them to get stronger.


    "Arghh!!"


    "Help!"


    "She''s here, Kill her!"


    Yuki was too fast for them, she would pop out anywhere and kill them before they could think.


    "This is fun! Maybe I should do this more often" Yuki said to herself, under the effect of her Passive Blood Rush she couldn''t think of anything other than killing everybody around her and that is exactly what she did.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She killed everyone mercilessly without blinking, she didn''t care if she was practically bathing in their blood.


    The Lizard cannot do anything about Yuki since she was too strong for them, they can''t run because Yuki had caged them long ago using her Ice Maker by creating a huge Wall around them that is about the size of the Dragon Statue.


    For safety reasons Yuki had also broken their wings so that they can''t fly anymore, now the previously proud Lizards are running everywhere trying their best to survive Yuki''s onught.


    When the numbers had lessened, Yuki was getting bored and tired. Her Passive is slowly losing its effects due to the time that Yuki had wasted, so now Yuki at least has a little rationality and doesn''t think about killing everyone around her any longer, but she will make their lives a living hell before she kills them.


    Yuki then chains their legs and creates a giant Meteor using her Ice and she then powered it with all the blood that was in the surrounding.


    When the Lizard saw what Yuki was doing they struggled to get out of the chains, but it was harder than they had thought. So in the end they can only look up to see how the Ice Meteor was taking its shape.


    They regretted everything that has happened today, if they only didn''t obey their Leader''s words they might have lived for another day.


    "I hope you can do me a favor." Yuki chuckled and continued "Fall�� and Die!"


    The Ice Meteor then started to slowly go down to the ground, every second feels like an eternity to them. They just cannot wish for the Ice Meteor to be faster.


    "We hope you go to hell!"


    "Yeah f*ck you!"


    "Someday you''ll also meet your death!"


    All of them cursed at Yuki. These were theirst words before the Ice Meteor had finally hit the ground.


    BOOM!!


    An explosion happened as if a nuke has descended on the ground. The ground shook violently, trees got destroyed, and after the explosion, everything in its surrounding got frozen.


    Even as far as Yumie, Rong Su, and Song Xing felt the shockwave of Yuki''s attack.


    When Yumie felt the attack she frowned and began to pray, ''Please let big sis Yuki alright, don''t let anything hurt her!''


    Yuki''s Passive had quickly subsided when she heard what Yumie had just said, ''Looks like I made her worry.'' Yuki chuckled and began to look at where her home is located.


    Just as she was about to go home she stopped in her tracks when she felt something was wrong.


    Yuki''s face went pale as a sheet of paper, then after a few seconds, she copsed to the ground.


    While she was knocked out a lot of notifications had gathered in her mind.

 Chapter 75 Peak Tier/Making Choices

    ?While Yuki was knocked out cold due to her exhaustion andck of mana because of the final attack that caused her a lot of Mana to use because of the sheer size of the Ice Meteor and how she empowered it with a lot of blood to make it stronger. Yuki then received a lot of notifications from Fubuki.


    Ding


    Complete: [Quest: Wreak havoc in the Lizard tribe and kill their Leader. (Hard) ]


    [Rewards: 5,000XP, 6,000 coins.]


    [Rewarding the host��. Complete. The host has gained the following rewards.]


    Rewards:


    5,000XP


    6,000 coins


    [Congrattions onpleting the quest!]


    Ding


    [The host has gained a total of 400,000XP including the rewards from the quest.]


    Ding


    [The host is now lvl 73!]


    [The host is now lvl 74!]


    [The host is now lvl 75!]


    ��


    ��


    ��


    [The host is now lvl 80!]


    [Requirements met, the user can now ascend into Savage Beast Peak Tier.]


    Ascending 10%


    Ascending 20%


    Ascending 30%


    ��


    ��


    ��


    Ascending 100%


    [Congrattions, the host is now a Savage Beast Peak Tier.]


    [The host has still some leftover EXP, the host can either convert it all to Status Point or just leveled up more. Due to the host being asleep, the system must forcefully awake the host to make a choice.]


    [In 3��]


    [In 2��]


    [In 1��]


    [Shock.]


    When Yuki felt a tingling sensation in her body, she jolted awake and frowned.


    "Who the f*ck awaken me from my sleep!"


    Yuki shouted as she began to look around to see the culprit, but she only saw the corpse and the aftermath of the Battle that she did earlier on. Just as she was thinking about the person who awakened her, she heard Fubuki''s voice in her mind.


    Ding


    [The host has awakened, now she must choose if she wants to convert her remaining EXP into Status Points or just use it to level up further.]


    "Choose?" Yuki repeated Fubuki''s voice in her mind.


    She froze when she remembered that she only needed a little bit of EXP left to be a Peak Tier, so she was happy that she is finally a Peak Tier now.


    But now that she met a problem, she didn''t know what to do. ''Should I convert it?'' Yuki asked herself.


    Yuki didn''t dare to act rashly because this is an important decision that she will have to make. She understands that this will be the key for her to bing stronger.


    If I choose to convert it, I will naturally get stronger but I will still be a level 1 Peak Tier. But if I chose to use it all then I will be one step closer to being a Demonic Beast which will give me more time to hone my skill and train Yumie too. Yuki thought to herself.


    "How many Status Points do I get if I convert it?"


    Yuki asked Fubuki to confirm if it would be worth it because if she only gets a few Points then she would rather use the EXP than convert it into Status Points.


    Ding<novelnext></novelnext>


    [The host will get 625 Points and adding what the host has stored, its total is 950 Points.] Fubuki answered.


    Yuki froze when she heard what Fubuki had just said, 625 Points. That is more than Yuki can imagine having, Yuki had even thought that if she will get 300 below then she will not ept it and just choose to use everything. But she got 625 which is more than double what Yuki can ever hope for, so she quickly decided.


    "I choose to convert it!" Yuki said excitedly without much hesitation.


    [Is the host sure, Yes/No?]


    "Yes!"


    [Converting the EXP to Status points in 3�� 2�� 1�� Done. The host has gained a total of 950 Status Points now.]


    After receiving the rewards, Yuki nodded happily and went into her Status to update it.


    "Where should I put my points? hmmm. I''ll still focus on my Int because I have a little too much Mana, this Ice Maker and Blood Maniption just drains my Mana quickly. Then after that? I think I''ll focus on my Agi and Def since I like to fight head which causes me to get injured more. Thenst is Str and Dex, I''ll probably add the same to them." Yuki nned and then began to look at her Skills to see what she would upgrade.


    "I''ll upgrade my Crunch and Razor w for now and for the rest I''ll do it in the future."


    After nning everything, Yuki then went to execute her ns and assign her Status Points and upgrade her skill. But when she was done with her skills she got another notification from Fubuki.


    Ding


    [The skills Crunch �� (5), and Razor w �� (5) can be merged into Beast Arts which is an upgraded version of the twobined. Yes/No?]


    "Hehehe, this is good. Naturally Yes!" Yuki said without hesitation.


    [Complete, Crunch �� (5), and Razor w �� (5) has been sessfully merged into Beast Arts. Congrattions!]


    After the merging, Yuki then went to upgrade it into the final form which is �� (5). Yuki was very happy with her decision after looking at the final product.


    Ding


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Fox (Child)


    Title/s - Savior (50% EXP)


    Evolution - Blood Moon Fox


    Lvl - 1


    Exp bar - 1/80


    The requirement to Rank Up:[The host must be lvl 160 and in a ce where there is Blood and Moonlight]


    HP - 25,000/25,000


    Mana - 40,000/40,000


    Magic - 18,500


    Rank - Savage Beast (Peak)


    Element - Ice Spirit Empress: 65%/100%


    The requirement to evolve:[The host must have aplete 100% mastery, kill 100 types of Ice-type monster and kill one Ice demonic beast to get their souls]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - N/A


    Skills - Blood Maniption, Ice Maker, Moon sh, Beast Arts �� (5), Charm �� (5), Absolute Stealth �� (5), Absolute Speed �� (5).


    Passive - Blood Rush, Moon Prowess, Ice Queen''s Domain, All Seeing Eye


    Status Point - 0


    Skill Point - 49


    Coin - 89,000


    Status


    Str - 387


    Int - 743


    ? Agi - 503


    Def - 458


    Dex - 362


    Inventory:


    (World Map),(Manual Guide),(Exp Boost x1),(x1 Evolution Pill).


    "Very nice, now it''s time to take a bath and go home!" Yuki was in high spirits after updating her stats.

 Chapter 76 Establishing A Team

    ?While Yuki was happy with herself, in the Cloud Peak Sect it was the opposite.


    The higher-ups were in distress when they saw that Rong Su had failed their request.


    "What should we do, Sect Leader!"


    "Yeah, they failed!"


    "They are a failure!"


    All of them protested to their Sect Leader. They didn''t realize how strong Yuki is, they had underestimated her that''s why they lost to her.


    "What if we just go to the forest!"


    "Yeah, we cannot suppress the news about our best juniors dying at the hands of a Savage Beast!"


    "I agree, even when I go out I hear the people mocking the sect that it is weak for our best juniors to lose to Savage Beast."


    The Cloud Peak sect was being mocked for losing to even a lowly beast, even their Rival Sect was using this as an opportunity to rise to the top by putting more dirt on their name.


    Saying that if you want to join the Cloud Peak Sect get ready to be weak because they don''t treat their Sec Members well and also they are weak that they don''t even hand out some good materials for them to be stronger like pills, etc that cultivators need.


    When the Cloud Peak Sect heard their mocking towards them they were angered and struck back by bullying their Sect Members outside of the city when they see them.


    But s when they bully them, this only makes things worse for them.


    "Sect Leader, I will personally go and exterminate Fox to avenge the Young Master and Young Miss. I will also go with my disciples to ensure our win." One of them said confidently that they could win.


    "Yes, I''ll also go with Elder Jun. To increase our chance of winning."


    "Do you all agree to this n?" The Sect Leader finally spoke to them.


    "I agree."


    "Yes, I think this is for the best."


    All of them agreed quickly on Elder Jun''s n. So in the end the Sect Leader gave them the signal to prepare, and the Sect Leader only gave them 3 days to prepare.


    "This is our chance to raise our reputation in this Sect, my disciples!" Elder Jun said to his disciples.


    "We''ll follow you, Master!" All of them shouted in unison.


    "Good. If we can kill or take the Fox home we will be rewarded handsomely, so do your best with this, my disciples."


    "We''ll give it our all."


    Elder Jun was proud of his disciples'' answer, so they quickly gathered what they needed and set out after 2 days of setting up what they needed.


    Back in Moon Rock Forest, Yuki was happily enjoying her bath because she didn''t know what her enemies had nned. But if she ever knew what they wanted to do, she would just probablyugh at them because of her profound powers. She didn''t need to care about them but she would still be careful. If this were her past - self she would probably need to hide to not get caught by them.


    Because this time she would fight 5 Elders that were at least as strong as Rong Su which already was a problem for her, but she would also fight a small army of Cultivators which numbers only 100.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Even if she was strong, humans were stronger than the Beast in all aspects, unless the Beast had gotten the legendary Rank in Heaven, which is the Magic Beast.


    Though Yuki didn''t need to worry because she is abnormal due to her System.


    "Feels good to rx after a good fight!" Yuki said as she rxed even more byying in the beautiful river.


    "I should get by quickly to not worry Yumie."


    After 10 more minutes soaking in the water, Yuki was now clean and fresh. Her messy and dirty fur that was full of blood was now clean, and soft to touch again.


    Yuki then set up to go back but she first went back to the ce where she had killed all the enemies.


    Upon looking at the mess she made, Yuki sighed in defeat.


    "Maybe I shouldn''t have destroyed this ce."


    The part of the forest was frozen and destroyed. You cannot see a single tree standing in the area, what you can only see was the aftermath of the fight that she did. But that was not the part that she was worried about.


    Yuki was disappointed to only see a couple of Beast Mana Core. She only harvested 50 Savage Beast Core, and 13 Demonic Beast Core, and worst of all she didn''t get the Magic Beast Core that she wanted.


    "This is disappointing." Yuki sighed and went back on her way home.


    "I''m back, Yumi��" Once Yuki was back home she was ready to greet Yumie, but she was cut off when she got pounded by Yumie.


    And because Yuki didn''t expect Yumie to do that, she stumbled to the ground.


    "I miss you, I thought something bad happened when I felt the ground shake and I immediately knew that it was you because of you fighting the Lizard Tribe!" Yumie said with her voice shaking.


    Yuki froze because she forgot how worried Yumie was because of what had happened a few minutes ago. But she consoled her by letting Yumie do what she wanted. Yumie then stayed in Yuki''s embrace for a few minutes.


    Even though Yumie was twice the size of Yuki she didn''t mind hugging her and acting like a spoiled child.


    "Silly girl. Don''t worry about me, you should worry about yourself being a Demonic Beast." Yuki chuckled and stood up.


    Yumie, alongside Rong Su and Song Xing, froze when they heard what Yuki had just said. Because Yuki also wrote what she just said, naturally Rong Su and Song Xing heard what she just said.


    They then began to inspect Yuki again, because they were too busy to look at Yuki. If she was fine they forgot to notice the huge change in Yuki.


    "Yo�� You�� You are already a Peak Tier!" Rong Su stuttered while asking Yuki.


    "Yep, surprised?"


    "How!? You were a Middle Tier just 1 day ago, and now you''re a Peak Tier!" Song Xing thought she was going crazy.


    Yuki was happy with their response, but she ignored the two and looked at Yumie.


    "See, this is a result of hard work," Yuki said as she patted her head.


    After hearing what Yuki had just said, Yumie was even more determined to get stronger now.

 Chapter 77 Repeat Your Words

    ?"That is the spirit!" Yuki then patted Yumie''s back and went inside to have a rest after having a crazy battle.


    Thus Yuki went to sleep quickly without anyone disturbing her, so she then had a nice and quiet sleep.


    While Yuki was sleeping a lot of time had already passed but Ayame still hasn''t got the time to talk to her daughter because of some problems.


    "Ayame, it''s alright someday you''ll be able to talk to Yuki but now is not just the time." Serene consoled her because she was on the verge of crying already.


    "Sob�� I know but sob��" Ayame didn''t finish her words when Serene hugged her.


    "It''s okay, maybe now it''s not the right time to talk to Yuk. Because for now, you must deal with this problem first."


    Before they can call Yuki just a few days ago, a problem suddenly came up that needed her attention so Ayame can only dy her with her talk to Yuki to deal with the problem.


    But what Ayame didn''t expect was that the problem was big and needed a lot of time to finish.


    Her "husband" who was supposed to be dead was alive and he wanted to take Yuki and make her his heiress to the throne of the kingdom that he had built. He had now epted the fact that he has a child with Ayame, so he wanted to take Yuki because he thought of Yuki being a genius because of her mother.


    "Ayame gives me my child back and I promise you that I will love her." He said as he looked down at Ayame''s pce.


    His name was Andrew, he was the King of his current nation in the God Real. It''s called the Jade Dragon Kingdom.


    He used a secret life-saving treasure that saved his life from death at the hands of Ayame, that''s how he survived, but he was extremely wounded and was on the verge of dying. Luckily he met a kind woman who he thinks was better than Ayame and was more beautiful than her


    While he was standing in front of her arrogantly, there was also a beautiful woman next to her. She was his current wife, Natalie. She was the one who saved him when he was about to die and it was love at first sight for Natalie when she saw Andrew so she decided to give it a shot and be his wife.


    Andrew also fell in love with her in the months that came so they got married and built their Kingdom which is now at the top of the God Realm.


    "Is this where your ex-wife lives, Andrew?" Natalie asked as she looked at Ayame from top to bottom.


    "Yes, she was also the one who carried my first child," Andrew answered as he looked at the castle in front of him.


    Because Natalie was infertile, he decided to take his child from Ayame and make it his heir. Naturally, Natalie epted it because she too wants a child to have one and because of her situation she was desperate.


    So they had an agreement to take the child from Ayame and make it their own.


    Andrew had thought that his child was still a baby because he thinks that Ayame has lengthened the time before her pregnancy due to the war that was happening at that time.


    "Make your choice Ayame, I will give her a good life with me and Natalie," Andrew said to Ayame who was frozen inside her castle.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ayame still hasn''t left her castle because Serene had warned her that it might be a trap, but now that she heard that Andrew wanted to take Yuki away from her, she was extremely mad at Andrew for being shameless.


    Serene also got mad but kept it cool, "Let''s go out and see this man."


    But when she got out tears suddenly fell out of her eyes when she saw Natalie who was clinging to Andrew.


    Even though he tried to kill her, she was still in love with him but buried it inside her heart. But now when she was witnessing another woman who was his current wife, she was deeply hurt but she tried to control her emotions.


    Serene was shocked when he saw Ayame crying, so she immediately hugged her and whispered something into her ear.


    "Just forget that guy and live a happy life with Yuki," Serene said.


    She then looked at Andrew who was looking at them, what she just wanted to do right was to kill that guy right now but she knows that she cannot do it or she will be enemies with his kingdom.


    And even though she is the strongest Goddess in the God Realm, she still will not be able to fight an entire Kingdom on her own. She tightly clutched her hands and unknowingly released Bloodlust toward Andrew.


    When Andrew saw Ayame again after a long time, he was stunned to see how beautiful she currently is. He then suddenly got an idea and blurted it out loud which caused him to almost die.


    "Bring me back my child and be my concubine." He said. He was now stunned to see how beautiful Ayame was and he thought how good it would be if she became his wife so he asked her to be his concubine.


    Under the stunned look of his wife and the two, he continued, "I promise to take care of her and you as w��"


    He didn''t get to finish his words when he was suddenly pinned to the ground by Serene.


    "Can you repeat that? Sorry, because I think I misheard you." Serene asked as she withdrew her Scythe and pointed it into his neck.


    Her Bloodlust exploded and she didn''t control her strength when she kicked Andrew to the ground, so Andrew received a few broken bones in his chest.


    Luckily for him, he has reached God Hood so he survived the attack from Serene if he wasn''t a God he would probably die from that attack.


    "Andrew!" Natalie shouted as she rushed towards Andrew but was stopped by Serene.


    "Don''t move, little girl," Serene said as she nced at Natalie for a second before looking back at Andrew who was coughing blood.


    "So, can you repeat that for me, Andrew?" Serene said as she touched the tip of her scythe at Andrew.

 Chapter 78 LEAVE NOW OR DIE!

    ?"So can you kindly repeat that for me, Andrew?" Serene smiled that was not a smile while looking down at Andrew who was beneath her feet and withdrew her Scythe and aimed the tip of it into his small neck.


    Andrew felt a shiver down his spine when he saw Serene''s face and when he felt the touch tip of Serene''s scythe on his neck.


    But because of his little pride, he didn''t want to lose face, so he also warned Serene.


    "Hey! Remember I''m a king and you don''t want to make an enemy of me!" He warned Serene as he tried to get up but failed when Serene kicked him again.


    "Is that supposed to be a joke hmmm?" Serene slowly asked as she started to walk towards him.


    Serene was never afraid of going to war with someone, but she is afraid that if she did fight with Andrew right now and it leads to war, she is afraid of Ayame getting caught in the war.


    So she still didn''t use her full power when she had kicked him twice and if she ever did so Andrew is probably long dead now.


    "Don''t underestimate me!" Andrew said arrogantly as he released his Qi and directed it into Serene.


    Boom!!


    After sending his Qi it exploded, thanks to Yuki''s help her castle and the surrounding area didn''t get destroyed by his attack.


    "Not bad, but still not enough," Serene said arrogantly as she patted some dust off that covered her dress and body.


    "Now are you going to leave or not?" Serene asked as she looked at the two who were flying in the air.


    "F*ck off, Give me my child and be my concubine now or I''m going to destroy your Beautiful Pce that you have built," Andrew said again to Ayame as he looked at where she was standing.


    Ayame didn''t answer immediately, but she was sure of one thing and that was that she is not going to give Yuki to her bastard father! Since she also didn''t want to be with him again even though she felt pain when she thinks that she isn''t the woman who was by his side, she resolved herself and rejected him.


    "No, I will not give you my child. NEVER!"  Ayame shouted to him, she then turned around and walked back to her pce.


    "You!" Andrew said as he pointed his finger at Ayame.


    He was extremely angry that there was a person who was willing to disobey him, he became more arrogant when he had be a King.


    Naturally, he didn''t want to lose face, he then started to control his Qi and got ready to fight.


    He was strong because he is at the top of the God Realm, and he is in 4th ce for being the strongest Male God. Butpared to Serene he stillcks.


    When Serene saw him getting ready to fight, she clutched her Scythe and vanished from where she stood, and appeared behind him while aiming her Scythe at him.


    "LEAVE NOW OR ELSE!" Serene warned as she circted her Mana to the max and pointed it to Andrew.<novelnext></novelnext>


    When Andrew felt Serene Power, his face dropped. He then surrendered because he was afraid of Serene killing him right now, but before he left he didn''t forget to warn Ayame.


    "Remember this b*tch, you should be grateful for being my concubine, and for me taking my daughter!" He said as he vanished from their sights before Serene could attack him again.


    Serene immediately exploded when she heard Andrew''s remarks.


    "I swear someday I''ll kill you and feed your body to my Scythe!" Serene shouted in the air, after venting her anger she quickly went to Ayame.


    Ayame, who couldn''t control her emotions anymore, broke down and started crying when Serene was finally beside her.


    Even though she is a strong woman who is seen as a cold person, she is an extremely fragile person when ites to Yuki and her life. Ayame is a weak person emotionally, her emotions always get into her especially when her daughter is involved and also Serene.


    "What am sob�� I''m going to sob... do?" Ayame asked between her sobs.


    Serene hugged her tightly as she refused to let her go. Serene loves Ayame, she loves her very much and she wants to be in a rtionship with her.


    Her feelings started when they were little, but she was afraid to tell because it might be the cause of their rtionship. So when she heard that Ayame got into a rtionship, she felt that her world had copsed. She didn''t want to do anymore when she heard about it, so she left her and wanted to go and rx her heart and mind after the news.


    Serene had slowly epted the fact that Ayame cannot be her wife when she suddenly got the news of Ayame being in a rtionship, but for the sake of Ayame being happy she let go of her feelings and only wished for the best for her.


    But when she heard that Andrew wanted to kill Ayame and his child from her, she couldn''t control it anymore and quickly got into action and helped Ayame. She was also happy that they broke up thinking that she might have a chance to be with Ayame.


    But seeing her being sad after seeing Andrew with a different woman, she suddenly got jealous of Andrew but couldn''t do anything."


    "It''s alright, we''ll think of something." Serene consoled her as she led her inside her home to get some rest.


    "Alright." Ayame nodded and also walked behind Serene.


    When they got into Ayame''s room, Ayame hugged Serene from the back.


    "Thank you, I cannot express how much I owe you. If you ever need help I will help you Serene." Ayame promised as she hugged her tightly causing her chest to be squeezed behind Serene''s back.


    Serene blushed heavily after feeling how soft Ayame''s chest is but kept calm so that Ayame would not get suspicious.


    ''Then be my wife.'' Serene said, but she didn''t say it out loud because she still didn''t dare to do it.


    "Okay, I''lle to you if I ever need your help," Serene answered as she turned around to face Ayame.


    "No problem!" Ayame said joyously, she had now forgotten about being sad anymore.

 Chapter 79 Have You Felt What Hell Feels Like?

    ?"No problem! But do you have some ideas on how we will counter Andrew?" Ayame asked, she then turned serious no longer her previous excited look.


    "Yes, but��" Serene said hesitantly, she was not sure whether Ayame would agree to her n because this n will involve Yuki.


    "Why are you hesitating? Just tell me already!" Ayame grumbled at Serene.


    "Ok but don''t get mad after you hear it ok?" Serene quietly asked.


    "Just tell me!" Ayame was getting impatient at Serene.


    "Well, I n to use Yuki to bait him," Serene said.


    "You want what!" Ayame shouted at her.


    Ayame couldn''t believe that her best friend wanted to use and involve her beloved daughter in a fight between her parents.


    "Hear me out first Ayame!" Serene tried to calm down Ayame.


    Ayame then took a few breaths to calm herself. After calming herself she again looked at Serene who was patiently waiting for her.


    "Ok then, continue."


    "Sorry but, I nned to give Andrew a false hope that Yuki wille back to him. But he will only get Yuki once she turns 5yrs old." Serene gently exins to Ayame.


    "What? I don''t understand." Ayame asked confusedly.


    "What I mean is, if we gave him time to take Yuki, we can then take this opportunity to make our army stronger by creating our own Kingdom. Also by doing this we can give Yuki enough time to get herself stronger so once she makes it into the God Realm she will not get bullied because one she is strong and two we have our Kingdom to protect her!" Serene said.


    Serene also had another n but will only tell once she dared to do it, once they build a Kingdom together naturally it will need a King and Queen but in this world being in a rtionship with the same gender is fine.


    So if they made a Kingdom she can use this opportunity to be closer to Ayame and tell her true feelings towards her. It was killing two birds with one stone, she will finally be able to kill the guy who made Ayame''s life hell, and two she will have a chance to be in a rtionship with Ayame which she wished for a long time.


    "I get it now, but if that''s your n then doesn''t that mean that we have to show Yuki in front of him?" Ayame asked again.


    "Yes, but you don''t have to worry because if that timees we will already have a strong army to fight with him. So what do you say?" Serene again asked Ayame, but this time she expected that Ayame would agree.


    Looking at Serene expectant look, Ayame felt something in her heart but was confused about what it was so she shrugged it off and agreed reluctantly, "Ok I agree but! Don''t put Yuki into danger please?" Ayame said with a condition.


    ''Of course, I will treat my soon-to-be daughter well!'' Serene said to herself.


    "Sure, she''s your child naturally. I will take care of her since I''m her aunt who will soon be her mother hehehe." Serene said but whispered thest one so that Ayame would not hear and get suspicious.


    "Great, but what did you say in thest part?" Ayame asked.


    "Nothing!" Serene says cheekily.


    "Alright, let''s get to rest now, especially you who was the one who fought Andrew," Ayame said as she pointed to the bed.


    "Are we sleeping together?" Serene asked calmly, but on the inside, she was very excited.


    "Yes, is there a problem? If you want I can ask the maid to prepare you a ro..." Ayame said as she paused before she got toy in her bed.


    Before Ayame can finish her words she was cut off by Serene''s sudden answer.


    "No, it''s fine, too much hassle and I don''t want to wait any longer. I''m tired and want to sleep early." Serene answered quickly, afraid that Ayame might separate them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh alright, then let''s sleep!" Ayame nodded andy in her bed then followed Serene.


    "Good night," Ayame said.


    "Good night," Serene said back as she grinned.


    Back to Yuki and the rest.


    They had now started their training, but only Yumie was training. She was apanied by Rong Su and Song Xing because Yuki wants for both of them to learn from Yumie and what their training will be like.


    "Hey Yumie, isn''t your training too easy?" Song Xing asked curiously.


    She was seeing Yumie doing some basic training for her body, so she was confused about it and decided to ask Yumie.


    Yuki had taught Yuki a bit about how tomunicate by just writing what she wanted to say, but Yuki had only taught her a little bit.


    "No." That was all Yumie said.


    Song Xing and Rong Su got more confused after seeing Yumie''s answer, but Yumie wrote something again that made their jaws drop.


    "Have you ever felt what hell feels like?" That was all Yuki wrote then got back to her training.


    "What does she mean by that?" They now were more confused after reading what Yumie just said.


    Under the confused look of the two, Yumie ignored them and continued her training.


    Since Rong Su and Song Xing didn''t get the answer that they wanted, they left after saying goodbye and went to find Yuki to know when they will start their training.


    "Yuki, when will we start our training?" Rong Su asked.


    Yuki looked up at the two of them and then walked towards them before saying.


    "Follow me and see," Yuki answered and then started to walk into the forest.


    "Oh ok." Song Xing nodded and then also followed Yuki while behind her was Yuki.


    After walking to a good spot, this ce was where Yumie had trained before. Yuki especially picked this ce because it was the best for Humans to use.


    "Were here, for your training you''ll only have to destroy my Ice Pirs." Yuki smiled lightly and went to create her Ice Pirs.


    Since Yuki was now a Peak Tier naturally her Ice Maker skill also strengthened so now her Ice is stronger than before.


    "That''s it?" Song Xing asked, followed by Rong Su.


    "Can we use weapons?"


    "Oh, you can do whatever you want as long as you destroy this." Yuki smiled and then bit her arm.


    When the blood started to ooze out she then directed it into the Ice Pir. Yuki didn''t realize how shocked the two of them were, but she was toozy to look at them.


    "Good Luck!" Yuki said as she vanished from their view.

 Chapter 80 Evolution

    ?"This is cheating!" Song Xing retorted, she stomped her feet on the ground to vent her anger, but no matter what she did it was useless because Yuki was already gone.


    "Don''t worry, we can do this as long as we work together." Rong Su patted her back to console her and turned around to see the Ice Pir.


    "Yeah, you''re right!" Song Xing got happy again, but before she could continue her celebration Yuki appeared in front of them.


    "Oh, just a reminder. This is individual training so no teaming up. For you guys to pass this, Rong Su must at least create a 5-meter dent on the Ice, and for Song Xing, you must put at least a 1-2 meter hole in it. Now off you go." After saying all that Yuki once again vanished in front of them.


    "She is bullying me!" Song Xing shouted after processing what Yuki had just said.


    Song Xing felt aggrieved when she heard the requirement that she needed to pass the test of Yuki. She was a healer and not a fighter so how can she put a hole in that Ice Pir when it is so hard and strong, plus it is stronger because of the blood that she had used in it?


    "Well, you heard her, time to start." Rong Si before she plunged an attack on the Ice Pir using his fist first to test its strength.


    "F*ck!" Rong Su backed away and looked at his fist which was now swollen and red, he felt like his. bones were about to break when he tried to attack it on how hard it is.


    He then looked at the Ice Pir to see the damage that he had done, but he was not surprised to see not even a scratch on the Ice.


    "Are you kidding me, if Rong Su cannot even put a scratch on it how do you expect me to put a hole in it, Yuki!" Song Xing sounded aggrieved but she cannot do anything about it.


    "Didn''t Yuki say that we can use anything we want as long as we meet the requirement?" Rong Su said to her.


    "Yes, so how will that help me?" Song Xing asked and looked at Rong Su with a questioning look on her face.


    "Then use your weapon, I know that you have one. You just don''t use it." Rong Su said.


    Song Xing got flustered when she heard Rong Su, "Ho.. h�� how did you know that?" Song Xing''s voice stuttered while asking.


    Song Xing kept it hidden that she has a weapon, she even practices it daily to get better at it in secret, but who knew that Rong Su will know her little secret?


    "It''s obvious, because sometimes when I look at you after your secret training, you have some scratches from training, and your hand feels rough to touch even though you''re a woman."


    "Are you mocking me!?" Song Xing asked angrily but it quickly subsided.


    "So you already knew, I was supposed to surprise you but oh well." Song Xing said then pulled out her Spacial Ring and pulled out a Rapier.


    The Rapier was beautiful looking, it was colored blue and was shining brightly when Song Xing had pulled it out. It was about 115cm and is a double-edged de.


    After pulling it out, Song Xing then tested it out on a tree nearby. Once the de has touched the tree it gets quickly sliced like cutting butter.


    "You''re pretty good already." Rong Su praised her.


    Song Xing blushed when she heard Rong Su''spliments, but she was extremely happy that her hard work has paid off greatly.


    "Be careful if you use it okay since it is a thin de." Rong Su reprimanded her.


    "I know, I have done my research on this de." Song Xing said to Rong Su.


    "By the way, why did you choose a Rapier as your weapon?" Rong Su asked curiously, if she had only said to Rong Su that she wants a weapon he would dly buy her a good sword.


    "I don''t like swords, they are too heavy for me. This Rapier is perfect because it''s thin and light, just my preference." Song Xing shook her head, she then remembered how her first try was when he tried to swing a sword. It was extremely embarrassing for her and luckily no one was around to see her at that time.


    "I see, good luck then." Rong Su then also wielded his sword and started to attack the Ice Pir once again.


    Song Xing nodded and also started to regte her Qi and swing her sword at the Ice Pir.


    Meanwhile on the other side where Yumie was previously working. In front of her was a lot of Beast Mana core that she can use to be a Savage Beast Early Tier.


    Yuki was watching her on the side looking at her intently.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yumie just consumes them and controls your power as soon as you reach the Savage Beast, so you can quickly get used to your new power," Yuki said.


    "Is it okay?" Yumie was again asked.


    "Of course! This is for your good." Yuki nodded and shoved the Beast Mana Cores in her hands.


    "Okay then." Yumie finally gave in, Yuki gave out a bright smile and left her to look at her in the distance.


    Yumie then started to consume the power of the Beast Mana Core.


    While she was trying to get her Beast Rank, Yuki got a notification from Fubuki.


    Ding


    [The contracted Beast Yumie wants to be a Savage Beast, the host must permit her to do it. Continue, Yes/No"


    ''So it gives me the power to decide whether to let her pass or not, this is pretty good.'' Yuki said to herself.


    Yuki then clicked the Yes button without hesitation, after clicking it Yumie''s body started to glow.


    Ding


    [Savage Beast evolution 10%.]


    [Savage Beast evolution 20%.]


    [Savage Beast evolution 30%.]


    [Savage Beast evolution 100%.]


    [Congrattions, the host contracted Beast is now a Savage Beast Early Tier!]


    The evolution process took about an hour to finish.


    Ding


    Name - Yumie (Baby)


    Race - Fire Hydra


    The requirement to Rank Up - 0/100 Savage Beast Core, 0/10 Demonic Beast Core


    HP - 5,000/5,000


    Mana - 500


    Magic - 100


    Rank - Savage Beast (Early Tier)


    Element - Fire


    Skills- Bite, Tail Whip


    Passive - None

 Chapter 81 Changes In The Body

    ?Name - Yumie (Baby)


    Race - Fire Hydra


    The requirement to Rank Up - 0/100 Savage Beast Core, 0/10 Demonic Beast Core


    HP - 5,000/5,000


    Mana - 500


    Magic - 100


    Rank - Savage Beast (Early Tier)


    Element - Fire


    Skills- Bite, Tail Whip


    Passive - None


    The evolution was a great sess, especially when Yuki had seen the new stats of Yumie.


    After the evolution Yumie copsed to the ground which startled Yuki, she then rushed toward her and carried her body back to the cave to rest.


    "What happened to her Fubuki?" Yuki asked Fubuki because she cannot think of a reason why Yumie had suddenly copsed.


    Ding


    [Because Yumie''s body is still too weak she suffered a bit of a bacsh when trying to evolve.] Fubuki answered her question.


    "So that''s why, but I have been giving her some training. Is it still not enough?" Yuki asked again.


    [No, because the host only did some minor training. What Yumie needs is some realbat to strengthen her body further.] Fubuki gave her the best way.


    Soon Yuki realized that her past training is useless in this kind of world, "Looks like I have to change the training n." Yuki muttered, she then gazed at Yumie who was sleeping soundly.


    A day has passed and Yumie has finally woken up.


    "So how is your body?" Yuki asked when she saw that Yumie had gotten up.


    "It feels different, but it''s good!" Yumie answered, not sure what changes the evolution did to her body.


    Because Yuki was also busy with other stuff she didn''t get a good look at Yumie, but now seeing her again she just now noticed the changes in her body.


    She has grown a foot taller, she also got skinnier, and the most stand out that changes in her were her eyes. It was previously ck, but now it is a purple that shines beautifully under the sunlight. Her pink scales also got more shiny and beautiful, they became perfect in contrast with her purple eyes.


    When Yumie saw Yuki''s surprised look on her face, she was nervous when she thought that she had be ugly, so she then covered her face with her paws and turned her back to Yuki.


    Yuki was surprised by her sudden movement, "Hey what''s wrong?" She asked to see if she was truly fine or not.


    "Um�� I�� Nevermind!" Yumie answered while stuttering. Her voice was shaky because of nervousness.


    Yuki chuckled at Yumie''s cute movement, "Why do you think that your evolution made you ugly?" Yuki slowly asked when she heard what Yumie was thinking about.


    "N... No�� Yes." Yumie answered.


    "Fufufu, Go take a bath and see yourself under the reflection of the water," Yuki said, she then turned around and walked back to the cave.


    This answer only made Yumie even more nervous, she thought that she was too ugly to look at and that Yuki needed to get away from her.


    She hung her head down low and dragged her feet towards the river to see the results.


    Yuki only chuckled when she heard her again, ''Don''t worry you''ll like what changes in your body.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    After walking towards the river, she became even more depressed when she was finally at the side of the river. After taking a few deep breaths, she tried to calm her nervous heart and finally look at her reflection.


    ��


    ��


    ��


    After a moment of silence, Yumie screamed in her mind.


    "Big sis lied to me!" Yumie pouted when she remembered Yuki''s face and words.


    She then began to closely observe her looks clearly, she was astonished to see that she was more beautiful but she is still cuter than beautiful.


    While she was busying herself while looking at her face, she heard Yuki''sugh from behind, She felt even more embarrassed because she knew that she misunderstood what just happen a couple of minutes before.


    "HAHAHA! See you don''t have to worry!" Yuki said, she then patted her head but she struggled because Yumie was even taller than her.


    After seeing that she cannot pat her head she sighed and looked at herself also in the water.


    "HAHAHA! I''m not the only one!" Yumie said cheerfully after seeing Yuki''s disappointed look.


    "Yeah�� yeah." Yuki shrugged.


    After teasing each other for a few more moments, Yuki suddenly got serious and asked Yumie a question.


    "So what do you n to do first?" Yuki asked.


    Yumie also stoppedughing and became serious also after hearing Yuki.


    "Can I spar again with Song Xing, is that alright?" Yumie asked softly.


    "Why?" Yuki asked back.


    "Because�� This way I can get used to my power easily because I''m fighting a strong opponent." Yumie answered what was in her head.


    "Hmmm��" Yuki then began to think about the possibilities of doing what Yumie suggested.


    "Okay let''s do that then!" In the end, Yuki also agreed because she thought that this was the best course of n to take.


    Yumie nodded at Yuki and smiled at her.


    "Hey Fubuki, do you know why Yumie didn''t get any skills from evolving?"


    Ding


    [Even though Yumie evolved and gained an element, she still cannot use it due to not having a Fire Soul in her body.] Fubuki answered.


    "Fire Soul?"


    [Yes a Fire Soul, just like what the host has the Ice Spirit Empress. Every race needs a soul of an Element to use it.]


    "So does that mean I have to hunt a Fire Element and give her one?" Yuki asked.


    [Yes, but the host can also just buy one from the shop and give it to Yumie.]


    "I can do that!" Yuki was surprised that her system let her buy stuff from it and give it to someone else. But when she thought about how the potions worked, she shook her head and opened the shop to see.


    "Now let''s see what I should buy for her," Yuki smirked and began to scroll around it.


    Because she also got stronger, the shop has been updated and has new items in it.

 Chapter 82 Buying Skills For Yumie

    ?Shop


    Elements:


    Skills:


    Weapon:


    Cultivation:


    Martial Arts:


    When the shop tab appeared, Yuki then quickly pressed the Element option and began to browse all the items that are suitable for Yumie to use.


    Element -


    Fire:


    Ice:


    Lightning:


    Light:


    Dark:


    Yuki was shocked to see that there now were more options of Elements to choose from. Last time it was only the Fire and Ice, but now there were 3 more Elements that she can choose from.


    After recovering from her shock, she then clicked at the Fire Element because that''s what Yumie currently needed. She just would check the others when she has the time or when she might ever need them.


    Fire Type:


    ? Demonic/Dark Fire - (150k) - A demon fire that is the enemy of all the light elements. This fire is special because, the me is not that hot but when the me came into contact with a light element, it will melt instantly


    ? Hell''s me - (175k) - A me that came from the deepest part of hell, This type of me cannot be put out in normal ways, because this fire is insanely hot.


    ? me of Annihtion (Weakened) - (250k) - This me was one of the most destructive mes ever existed, because if you are hit with it pretty badly not only will it destroy your body it will also destroy your soul.


    ? Crimson Fire Lotus (Weakened)- A Fire that shines beautifully, but does not be deceived by its appearance because this me came from an Ancient Monster called "Crimson Hell Lotus" It is said that one single attack from the Flower killed a thousand strong Cultivators. (500k)


    ? Grace of Fire - This Fire is the opposite of Demonic Fire. This Fire not only destroys anything in its path, but it also heals your allies when the Fire makes contact with them. (300k)


    "There is a lot to choose from and they are all good. But�� I''ll probably buy the Crimson Fire Lotus, I think I''ll fit more into her than the other."


    After deciding on what she wanted to buy, Yuki then didn''t hesitate any longer and bought the Crimson Fire Lotus as the Element.


    Yuki had a smile on her face when she bought the Fire Soul/Element. She then closed the current tab and clicked the Skill tab to see the Skills that she can buy for Yumie to use.


    Skills -


    Fire Maniption - With this the user can control any me that he/she desires. (The user can only control the fire that is his/her own.) (25k)


    Corrosive mes - If the user Fire touches another me, it will corrode it like que and begin to infuse until it bes one. (The user cannot corrode stronger mes than his/her own.) (25k)


    Crimson Ruler - With this the user can freely control the Crimson Hell Lotus Monster Race. (15k)


    Lotus of Hell - Once this Skill is activated it will summon the Beast Crimson Hell Lotus that will eat any Fire in the surroundings and use it to strengthen the attack of the Lotus. This Lotus will also attack once the user orders. (25k)


    "All of these skills are already perfect for her, so I guess this will be it for now," Yuki said as she picked out everything that she wanted and began to calcte how much she would spend.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But then something clicked on Yuki''s brain.


    "F*ck! I don''t have enough gold to buy all of this. Even on the Fire Element itself, I don''t have enough sh*t!" Yuki cursed silently in her heart.


    "500k! Isn''t that too expensive Fubuki?" Yuki asked.


    Ding


    [No it is already a good price considering that this Element came from the second Heaven.] Fubuki answered truthfully.


    Yuki was astonished that this Element came from the second Heaven, she then thought that Fubuki''s words were true considering that this Monster was strong enough to kill a thousand Cultivators in one attack.


    "But how am I going to buy this!?" Yuki grumbled. She then began to calcte how long she needed to buy the Element for Yumie.


    Just as she was thinking, Fubuki''s words rang into her mind.


    Ding


    [The user can borrow gold from the system temporarily, but this will have interest and a due date for the Host to pay or the Host can also use the other option where once the Host finishes a Quest it will automatically be paid to the system.]


    Yuki lift her eyebrows when she heard Fubuki, but it quickly died down.


    "This is going to be a hard choice!"


    s, Yuki had no choice but to only temporarily loan money from the system.


    Yuki then decided to choose the second option since it was better and easier to pay because if she did choose the first one she doesn''t know how much she will need to pay and also how much time she will have before the deadline of the pay.


    She was aggrieved to think that once the rich and powerful Yuki who once was the owner of the biggestpany on the Earth will have to loan money to someone else. This oue hurt her pride, but she knew that she was doing this for the better.


    "Sigh�� This is embarrassing, if one of my subordinates knows that I loaned some money, they willugh at me."


    Even though she was feeling hurt, she was still extremely happy that she bought a lot of Skills that were good for Yumie to use.


    After picking all of the Skills that she wants, she was extremely happy and began to hum a song.


    Ding


    [The Host chose the following Items - Crimson Fire Lotus, Fire Maniption, Corrosive mes, Crimson Ruler, and Lotus of Hell. All of the Items cost 390k, due to the Hostcking money the system will let the Host loan some money.]


    [Processplete. Congrattions on your Skills!] Fubuki said to Fubuki.


    Yuki''s mouth twitched when she heard the word "loan". When she was about to retort to Fubuki, Yumie suddenly walked toward her with a frown on her face.


    "Who bullied you?" Yuki asked, and she immediately forgot that she was angry at Fubuki.


    "No, no one bullied me," Yumie answered


    "Then why do you have that look on your face?"


    "It''s just, sigh�� Even though I became a Savage Beast I still feel weak." Yumie finally said


    Yuki was stunned and was not able to say anything for a few seconds before patting Yumie''s head and leaning in closer to her to whisper something.


    "Don''t worry I have a fix for that."

 Chapter 83 Getting Extra Skills

    ?"Fix?" Yumie asked while looking at Yuki with a confused look on her face.


    "Yes, just wait for a moment okay?" Yuki answered.


    "Sure!" Yumie said excitedly, she didn''t doubt one bit Yuki when she said that she has a n for her to make her even stronger.


    Yuki nodded, she then asked Fubuki how to give the skills to Yumie.


    "Fubuki, how do I give the skills that I bought to Yumie?"


    Ding


    [The host just needs to touch Yumie and read the skill in your mind to transfer it, but the host should transfer the Fire Element first before giving the skills.]


    Fubuki advised Yuki, to which Yuki answered with a nod and started to walk to Yumie to touch her head. Because of Yuki''s height, she was too small to touch Yumie''s head and it looked silly and cute, but Yumie didn''t dare tough at Yuki who was trying hard to touch her head.


    Yumie even tried to raise her head to tease Yuki. When Yuki saw what Yumie was doing, she gritted her teeth and gave up. Yuki then created an Ice Pir to boost her up, after being at the same height as Yumie, Yuki showed a smug face before finally transferring the skills.


    When Yuki touched her head, she felt a static on her head. Suddenly she felt her body warming up, and she felt power surging through her.


    Ding


    [Congrattions, transferringpletely. Yumie can now use the Fire Element.]


    Yuki nodded in satisfaction before also transferring the skills that she brought to her.


    Yumie felt her head hurt once Yuki started to transfer the skills to her due to many words appearing in her mind. But she took it and clenched her teeth.


    The process took about 30 minutes because Yumie still needed to adapt and learn all of the skills that she learned.


    After 30 minutes, Yumie finally opened her eyes and took a deep breath before shouting happily.


    "Yes! Thank you, Yuki, you''re the best!" Yumie said, she then pounded on Yuki.


    This action caused Yuki to fall from her Ice Pir and get knocked down. Due to her new speed, she quickly knocked down Yuki, she then squashed Yuki under her.


    Yumie didn''t even realize that she was crushing Yuki because she was too excited.


    "Calm down, I can breathe!" Yuki finally said after being under Yumie for a long time.


    After hearing what Yuki just said to her, Yumie froze for a few seconds before finally getting off Yuki and standing to the side while lowering her head and not daring to look Yuki in the eyes.


    Yuki only chuckled when she saw Yumie''s guilty look on her face.


    "Don''t worry you didn''t hurt me." Yuki finally said to erase the awkwardness in the air.


    Yumie sighed in relief after hearing what Yuki just said, but she was still slightly worried about her so she asked her.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, of course, forget about it now go train your skills. But don''t destroy the surroundings, okay?" Yuki said to her, she then vanished in the air after running back to the cave to take a rest.


    "O�� Okay."


    When Yuki was finally back to the cave, she stared at Yumie''s tab to see if she had gotten the skills that she gave.


    Ding


    Name - Yumie (Baby)<novelnext></novelnext>


    Race - Fire Hydra


    The requirement to Rank Up - 0/100 Savage Beast Core, 0/10 Demonic Beast Core


    HP - 7,000/7,000


    Mana - 2,000


    Magic - 650


    Rank - Savage Beast (Early)


    Element - Crimson Fire Lotus 0/100% (Needs Complete 100% Master, and needs to feed on 30 Fire Souls).


    Skills- Beast Arts, Corrosive mes, Crimson Ruler, Lotus of Hell, Engulfing mes


    Passive - Fire Maniption, Brilliant Flower


    "What is that, Engulfing mes and Brilliant Flower?" Yuki read out loud the new skills that she didn''t buy. Just as she was confused about those skills, Fubuki answered her questions.


    [Because Yumie gained an Element, she also got additional skills because of it.] Fubuki answered.


    "Just like when I got my Evolution?"


    [Yes]


    "But at that time I got more skills than her, why is that?" Yuki once again asked


    [Because the host is special.] Fubuki answered mechanically.


    "That doesn''t make any sense, we''ll never mind. I think it''s because of the system that I got more skills than Yumie." Yuki sighed.


    "Can I also check what these skills do?"


    [Yes.]


    "That''s good!" Yuki eximed as she clicked the skills to see what they could do.


    Engulfing mes - The Body of the user will get covered by armor made out of the me. The defense of the user will be boosted by two when this is activated, and he/she will also get a


    bonus speed. (This onlysts for 1 hour.)


    Brilliant Flower - This passive will let the user be immune to other Firepower that is currently weaker than her current mes. It also negates 12% of an Attack if it is stronger than his/her current mes. (It only negates Fire rted abilities.)


    "Wow, these skills are good, especially the Passive Brilliant Flower!" Yuki nodded in satisfaction.


    Even though she is still pretty new in these Skills, Mana, Qi, and any other fantasy that her previous didn''t have. She still knows whether the skill is good or not, just by reading their powers and what they can do.


    "Hehehe, Yumie will be pretty op when she masters her Skills!"


    Yuki felt excited when she thought of this, so she then quickly got up and went out to look for Yumie to also guide her a bit even though she is a noob herself, plus this is not her forte because it''s Fire because its main power is Blood and Ice.


    But when she was finally close to Yumie, she also saw that Rong Su and Song Xing were there. But they looked pale for some reason, but she ignored it and walked again to Yumie.


    When she was finally close enough she smelled the smell of Blood, she froze for a second before having an Icy look on her face.


    "Who the F*ck dares to attack my Little Sister!"

 Chapter 84 Assigned To Fight An Elder

    ?Yuki''s bloodlust immediately exploded when she smelled the heavy smell of blood in the surrounding, she then quickly vanished from where she stood and went in front to see what was happening.


    Due to Yuki being able to control blood which is the characteristic of a vampire, her smell was greatly affected so she can smell blood even though it is far away.


    "F*ck!"


    "They are dead!"


    Rong Su and Song Xing said simultaneously, the two then nced at each other and nodded before finally following Yuki.


    What met Yuki''s eyes when she finally saw what caused the smell of blood was that Yumie''s arm was heavily wounded and was bleeding quite badly.


    Yuki''s eyes darkened and her surrounding temperature dropped immediately.


    When the attackers saw Yuki they almost fainted. They were very scared when they saw her after watching the video of Yuki ughtering their kind like some chicken. So they avoided making eye contact with Yuki, afraid that they might die if they stare at her.


    "You''re finally here, little Fox."


    "We have been waiting for quite a while."


    The Sect Elders said simultaneously when they saw Yuki in front of them.


    Yuki naturally ignored them and only focused on Yumie''s injured arm. So she quickly got a potion from the shop and made Yumie drink all of it.


    After seeing that Yumie''s arm began to heal, Yuki sighed in relief and narrowed her eyes at Yumie as if she was demanding answers.


    "Umm�� This�� I was practicing my new Skills when these guys suddenly showed up, so naturally, I fought them but I didn''t expect them to suddenly gang up on me." Yumie finally said.


    Yuki remained silent for a few seconds before shooting a cold look at the Sect Elders who froze on the spot when they met Yuki''s ruby-red eyes.


    "Why are you here?"


    She finally wrote on the air trying tomunicate with them.


    Even though the Sect Elders already knew that Yuki was different, they were still greatly shocked that Yuki not only understood them but was also trying tomunicate with them.


    Sect Elder Jun''s eyes brighten for a second before vanishing.


    "Little Fox, I don''t want to kill you because you are a good Beast. How about just surrender and I promise you�� No, we promise you under the name of our Great Sect Leader Ye Xiao that we will take care of you along with this Lizard, as long as youe with us."


    Elder Jun said as she eyes Yumie who was quiet.


    Yuki''s surroundings even got colder, even the Cultivators who were quite far away felt the air was getting colder by the second. What Yuki hated more was bowing down to a person that is weaker than her, if there was a person she will bow to her mother because she deserves it after all the sacrifices that she makes for her to grow up.


    She was prideful and arrogant, she would not act like this if she knew that she is weaker. Even if she is weaker than the current people here she will still not bow or be a pet to anyone, her pride will not let it!


    "Interesting, it looks like you guys have a death wish," Yuki said coldly as she unleashed an attack on their group.


    "Moon sh!"


    BOOM!!


    An explosion erupted when the Skills hit them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The humans tried to save themselves by creating a shield out of their Qi, but it was too weak and got destroyed into nothingness like a bubble and it hit them causing them to scream in pain.


    "This is surprising, it has only been a few weeks and she already has gotten this strong!" Elder Jun said which caused the other Elders to nod in agreement.


    "Indeed, she is special."


    "Yeah, we should try our best to keep her alive." One of the Elder said arrogantly.


    They didn''t flinch or felt scared when they saw Yuki''s attack because they had already expected it, but what they didn''t expect was that Yuki only used 30% of her power in that attack.


    And the attack only even killed like 10 Cultivators and injured a lot of them.


    Yuki had guessed that if she were to use herplete power in killing them it would probably be overkill, so Yuki decided to y with them and only began to use half of her Power.


    "You also fight, I''ll fight all of them and you just need to take care that at least one of the Elders got it?" Yuki suddenly said as she eyed Yumie who was quiet on the side.


    "Why?"


    "This shall serve as your training with your new profound powers!" Yuki smiled lightly.


    "Can I do this?" Yumie doubted herself. She forgot that she was also insanely strong for a Savage Beast in Early Tier.


    "Don''t worry, trust yourself or you''ll never improve even with how hard you try." Yukiforted Yumie.


    "Okay." Yumie agreed and asked a question afterward.


    "Then who should I fight?"


    "Fight that old woman there," Yuki said as she pointed at the white-haired woman who was silently watching them.


    "She should be the weakest in the Elders, so good luck!"


    As soon as those words came out of Yuki''s mouth, she vanished and appeared behind the small army.


    "I''m tired of your bull sh*t humans!" Yuki slowly wrote in the air before her bloodlust exploded.


    She was actually trying to calm herself when she was talking with Yumie, but after seeing the indifferent look of the Sect Elders, she finally exploded and only had one thought and that is to kill them.


    When the humans felt Yuki''s pressure they immediately knelt on the ground and found themselves suffocating. Even the Sect Elders find themselves having a hard time breathing.


    "Ice Maker!"


    "Blood Maniption!"


    Yuki used the two skills and began to create some Ice Weapons that have been infused with blood from the humans that she previously killed.


    Yumie lifted her legs before running towards the old woman and taking her with her.


    The old woman didn''t even get the chance to evade or block because Yumie''s speed was too fast.

 Chapter 85 Yumie Against Su Xia PT 1

    ?"Now that she is gone, I can finally release some steam."


    "What do you say?" Yuki wrote in the air which caused them to shiver in fear as if they were hearing what Yuki just said. It was heavy, dark, and full of killing intent.


    Then screams of agony were heard in the forest.


    Meanwhile, on Yumie''s part, she was having a little hard time fighting the Old Woman.


    The Old Woman''s name is Su Xia, she is one of the most respected elders in Cloud Peak Sect due to all of her achievements that caused their reputation to skyrocket. Even outside the Sect, she was very famous, she was not only strong but she was also among the top beauty in their Region.


    The reason that she looks like an Old Woman right now was that she didn''t like people to stare at her with lust. That''s why she changes her appearance, it''s a part of her power she can quickly change her appearance no matter what she wants.


    Even though her power is changing her appearance she is the 3rd strongest in their Sect because of her intense training andbined with the special powers that let her change her appearance, she is one of the tops.


    Partnering with her Cultivation and Martial Art techniques, she can easily spar with the 2nd and 1st strongest in their Sect, but she still cannot beat them because they are in a different Rank from her.


    She cultivates hard every day because it is very taxing for her to change her appearance every day. Right now she is in the Essence Warrior (Peak Tier), recently she has made a bottleneck and she cannot pass through it.


    Now looking at Yumie who looks very powerful she was excited because she wants to see if Yumie''s Beast Core will be able to help her reach Essence Lord.


    "Hehehe, looks like you made a mistake little cutie on bringing me here." Su Xia said as her eyes glowed dangerously.


    ''I wonder about that?'' Yumie said to herself, but she then shook her head and began to focus on what was in front of her.


    Yumie then got on her battle stance and quickly moved to strike first, but she didn''t fully use her power because she was still not used to it. It scared her when she pulled Su Xia into this part of the forest because she unconsciously used her full strength at that time.


    "This will be interesting indeed!" Su Xia said as she changed her appearance back to her normal looks and then raised her fist to block Yumie''s attack.


    Su Xia was now very different, her past dull and old look was gone. It was now reced by a very beautiful woman who can easily capture the hearts of many men if they look at her.


    Su Xia''s body was hot, she was about 170cm and had a voluptuous body that would make any man nce at her back if they passed her. She has a slim waist, an hourss figure, and a big chest.


    When Yumie saw the changes in Su Xia she was stunned at how beautiful she was, she then stopped for a second to look at her before shaking her head again.


    ''Focus!'' She yelled to herself, she then p her cheeks and began to put those unnecessary thoughts in her head.


    "Ow, my charm doesn''t work on Beast." Su Xia said with a sad look, but if there was a person nearby they would not think that she was sad she looked happy that someone could withstand her charms.


    After putting away those thoughts in her head, she smiled and began to use her strength again, but this time she was increasing it bit by bit so that she would not have any hard time controlling her powers.


    "She''s getting faster and stronger." Su Xia said with a frown on her face.


    "Looks like I have to end this now." She suddenly spoke when she heard an explosion nearby.


    Su Xia then vanished in front of Yumie and appeared behind her. After that, she kicked Yumie hard and sent her flying.


    While Yumie was flying in the air, Su Xia then rushed again and attacked her again.


    "Flowing Clouds!" She finally used one of the signature moves of their Sect.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Su Xia raised her fist and aimed it at Yumie''s body, for a second there Yumie even thought that Su Xia''s arms look harmless because it just looks like a normal cloud that was flowing in the sky. But when it hit her, she felt like her bones and body were being crushed.


    ''That thing is deadly!''


    Yumie then fell to her knees and coughed a little blood that stained the grass and her mouth.


    The move didn''t look harmless but due to Su Xia''s powers, she can make it look harmless and make it anything she wants. That''s why Yumie even got hit by that attack.


    But Su Xia was not done there, she began to control her Qi again and attack Yumie without stopping.


    "Flowing Clouds!"


    "Sky''s Judgement!"


    "Cloud Dance!"


    She keeps attacking Yumie without stopping, and because of her intense training, she has high stamina.


    Soon Yumie''s health began to drop at a ridiculous speed.


    Ding


    [Yumie''s health is extremely low!"


    HP - 800/7,000


    "F*ck!" Yuki muttered as she snapped her eyes open and looked at the ce around her which was covered in blood and limbs.


    Yuki killed everyone here including the two Elders here, she was extremely satisfied. But when she heard Yuki''s notification her surroundings again began to freeze slowly.


    "Wait for me," Yuki said as she disappeared from the mountain of the corpses where she was sitting and appeared in front of Yumie.


    When she appeared beside Yumie, she simply created an Ice Shield and blocked Su Xia''s attack.


    After blocking the attack, she then again buys potions and makes Yumie drink them.


    "Now try again, don''t worry I will not interfere. I''m here just to watch." Yuki said as she looked at Yumie and looked back at Su Xia in the corner of her eyes.


    "Why are you here?" Yumie asked.


    "Don''t worry. You''re probably getting used to your power right? Now don''t disappoint me and kill that woman." Yuki answered Yumie''s question.


    "Can I do this?"


    "Just believe in yourself!"

 Chapter 86 Yumie Against Su Xia Pt 2

    ?Even now Yumie still hasn''t got confidence in herself, and it sometimes frustrates Yuki. Because she knows more than everybody that Yumie is incredibly strong, she just doesn''t have the chance to show it.


    But now that a strong opponent has arrived, Yuki will not let it pass and use this as an opportunity for Yumie to get strong and at least have a little confidence in herself.


    "I''m just going to watch you fight Yumie, you need to learn to always have confidence in what you are doing, or else you are bound to fail if you don''t!" Yuki said sternly to Yumie, not allowing any refusal.


    "But��" Yumie wanted to refuse.


    "No you cannot, if you don''t do this then I will have to leave you and nevere back!"


    Seeing that Yumie still didn''t want to fight Su Xia, Yuki has no other option than to threaten Yumie by saying. Even though she didn''t mean it.


    Yumie''s body shook in fear when she heard Yuki''s threats, ''Will she leave me, I will be alone again�� NO! I cannot let that happen! Big Sis is the only one person that I have.''


    She then closed her eyes and took a deep breath to calm down.


    When she opened her eyes, Yuki was stunned for a moment. Her eyes which were previously cute and that was always pure have now changed with a fierce confidence that they didn''t have before.


    ''Yes, this will be your first step into bing stronger!''


    "I will fight her!" Yumie suddenly said, she then vanished and appeared behind Su Xia and struck her with her fist.


    Su Xia was shocked to see that Yumie can go that fast, she didn''t feel threatened at all by the Lizard, she was only wary of Yuki and not Yumie. But now seeing how fast she is and how heavy the attack is, she needs to be careful or she might lose.


    After attacking Su Xia, Yumie then started to release her mana. Soon then Mana started to be hot and turn into fire.


    Yumie then first started learning how to control the Fire. Luckily Yuki was there to guide her on how to control her Fire powers.


    "What you need to do first is to release a little bit of your Mana and make it into a fire, after doing that you just need to control it and not let it get out of control."


    "After you familiarize yourself with it, you can start using a bigger amount of Mana and start to imagine what you want to do with the fire. But do keep in mind that your Fire is not like my Ice it''s not solid of course so you cannot stand on it like what I do."


    "Then probably thest is, do not put too much mana or else it will be out of control and finally explode which might cause some injury to yourself."


    Yuki exins seriously, that it was not actually the right way but it still works. Yuki only used this because she didn''t know how to use it, so on instinct, she did it this way, which works but not very efficiently because Yuki is still using way too much mana than normal.


    Because what she needed to do is Mana Control first before doing anything, but she skipped it because first, she doesn''t have a teacher, second she only did it out of instinct andstly, Yuki found it to be efficient to learn first.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After processing all of the Information that Yuki gave her, she started to do them slowly so that she wouldn''t make any mistakes.


    What Yumie is doing is very dangerous because she is studying while fighting instead of studying first before fighting, but Yuki didn''t care about that because she thinks that it''s useless to learn first before fighting, she thinks that it''s more convenient to do both at the same time.


    Yumie first started to make a Fireball because it is the easiest to do for beginners. After all, it is also what Yuki taught her to do first.


    When  Yumie starts to think of the shape that she wants, outside the Fire around Yumie starts toe together in a ball of me. But Yumie has forgotten something important, and it was how big and how much Mana she needed to create this Fire Ball.


    She was so focused on Imagining the shape that she wanted that she forgot the most important thing that Yuki taught her and it was how much Mana she needs to put in it.


    So the result is she subconsciously created a Fireball that was about 10 Meters Big.


    When Su Xia saw how big the Fireball was she gulped and started to shake in fear, even though she was confident that she could survive the attack. It still scared her because she could feel how much Mana was on the Attack, she was sure that she would be seriously injured by the attack.


    She wanted to run, no she wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible. Just as she was about to run away, she found that she cannot move, Su Xia then looked at her feet and saw that she was locked in ce by some Ice Chains.


    Su Xia then saw in the corner of her eyes Yuki''s smile that was not a smile.


    "F*ck!" For the first time in her life, she felt endangered by someone other than the two strongest in her Sect.


    "You cannot run here!" Yuki slowly wrote in the air and look up to see the "small" FireBall that Yumie had created.


    Yumie still didn''t realize that she was still putting Mana on the Fire Ball, her previously 10-meter big Fire Ball has now doubled and she was still putting Mana on it!


    When Yumie finally felt that it was time she thenunched it toward Su Xia. Su Xia got so scared that she began to beg for mercy.


    "Please let me go! I wille in your way again!"


    "Let me go!"


    "Shut Up!"


    Then...


    BOOM!!

 Chapter 87 Treating The Forest/Objective

    ?A giant mushroom smoke erupted in the air after the explosion, then secondster a gust of wind came. Because the heat of the mes was too high, the gusts of wind became super hot, and all of the trees and grass that was nearby had dried up.


    After all of the dust and gusts of wind are gone, Yuki can finally see what damage has Yumie made


    .


    "What the f*ck!"


    That was all Yuki could say right when she finally saw it.


    There was a huge crater in the ground, it was half the size of Yuki''s destruction when fighting the Lizard. But even so, Yuki didn''t expect that Yumie''s power would grow to this extent by just Ranking Up. Now Yuki was excited when she and Yumie evolved to their Adult form, to see how strong they can be!


    But there was a slight problem, Yuki cannot see where Yumie is. So she used her Beast Contact with her to locate where she is, after searching she found that Yumie was lying on the ground unconscious.


    Yuki then frowned and went forward to Yumie as quickly as possible.


    "What happened to her?"


    Ding


    [Because she used all of her Mana in that one attack, which caused Mana''s Deficiency.] Fubuki slowly exins to Yuki


    "This little fool, why did she have to use all of her Mana in that single attack? There''s not even a bone left in Su Xia sigh, such a shame she died, she was very beautiful too." Yuki sighed, she thought that she can use Su Xia''s beauty to her advantage.


    Yumie''s attack was overkill because her mes are already one of the hottest there is, and also she put a lot of Mana in there which caused such a destructive explosion to happen.


    "Even so, you have made me proud!" Yuki said as she kissed Yumie''s forehead, just like what her mom used to do when she did a good job.


    But Yumie was too exhausted to wake up, so in the end, shey down on the ground motionless and had her eyes closed. But she has a smile on her face as if she understood what just happened a few seconds ago.


    "Now how do I fix this?" Yuki sighed as she looked at the burning, and dried-up trees everywhere.


    Yuki herself has destroyed a lot of trees in the forest, and she feels extremely guilty about it because she finds the forest very beautiful and clean. So when she wreaked havoc on the Lizard tribe, she was sad and guilty to see how much damage she did, but she felt better that she only froze them and not burned them because she knew that someday they wille back alive after being frozen.


    But on Yumie''s ount, it was different since she burned them, so she was frantically walking around to think of a way to save this portion of the forest.


    Just as she was thinking of a way, she found that Song Xi and Rong Su were walking toward them. Yumie frowned and went up to confront them.


    "You two seem to know these people, may I know who they were and why they are here," Yuki asks even though she already knows the answer, but she still wants to ask to prove that she is right.


    "Umm��" Song Xing cannot answer Yuki because she was scared of Yuki having her revenge on all of the Cloud Peak Sect.


    "They are members of the Cloud Peak Sect." Rong Su cut it.


    "Cloud Peak Sect? Never heard of them of course!"


    "They are one of the most influential and strongest Sects in the East. So they hold great power, as to why they want to capture you is because you killed the Sect Leader''s grandchildren." Rong Su exined to Yuki.


    "Grandchildren? Ahh! I remember now." Yuki eximed as she remembered those arrogant brats that wanted her to be a pet.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But when she finally thought about that, her surroundings get colder slowly bit by bit.


    "Is that the reason why you guys are here, you also want to hunt me down." Yuki squinted her eyes at them, as she released a little bit of her bloodlust.


    "Yes. But don''t worry we won''t hurt you anymore because we can see that you are pretty kind." Song Xing stepped up to ease the air around them


    .


    "Is that their sole reason to capture, just for revenge?"


    "No. I heard that they want to use you and use a contract to subdue you to them, and finally use you to bring more glory to their Sect."


    Yuki felt her blood boil because the one thing she hates is being used by other people.


    "So that was also your objective back then?"


    The two nodded.


    Yuki shrugged, she expected their answer because she also began to trust them a little bit but still not fully because there is still room for betrayal.


    ''Looks like I need to speed up my n, so that we can quickly get out of here and finally go to the Royal Beast Academy.'' Yuki thought as her eyes drifted to Yumie who was sleeping peacefully.


    Secondster Yuki then remembered something important.


    "Hey Song Xing, what are the limitations of your healing?"


    "What do you mean?" Song Xing asked with a confused look on her face.


    Just when Yuki was about to rify her words Rong Su cut her and answered.


    "She cannot heal a wound that is too serious like a lost limb, she also cannot heal diseases." Rong Su answered truthfully, not hiding anything from Yuki.


    "No I don''t mean that because I already know it but��"


    The two were shocked because how did Yuki know about her powers even though they only met recently?


    "Can you heal other beings other than humans?"


    Rong Su and Song Xing woke up from their shock when they heard Yuki''s voice again.


    "Yes, but who do you want me to heal?" Song Xing finally asked.


    "Oh, it''s the trees around us. They are all burned." Yuki said as she pointed to their surroundings.


    "Yes I can but I''m not sure I can heal all of them because it will cost me a lot of my powers to do that. Is that fine with you?" Song Xing asked as she looked at her surroundings to see how much damage there is.


    "It''s fine because I can use my Ice to temporarily help them by extinguishing the fire." Yuki shrugged as she jumped up in the air and used her Ice to block the fire that was slowly eating the forest.

 Chapter 88 Time Skip

    ?The two then began their work to help the fire not spread any longer and to heal it back to normal, even if Song Xing can only heal a tiny portion of the Forest.


    While the two were busy with the forest, Rong Su was also not idle. He was also helping them a bit by cleaning the forest and he was also helping the non-hostile Beast that was leaving peacefully by helping them move away from the spot.


    A day passed after they stopped the Fire and also rebuilt the forest by hand.


    The three were extremely tired but they had a smile on their face when they finally got a rest.


    "Good job, Yuki and Rong Su!" Song Xing said happily while trying to catch her breath.


    Out of all of them, Song Xing was the most tired because almost all of the work was done by her. Not only was she helping clear the forest, but she was also the one who is healing/repairing the forest.


    "Yeah you too, you were the one who helped the most." Rong Su said, he then got close to Song Xing and patted her head.


    He was supposed to hug her but stopped when he thought that they still haven''t progressed that much in their rtionship, so he decided to just give her a head pat.


    Yuki was different because she only gave a nod as an answer. Inside though is very different, ''F*ck, should I thank her properly. No, my answer is already enough, wait Argh!!'' Yuki cannot bring herself to say thank you because her pride won''t let her, even if it was only a small gesture she won''t bend in.


    Song Xing was satisfied when she saw Yuki answer her, even though it was only a small gesture she was still very happy. But she is happier when she feels Rong Su''s head pat.


    "Let''s retire now, get some sleep!" Song Xing said to both of them which they answered with a nod.


    Yuki then went to Yumie and embraced her silently. She was extremely worried that Yumie is still asleep even after a day has passed already, Yuki didn''t know that she was underestimating the Mana too much because of her System.


    If only she knew that she was different from all of them. Yuki only has a slight idea of how she differs from the rest.


    When Yuki moved close to Yumie, Yumie subconsciously hugged back Yuki''s small body.


    The night passed peacefully.


    The morning then came, but it was no longer peaceful because Yumie started crying already once she awoke.


    "Why are you crying?" Yuki asked.


    "Big Sis sob��" Yumie started to cry again.


    "Are you fine, is your body hurting?" Yuki asked anxiously.


    "No�� but I am extremely happy!" Yumie finally managed to say her words.


    Yuki was dumbstruck.


    "Happy?"


    "Yes, I''m crying tears of joy when I finally managed to beat someone much stronger than me!" Yuki answered as she wiped her tears away and started to calm down.


    "Yeah, so you should start to have more confidence in yourself from now on!"


    "Yes, I will do that!" Yumie assured Yuki.


    "Hehehe, now that you seem fine and recovered, why don''t we train your Power and Mana?" Yuki asked with an evil smile hanging on her face


    Once Yumie saw Yuki''s face, she shivered in fear and stepped back to retreat.


    "Where do you think you''re going, Little Sis?" Yuki said coquettishly, but Yumie had no time to admire Yuki''s words because she was thrown into the forest.


    ''I forgot that she is a sadist when ites to training!"


    4 Months quickly passed after they started their training.


    Yuki only managed to get to the Middle Tier of the Demonic Beast.


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Fox (Child)


    Title/s - Savior (50% EXP)


    Evolution - Blood Moon Fox


    Lvl - 1


    Exp bar - 1/100


    The requirement to Rank Up:[The host must be lvl 200 and in a ce where there is Blood and Moonlight]<novelnext></novelnext>


    HP - 40,000/40,000


    Mana - 60,000/60,000


    Magic - 22,500


    Rank - Demonic Beast (Middle)


    Element - Ice Spirit Empress: 80%/100%


    The requirement to evolve:[The host must have aplete 100% mastery, kill 100 types of Ice-type monster and kill one Ice demonic beast to get their souls]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - N/A


    Skills - Blood Maniption, Ice Maker, Moon sh, Beast Arts �� (5), Charm �� (5), Absolute Stealth �� (5), Absolute Speed �� (5).


    Passive - Blood Rush, Moon Prowess, Ice Queen''s Domain, All Seeing Eye


    Status Point - 400


    Skill Point - 129


    Coin - 100,000


    Status


    Str - 467


    Int - 823


    Agi - 583


    Def - 538


    Dex - 442


    Inventory:


    (World Map),(Manual Guide),(Exp Boost x1),(x1 Evolution Pill)


    Even though Yuki only ascended to the Middle Tier she was still fairly happy about it. Yuki had now nned to stop leveling up because she first wants to adapt to this world even more and learn about new stuff that she doesn''t know.


    She wants to rx and have some fun in this new world and train more on her Magic.


    On the other hand, Yumie has grown immensely in the past month after receiving Yuki''s demonic training.


    Name - Yumie (Child)


    Race - Fire Hydra


    The requirement to Rank Up - 299/300 Savage Beast Core, 49/50 Demonic Beast Core


    HP - 20,000/20,000


    Mana - 25,000/25,000


    Magic - 3,000


    Rank - Savage Beast (Peak)


    Element - Crimson Fire Lotus 30%/100% (Needs Complete 100% Master, and needs to feed on 30 Fire Souls).


    Skills- Beast Arts, Corrosive mes, Crimson Ruler, Lotus of Hell, Engulfing mes


    Passive - Fire Maniption, Brilliant Flower


    Her stats went up big. Even Yuki herself was shocked to see the results after training nonstop for those 4 months especially when Yumie only has 1 day to rest in one week of training.


    Yumie was like a sponge that soaked up everything that Yuki had taught her, even though Yumie struggles a little bit, especially in the Mana Control. She still boosted up after 2 days into her training.


    She also learned to stop when the attack is done, and probably the most important lesson that she had learned which is also the hardest is multi-tasking.

 Chapter 89 Results Of The Training

    ?Now that Yumie can multitask, she can now either dodge or counter an attack in multiple directions. But Yumie is still limited by only 4 attacks, meaning she can only dodge at least 4 attacks or she will get hit if it exceeds that amount.


    Even so, Yumie was so proud when she finally grasped how to counter multiple attacks in any direction.


    "Yumie do you want to ascend to Demonic Beast now or you''ll still hold it till you want?" Yuki asked.


    Yuki asked Yumie this because she ordered Yumie to not ascend very quickly like she did to herself or she will have a hard time controlling most of her power.


    This is also one of the reasons that Yuki''s attack is very destructive because she didn''t know how to control her Mana usage. But now when she learned this when she got into the Middle Tier of Demonic Beast, she stopped and tried to control and train more of her power to get used to it.


    Thus Yumie also followed Yuki''s steps, she also didn''t want to go to a higher tier.


    Once she got into the Early Tier of the Savage Beast, she trained her power and controlled it to the best oue that she could get. Yumie even trained for a whole month, but even so, Yumie didn''t think of this as time-consuming. She enjoyed it because she is learning so much.


    So what Yumie did after finally grasping the best potential of an Early Tier, was she finally Ranked Up to Middle Tier. And to say the least that she was shocked was an understatement, Yumie fainted after finding out how much of a difference it is even after only Ranking Up in the same Stage.


    "After one week Mom!" Yumie shouted, which caused Yuki''s mouth to twitch.


    Yumie started to call Yuki mom because she was more of a mom than a Big Sis to her and Yuki cannot do a thing about it because no matter what she said Yumie ignored it and still called her mom.


    "Sigh�� this girl, never mind. Sure but be sure that you''re ready for it because you''re going to experience something new!" Yuki gave up and let Yumie do what she wanted.


    "Looks like you''re still not used to being called mom Yuki." Song Xing chuckled.


    "Yeah I know but like��" Yuki retorted.


    "It''s fine, let little Yumie do what she wants."


    After a few months, Yuki''s trust started to deepen between the two. But she is still cautious of the two because of the scars that she got in her past life.


    Song Xing and Rong Su also got their training from Yuki, but it was very different from Yumie''s training. Every day they get beaten up by Yuki to train their body to get stronger and also they build up some stamina after that Yuki also used Song Xing''s healing capability to heal both of them making Song Xing suffer more.


    But what Song Xing didn''t know was that Rong Su had gotten it harder because after healing both of them in the night, Yuki kidnapped Rong Su and ced her in an Ice Jail, and concentrated her Bloodlust on him.


    Every day felt like Hell to him, the only difference was that it was cold. Every time that his body freezes Yumie will let out a me breath to melt the Ice and once his body is heated up, Yuki will again freeze him.


    But this training ultimately led him to a strong physique, if he was to describe his body in the past it was like a ss that can be easily broken. But now when it was a lot stronger, it became like a hard piece of wood. Nheless, Yuki and Rong Su were proud of this oue since this is what Yuki wanted.


    Now if Rong Su were to be put in a cold or hot ce, he could only survive for a few months with food, even if his skin didn''t freeze or burn anymore.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Meanwhile, on Yumie''s side of training, it was also hard. Because Yuki always put pressure on her when using her Abilities, Yuki was constantly releasing her bloodlust that was directed at Yumie.


    With this Yumie was distracted and cannot form any Magic, resulting in her Mana getting out of control and exploding in her face.


    But Yumie got past this problem after 2 weeks, she was finally able to attack Yuki while under the pressure. Even though it was only like 10% of her bloodlust Yuki still praised her.


    Though her first attack was weak because it was her first time doing it, after a few days of training Yumie finally was able to release a good attack.


    At first, Yumie was confused about this because she finds it to be useless, but once Yuki exins the reason to her she finally understood.


    "I''m teaching you this because if one day you meet a person that has a strong aura and you crack under the pressure then what are you going to do?" Yuki smiled and asked her.


    "This��" Yumie cannot answer Yuki because she also didn''t know.


    Thus this started another training. After doing this, Yuki and Yumie found out that her Mana Control was now better.


    Yuki herself didn''t expect this oue, but she was very happy because it was killing two birds with one stone.


    One week has passed and Yuki had a great n before Yumie became a Demonic Beast.


    "So are you ready now to be a Demonic Beast?"


    "Yes," Yumie answered, she then grabbed two Beast Cores, one was a Demonic Core and the other one was a Savage Beast.


    Just as Yumie was about to gulp down the Core, she was hit by an Ice Magic.


    "Mom! What''s wrong?" Yumie said while grasping her stomach where the attack hit her.


    "I will be testing you if you are worthy to be a Demonic Beast," Yuki answered.


    After that Yuki then vanished and appeared beside her.


    But this time it was different because Yumie was ready, she then easily dodged the attack and backed off.


    "I see, then Mom gets ready!"

 Chapter 90 Hidden Upgrades On Yumies Skill

    ?Yumie charged through Yuki''s Ice Attack with no fear on her face. She is now very different from before. In the past, she was meek and had little confidence in herself because of her childhood where she got bullied by the lizard.


    She then unleashed her Fire and made contact with the Ice.


    ''Good, that''s it. Go, don''t have fear when challenging an opponent.'' Yuki muttered under her breath.


    When the two elements finally collided, Yuki''s Ice melted a little bit. ''Looks like this me should not be underestimated.''


    Yuki then finally became serious and put more of her Mana into her Ice. Ice Mist was forming in the surrounding, she unleashed her bloodlust causing her passive to activate and started to freeze everything around her.


    Yumie smirked and released her Fire again to counter the coldness, Yumi coated her whole body with Fire to counter the freezing effect of Yuki''s bloodlust.


    "Smart choice, but��" Yuki said before she disappeared from where she was standing and appeared behind Yumie.


    She then jumped up and kicked Yumie''s body in the air, after that Yuki barraged her with Skills.


    "Moon sh!"


    Yuki also used her Ice to make Yumie stand in ce so that she cannot evade or block the attack. She made sure that Yumie cannot melt her Ice so she used a lot of Mana on it.


    Yuki didn''t want to use her Blood Maniption because she finds it cheating and it will be unfair to Yumie because once she uses Blood Maniption Yumie is bound to lose.


    Of course, when Yuki did, she suppressed Yumie by a lot. Not only her Fire didn''t melt her Ice even by a little bit, but she was also attacked from all sides.


    "Is that all you''ve got?"


    "No�� I can still fight!"


    "That''s what I like!"


    She then released Yumie from the binding and dashed towards her, while running she created a ton of Ice Swords and spared with Yumie.


    Yumie also created some weapons, but due to the short time, she didn''t have any time to master them, so her attacks were sluggish and it was easy to deflect and dodge.


    Understanding that Yumie is still practically new to her powers, she lessened the Ice Swords to two to at least fight evenly with Yumie.


    Once Yumie saw that Yuki held back her powers she felt sad.


    "Please Mom, don''t go east on me. At least use like 60% of your powers!" Yumie pleads. She wants to win on her hard work, not by Yuki pitying her.


    "Are you sure?" Yuki narrowed her eyes and asked her.


    "Yes, I''m sure!" Yumie said resolutely.


    "Fine."


    Yuki released her bloodlust again, but this time it was stronger.


    ''No matter how many times I feel this pressure, it is so strong.'' Yumie thought.


    When Yuki heard Yumie she chuckled softly.


    "You should not lose focus." Yuki smiled beside her.


    Stunned by Yuki''s sudden movement, she thrust her fist towards where she heard Yuki''s voice from her left side.


    She was shocked that her fist only hit the air.


    "Don''t get distracted now." Yuki appears in front of her with a sadistic smile on her face.


    Ice erupted from Yuki''s sides and mmed against Yumie, causing her to cough blood and get on her knees.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Knowing that she will lose, she starts to circte her Mana on her body and uses one of her Skills.


    Even though Yumie knew that she still had a hard time adapting and controlling this Skill, she wanted to go all out on the final stretch.


    "Engulfing mes!"


    Yuki''s eyes widened when she saw what Yumie was nning.


    ''This girl, seriously. This is just a test and she wanted to go all out huh.'' Yuki thought, she also then started to control her Ice and made armor.


    shback to 3 months ago.


    Yumie found out that when using this Skill, not only does her defense and speed get a boost. Her Fire power gets boosted a lot.


    Yuki herself didn''t know this because it was a hidden attribute of the Skill, she only managed to find out when Yumie tested it for the first time.


    Not only did Yumie burn a ton of trees, but she also evaporated a huge amount of the river.


    When Yuki found this out she asked Fubuki about it.


    Ding


    [It''s because Yumie is blessed by a certain God that made her skills get an upgrade.]


    "Why can''t I see it then?"


    [The God hid it because she didn''t want anyone to find out.]


    ''She is still young and she already got the attention of a God, amazing!'' Yuki said after that.


    "Is there a way for me to see it?"


    [Yes. Does the host want to see the hidden attributes of the Skill, Yes/No.]


    "Yes," Yuki said without hesitation.


    After that, she saw everything that changed in her abilities. But she rubbed her eyes to see if it was true or not or if she was just hallucinating.


    "There are only two Skills that got an upgrade?"


    [Unfortunately yes. But the host doesn''t need to worry because it is already good.]


    "I guess." Yuki shook her head and began to read the Skills.


    * Corrosive mes - If the user Fire touches another me, it will corrode it like que and begin to infuse until it bes one. (The user cannot corrode stronger mes than his/her own.)


    Hidden: Once a me gets corroded, it will have a poison in it that destroys the inside of a person once hit. This Skill also allows the me to control the mes that he/she corrodes.


    * Engulfing mes - The Body of the user will get covered by an armor made out of the me. The defense of the user will be boosted by two when this is activated, and he/she will also get a bonus speed. (This onlysts for 1 hour.)


    Hidden: The user will get a damage boost for her mes by 15%. (It will get stronger as the user gets stronger and upgrade her Skill, The user will get a bacsh once the Skill is over.)


    "That is good, now I can be sure that Yumie can be safe for now by herself. I just need to point out a few points so that she will not use these Engulfing mes recklessly."


    Back to the present


    "Round two, Mom!"

 Chapter 91 Wish Come True

    ?''I cannot control this power too well, so I''ll probably only have 5 min tond a good hit on Mom. I gotta make the best out of it.'' Yumie thought inwardly, she then closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    She then opened her eyes and walked towards Yuki slowly before vanishing and arriving behind Yuki. Once she was behind she chased her fist with fire and punched Yuki in the


    Boom!!


    The punch exploded which caused Yuki to fly away from Yumie.


    ''Well, that was surprisingly fast and strong. But that is good or else this spar will not be fun!'' Yuki said to herself.


    But before she can release her Ice, she meets Yumie''s punch again.


    "You have grown!"


    "Thank you, Mom, but can you not hold back and use your Blood Maniption?" Yumie said while narrowing her eyes at Yuki.


    Yuki can see the determination in Yumie''s face, so she decided not to hold back anymore and finally used one of her trump cards.


    She reached out for her Spacial Ring and retrieved a bottle containing a red liquid, Yuki then poured this on the ground. But before the liquid hit the ground it floated in the air and started to form something.


    Yumie smiled when she saw this, but she didn''t let Yuki do what she wanted and quickly threw a Fireball at Yuki.


    To which Yuki blocked by making an Ice Wall.


    Boom!!


    The two exploded and created a huge mist covering their battlefield.


    Yuki didn''t let this chance slip and vanished from her spot and created some Ice Swords in the air and followed her towards Yumie.


    Yuki disables the power of the Beast Contract where she will know where Yumie was as long as she was within a 1-mile radius.


    On Yumie''s side, she was having a hard time tracking where Yuki was because she kept hearing sounds in all of her surroundings which confused her greatly. So she closed her eyes and focused on where the Mana was flowing from.


    After a moment.


    "Boo! What you''re doing is decent but you gotta know that you''re still in a battle and don''t focus too much on finding your opponent or you''re giving yourself an opening for the enemy to attack like this." Yuki said as she mmed Yumie to the ground and pinned her using Ice Chains with Blood in it.


    With this Yumie can no longer do anything to Yuki, but she didn''t want to give up so she set herself aze to at least try to melt the Ice that was holding her down.


    But to her disappointment, it didn''t do anything because of the Blood that was empowering it.


    Since Yuki knew this she didn''t flinch when Yumie tried to melt her Ice, that''s why she wants to hide her Blood Maniption Skill until she is strong enough to protect herself. Because she heard that the vampire race is almost extinct because of their Blood Powers.


    "I�� give.. up Mom." Yume raised the g, she can longer fight because the bacsh of the Skill started to kick in.


    Yumie''s body starts to twitch due to her muscles, her body is hurting so much it felt like she was thrown into a cliff and hit the ground without any parachute. Even her bones were not spared, it also started to hurt.


    But because of Yumie''s tenacity, she didn''t scream in pain and just epted it.


    "Yumie it''s fine to cry, it doesn''t mean that you cry is your weakness." was


    Yumie widened her eyes when she heard Yuki, but she still refused to cry. Though she didn''t see a teardrop on her face.


    "Now that the test is done, I will say that you have improved quite a lot in the past 4 months and I am very proud of you."


    "I can dly say now, that you are ready to be a full-fledged Demonic Beast!" Yuki said.


    "Yes, thank you, Mom!"


    "Let''s do it tomorrow okay? You''re still tired and I can see that your whole body is aching because of the bacsh." Yuki said to Yumie and continued after a short pause.


    "And because you were quite reckless I will not give you any potion and let you feel the pain." Yuki simply smiled at her.


    Yumie felt a shiver down her spine when she heard Yuki so she pleaded.


    "Please! I will practice it and use it better next time, give me some potions Mom!" Yumie screams.


    But Yuki ignored her and let her suffer.


    The next day quickly passed and it was finally time for Yumie to be a Demonic Beast.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She was so excited that she forgot to sleep, and Yuki had to knock her out of sleep.


    "Congrats Yumie, you will finally aplish your wish!" Song Xing congratted her alongside Rong Su who simply gave her a quick speech.


    Yuki found it rude but didn''t act on it because she knew that it was a special day for Yumie.


    "Are you ready now?" Yuki asked.


    "Yes!"


    "Then do it, be a Demonic Beast!"


    Yumie nodded and grabbed thest Savage and Demonic Beast core that she needed and finally absorbed it.


    All of the Beast Rank Up and ascension are the same, they just need some Beast Core. But if they want to be a Magic Beast then the requirement will be different and harder.


    Once all of the energy from the Beast Core is gone, Yumie was surrounded by a strong amount of Mana, and that Mana quickly formed into a Fire Tornado that enveloped Yumie.


    Yuki was worried at first but decided to sit because she knew that ascending to a Higher Rank will naturally bring a phenomenon. But she was confused as to why something like that didn''t happen to her.


    Ding


    [It''s because the host just didn''t see what happened because you are still weak.] Fubuki simply answered.


    "Weak, what do you mean?" Yuki got angry at first but didn''t re at Fubuki.


    [The host Ranking Up is much more deadly because all of the surrounding Mana in the Field is sucked up and condensed into a single Mana and that Mana is absorbed by you.]


    "I don''t understand why it is deadly?"


    [Because your evolution also takes up living beings Mana.] Fubuki dropped the bomb.


    Something then clicked into Yuki once she heard that.


    "Is that the reason why the Beast Core that was in the Lizard Tribe is all gone?" Yuki asked while her voice was shaking.


    [Yes.]


    "F*ck! So that''s why, isn''t it dangerous for me to Rank Up when there are people nearby like Yumie?"


    [Of course, so the host must find a secluded area before Ranking Up or ascending.]


    "It''s good that I learned this, and luckily whenever I''m Ranking Up Yumie is not nearby." Yuki thought.


    Her thoughts were interrupted when the Fire Tornado exploded.


    Ding


    Name - Yumie (Child)


    Race - Fire Hydra


    The requirement to Rank Up - 0/600 Savage Beast Core, 0/150 Demonic Beast Core.


    HP - 30,000/30,000


    Mana - 45,000/45,000


    Magic - 7,000


    Rank - Demonic Beast (Early)


    Element - Crimson Fire Lotus 60%/100% (Needs Complete 100% Master, and needs to feed on 30 Fire Souls).


    Active Skills- Beast Arts, Corrosive mes, Crimson Ruler, Lotus of Hell, Engulfing mes


    Passive - Fire Maniption, Brilliant Flower.

 Chapter 92 Journey And Parting

    ?"Congrattions Yumie!"


    "Yeah, you''re finally a Demonic Beast!"


    "Congrats!"


    Yumie felt so happy to receivepliments from Song Xing, Rong Su, and especially Yuki.


    "Yes, I finally made it. Thank you!" Yumie said she then started to walk but fell because of the tiredness caused by bing a Demonic Beast.


    Luckily Yuki quickly caught her using her Ice magic.


    Yumie''s transformation caused changes to her body again. If thest transformation where she grew, this time she shrank by a bit. At Least the size of a Big Dog, she was no longer the one that Yuki had a hard time carrying because of her size.


    She was now much cuter and more attractive than before.


    ''When she gains a human form I wonder how much of beauty she will be? because I read that once. a person grows in Rank, their body automatically cleanses and makes it more beautiful.'' Yuki thought in her head.


    "Well isn''t she a beauty?" Song Xing muttered.


    After taking Yumie back to the cave alongside Song Xing and Rong Su, Yuki asked the both of them a question that caused them to be caught off guard.


    "Hey you two, we''ll be traveling to go to the Royal Beast Academy tomorrow. What will you do now?"


    "Us? I guess we''ll probably go to the human nation and join a sect that is not the Cloud Peak Sect." Rong Su answered.


    "Yeah, we have already thought of joining a sect with our new power thanks to your guidance." Song Xing followed.


    "Oh, so you guys like my training that much. Why don''t we go and spar again onest time?" Yuki smiled.


    Song Xing and Rong Su felt a shiver down their spine when they heard Yuki and especially after seeing the sadistic smile that Yuki was showing.


    "No! I''m good!" Rong Su said nervously


    "Yeah, don''t joke around Yuki. You''ll have a long journey and you want to spar? Hahaha!" Song Xingughed, trying to change the topic.


    "Ok then." Yuki gave up and looked at the egg that was silently resting in the corner before looking back at the two again.


    "Then let''s rest now."


    After the two sleep together, Yuki makes sure that they are both asleep before crawling toward where the egg is currently resting.


    "Looks like I made a mistake by feeding you all of those Beast Core at the same time. I hope that you are not in any pain when you are resting inside." Yuki sighed softly and caressed the egg gently.


    Yuki talks more with the egg for a little bit before also finally resting beside it and caressing it before falling asleep.


    When the morning came, Yumie felt more alive than ever. She was so happy that she quickly went outside while running.


    Because she was so excited she forgot that her powers increased, so when she started to run, she went so fast that she hit a tree. The tree then flew away and caused some more trees to go down with it due to the force.


    "Oops, I forgot!" Yumie said.


    "This silly girl?"


    When Yumie heard something behind her she quickly turned around to only see Yuki''s smug face.


    "Umm, I can exin!" Yumie quickly said.


    "Oh really, then why don''t you exin why there are a lot of trees knocked down here."


    "That�� that''s because I was so excited that I forgot my powers increased and identally used all of it when I ran." Yumie defended herself, she then looked down to hide her embarrassed face.


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes!"


    "Fufufu." Yuki chuckled.


    "Why are youughing?" Yumie asked.


    "No need to be tense, I will not punish you."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, but you will have to clean this mess up properly okay?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes!"


    Yumie obeyed quickly before Yuki changed her mind and gave her a much worse punishment than cleaning.


    "Am I that scary?"


    Yuki turned around and asked the two who had just woken up.


    "N�� No... Yes!" Song Xing tried to lie, but when she saw Yuki narrows her eyes at her she stuttered and told the truth.


    "Yeah, you are pretty harsh sometimes." Rong Su also gave hisment.


    "Is that so, but I like seeing your scared face when I do that." Yuki licked her lips and her eyes glowed when she said those words.


    "So you''re a sadist then." Song Xing said, but when she realized that she just insulted Yuki she covered her mouth and cold sweat started to form.


    "Me. a sadist? I guess so." Yuki agreed because she didn''t want to deny that she likes people''s faces when they are scared.


    "Then do you like masochist Yuki?" Rong Su''s curiosity asked.


    "F*ck no! They are disgusting, I don''t like that my torturing only gives them pleasure. So No! I f*cking hate masochists!" Yuki strongly disapproved.


    Yuki felt a shiver down her back when she remembered the face of a masochist that she tortured in her past life.


    Yuki was so disgusted that she quickly want to kill the man instead of torturing it slowly before killing him


    When the two saw the disgusted face of Yuki while talking about masochism they were shocked because they were sure that she would like that kind of man due to her being a sadist.


    ''I guess she is different.'' Both of them thought in their heads.


    After the small talk about that, Yuki''s mood was gloomy because she remembered the face of the man that she killed.


    So when Yumie saw this she quickly distracted Yuki to not think about those useless things anymore.


    "We''ll be going now Yumie!" Yuki shouted at Yumie.


    "I''ming!"


    When Yumie got down she didn''t see Rong Su and Song Xing, so she asked Yuki about it to which Yuki answered indifferently.


    "We will be going different ways now Yumie, we will go to the Royal Beast Academy while they are going to join a Sect."


    "Why can''t they just join us?"


    "No, because almost no humans are allowed in there." Yuki dropped the news and Yumie started to cry.


    "Sob�� why?"


    "It''s fine Yumie, I''m sure that we will meet again someday. Right?" Yuki consoles Yumie and turns around to see the dressed-up Song Xing and Rong Su.


    "Yeah, she''s right!" Rong Su simply said.


    "Little Yumie, goodbyes aremon in this world. But don''t worry we will meet you, and I hope once we find you, you''re strong enough to defeat us."


    "But�� Okay, I will be strong!"


    "Good, now Yumie you can go ahead for now I will just talk to the two for a second."


    "Fine."


    After Yumie walked away, Yuki turned to the two of them and also said goodbye.


    "Goodbye for now, and I hope when we see each other again."


    "Yeah definitely!" Song Xing answered.


    "I hope to see my niece when we meet again, goodbye!" Yuki then vanished in front of them.


    When the two understood Yuki''s words, Rong Su turned around to hide his embarrassment while Song Xing''s blushed heavily.


    This is the reason why Yuki let Yumie go first she didn''t want to hear words like that.

 Chapter 93 City Of Light/Encounter With A Bandit

    ?After Yuki leaves she quickly catches up to Yumie and starts to talk about their ns when they arrive at the first city that they will rest in.


    Yuki was lucky to get reincarnated to the outer part of the forest, where she is near a city, and be safe from the strong beings that live deep inside the Moon Rock Forest.


    The first ce that they will stop at is called the City of Light. This City is one of the few that let multiple races live together. This is only possible because the City Lord is a strong person, she governs it strictly. The fight is not allowed while you are in the City or else you will get punished and get kicked out.


    Yuki already got the information that she needed from this City because of Rong Su and Song Xing, and to say the least that she is not surprised is an understatement.


    She was very surprised that there is even a City that dares to let all of the races live together in one ce.


    It is said that the City Lord of the City of Light is once a Pope who hopes to make the world peaceful, and once Yuki heard that from Rong Su and Song Xing she onlyughed and said nonchntly.


    "Her vision is practically impossible unless she is the strongest God there is. It will be impossible if all beings in these words are greedy and they will want to be one to rule and stomp everyone that opposes them."


    The three understood what Yuki means of course, in this world power is the only thing that you need. If you have the power you can do whatever you want.


    "Yumie, you must remember to stay low once we got to the City of Light okay?"


    "Why, didn''t you say that strength is all you need?"


    "Yes I did say that, but you must widen your views of this world. Because you might never know a strong person is hiding."


    "I''m still confused."


    "Then listen well, all of the people that we have encountered so far are still weak. There are much stronger people that are lurking in this world, and you must be cautious of what you do or else you will get their attention."


    "Then why should we stay low once we enter the City."


    "Just like I said earlier, we might get unwanted attention when we do that."


    "Okay I get it, I will listen to Mom!"


    "Good." Yuki nodded in appreciation and patted Yumie''s head.


    Thus they continued their journey.


    While they were having their journey, Yuki was racking her brains to think of a way tomunicate with people there. Even though she can just use her Ice Magic tomunicate with them, she worries that people might misinterpret and think that she wants to attack them.


    While she was thinking of a way, Yumie was very busy looking at her surroundings because she can feel someone is watching them from a distance.


    ''Where is this guy hiding, I can''t see him.''


    Because Yuki was too focused on something else she didn''t realize that someone was eyeing them from afar.


    Yumie also misunderstood this and thought that this is an additional practice that Yuki want to give to her.


    Looking at Yuki''s focused and cold face, Yumie guessed that she was waiting for her to make a move. But Yumie was also careful to not alert the person, so she acted as if nothing happened and just walked alongside Yuki.


    About 50 meters away a person can be seen standing on a branch and looking at the two Beasts that were walking together.


    "I''m lucky to find these two good-looking beasts today, especially that white fox. Her fur must be soft and those ruby red eyes just look so perfect together." The man said, he then rubbed his palms together and looked at Yuki and Yumie with greed in his eyes.


    He sneakily jumped across the trees to not get their attention, sadly for him he was already seen by Yumie and was only waiting for him to make the move first.


    As he was sneakily inching towards the both of us, Yuki was getting rather annoyed because she still cannot think of a way tomunicate once they got to the City of Light


    ''F*ck! Is there no way for me to talk to them other than using my Ice Magic!?''<novelnext></novelnext>


    On the other hand, Yumie was getting restless because she felt the man was getting closer to them, but she cannot tell which direction he is from.


    ''Where the hell is this guy hiding!''


    When the man was finally close enough, he took out a bow and put some of his Qi into it.


    "Paralysis Bolt" He muttered.


    Soon the arrow began to static and release some electric current. He then aimed it at Yuki and released the arrow from his grip.


    Swoosh


    The arrow was very fast, and as the arrow was about to hit Yuki, she suddenly screamed and detonated her area with Ice, resulting in the arrow getting destroyed without a trace.


    "Sh*t!"


    The man got so scared from the Ice Attack that he quickly hid behind a tree to not get spotted


    "Ahhh, what''s wrong Mom!" Yumie quickly reacted.


    "No it''s nothing, I''m just frustrated about something. Don''t mind me."


    Yumie didn''t see that the arrow was about to hit Yuki, but she did feel some strange power that didn''t belong to Yuki. So she raised her guard and looked at her surroundings.


    Meanwhile, the man felt danger everywhere when he saw the power of Yuki, ''Sh*t, sh*t. How strong is that little fox!''


    He then eyed Yumie who looked harmless, he then grinned, ''Looks like I will just have to capture this Pink Lizard then.'' His eyes glowed


    dangerously while looking at Yumie.


    He wasted no time and quickly use his Qi and Martial Arts


    The man was living out of robbery in the City Of Light so that he would not get caught he learned Martial Arts that can help his stealth and a Cultivation technique that let him be extremely fast.


    He then reached out in his bag and retrieved a poison dagger that would paralyze Yumie and make her weak for the time being.


    After that, he vanished from his spot and appeared behind Yumie.


    Yumie didn''t expect the sudden appearance of the man behind her, so she was toote to react and could only stand her ground and take the blow.


    Just as he was about to stab the man, he felt a chill behind his back.


    "You dare to attack her behind my back!"


    Yuki used her tail and shed his head out of his body.


    It happened so fast that the man even saw his headless body swaying before it fell.


    "What happened?" Those were hisst words before his head touched the ground.


    "He is very courageous! Are you alright Yumie?"


    "Ahh! Yes!"


    "Alright then let''s continue!"

 Chapter 94 Gold Badge

    ?Their journey didn''t take that long and it only took them 3 and a half days before they reached the City of Light.


    Yuki deliberately slowed that, because she wanted to fully experience herself in adventuring. She never knew that walking around the forest while looking around the scenery minus the killing that she needed would be fun for her.


    In her past life, Yuki didn''t like to go out. She just wants to focus and indulge herself in making her business stronger. So when she got out and had a journey of her own including Yumie she enjoyed herself.


    Even though she already had a mini journey by herself in the forest alone, it didn''t seem fun because Yuki had to raise her to guard up all the time. But this time she didn''t need to do that because if onees close to her with malicious intent, it will die before it can do something to her.


    "We have finally arrived!" Yumie said as she stretched her body.


    "Yeah, we did."


    Yuki and Yumie were astonished at the sight of the City Walls. It was huge and had guards up all around the walls to protect them from wild beasts and monsters.


    "Shall we get inside now?" Yuki asked after finishing admiring the outside look of the City.


    "Yeah, we should go in now Mom!" Yumie said excitedly.


    "Oh wait Yumie!" Yuki stopped Yumie before she could walk inside.


    "Why?"


    "Let me do something really quick!"


    "Okay!"


    "Hey Fubuki, do you have a Skill that can let me talk to other races? Because as you know I and Yumie still cannot talk." Yuki asked.


    Ding!


    [The host can check the shop.]


    "Oh yeah, why didn''t I think of that before!" Yuki sighed, she then quickly looked up at the shop in her system to see if there was a Skill that she needed tomunicate.


    Ding!


    Shop:


    Elements:


    Skills:


    Weapon:


    Cultivation:


    Martial Arts:


    Skills:


    (Passive) Language God (25k)- With this, the user can understand all kinds ofnguage there. Even the ancientnguage.


    (Passive) Crimson Lotus Aura (30k) - When the emotions of the user are amplified, it will release a menacing aura that will strike down the enemies. This aura will burn and put strong pressure on the opponents like killing intent.


    (Active) Telepathy (30k) - Using this skill will let the user talk to people using only her mind. (Only has a range of 3 meters.)


    "All of these are great, it''s decided then I will buy all of them now!" After seeing all of the skills that were listed first, Yuki was already satisfied. So she didn''t waste any more time and quickly bought all of them.


    Luckily for Yuki, she had already paid the loan that she had from Fubuki and to this day Yuki is still mad at that. But she knew that she cannotin because the Skills and the Fire Soul that she bought were worth it.


    But it was hell for Yuki because she had to do so many Quest from Fubuki, and fortunately, she hadpleted many Quest from the system and now she is back at 100k gold after so much hard work.


    Ding


    [The host has picked the following.]


    Language God (25k)


    Crimson Lotus Aura (30k)


    Telepathy (30k)


    [The following Skills are 85k in total]


    [Purchasingplete, congrattions on the new Skills.]


    After that Yuki received the three skills, before she used them Yuki called Yumie over to give the other one.


    "Hey Yumie,e here for a second!"


    "What is it, mom?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''ll give you something special for behaving nicely on our trip!"


    Yuki then touched Yumie''s forehead and transferred the skill to her.


    "You can learn itter after we get ourselves a shelter," Yuki said to which Yumie answered with a smile and followed back at Yuki.


    Yuki learned how to use telepathy quickly because the concept is the same as when she normally talks to Yumie, so she quickly grasped how to use it.


    When Yuki and Yumie were about to enter the City she was stopped by a guard that was patrolling at the City Gates.


    "Stop, show your badge before you enter!" The guard said he towered at Fubuki because she is quite small.


    The guard that stopped them was a Human, that was about 2 meters tall.


    But Yuki didn''t feel scared when she faced the man and only answered politely.


    "Sorry sir but we are new here, how do we get this badge that you are talking about?"


    "So you guys are new here huh? There are four types of badges: bronze, silver, gold, and tinum. The bronze will onlyst 2 days before it breaks and you will need to buy again so that we will let you inside the City of light, the silver thenst 4, gold is 7, andstly tinum is a month." The guard exins.


    "Is there no way to get a permanent badge, for example, I would like to live here for more than a month?"


    "Yes, the requirements will be different, you will need to prove your strength and at least get the adventurer Rank B, and get permission from the City Lord herself."


    ''Well, it''s not like I will stay here forever so I guess I will go with the gold badge for now.''


    "I would like 2 gold badges, how can I get those?"


    "You can purchase it from there." The guard pointed at a store.


    "Okay thank you!"


    "No problem."


    Yuki then turned around and started to walk towards the shop.


    "Come with me, it''s going to be hard if we get lost in this City okay?" Yuki said to Yumie


    "Fine."


    "Excuse me, is this the ce I can get the badge so that I will be able to get inside the City?"


    Yuki approached the shop and asked politely thedy who was managing the shop.


    "Oh, yes. What would you like to buy ma''am?"


    "How much are two gold badges?"


    "That would be 10 gold each which is 20 gold for all."


    "Okay, here you go." Yuki paid 20 gold to thedy and retrieved her badge.


    "You will only need to carve your name using your Mana for this and you''re good to go." Thedy instructed Yuki.


    Yuki was very lucky that she asked for money from Rong Su and Song Xing before they parted ways.


    "Okay, thank you!"


    "Here you go Yumie, you just need to carve your name in it using Mana."


    "I understand."


    The two then carved their name on the badge, and after they were done the Badge lit up. After the mini-light show is done, Yuki can see her name carved into it.


    The Badge looks very good. On the front, Yuki can see her name written on it, while on the back there was a mark of a woman holding a staff.


    ''I guess this is the City Lord huh?"


    After they are done they go back to the guard that was at the gate and show their badge.


    "Wee to the City of Light!" The guard said.


    "Yes, thank you!"


    "I hope you enjoy your stay!" The guard said courtly to them.


    Yuki and Yumie nodded at the guard before finally walking inside.

 Chapter 95 "Now Am I Qualified To Be An Adventurer?"

    ?After the two passed through the gate, they were even more astonished at the sight of the City.


    It was more beautiful than they had imagined. Houses are next to each other, the Lane is bustling with people. Humans, beasts, Dwarfs,  and even Elves can be seen walking around the street.


    ''The City Lord must be crazy strong to establish something like this, where the race can live peacefully here.'' Yuki thought after seeing the insides of the City.


    "Let''s go Yumie, we need to find our source of ie," Yuki said to Yumie.


    "Okay!" Yumie said excitedly. After looking at the City, Yumie was rather excited at looking around the City.


    Yuki only chuckled after seeing Yumie''s enthusiasm, "You are rather excited about this huh?"


    "Of course Mom, I have never seen this kind of environment before. Not even the Lizard tribee close to this!"


    "Yeah, you''re right." Yuki nodded at Yumie''s answer.


    "What about you Mom? Isn''t this your first time seeing something like this?" Yumie asked curiously ay Yuki.


    "Maybe?" Yuki shrugged and looked around to see the Adventurer Guild that the Guard talked about.


    Sadly for Yuki, there is no way for her to see where the Adventure Guild is, so she can only ask around to know where it is located.


    "Ummm excuse me, do you know where I can find the Adventurers Guild?" Yuki asked politely at a Humandy who was sitting on a bench.


    "Ah yes, you only need to walk that way and take a right after that. You will then see the Guild after that, you cannot miss it." The olddy answered.


    "Thank you!"


    "No problem."


    Yuki and Yumie then started to make their way where thedy had pointed.


    "Well, that was easier than I thought," Yuki eximed when they were far away from where they were a few minutes ago.


    "What do you mean about that Mom?"


    "Well, I thought she would be arrogant because I can sense some Power in her."


    "What really, I didn''t even notice!"


    "Yeah I guess she was concealing it, but her power is not to be looked down on," Yuki warned.


    "Wow, I didn''t expect for us to meet an expert already!"


    "And that''s why I told you to not attract attention."


    "I got it!"


    "Now we should go to the Guild now and make some money!" Yuki patted Yumie''s head.


    Yuki was currently sitting in Yumie''s head, she was simply toozy to walk like Yumie. Yumie didn''t mind it because this was an excuse to be much closer to Yuki she thought.


    When Yumie took a right she and Yuki immediately saw a giant sign that clearly said


    "Adventurers Guild."


    "Looks like we''re here!" Yumie said to Yuki.


    "Indeed."


    Yuki then hopped off Yumie and started to examine the Guild on the outside. After looking at it for a few more seconds, the both of them then entered and went straight to the Assistant behind the counter.


    While they were walking toward the assistant, they constantly received looks from the people that were inside the Guild. Especially Yuki who was the one being looked at the most.


    But Yuki simply ignored it and continued her walk. On the other hand, Yumie was getting restless, she was not used to getting stared at by people and it made her embarrassed.


    "Don''t do anything, just walk," Yuki said just as she was about to run away.


    "O�� Okay."


    Yuki can even hear them whisper to each other, but then again she is used to this because of her past life.


    "Hey what do you think they''re going to do?"


    "They''ll probably just put up a request."


    "Yeah, there is no way that they are going to register as adventurers."


    "Agreed. It''s impossible for them, especially for that Fox who looks harmless."


    "The Pink Lizard too!"


    Yumie''s mouth twitched when she heard that Yuki looked harmless, she then looked at Yuki who was beside her, and thought that Yuki does look harmless right now.


    But what the adventurers know, is a demon is hiding inside that harmless look.


    "Hello, we would like to register as adventurers," Yuki said to the person behind the counter.


    "Adventurer!" The man shouted after hearing Yuki''s words.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, is there a problem?"


    "Ah no."


    The man''s loud voice caused a ruckus in the Guild.


    "No way!"


    "She wants to be an adventurer!"


    "She looks too cute to be one!"


    Yuki felt her temper going down when she heard the words around her. This is one of the things that she hates the most, being looked down on.


    "Calm down, there''s no need to create a bloodbath." Yuki consoles herself.


    Even though she said that she wasn''t confident about killing all of the people inside because she can sense some strong people among the crowd.


    Yuki deliberately didn''t use her passive because she wants to be surprised if there is a test to see if you are qualified to be an adventurer who will spar with someone.


    "So what do we need to do to be one," Yuki asked as her patience was slowly dying.


    Before the assistant could answer her questions arge Human man came to Yuki and Yumie and confronted them.


    "I advise you to stop bing an adventurer." The man said arrogantly while looking down at Yuki.


    "Ho.. why is that?"


    "Simple because you''re weak!"


    Yumie felt like crying when she heard the man''s words.


    ''Oh my god! I hope your body is still intactter on." Yumie prayed, she then looked at Yuki who was slowly releasing cold air around her.


    "How do you know I am weak? You haven''t even tested me?" Yuki answered back.


    "Test you. Hahaha, you heard what she said, guys!" The man said as he eyed the room to look at the crowd.


    After that, the people startedughing while pointing at Yuki while others pitied Yuki.


    "She''s unlucky to meet Fred here."


    "Yeah, I know."


    "I hope she stays alive."


    Yuki''s mood starts to slowly go down by the second when she hears theughter around her.


    "I don''t care about your opinion." Yuki shrugged as she didn''t want to kill the man in front of her.


    "You don''t care huh, pretty arrogant if I may say."


    "Look who''s talking dumbass!" Yuki said she even used her telepathy around the guild.


    "Dumbass!?" Fred felt like popping a vein when he heard Yuki. But Yuki already started to ignore him and went to talk again to the assistant in the Guild.


    "So is there a test?"


    "Yes, we just need to test your Mana and Skills." The assistant said.


    "Little fox, this is thest warning I''ll give you, I''m even being nice to let you live by not letting you outside. Go back where you came from and just suck your mommy''s tits in your home."


    "Hahaha!"


    Yumie felt more worried because she knows that Yuki doesn''t like to talk about her mother, and she was right about that. Yuki''s surroundings started to freeze the ground, chair, and even the ceiling.


    But the people around them still didn''t notice it.


    "Hey, if I kill this man, will I pass the test?" Yuki asked in a demonic tone around her which caused the people to stopughing and felt a shiver down their spine when they heard her.


    "Yes!" The man panicked after hearing Yuki''s voice change.


    After that Yuki turned around and created four Ice Swords and cut Fred''s arms, and legs.


    There was total silence when Yuki did that, Fred didn''t even have the chance to scream because Yuki picked up his bloody foot and shoved it into his mouth.


    "Now there is one thing that I hate the most in this world, other than being looked down on. What I hate the most is my mother being disrespected." Yuki said and continued, "I hope in your next life you can understand your mistakes about insulting the wrong person."


    "No, please don''t kill me!" Fred pleads as fearpletely took over him, but the people around him didn''t understand his words because of the foot that was shoved into his mouth.


    The Guild became silent after that.


    Yuki then freezes Fred''s whole body before shattering it into ice dust. Yuki then turned around and met the eyes of the assistant who was shivering from the fear and asked.


    "Now am I qualified to be an adventurer?"

 Chapter 96 Being Famous In City Of Light

    ?The assistant didn''t answer Yuki because he was so scared. Because he alsoughed alongside all of the people inside the guild, he was scared for his life when he heard the reason why Yuki killed Fred.


    Naturally, all the people around Yuki feared for their life.


    "Run!"


    "Save yourself!"


    "Yeah! She''s a monster!"


    Just as they were running out of the guild someone shouted to encourage them.


    "She''s the only one, no matter how strong she is she will not be able to defeat all of us!"


    "Yes, Albert is right."


    "Kill the Fox and the Pink Lizard!"


    Meanwhile, Yumie almost threw up when she saw how Free died.


    ''See, you should have just shut up. Looks like Mom is right, some people''s stupid.'' Yumie said as she held her stomach to try not to puke everywhere.


    "You guys want to do this?" Yuki asked in a cold voice which caused their confidence to drop.


    "Yeah, so what?"


    "Fine then don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    Yuki then went on ahead and created tons of Ice Chains and locked the people inside the Guild and aimed Ice Swords at their necks.


    "So you still want to fight?" Yuki asked again while her surrounding temperature dropped immensely.


    All the people dropped their weapons to the ground in defeat when they saw with their own eyes how fast Yuki was restricting their movements and aiming a weapon at them.


    ''F*ck! How strong is this Fox!? The Pink Lizard hasn''t even made a move yet!" All of them thought.


    When Yuki got silence as an answer she withdrew her Ice Magic and warned them again.


    "I hope you guys learn your lesson after this."


    When they were finally free, they scrambled their way to the exit with their feet shaky because of their fear.


    For the first time in their life as proud adventurers of the City of Light, they thought that they had met death itself when they faced Yuki.


    "Can we get our I.D now?" Yuki asked once again after themotion was done.


    "Yes of course!" The man answered nervously, afraid that Yuki still might kill him if he was not careful.


    The man hastily grabbed a crystal and told Yuki to put her paws in it and insert Mana into it.


    "Ma''am you just need to put your Mana into this and we''re done." The man said while scrambling to get another one for Yumie.


    "For you too ma''am."


    The man then gets a piece of paper to write down some information that is needed to make the I.D. After it was all done the man went inside a room for a while and came back with a ck card in his hand.


    He then hands the card to Yuki to examine if all of the information is correct and if there are no errors in them.


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Fox Beast


    ss - (Ice) Battle Mage


    Adventurer Rank - S


    Contribution Points - 0


    Yuki also noticed that it was the same for Yumie but the only difference was that Yumie is only an A Rank which is still good. Yuki smiled when she saw that the information was wrong but she wanted that because she didn''t want any information regarding them leaked out.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Name - Yumie


    Race - Fire Lizard


    ss - Fire Mage


    Adventurer Rank - A


    Contribution Points - 0


    Feeling aplished after getting registered, Yumie invited Yumie out of the Guild to search for a ce to stay like an Inn.


    All of the people that were still inside sighed in relief when they saw Yuki get out, and just as they were about to cheer that a certain demon was gone, Yuki came back and warned them.


    "I hope that this won''t happen again alright?"


    "Yes of course!" All of them said in unison.


    "Good. Can you also tell me where is a good ce to rest?"


    "You only need to walk straight ahead after exiting the Guild and you will see a sign that says Sunshine Inn."


    "Alright, thank you," Yuki said she then vanished from where she was and appeared on top of Yumie''s head andid downfortably.


    "Well, it looks like we only need to walk straight there." Yuki patted Yumie''s head.


    "Okay, Mom!"


    "Hey, are you fine with me being on top of your head and doing nothing?" Yuki asked, and she was troubled that Yumie might be ufortable with herying down on top of her head resting while she is the one doing the job.


    "It''s alright Mom, rather I''m happy about this that we can be closer!" Yumie eased Yuki.


    Yuki then rxed after that and gazed at the sky.


    While they were walking, Yumie could feel some stares from the people that were walking. But when she looked at them, she saw that she was not the one being stared at but Yuki.


    "Is that the one that killed Fred?"


    "Isn''t he a tyrant here?"


    "Yeah, he is also the strongest A rank in this City!"


    After hearing the whispers around her, Yuki only looked at them once before shrugging her shoulders.


    Yuki couldn''t care less about the news of her killing someone, because if her mother is brought up as a subject she wouldn''t hesitate to kill anyone even if it''s a God.


    "Mom, didn''t you say to not get any attention?"


    "Well, I don''t regret what I did to that man who disrespected my lovely mother!" Yuki retorted back.


    Yeah I know mom, I''m just joking." Yuki said back to calm down Yuki.


    After a few minutes of walking while they were being constantly looked at like an animal in a zoo,  they finally arrived at the Sunshine Inn. When Yuki saw the ce where they were sleeping, she couldn''t help but be amazed at how beautiful it was.


    It was colored in white, it was like a mansion, and it was at least 3 stories high with at least 10 rooms on each floor.


    Yuki can see that this ce is luxurious just from the people that are exiting the Inn. Yuki then got down from Yumie''s head and took the lead in entering the Inn.


    When Yuki came in, gasps could be heard throughout the room. People also stayed out of Yuki''s and Yumie''s way giving them a huge space.


    "Well, isn''t this nice, right Yumie?" Yuki turns around and faces Yumie.


    "Yes, but I don''t like their stares at me. Yumie retorted


    "Don''t worry you''ll get used to it!" Yuki consoles Yumie.


    "Fine, I''ll endure it"

 Chapter 97 Guild System

    ?"Hello, we would like to rent a room," Yuki asked nicely to thedy who was behind the counter.


    "Yes, how many rooms would the guest want?" She asked, even though she is nervous she still kept her professionalism intact.


    "Only one, make sure that it is big enough to amodate us." Yuki reminds the woman.


    "Sure!"


    "How much would one night be?" Yuki asked.


    "For the normal room it is 15 gold, and for our VIP it''s 40 gold a night." She answered with courtesy.


    The woman guessed that Yuki and Yumie were rich because of their absurd strength, so she especially mentions the VIP room to them.


    "I''ll take the VIP room for 1 week," Yuki answered, she then reached out for her Spacial Ring and retrieved 280 gold, and gave it to thedy.


    The woman dly took the money and quickly wrote the information about Yuki and Yumie about their stay, after that the woman entered a door and came back with a key, and handed it to Yuki.


    "Here are your keys for your room esteemed guest, your room number is on the 3rd floor. I hope you would like your stay. Sunshine Inn!" Thedy bowed politely at Yuki and got back to work when she saw that another person wanted to stay in their Inn.


    Yuki received the keys and got up to the top floor alongside Yumie to check out their room.


    When the two were gone, the people were finally able to breathe normally.


    "I didn''t think I would see the Fox who killed Fred already!"


    "She''s scarier than I thought."


    Yeah but, she seems cool if you don''t provoke her first." A man said.


    When the other people heard him, they all nodded in agreement. Because they can see that Yuki is cool but if you''re the one who provokes her first then just pray for your safety.


    After hearing the rumors about Yuki, almost all of the people that heard it were scared about approaching Yuki and Yumie.


    They even went out and gave Yuki a nickname, "Small but Terrible!" When others heard the nickname they burst out intoughter, but when they realized why they had called her that they shivered in fear and immediately looked back to see if the person they wereughing at was not behind them.


    Yuki, who remains oblivious about the nickname that the townsfolk gave her, was lying down in bed and restingfortably.


    ''This is good, I finally felt the softness of a real bed!'' Yuki sank her bodypletely into the bed to feel its softness.


    "Looks like you like the bed very much, Mother?" Yumie asked when she saw that Yuki was not moving from the bed, this made her curious as she alsoid down and feel its softness.


    "Yes, the bed is just so soft unlike our leaf bed back at home which was not thatfortable," Yuki said as she buried her little head in the pillows.


    "I understand what you mean Mom." Yumie naturally agreed to Yuki since the bed was just so soft and lucky for her her size was just perfect for the bed.


    "Alright Yumie, enough ying. In the morning we will leave early and go back to the Adventurer Guild." Yuki said with a smile.


    "Alright!" Yumie enthusiastically answered.


    The two of them then snuggled with each other and went to sleep immediately, because of the soft bed they rested well and woke up happily.


    "Morning Yumie!" Yuki said as she got down from the bed and walk straight towards the bathroom to take a shower.


    Because of her new environment, Yuki forgot that she is now in a different world and she thought that she was back so when she woke up she did her normal morning routine. Just as she was about to enter the bathroom, Yumie asked her a question.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Mom, howe this change is not new to you? It''s like you''re already used to this kind of life?" Yumie asked, which shocked Yuki.


    ''Yeah she''s right, howe when I woke up I did my normal routine in my past life?'' Yuki thought, but she shrugged and answered briefly.


    "Not really, I''m just doing my normal routine like in the forest where I will go out and go to theke to take a bath," Yuki said before finally entering.


    After washing up, Yuki called Yumie to go out and they went straight toward the Guild.


    When they entered, Yuki was expecting a noisy environment. But when she entered, she met with total silence even though the Guild is full of people.


    "Heh, looks like the scare yesterday make you guys quiet." Yuki intentionally used her Telepathy around the Guild.


    The adventurers got angry when they heard what Yuki just said, and when someone was about to curse at Yuki all the people red at her.


    "What the f*c��" She didn''tplete her words.


    "Well I don''t care what you guys do, just don''t mess with us and I will not do anything to you guys." Yuki smiled and walked to the man yesterday to get some information.


    "Hello, could I get the basic Information about the Guild?" Yuki asked.


    "Yes, why would you like to know miss Yuki?" He asked back.


    "Well let''s start with how the Guild works?"


    "It''s simple. The citizens of the City of Light can put requests in the Guild, and the Guild then would arrange the difficulty of the request that they had made. D is the easiest and triple S is the hardest. The Adventure then epts this request and would be rewarded on how much the requester gave." The man exins.


    "Then how do the contribution points work?"


    "Ah, that! Every time an Adventurerpletes a quest they will be rewarded with some contribution points, they can then use this and buy some items from the Guild or the Auction House."


    "How many contribution points do we get per quest?"


    "It will depend on how hard the quest is, but normally it is 50-100 in D, 200-400 in C, 500-800 in B, 1000-4000, in A, and 5000-10000 in S." He exins.


    "How about the SS, and SSS?"


    "It will be entirely different if the S below would give you contribution points the SS and SSS will be entirely different because you will not get any contribution points and what you will get is an Item from the Guild or the Auction House that you choose. Of course, the rarity of the item will be determined by how you did your quest."


    "Hmmm, I see that is rather good." Yuki thought.


    "Do you have any more questions, Miss Yuki?"


    "Yes, where can we see the quest?" Yuki asked.


    "You only need to go to the board and you will see all the quests there, and because you''re an S ss you can go upstairs to see the S ss quest." The man exins once again.


    "That''s all, thank you!" Yuki thanked the man and walk through the board to see the Quest that is listed.


    Just as she was about to read some Quest she got a Quest from Fubuki and after reading it Yuki cannot help but grit her teeth in anger.


    "You''ve gotta be kidding me!?"

 Chapter 98 The Most Challenging Quest So Far

    ?Ding!


    Difficulty: Nightmare


    Quest: Mustplete a Guild Quest consisting of 30 C Quest, 15 B Quest, 10 A Quest, and 2 S Quest.


    Time Limit - 1 Week


    Rewards:


    15,000 EXP


    30,000 Gold


    20% Ice Mastery


    Skill: Moon''s Grace, Illusionary Night.


    "Never mind, the rewards are awesome, especially the two skills! hehehe." Yukiughed, she then quickly looked for the Quest Board and looked for some Quest that was easy and fast to do.


    Yumie was bewildered after seeing Yuki''s look, momentster she was angry and now she was happy.


    Yumie didn''t understand her but didn''t ask any questions because she knew that even though they treat each other as a family they have secrets of themselves that even she has that she still didn''t tell Yuki. So Yumie respected Yuki and didn''t try to probe any further and wait for the time that Yuki and herself will open up with each other.


    "Mom what''s wrong why are you so excited?" Yumie feigns ignorance.


    "Oh nothing, I''m just excited to get a lot of contribution points!" Yuki lied while looking through some Quest.


    "Oh, alright. Let''s work together then!" Yumie said.


    Yuki took a while to answer because she doesn''t know if the system will let that pass, so she first asked Fubuki even though she already knew the answer she just wanted to be sure.


    "Hey Fubuki, if Yumie also finishes a Quest will that count on the System Quest?"


    Ding


    [Unfortunately no. This Quest requires the host to do it alone] Fubuki answered.


    "Well, I already expected that but it''s too bad." Yuki sighed.


    "Then how about we separate and do some individual Quest Yumie, what do you think?"


    "I like that!" Yumie answered excitedly, she was in a good mood knowing that she will have toplete some Quest on her own. Because she felt that if she went with Yuki, all the work would go to Yuki and she would only do some minor work.


    "Okay, then look for some Quest that you like!" Yuki rubbed her head and pointed at the A-tier Quest Board.


    "Alright Mom, good luck!" Yumie waved.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yeah you too, good luck!" Yukk waved back and turned back around to look at the C Tier Quest Board.


    Quest: Hiring an adventurer that can hunt me two Savage Tier Golden Fur Lions in the Moon Rock Forest. The corpse must be intact.


    Quest: Hiring an adventurer that can escort me to the Moon Rock Forest for herbs gathering.


    Quest: Hiring a Guard for 3hrs.


    Quest: Hiring an adventurer that can give me two eggs of a Night Wolf located in the Shadow Forest.


    Quest: Hiring an adventurer that can help me teach me somebat moves for at least 1 hr a day.


    "Interesting, some of these quests are fairly easy while the others are time-consuming, but what else can I do other than do all of them." Yuki sighed in defeat and went forward and grabbed all of the Quests that is easy and fast.


    Yuki grabbed about 17 Quests and her goal is to do all of them this day and do the rest tomorrow.


    After grabbing all of them Yuki went to thedy who was assessing the Quest and got permission for her to do them. After all of the requirements are done Yuki took a nce at Yumie first before leaving.


    Yuki was sure that Yumie will not do something risky, and she can probably work with some others. Besides she can alreadymunicate by just writing down on the ground using a stick or just spelling it by mes.


    Her first Quest was going back to the Moon Rock Forest and getting a corpse of a Golden Fur Lion.


    If you remembered correctly she had already killed a ton of these lions in the past, but because the request was a fresh corpse so she cannot use the one in her Spacial Ring.


    Yuki used all of her strength to get back to the forest this time as she was racing against time because she only had a week toplete this System Quest that Fubuki gave her, and also because she only has 1 week''s worth of stay in the City of Light. She heard that once a person gets seen without a badge he/she will be caught and put into jail.


    Due to her fast speed Yuki only needs 1hr to go back to the Forest, and what she does first goes back to the cave where she and the others stay. After reminiscing some memories, she got out of the cave and started her hunt.


    It only took her 10 minutes before finding what she needed. Because what she needed is an intact body, Yuki grabbed a tree branch that had fallen into the ground and smashed it into the head of the Lions.


    Because Yuki injected Mana into the tree branch it turned into a lethal weapon that crushed Lion''s skull and brain with a single hit.


    "Sorry guys, but I need to do this," Yuki said to the Lion that was already dead, she then put them into her Spacial Ring and went out of the forest to go to the new forest that she has not been before Shadow Forest to collect some Horns from a Wolf.


    Unfortunately for Yuki, the forest was the direct opposite of the Moon Rock Forest so she needed 3 hrs to be there, fortunately, she woke up very early and got a lot of time to spare.


    And because she is in a rush, she didn''t care about the scenery of the Shadow Forest and just went quickly to find the wolves, after seeing them from afar Yuki pierced their heads with a small Ice Dagger that killed them instantly.


    Yuki then extracted the horns and quickly went back to the City of Light and turned in the Quest that she finished, and because she needed to find the one that requested it, it took her some decent time which made her a little angry.


    "This is sh*t, isn''t it just fine to turn it directly to the Guild that finds the person that put out the Quest!" Yuki nags.


    "Well, I don''t have any choice either�� Let''s work hard!

 Chapter 99 Yukis Worries

    ?A.N: I''m sorry for the error on the first volume, I forgot some things and miscalcted them. For this Second Volume, I will pay more attention to the errors. Again sorry for the errors that I made in the first Volume.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------


    After a whole day of work, Yuki finally finished all of the C Quest that she got today. Because she raised her level by one, she decided to distribute it now because she is pretty bored and tired from all the running that she had to do.


    And just as Yuki was about to distribute her Status Points, she got a notification from Fubuki that caused her to jump from happiness.


    Ding!


    [Because the host is now a Demonic Beast, the system will reward you with a special ability. The host can now upgrade her Main Skills that are from the Blood Moon Fox Race with Skill points, but to upgrade the skill the user will have to spend 50 on one skill to level it up.]


    [Also, the system will take the beginner''s help away, now if the host levels up she will not get 1 Status Point in every stat, but the number of Status Points that the host get is still the same 5.]


    "This is unbelievably good, but it''s a shame that I will not get points now every time I level up. But it''s a good sacrifice since now I will be able to make my Blood Moon Fox Skills stronger. HAHAHA!" Yukiughed to herself and continued.


    "This is a good change since I felt like my Original Powers which I used at the very start of my Journey are beginning tog." Yuki sighed.


    She remembers in those four months that her Moon sh and Blood Maniption is not that greatpared to her Ice Maker. So she was very happy to see that she can make it stronger now. Yuki then busied herself for a few minutes to update her new stats.


    Yuki then grinned at her new Stats.


    ? Ding


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Fox (Child)


    Title/s - Savior (50% EXP)


    Evolution - Blood Moon Fox


    Lvl - 2/200


    Exp bar - 1/200


    The requirement to Rank Up:[The host must be lvl 200 and in a ce where there is Blood and Moon light]


    HP - 40,000/40,000


    Mana - 60,000/60,000


    Magic - 22,500


    Rank - Demonic Beast (Middle)


    Element - Ice Spirit Empress: 80%/100%


    The requirement to evolve:[The host must have aplete 100% mastery, kill 100 types of Ice-type monsters and kill one Ice demonic beast to get their souls]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - N/A


    Skills - Blood Maniption (2), Ice Maker, Moon sh (2), Beast Arts �� (5), Charm �� (5), Absolute Stealth �� (5), Absolute Speed �� (5), Telepathy (1)


    Passive - Blood Rush, Moon Prowess, Ice Queen''s Domain, All Seeing Eye, Language God.


    Status Point - 0


    Skill Point - 30<novelnext></novelnext>


    Coin - 15,000


    Status


    Str - 567


    Int - 1,000


    Agi - 611


    Def - 588


    Dex - 492


    Inventory:


    (World Map),(Manual Guide).


    "This is great, I cannot wait to try out my new powers, especially the Blood Maniption!" Yuki smiled to herself, she then looked around the room to see if Yumie was home to only see that she was still outside even though it was already dark outside.


    Because Yuki worries that something might happen she decided to track where Yumie is using her contract with her. After seeing that she cannot find her, she decided to just talk to her using her contract again.


    "Hey Yumie, where are you, are you fine?" Yuki asked nervously.


    Yuki got even more nervous when Yuki didn''t reply for the whole 5 minutes, and just as she was about to go out and find her Yumie finally answered.


    "I''m fine Mom, sorry if I made you worry. I''m doing A Rank Quest with some people, and because it''s pretty hard I might not make it home tonight." Yumie


    "Hard? Then where are you, and what Quest are you doing? Yuki asked, she is now relieved that Yumie answered but still restless that she cannot see her.


    "I''m in a forest called Shadow Forest in the middle part of it. We just need to exterminate all the Venomous Tarant in a Cave and we''re done. Because the ce is hard to ess we struggled." Yumie answered.


    "Okay, remember to stay safe okay? If you ever get into any trouble that you cannot solve just run away and don''t look back. It''s not cowardly because you run, remember that." Yuki reminded her.


    "How about my team here, do I leave them here?" Yumie asked.


    "What race are your teammates and how many people are there?" Yuki asked back.


    "Umm�� We have 10 people including me. It consists of 4 humans, 3 Dwarves, and two Elves plus me." Yumie asked after looking at her team.


    "Sh*t! Oh sorry for the words. You have to be careful of your team, especially the Humans. For the Elves and Dwarves you can trust them a bit, But! don''t trust them with your life, okay?"


    Yuki started to worry for Yumie because she has a Human team in there. She doesn''t know if that is just her nature of hating Human because of her Father and the society in the past or if it was something else.


    "Anyway just remember don''t try to be a hero and save them, you remember what happened in the Guild yesterday right?"


    "Yes, I remember," Yumie answered meaningfully, every time she remembered how Fred ended up, it brought the scared.


    The look of a bloody man without limbs and having his feet fed into his mouth always scared her.


    "It''s good that you know. Now stay focused and I''m gonna have my sleep now." Yuki said beforeying down in bed and tucking in herself.


    "Goodnight Mom!" Yumie said before cutting their call.


    "Good luck, and stay safe," Yuki answered and finally closed her eyes.


    When she woke up, she immediately took a quick bath and went back to the Guild toplete all of the C Quest that she was missing and also she will start the B Quest now.

 Chapter 100 Extermination Of The Tarantula Pt 1

    ?"Let''s see, now that I finish all of my C Rank Quest, now I can finally start my B Rank Quest," Yuki said to herself.


    In the morning she had already finished all of the C Rank Quest. Yuki didn''t expect that she would need 1 and a half days'' worth of time toplete the one set of the Quest that Fubuki gave her.


    "F*ck this is going to be longer than I thought, and Fubuki just gave me one week toplete them!" Yukiins.


    If she was given two weeks she would be extremely happy because there will be a lot more time for her. Also because she didn''t need to worry about the Royal Beast Academy, due to the reason that they still have a month before they start epting students.


    "If Iplete my B Rank Quest today, and do the A Rank tomorrow I will have a lot of time to do the S Rank one. Because judging by the difficulty I will need a lot of time toplete one S Rank Quest. Even the B Rank Quest is already starting to be troublesome, it''s a good thing that I only need 15 though." Yuki said while looking through the possible Quest that she can do


    Quest: Hiring an Adventurer that can help me go to the middle part of the Moon Rock Forest.


    Quest: Hiring an Adventurer that can help me escort me to the Mountain of No Return to get some herbs.


    Quest: Looking for an Adventurer that can kill an Iron-Skinned Savage Beast Middle Tier.


    Quest: Hiring an Adventurer that can guard me in Cave of Destiny to look for some ores.


    Quest: Looking for an Adventurer that has to help me exterminate a Monster Hoard outside the City.


    "What kind of Quest is this? I find it weird that all of them are easy, not that I''mining but do people need to hire an Adventurer just to do this kind of stuff? Yuki asked aloud.


    She didn''t realize that her Telepathy is still activated because earlier she talked to the Man again to turn in all of the C Quest that she had done. Resulting in the people around her looking at her.


    ''What''s wrong, why are people looking at me like that?''


    "Umm, I don''t know if Miss Yuki knows it but almost all of the people that live here are nobles. So they are naturallyzy and just want to hire some Adventurers to do it for them and we Adventurers just go around traveling while doing some Quest." A nice-lookingdy answered meekly while looking at Yuki.


    "Nobles, are there nomoners here?" Yuki asked back.


    When the woman saw that Yuki was calm, she sighed in relief and answered.


    "There is, but they are on thepletely another side of the City. It''s not that bad though because they are well protected from Monsters and Wild Beast." Thedy said.


    "May I get your name, also how do you know my name? I don''t remember giving my name to anyone?" Yuki squinted her eyes at thedy.


    "Oh, I''m sorry! My name is Ava, I''m an orphan so I don''t have ast name." Ava answered and continued.


    "The reason why I know your name is because you are quite famous here now after what you have done to Fred. They even gave you the title of "Small But Terrible"!" Ava chuckled.


    "What! That man must have leaked out my name!" Yuki said angrily while trying to find the Man who assisted her to make the Guild I.D.


    When the Man finally noticed that someone was looking at him, he turned around to only see Yuki smiling at him. He was momentarily stunned but waved and turned back around, for some reason he felt cold sweat dripping when he saw Yuki''s smile at him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Anyway Ava thank you for the Info, I''ll be going now!" Yuki said before vanishing from where she was standing and grabbing all the B Rank Quest that she needed.


    "Well, she is certainly nicer than I thought." Ava thinks.


    Meanwhile on Yumie''s side.


    The Situation was pretty bad because they got lost in the Cave and now they are stranded and trying to find the Exit.


    "F*ck! How could this happen? The informant said that this is the right way." A male human said, he then punched the wall out of frustration.


    "No need to be so angry. We just need to track our way back." A beautiful Elfdy said, trying to calm down the Man.


    "Yeah, she''s right, no need to get worked up! Plus we have this Beast here I''m sure she can help us leave." The Dwarf man says while looking at Yumie.


    "What do you mean by that?" The Man asked.


    "Well can''t she just smell where the outside is, I mean she is a Beast she is made for this." The Dwarf answered.


    For some reason, Yumie felt angry when she heard the insult from the Dwarf.


    "Is he calling me a Dog?" Yumie said while narrowing her eyes at the Dwarf.


    If Yuki was here, she would already kill the Dwarf because she cannot stand the insult of calling her a Dog. Maybe lucky for them that Yuki was not there and it was Yumie, she was a lot nicer than Yuki who did not care about anything or anyone.


    "I''m sorry, but if you''re gonna treat me like a Dog then I will not cooperate with you guys. Plus do you think that is all we Beast can do?" Yumie asked.


    Because she cannot speak, she used her mes to write in the air. She was just mimicking Yuki, plus Yuki also said that it was good training for her because it needs a lot of focus.


    Even though the writing is clumsy, they can still read it.


    "If you''re going to act tough it''s useless and if you think that I''m scared by you or by that Fox then the answer is no." The Dwarf said. All of the people nodded in agreement.


    "Heh, then I don''t care. Let''s see who will survive here." Yumie said she then turned around to look at the Dark Cave ahead.


    "So you guys have finallye out!" Yumie still wrote in the air, to warn all of them.


    She then threw a small Fireball and exploded it mid-through.


    When it exploded it lit up a huge amount of the Cave, and the people got stunned at the scene they saw.


    They were currently surrounded by at least hundreds if not thousands of Tarant.

 Chapter 101 Extermination Of The Tarantula Pt 2

    ?A.N


    Respective name of Yumie''s team.


    Male Human - Sora Essence Lord (Middle)


    Male Human- Gorou Essence Lord (Middle)


    Male Human - Eren Essence Lord (Peak)


    Female Human - Saki Essence Lord (Middle)


    Male Dwarf - Steven Essence Lord (Middle)


    Male Dwarf - Carlos Essence Lord (Peak)


    Female Dwarf - Ca Essence Lord (Middle)


    Female Elf - Anna Essence Lord (Middle)


    Female Elf - Sylvie Essence Lord (Peak)


    -----------------------------------------------------------------


    "F*cking hell! Why are there so many of them here!" Carlos eximed, he was the one the previously belittled Yuki.


    "This is abnormal!" The beautiful Elf Sylvie said.


    "Sylvie''s right, why are there so many here at the same time," Eren said. Out of all the people here, he was the mostposed one except Yuki.


    "Where the hell is that damn beast gone!" Carlos screamed.


    "Why the f*ck are you even looking for her? She is probably already dead." Sora answered while shing through the waves of the venomous tarant.


    "Sora''s right, don''t care about her anymore!" The three dwarves shouted.


    "No, we should go save her. If not for her we would already be swallowed by this tarant!" Anna said to all of them, hoping to get their sympathy for Yumie.


    Just as she was hoping that everyone would help, she was immediately shut up by Carlos.


    "Why should we help her, she is just a nuisance to us!"


    "Carlos is right. You are already used to this kind of phenomenon Anna, so there is no need to be shocked. A person dying in an Adventure is normal, it only means that they are weak." Sylvie added. To which all the others nodded in agreement.


    "But��" Anna felt like crying because of their attitude, even her trusted best friend went to the side of their teammates even though they were the ones clearly in the wrong.


    But little did they know that Yumie was hiding in a dark corner and was secretly listening to them. She then sighed in relief after hearing everything that they have been saying about her.


    "Looks like my mother is right, in the face of danger they don''t care about their teammates. They just care about themselves." Yumie muttered. At this moment Yumie then remembered Yuki''s words to her.


    "Well, this is probably the best advice that I can give you. Be strong, just that. Strong enough so that you can trample anyone that stood in your way. Remember even if you manage to have a strong teammate, you are still by yourself if you don''t trust each other. If you still don''t understand then I''ll put it into much simpler words."


    "In this world where power determines everything. Nobody can keep you safe other than yourself." Yumie repeated Yuki''s words with a heavy feeling.


    "And if you are thinking that "I have my family with me" then you are still wrong because greed will always change people." Those were the words that Yuki gave her just 1 month ago.


    Yumie then decided to let all of them die except for Anna and this time she wants to be the one to kill them because it will serve as an experience. Other than Su Xia, she has never killed any other Race than a Human.


    Also, she wants to see her limitations today as well, but of course, she will not use Engulfing mes as she didn''t feel threatened by all of them fighting her. Because she is already experienced enough to fight 5 Demonic Early Beasts in the Early stage at the same time.


    Even though it is not that much of a huge feat, it is already good enough for Yumie. All of them are pretty strong if Yumie must say but, they are still nothingpared to 5 Gold Skinned Bears that she had fought, it was twice the strength of an Iron Bea and much more deadly with their heavy w attacks.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But due to its massive size, its attack was slow, so naturally, Yumie got the upper hand with them.


    "This time it''s going to be different, I will need to kill a being that has a brain that is working.


    Yuki then starts to release her Mana slowly and gathers it into many Fireballs before shooting it at the Tarant.


    Boom!!


    Screech!!


    The tarant screamed in agony when it exploded and lit almost half of them.


    "Who is that, show yourself!" Carlos shouted, as his eyes darted around trying to find the source of the attacker.


    "Don''t worry it''s me." Yumie wrote in the air but still refused toe out.


    All of them felt rather strange because the writing felt familiar to them but they had already forgotten.


    "Who are you, and why are you helping us?" Sora this time was the one that asked.


    "Ahh, you''ve already forgotten how cruel of you guys." Yumie chuckled and continued.


    "Well, I guess it doesn''t matter since we have the same goal here," Yumie said before appearing in front of them.


    "Now we need to kill all of them." Yumie pointed to a dark spot in a Cave.


    And just secondster, there is another wave of Taranting to them.


    "F*ck why are there more!?" Gorou, who was quiet, finally exploded.


    "This is your fault if you had not used your Fireball then they would have note to us!" Carlos yelled at Yumie.


    But Yumie remained indifferent and only looked at them coldly.


    "If I had not done that then you guys were already long dead," Yumie said before vanishing into the darkness and fighting the Tarant by herself without using her Mana.


    "Hey!e back here!" Sora yelled too.


    "See we shouldn''t have gotten that Beast into our team, she is a traitor that leaves her teammates to die," Sora cursed Yumie and began toin at Eren who was their current leader.


    "What a bunch of hypocrites," Anna muttered while holding tightly her staff.


    "You cannot change the past, so just go with it and stopining already." Eren red at Sora.


    Eren then released his cultivation and crushed the Tarant under his pressure. After that, he punched the air and a strong gust of wind followed that shredded the Tarant to pieces.


    In that attack, he had killed all of the Tarant that was left on Yumie''s attack.


    "This guy is pretty strong, I must be wary of himter," Yumie said as she remembered Eren.


    "Eren''s right plus these guys are weak, they are just big in numbers," Sylvie said as she created a Magic Circle under the Tarant


    "Shattering Thunder"


    And soon an electric sound came before it exploded turning the Tarant into crisp.


    Bang!!


    "She''s also strong, looks like I have underestimated them." Yumie thought.

 Chapter 102 Extermination Of The Tarantula Pt 3

    ?When the attack was over, dust and rocks came flying over to them, luckily for them, Anna was there to make them a Shield.


    "Light Shield!"


    A 5-meter shield then was constructed slowly by light, and when the rocks came in contact with it, it incinerated quickly turning it into dust.


    3 Hours had passed and all of them didn''t have the chance to rest under the onught of the Tarant and when the numbers finally decreased by a lot. They screamed in joy, but then that joy quickly turned into despair when they met 5 Tarant Knights and the Queen.


    The Queen was about 10 meters tall and the Knights were all 6 meters tall.


    The Tarant Knights are deep blue and their eyes are ck and just one look from them will cause you to tremble in fear.


    Meanwhile, the Queen was very different, it was violet and its eyes were Ruby Red just like Yuki''s eyes. If Yuki''s eyes show indifference the Queen''s eyes are scarier looking as if it was staring at your soul.


    "F*ck! How are we gonna be able to kill all of them, when all of us are already tired!?" Gorou yelled in despair, it was as if he was already epting his fate.


    "No sh*t, I think this is ourst adventure." Eren joked while panting and looking at the motionless Queen in front of him.


    "No way I''m gonna give up, I still haven''t aplished my dream of having a wife and a family!" Carlos argued.


    "Yeah, same with me. There are still a lot of things that I want to do with my life." Saki agreed along with Steven and Ca.


    "It''s the same for me." Steven raises his hand with difficulty.


    As for Ca, she only raised her bow quietly and muttered." Yeah, there is still a wish for me that needs to be done in my lifetime.


    "So I guess we will be fighting then?" Eren turns around and faces Sylvie.


    "It''s fine, if this is ourst battle then I will not go down with a fight as it''s our teaching." Sylvie nodded and looked at Anna who was trembling.


    "Even though I''m scared I will also fight alongside Sylvie!" After a few deep breaths, Anna finally answered.


    "Then it''s settled then, we will fight," Eren said as she dashed to the Queen tond an attack, but he was blocked by the two Knights, causing him to back away for a few meters.


    Cough!!


    He then coughed up a mouthful of blood. After he was locked away, Sylvie locked onto one of the Knights and surrounded it with a dozen Magic Circles using her pure Qi.


    "Judgement''s Blow"


    Boom!!


    All of the Magic Circle released a huge amount of Qi that turned into electricity and finally sted it into the Knight.


    Out of their teammates, Sylvie has the most firepower and the reason she is not their leader is she doesn''t know how tomand a team as she is used to being just the two of them with Anna.


    And for that reason, Eren was the one who was nominated to be the leader as he was a great leader.


    "I can only use this attack two more times and I will pass out from exhaustion," Sylvie said to Eren as she wiped the sweat that was forming on her forehead and took a deep breath.


    "It''s fine, save it for the Queenter!" Eren shouted to them as he punched one of the legs of the Knight.


    "Guys we need to kill the Knights first, Sylvie doesn''t use too much power as we will need you for the Queenter!" Eren ordered and continued.


    "Carlos thank you if you can, if you can''t then we can switch time from time. Steven stays close and tries to slice its legs off if there is an opportunity, Ca stays far away and try if you can shot the eyes. As for the rest, just support and try tond a hit if you can."


    "Got it!" All of them shouted in unison.


    "Then, Go!" Eren yelled as he moved forward and clutched one of the Knights legs and threw it into the Cave Wall.


    "Now, attack it all at once!" Eren yells at them.


    "Piercing Arrow!"


    "Shattering Thunder!"


    "Thunder p!"


    "Wind Cutter!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Iron Mountain Fist!"


    "Azure me Bombardment!"


    "Meteoric Smash!"


    "Night''s Edge!"


    Boom!!


    All of them used their strongest attack except for Sylvie and Anna. As Sylvie is theirst line of attack and Anna is their main healer to which she doesn''t have any offensive attacks.


    "Great just like that!" Eren cheered when they saw the corpse of the dead Tarant Knight.


    When the Knights saw that two of theirrades died, they went on a rampage and started to attack fiercely. They were attacking non-stop, from using their venom, to their webs all of them without letting them rest.


    But because of their good lineups, they managed to fight them off and finally killed all of the Knights, but during that time Carlos was severely injured as he was the main tank of their team. Because his cultivation is mainly empowering his body he is the most suitable one, as for Eren he was 50/50 and the rest is all to Spiritual Power which is the one to cause insane power.


    "Sh*t,  are you okay Carlos!?" Eren asked while gasping for air and it was the same for all of them.


    "Yeah, I''m fine. It''s just that my arm is bleeding badly." Carlos said between breaths.


    "Anna, heal him if you still can." Eren looked at Anna.


    "Yes, I''ming but I''m not sure if my power is enough because looking at the wound it''s pretty deep and I think it even reaches the bones pretty badly," Anna answered, she then kneeled on the ground and held Carlos''s arms and began to heal it.


    "Light of Life!"


    The wounds then began to heal slowly as the cut was beginning to close.


    "This is the best that I can do because the bones badly hurt too and I cannot heal them if the Light is not touching them.


    Anna''s healing capabilities were strong, even stronger than Song Xing''s. But there are some setbacks to it, if the Light cannot touch the wound then it will not heal.


    "Sorry," Anna said while looking down.


    "No, it''s fine Anna!" Sylvieforted and patted Anna''s back.


    When they were fighting the Knights they saw that the Queen had retreated to its home, but of course, they let it be, or else they would die already if they followed it early on.


    "So do you guys still want to try and kill the Queen, from the looks of it it''s not chasing us anymore?" Eren suggested.


    "I say we leave, it is for the best as we are all injured and tired," Carlos said.


    "Agreed." All of them said except for Sylvie.


    "How about you Sylvie?"


    "I want to check their and look at the Queen by myself," Sylvie answered.


    "What are you crazy!?"


    "Why must you do this Sylvie?" Anna said while crying.


    "No, it''s fine. I''m not going to fight it anyway, I''m just here to look. Plus the Tarant Queen is not that sensitive unless you trip on its web." Sylvie waved her hand at a web, and secondster a small Tarant jumped and pounced at her hand, but before it could bite her hand Sylvie fired a bolt of small lightning at it turning it into a crisp.


    "See?"


    "Then I''ll follow you!" Anna said.


    "Sure!" Sylvie said excitedly as she didn''t want to travel alone.


    "Then I guess we have no choice but to follow you guys," Eren said.


    "Do whatever you want," Sylvie answered.

 Chapter 103 Punishment For Carlos And Sora

    ?One Hour before they could kill all of the Tarant Knights, they didn''t know that something happened deep inside the cave. After the Tarant Queen walks away back to her cave, Yumie follows it quietly so that she will not get noticed. But when she was finally at the entrance of her home, Yumie found it hard to get inside because of all of the webs that were blocking it.


    If Yumie wanted she could just crawl right into it, but doing that would alert the Queen the same as burning it away.


    So in the end after making a choice, Yumie sted it whole with Fire hoping to get all of the webs that blocked it to get burned.


    Luck was on Yumie''s side, after a few seconds the Queen still hadn''te out and Yumie decided to just rush it into the cave. Even though it was a dumb move for her, Yumie wanted to take the risk of killing the Queen as soon as possible and then killing her team except for Anna since she saw that she was nice.


    When she was inside, her mouth went agape at the scene she saw. Over a thousand eggs were sitting there and in the middle was the Queen who was looking at Yumie.


    Yumie can feel the anger in the Queen''s eye, but Yumie can of course understand it as she destroyed her cave.


    "We''ll monster don''t talk so let''s just get this over with!"


    The fire thenbusted out of Yumie''s body and surrounded the Queen into a Fire tornado, after that she dashed through it holding out her w trying to stab it into the head.


    Pierce!!


    Her ws easily went through and killed the Queen in a matter of seconds, the only reason that Yumie got worried is that if she somehow got stuck into her webs, she cannot just detonate it with Fire as it will spread and affect the caves.


    Because Yumie found out that her Fire was not normal as it can melt strong rocks and minerals in just a few seconds. She was worried that it might copse so when fighting them she intentionally exploded the Fire with air so that it won''t make contact with the walls.


    The poor Queen didn''t even have the chance to scream for help, as she was already dead in just ten seconds.


    "Well, that was certainly easier than I thought." Yumie thought, but what she didn''t know was that she is not normal as she can already kill a Peak Tier Demonic Beast, as to Yuki she can probably fight with an Early Tier Magic Beast.


    When Sylvie and the rest managed to find the Queen''sir, they immediately put on guard and quickly went inside. But what they saw inside shocked them.


    They saw Fireing out of Yumie''s body like a wave and surrounding the Queen causing it to burn and immobilize it and they finally saw how the Queen died in just two moves.


    Carlos, who was the rudest among them, especially towards Yumie, felt a shiver when Yumie looked at them, just as she was about to say something to Yumie again, she went first by writing something in the air before vanishing.


    "Perfect, you guys are here. Looks like I don''t have to find you guys."


    She then reappeared beside Carlos first, let out a fire as small as a matchstick, and stuck it into his arm.


    "Arghh!!" He screamed in pain as the Fire was hotter than any normal me.


    When the rest snap out of their daze, they see Carlos''s arms where the Fire is ck. It burned a small part of his body so quickly that it reached the bones.


    "Is that too much?" Yumie thought she was not used to killing living beings with a mind, but for the Beast and Monster that is brainless, she is fine with it. Due to her kind nature, Yumie will just punish them by doing this, but Carlos will be the most who will suffer as his words earlier were harsh.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Leaving me here to die huh." Yumie rememberers.


    Anna quickly went towards Carlos and tried to heal his right arm, but found that it was impossible because the damage was too big.


    "I... I''m sorry, but... but I cannot do anything towards this ki.. kind of wound." Anna said to Carlos with a worried and guilty look on her face.


    "Are you telling me that I cannot use this arm anymore?" Carlos said with difficulty.


    "Ye... Yes." Anna dropped the bomb on Carlos and that''s all it took for a grown-up Dwarf to lie on the ground motionless while looking at the ceiling not minding the pain anymore on his right arm.


    "Argh!!"


    When hey down, they then heard another scream and found that it was Sora who was screaming in pain.


    "F*ck!" He curses as he holds his right leg.


    "Why are you doing this?" Anna cried out.


    "Well isn''t this guy your fault, but don''t worry I will just punish them by making them disabled," Yumie answered as she appeared in front of Anna with a smile.


    "But you don''t have to worry as I can see that you are a very kind person. I will not hurt you and the rest, it''s just these two that I want." Yumie says and points at Sora and Carlos who are both on the ground.


    "I must say you guys are really lucky that my Big Sister is not here, or else you will have it worse. Plus this is already a better punishment as I was thinking of killing these two" Yumie said with a smile before sitting down in front of them leisurely as if nothing happened.


    "Big Sister?" Sylvie asked.


    Yumie deliberately hid that she calls Yuki "Mom" because she knows that she gets embarrassed about it.


    "Yes, it''s the Silver Fox with Red Eyes." Yumie dropped the news which caused them to shiver in fear.


    "It can''t be the one who killed Fred right?" Eren asked while his voice was shaking.


    "Yes, that is her," Yumie said while looking at the two who were quietly suffering.


    "Alright that''s it, I''m sorry to do this kind of thing. But I''m hurt by what you guys said to me earlier." Yumie said before walking away.


    Even though she was the wronged one she still apologized and for that reason, Anna felt extremely guilty about it.

 Chapter 104 Love?

    ?"Wait!" Anna stopped Yumie before she could leave the cave.


    "Hmm, what is it?" Yumie stopped to look at Anna and waited for her to open her mouth to speak.


    "I''m sorry for what we did back there and I hope you can forgive us!" Anna knelt on the ground with her head hanging low, not daring to look at Yumie''s eyes.


    "It''s alright, Big Sister already warned me about this kind of people that I will meet in the future. She even taught me that I should just kill them quickly, but I''m not used to killing other beings other than the brainless ones. So you can say that I''m quite weak-hearted, just like now. Don''t worry, I have already epted your apology, let''s just forget that this happened." Yumie wrote in the air clumsily using her Fire.


    "Isn''t she a little bit harsh?" Sylvie asked curiously.


    "Yes and No. I will not get into detail as she can hear what I''m saying to you guys as it is a very sensitive topic about her, but all I can say is that for you to remember why Fred died at the hands of Big Sister." Yumie answered.


    The rest of them didn''t understand what Yumie''s words meant, but Anna was different. She clearly remembers those shivering words of Yumie.


    "Now there is one thing that I hate the most in this world, other than being looked down on. What I hate the most is my mother being disrespected." Those were Yuki''s exact words that rang into their minds.


    ''That is probably the reason why, but why is she so sensitive about that topic? I mean her mother is still gotta be alive��'' Anna gasps at her words, now exactly why Yuki got so mad that he instantly killed Fred.


    ''Poor thing.'' Anna exims as she silently prays for Yuki.


    "Hmm, is someone talking about me?" Yuki said while she was having a massacre for her B Rank Quest in the other opposite direction of the Shadow Forest.


    "Well, I don''t care anyway." Yuki shrugged as she focused back on killing this monster.


    "Can I ask you something about your Big Sister?" Anna said nervously at Yumie.


    "And why do you want to ask about her?" Yumie squinted her eyes and remained vignt.


    "No, I mean�� Okay fine. Is her mother you know�� dead?" Anna asked meekly.


    Yumie''s bloodlust unconsciously leaked out and directed into her.


    "Why are you asking this question?" Yumie asked as her beautiful purple eyes glowed dangerously.


    "I mean no harm, it''s just why she is so mad about that," Anna said as she gripped her staff tightly to help herself to stand under the pressure that Yumie was releasing.


    "Why are you curious about it, you don''t even know her?" Yumie asked as her bloodlust got stronger.


    Anna was about to pass out, but she remained standing alongside Sylvie and Eren who were quiet and didn''t dare to say anything, afraid that they may anger her.


    "I''m sorry I should''ve not stepped out of my boundaries by asking that question," Anna said before kneeling to the ground under the strong pressure.


    After hearing what Anna just said, Yumie canceled her bloodlust and closed her eyes for a moment before looking at Anna.


    "There is no way for me to say this, but let me tell you this. Yuki hates Humans." Yumie said before vanishing in front of them before she leaked any more information about Yuki.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She even called her directly by her name and not Big Sister or Mom like what she is used to as the topic was very serious.


    Anna took a few deep breaths and closed her eyes and opened them once more before looking at where Yumie was standing moments ago.


    She didn''t know why she suddenly got curious about someone unrted to her, this didn''t even happen in her whole life, not until Yuki came to the Guild and killed Fred.


    The moment she heard Yuki talk about her Mother, she felt the pain in Yuki''s words. She didn''t understand it but she felt conflicted about that thus she asked Yumie about that.


    Anna didn''t know if it was just a reflex of genuine care about that person even though they only met once, they don''t even know each other. But somehow she gets attracted to Yuki''s Ruby eyes when she looks at them.


    ''Is this love?'' Anna thought but then blushed heavily when she thought about it.


    ''No, I must be going crazy after all the things that happened today.'' Anna denied it and shook her head furiously trying to take that thought out of her head.


    ''I mean she is beautiful, strong even in her Fox Form. I wonder what she will look like when she achieves her Human Form?'' Anna thought as her mind started to picture a Woman who was very beautiful with pure white hair and red eyes looking at her.


    ''Yes, I must be going crazy!'' Anna thought as her face brightened up in red color.


    Sylvie got confused about why Anna was acting like this but misunderstood it as a trauma when she felt Yumie''s bloodlust. She felt she was about to die even though she is not even the one who is feeling the bloodlust.


    So she then went up and hugged Anna from the back andforted her.


    "Everything is fine, don''t worry." She then patted her head.


    Anna felt more embarrassed and was about to say that she is fine and stopped when she saw Yumie at the entrance of the Cave.


    "Why are you still here?" Anna quickly asked as she jumped out of Sylvie''s embrace and went up to her.


    "Don''t worry I''m just looking out for you guys. There still might be some Beast that wants to enter here." Yumie waved her hand and answered nonchntly.


    "Is that all?" Anna asked curiously and just as she was about to invite Yumie to go with them to go back to the Adventurer Guild to turn in the Quest, she got cut off by Yumie.


    "Why don''t we..."


    "No, I''m also waiting for my Mom- Big Sis to pick me up." Yumie almost wrote Mom but then quickly erased it and wrote Bis Sis instead.


    When Anna heard Yumie that Yuki is gonnae, her heart beat quickly, she then remembered the look of the woman she fantasized about earlier. Ashamed that she is thinking about something indecent she blushed uncontrobly.


    "Hey, are you alright?" Yumie asked as she went close to her to check on her.


    "Looks like the pressure was stronger than I thought, I''m sorry but I''m just being cautious because it''s my Big Sister." Yumie also misunderstood Anna.


    Not long after everyone heard a bang and all of them took a nce in that direction to only see the most beautiful woman they ever saw.

 Chapter 105 Katsumi

    ?Meanwhile, Yuki on her side was having difficulties with a slight issue.


    When she was about to turn in her Quest from the requester, who is an old woman, the exact old woman that she asked the question of where the Adventurer Guild is.


    The Old Woman tried to invite Yuki inside her house to eat together, that''s why she had requested some good quality meat for Yuki to hunt, which consists of Demon Eye Rabbit, Thunder Eel, and Snake Devourer Fish. It was all in Demonic Tier Peak Tier, but of course, it was an easy hunt for Yuki except when she was finding them.


    It was a lot harder to track them than to fight, which annoyed Yuki quite a bit.


    "I''m sorry granny but I cannot eat with you."


    "Why isn''t the best way to eat food with many people?" The Old Woman answered.


    "It''s not that but I''m very busy today, maybe if I have another time, I''ll even bring my little sister with me. How about that? Yuki tried to persuade her.


    "Fine, but I hope when we eat you can call me my name, Rory!" Rory then raises her hand and starts to pet Yuki''s head gently.


    Even though it was a gentle touch, Yuki still hated it as she didn''t want any physical contact with anyone that she doesn''t know in Rory''s case, they had just met two times so she was extremely ufortable but still maintains her posture because she didn''t want to disappoint Rory.


    "Bye granny Rory, I''ll see youter when I''m not busy!" Yuki slipped out of Rory''s hand and took a step back before waving her little paws at her. Rory then answered it with a smile and also waved at her.


    When Yuki is out of sight, Rory went back inside her house and pressed something on her wrist.


    The Old Looking was now gone and it was now a gorgeous-looking woman who looks cold, but the most striking features of her are her Fox Tarel and Fox Ears.


    "Hehehe, looks like a good student. I can''t wait for it HAHAHA!" Rory then began tough loudly but then quicklyposed herself and called someone using a talisman.


    When the call got through a deep voice belonging to a man sounded through the talisman.


    "Principal what''s wrong?"


    "If there is a Fox named Yuki when the School epts students I want you to inform me. Got it?" Rory ordered.


    Rory has the highest position in the Royal Beast Academy except of course the founder herself.


    "Why is this Fox came from arge family? Then if so we don''t need to do a test for her right?" The man asked.


    "Why are you asking so many questions, just do your damm job!" Rory yelled with a cold voice that shot up the man and quickly answered yes before disabling the talisman.


    "Looks like this will be a fun year," Rory said as she looked out the window and gazed at the City.


    As Yuki was leisurely walking back to her hotel she got a notification from Fubuki which scared the living hell out of her.


    Ding!


    [The Beast egg is now ready and will hatch in 5 seconds. The host must stay out of crowded ces as the egg will explode once it hatches.] Fubuki warned, but Yuki didn''t care about that anymore.


    The deep blue colored egg then appeared before Yuki''s eyes, and it showed cracks all around it.


    As the time slowed, Yuki looked around and found the City was full of people walking around.


    "Ah, sh*t."


    But still, Yuki didn''t give up and carried the egg with her and runs as fast as she could to get out of the City, she didn''t even care about the City walls and jumped straight to it.


    Ding!


    [The egg is now hatching.]


    When those words rang into Yuki''s head the sky suddenly got darker and the stars from the sky started to glow endlessly. It was truly a magical sight, but Yuki didn''t have the time to admire that beauty as the egg was now glowing, and secondster��


    BOOM!!


    A loud explosion happens and it created a giant crater, Yuki got terrified at this as she didn''t even have the power to do something like this.


    Then after the explosion, a huge earthquake happened that shook the entire City of Light. All of the citizens there began to kneel and pray to their City Lord, they misunderstood it and thought that their City Lord was angry with them.


    When all of the dust was gone, Yuki got a closer look at the crater which is about the size of a three-story building.


    Amid the destruction were shattered eggshells, but Yuki didn''t care about that. What she saw was simply a masterpiece. In the middle of it was a girl, not a woman who was the most beautiful that Yuki has ever seen.


    It has deep blue colored hair like the gxy and also has like gxy eyes and just as Yuki was about to step forward and take a closer look at it, the woman suddenly rushed towards her and shouted something that shocked her to the core.


    "MAMA!"


    Because Yuki didn''t expect the woman to suddenly charge through her, she got carried away by the woman who was hugging her tightly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    When they finally finished flying through the air Yuki again got a notification that made her shiver.


    Ding!


    HP - 2,000/40,000


    Gulp!


    "MAMA" The woman sounded childish, but then Yuki got another shock from it. The surprise just never ends, Yuki thought.


    The woman who was hugging her now has wings, tails, and horns just like a Dragon.


    "Are you alright mother!?"


    But before Yuki can answer, all of her thoughts in her head about the woman in front of her are answered when Yuki got the notification from Fubuki.


    Ding!


    [Hatching is sessful, Please name you Beast.]


    Name - nk


    ''So this is the Beast that was in there, but why is it like this?'' Yuki thought.


    [It''s the host''s fault, she evolved too quickly because you fed her too much at the same time. It was only supposed to be two times a week]


    For a second Yuki thought that Fubuki was nagging at her, but her hunch was correct because at this moment Ayame was the one who is controlling Fubuki now.


    "What do you mean, didn''t you say that she will hatch in a month if I fed her those?"


    [Yes, she is supposed to be if you feed her two times a week!] Fubuki sounded grumpy.


    "So is that way she took so much time in the Egg?" Yuki asked guiltily.


    [Yes, because of that she is forced to evolve inside the egg which caused this. She now has a Human Form.] Fubuki answered.


    "By the way, what kind of Race is she?" Yuki asked.


    [She is a Dragon which you can tell, but to be more specific she is a Cosmic Dragon which is believed to be extinct.]


    "What the F*ck! Sh*t, I got lucky!"


    Ayame got annoyed at Yuki''s cursing because she doesn''t curse that much unless she is furious at something. Just as she was about to scold her, she stopped and remembered that she can''t unless Yuki bes a Goddess.


    [Now please name her.] Ayame just took a step back and let the A. I take over before she lost herself to Yuki''s curses.


    "Okay then, because she is extremely beautiful and will soar through the sky with her power literally." Yuki joked as she looked at her surroundings and continued, "I will name you Katsumi!"


    Ding!


    Name - Katsumi (Baby)


    Race - Dragon


    Bloodline - Cosmic Dragon


    The requirement to evolve: 0/100 Savage Beast Core, 0/5 Demonic Beast Core. The Dragon must be in a Starry Night Sky.


    HP - 40,000/40,000


    Mana - 33,000/33,00


    Magic - 10,000


    Rank - Demonic Beast (Middle)


    Element - Space and Gravity Level of mastery 0/100%


    Skills - Starlight, Cosmic River, Space Vacuum.


    Passive - Gravity Maniption, Transformation, The Ruler.

 Chapter 106 Picking Up Yumie

    ?While Yuki and Katsumi were talking, inside the City of Light is not looking too good as some high-ranking officials came.


    "What the hell is happening here!?" A brown-skinned man that looks about 30yrs old asked.


    Just from his tone, everyone can tell that he is angry at themotion that Katsumi makes.


    "We don''t know what happened Sir n, we were just in here doing our normal stuff when a loud explosion happened outside the City walls and then a huge earthquake came along with it." One of the Citizens answered to which all of the other ones agreed.


    "He is right."


    "Yeah, we did nothing wrong, Vice Lord."


    n was the second in the hand of the City of Light and today he was the one who needs to manage the whole City as the True City Lord is gone.


    "So you''re telling me that this is what some enemies are doing?" n asked as he stared at them coldly.


    "We think so."


    "But who in their right mind would attack our City if they knew that she is the one who rules over this?"


    "That�� we do not know." All of them lower their heads, not daring to look at n.


    Their City Lord is actually on the top list of strongest Cultivators in this lower heaven, so no one dares to offend her even if they are stronger as they agreed that they cannot attack the lower ranking.


    But it was the opposite for those who are in the low ranks as they can attack anyone in the top as long as they defeat them then they take over that spot.


    That is the one rule particr for this heaven only, it doesn''t apply to the higher ones.


    "Haiss. then can you at least point at where the explosion happened because I cannot sense any great power nearby." n asked.


    "Yes, it''s where the Moon Rock Forest is located."


    "Alright then, I''ll go now. Behave yourself and don''t do anything suspicious." n said before disappearing before their eyes.


    "Looks like we survived huh." One of them joked to ease the heavy atmosphere.


    "Yeah, but Sir n is right. Who will dare to attack our peaceful City?"


    When n was approaching them, Yuki sensed him and looked in his direction before trying to pat Katsumi''s head but to no avail as she is just too short.


    To hide her embarrassment, Yuki tried to act cool and pointed out where n was.


    "Katsumi we need to get going now because there will be some bugs here," Yuki said.


    "Yes, Mama!" Katsumi stands up while still holding Yuki''s little body in her arms.


    While doing so, Yuki felt strange at their skin contact and looked at Katsumi who was bare-naked.


    "F*ck,e follow me as fast as you can!" Yuki said then she wiggled out of Katsumi''s embrace and ran towards the City.


    Even though it was extremely risky by doing this not because she is afraid of n finding them out, but because she is afraid of malicious people who will look at Katsumi with lust in their eyes.


    When they got inside quickly, she looked around first to see if there are any people inside the Inn before dashing inside and going inside their room.


    "Wait here okay? I will just get you something to wear."


    "Okay, Mama!" Katsumi answered whileying in the soft bed.


    Yuki then got out and look for a clothes shop and picked something for Katsumi to wear, the shopkeeper look at Yuki with a confused look as she knows that Yuki will not be able to wear something like this but decided not to ask because she is afraid of getting on the bad side of Yuki.


    "Here, wear this." Yuki handed out the outfit.


    It was just amon Kimono but with a rather beautiful floral design. It was quite cheap and since Yuki already made a lot of money, she didn''t have to worry anymore.


    "Mama, how do I wear this?" Katsumi asked while pointing at the Kimono in her hands.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh god." Yuki''s face palmed because she didn''t know that this would be a problem.


    ''How will I do this?'' Yuki asked herself, she felt really troubled because she cannot help Katsumi wear it one because she will not be able to teach her right because Katsumi might not understand, two if she were the one to dress her then it''s impossible as she is short and cannot hold it right.


    Ding


    [Because you have a very special connection with Katsumi, your minds are linked just like with Yumie but it is much stronger thus if you imagine yourself and picture it in your mind that thought will transfer into Katsumi''s mind.] Fubuki saved Yuki.


    "But how does that work?" Yuki asked confusedly.


    [Just think of it as a special attribute, and also you can copy on Skill from Katsumi as a reward for sessfully hatching her.] Ayame rewarded her.


    Because Ayame cannot physically see her, she just decided to spoil her using the system like this and when she remembered this she forgot to give Yuki the other half of the manual that she promised when Yuki became a Demonic Beast.


    Just as Yuki was about to pick, Ayame interrupted her and apologized, sounding guilty. this is the first time that Yuki heard Fubuki like this but of course, she doesn''t know that it''s her mother.


    [Umm, so I forgot to give you this and I hope that you do forgive me.]


    Ding


    [Second half of the Manual Guide.]


    [Would the host like tobine the two?]


    Yuki froze for a second and answered.


    "No worries Fubuki, even though I was confused at the time why did you not give me my Manual it''s fine now because you gave it to me." Yuki smiled and chose tobine the two and also picked the skill that she wants.


    "That''s great." Ayame sighed in relief and dozed in her luxurious bed.


    ''Why does Fubuki act like this though? Sometimes she sounded like a robot with no emotion and sometimes she is like this.'' Yuki thought before confirming what she wanted.


    Ding


    [The host chose the Transformation Skill, please confirm. Yes/No]


    "Yes"


    [Skill acquired, this Skill will let the host transform into her human form. Once this Skill is activated it will take 5,000 Mana a day.]


    "Only 5k Mana, that''s great, I thought it would be a lot more. I don''t need to fear that as I have good Mana regen in the night if the Moon is at its peak.


    "Alright then time to teach her." Yuki then began to follow the instructions of Ayame on how to link their minds.


    First Yuki had to touch Katsumi''s head with her own and try to picture her past self wearing one. Once it was done Katsumi was now able to do it and was excited.


    Luckily the Kimono fit her right and her wings didn''t get in the way as there was a hole in the Kimono where she could let it out.


    Even though Yuki can just transform into her human form and teach her from that she didn''t do it as she was feelingzy and wanted to sleep. But before she slept she assigned a task to Katsumi.


    "Katsumi can you do me a favor and get your Big Sister Yumie in here," Yuki said


    "Of course!"


    "Great, she is in the Shadow Forest. You have to do this alone and I will not help you except for telling you where the Forest is located, got it?"


    "Yes!"


    "Off you go then." Yuki crashed into the bed and slowly closed her eyes, but before she fell asleep she didn''t forget to say something about Katsumi but she lied that she is the one who will pick her up.


    And after a long day, she drifted to slumber.

 Chapter 107 City Lord - Aira

    ?After Yuk went to sleep, Katsumi went on her way toward Shadow Forest.


    "Who are you?" Yumie went on guard immediately when she saw Katsumi, even though she knows that she is also a Beast she didn''t let her guard down even by one bit.


    But instead of answering her question, Katsumi went on ahead and asked Yumie.


    "Are you Yumie?"


    "How do you know my name?" Yumie went stiff when she heard Katsumi calling her by her name.


    ''It can''t be, I haven''t given my name to anyone except for these guys.'' Yumie thought as she looked back behind her.


    But she quickly calmed down and took a deep breath before facing Katsumi head-on.


    "Yes I am, why do you look for me?"


    "That''s good��. Big Sister!" Katsumi yelled and pounced on Yumie giving her a tight hug. Katsumi does not control her strength, she makes Yumie unable to breathe.


    "Let me go, I can''t breathe!" Yumie tried to get out of Katsumi''s embrace but due to her unbelievable strength and having a much higher rank she cannot escape.


    "Oops sorry!" Katsumi let go and bowed her head slightly to apologize.


    "It''s fine but what do you mean little sister?" Yumie asked with a few deep breaths.


    "That''s what Mama said, you''re my Big Sister."


    "Mama?" Yuki asked, but then something clicked in her mind.


    "It.. it can''t be Y... Yuki rig... right?" Yumie stuttered.


    Katsumi finds it cute how Yumie stuttered but still answer mischievously by wrapping her arms around Yumie''s body and blowing in her ears before answering.


    "Of course, she is the one."


    Katsumi''s personality is like Yuki''s when she was a child, yful and mischievous but at the same time mature.


    "Then are you that egg that Mom kept for a long time?" Yumie asked and got out of her hug.


    "Yes, that was me." Katsumi said and continued, "If you want we can talk a bit more because Mama is also sleeping in her room because she is tired. What do you say?"


    "dly," Yumie answered instantly.


    "It''s settled then, how about your "friends" here," Katsumi asked in a  sarcastic tone because she and Yuki have a deep connection. Katsumi was influenced by it and also came to hate Humans.


    "They''re not my friends," Yumie said.


    "Let''s go now, I still want to talk to you more," Yumie said.


    "I''ll be going now." Yumie turns around and waves at them slightly before running into the deeper parts of the Forest.


    "See ya," Katsumi added before following Yumie.


    All of them were dumbfounded at the scene that they just saw, but none of them talked throughout the entire time when they were walking back to the Adventurers Guild.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Meanwhile, on the City Wall, n pulls out a device that can track someone and picked up Yuki''s fur that has fallen off when Katsumi pounced on her.


    "This is interesting, it''s showing that a Fox was the one who is responsible for this," n muttered, before taking out a talisman and calling some reinforcements, and also contacting the City Lord on what they should do to Yuki.


    n then followed the tracker until it lead him to the Sunshine Inn. He then threw out many talismans in the air that covered the entire Inn and before activating it he called the owner and asked for permission to do this.


    Of course, since n is the second highest ranking official in the City, the owner didn''t dare to stop him and simply asked if n wouldpensate for the damages that he would do to which n agreed.


    He then finally activated the Talisman without Yuki knowing, it was a seal that will not let anyone out inside it but people outside can freely go inside. Because he can see how dangerous might Yuki be he makes sure to use the best Talisman for this.


    Momentster a group 8 of Cultivators arrived and asked n about it.


    "Is this where it''s hiding?" One of them asked.


    "Oh yes, we just need for the City Lord toe.


    Then a frightening pressure suddenly came upon them and a blonde woman in a white dress descended in front of them. When all of them saw the woman they kneeled and said in unison.


    "We humbly greet the City Lord!"


    "You can rise, now tell me about this crime that you said to me earlier."


    "Yes, there was a huge explosion that shook the entire City and I have located the person who is in charge of that," n said respectfully.


    "Hmmm, I see why you called me here. Looks like this person is pretty strong." The City Lord said.


    She just used her Spiritual Sense to see what the damage is and from the residue of Mana in there she can feel that Yuki is strong.


    "I''m going to watch for now, if you guys need my help call me." She said before backing away and sitting on a bench leisurely.


    Her name is Aria or the others call her Saintess Aria of City Lord, she is in Overseer (Early) Cultivation which is one whole Rank higher than the Essence Lord, this information is in the Second Part of the Manual that Yuki still hasn''t read.


    The reason also why Ayame divided the Manual is she thought that it would be fun and there is little chance for her to meet one of these powerhouses, but she is proven wrong.


    "Oh right remember, there must be no casualties or else all of you will be punished," Aira said as she released a little amount of pressure on them.


    "Understood, City Lord!"


    All of them then began to release the terrifying pressure of an Essence Lord (Middle) Tier into the building.


    Once Yuki felt someone''s bloodlust toward her, she immediately woke up and put on guard, and quietly walked outside, but she had just taken the first step she was bombarded with attacks.


    Boom!!


    Luckily for her, she made it in time and made an Ice Wall as hard as she could and it held up all of the attacks.


    When Yuki saw that their attacks were finished, she now released her bloodlust and the building started to freeze at a very fast speed, the surroundings getting colder by the second.


    "Now tell me what you want and maybe I''ll let you off with your whole body still intact," Yuki asked in a demonic tone, just like back when she killed Fred.

 Chapter 108 A Losing Fight Part 1

    ?When all of them felt Yuki''s terrifying Bloodlust all of them shiver, even Aira flinched.


    ''This Beast is not ordinary.'' She thought and continued to watch.


    "What kind of pressure is this!" One of them said while trying to cover her body with Qi to fight the bloodlust that Yuki is showing.


    "This Beast is skilled in killing a lot of people!" n agreed.


    "We must not embarrass ourselves, City Lord is here, do you want to lose face in front of her!?" n yelled to them while looking at their reaction to Aria in the corner of his eyes.


    "No!"


    "Then let''s capture her!"


    "F*cking stupid, letting your pride get in the way," Yuki muttered which all of them heard because she did not care even if they heard what she said.


    "What did you say!?" A young man yelled, causing Yuki to get angrier.


    "Shut the F*ck up!"


    Yuki then vanishes and appears in front of him, the young man couldn''t react that fast when Yuki plunges two Ice Daggers into his Eyes.


    He then screamed in pain when Yuki sliced his throat to make him shut up.


    "Didn''t I say to shut up?"


    Just then Yuki killed the tenth highest ranking in this City. The young man managed to get this spot because of his strength, but due to this he became very arrogant and that''s what finally caused his death.


    "She is strong, be very careful. No, we must fight her all at once without giving her any time to rest." A woman said.


    "It would be a great n if you only didn''t say it aloud," Yuki smirked and stabbed her in the chest and grabbed her heart. Even with her Qi enveloping her entire body, Yuki managed to destroy it in an instant when she stabbed her.


    She then pulled out the heart and crushed it under the gazes of the Citizens and the Officials not caring about them.


    "Sh*t! She already killed the two of us!"


    "Kill her now, don''t even think of capturing her!" n yelled, he then dashed towards Yuki wanting to grab her neck.


    But what he met was a w attack, luckily for him, he had great reflexes and managed to dodge. After he dodge another attack came after Yuki, but this time instead of one it was sevening from all directions.


    Yuki felt danger, so she covered herself with Ice Shield that she created that she powered with blood secretly. Because the blood that she used is quite strong because of the person that she harvested it from, the shield is 3x stronger now.


    But unfortunately, her Blood Maniption didn''t escape her eyes of Aria.


    "What! Is that Blood Maniption, isn''t the entire Vampire Race already extinct!?" She thought.


    "Looks like she is a half Fox and Vampire huh? Then these guys don''t have the chance to beat her." Ariament.


    Because she knows how strong Blood Maniption is, she had faced a Vampire before like 1 thousand years ago and she remembered how she barely won the fight.


    So she wanted to put the matter into her own hands now, but she still wants to see how far Yuki will make it.


    Meanwhile, on the roof of a house, Yuki''s Blood Maniption didn''t go unnoticed, because Rory also saw it under her sharp eyes.


    ''Looks like she is still hiding some more.'' Rory said while she was patting her soft tail.


    Boom!!


    Another loud explosion happened.


    "Run!"


    "Get away from here!"


    m yells to the people who were watching.


    "No, it''s fine," Aria answered, she then snapped her fingers and created another barrier to ensure the safety of her people.


    But this barrier was different because its made out of her raw power and not some talisman like what n used to trap Yuki.


    "Thank you City Lord!" The people bowed and quietly thanked her, to which they gained a nod from her.


    "Let''s finish this!" n yells again and lunges at the Ice Wall with his Giant Axe. This time he didn''t hold back anymore and used his full power.


    But it was still not enough and only managed to get a crack.


    Ding


    Mana - 40,000/60,000


    ''Damm! I already used 20k mana. Are you serious? I''m gonna finish it quickly then.'' Yuki said before destroying her shield andunching many Moon sh directed at them.


    After that, she created a thousand Ice Spikes in the air and called it down.


    Bang!!


    Many loud explosions happened at the same time.


    Rory was getting happier and more excited while watching Yuki fight.


    "She is strong, no doubt about that, but the way she used Mana is simply wrong." Rory pointed out the w in Yuki''s attack.


    "How does she not know how to properly control the extortion of her Mana?" Rory asked herself.


    Meanwhile, on the ground, Aria startedughing, causing the people to look at her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You are strong, you guys back away, let me deal with her," Aria said.


    "We can still fight!" n argued.


    "No, just look at your body!" Aria said, then she pointed at their bodies.


    They were shocked to see that their feet had been frozen in ce and above their heads was an Ice Sword that was ready to stab them in the head.


    Not only that their body is also badly hurt, some even had holes in their body.


    This greatly shocked the whole people around them and they began to look at Yuki with more fear in their eyes.


    Yuki took a nce at her Mana first before looking at the beautiful woman in front of her.


    "Are you next?"


    "Oh, yes but I have a suggestion. What do you say?" Aria smirked and asked Yuki.


    "And what is that?"


    "Be my subordinate if you lose to me," Aria said while raising her hand at Yuki.


    "Are you kidding me? Stop with the nonsense!" Yuki yelled and attacked Aria with Moon sh.


    Yuki used more Mana than usual at that attack because she got annoyed at Aria for telling her to be a subordinate.


    But to her shock, Aria catches her Attack and crushed it under her grasp without even using any effort, but that was not all. Aria vanished from her spot and appeared in front of Yuki, she then carried her in her arms and said.


    "Now don''t be in such a rush, you don''t have the chance of defeating me anyway." Aria chuckled.


    ''How?'' Yuki was shocked. She was too shocked to even fight.


    Yuki knows that if Aria chooses to attack her rather than carry her, she would have already died.


    "F*ck! Yumie, no matter what you do, don''t go to the Sunshine hotel!" Yuki warns and cuts off instantly.


    She then used her two ws at Aria which caused her to drop Yuki.


    "Feisty one I see." Ariaments.


    "Go to hell! I would rather die than be a subordinate!" Yuki answered.


    Yuki''s not gonna lie but she somehow got scared when she saw Aria''s power.


    Name - Aria


    Race - Human


    Title - City Lord of City Of Light, Saintess


    Rank - Overseer (Early)


    HP - 300k/300k


    Qi - 600k/600k


    Spiritual Power - 200k


    Danger Level - Large City


    Just alone with the Cultivation Rank and the other stats Yuki already knew that she has no chance of defeating Aria


    -----------------------------------------------------------------


    A.N


    From now on I will add a danger level to the people that Yuki will fight, it will determine how strong they are. It will show how much destructive power they have. I will exin further when the MC reads the whole Manual in the uing chapter.


    Weak


    Normal


    Vige


    Mountain


    Dragon


    S/M/L - City


    Kingdom


    Empire


    Universe


    Multiverse


    God

 Chapter 109 A Losing Fight Part 2

    ?"Before we fight can you do me a favor?" Yuki casually asked.


    "Sure what is it, you''ll be my subordinate anyways." Aria chuckled.


    "Then can you bring me a set of clothes?" Yuki answered.


    "What, you''re a Fox, why would you need it?" Aria asked. with a confused look on her face.


    "I will just transform into my Human form, I don''t have any clothes because someone destroyed the Inn." Yuki waved her paw and looked at n.


    "You can already transform, but aren''t you only a Demonic Beast?" Aria asked in astonishment.


    "Don''t worry about it."


    "Go bring her some clothes."


    Even though it was a strange request, Aria still agreed and give her a Kimono that is easy to wear, and also can freely fight with it as it will not hinder her movement at all.


    She didn''t want to fight with Yuki for an advantage so she gave her the best clothes.


    Yuki then first created a huge Ice Wall that cannot be seen through and epted the clothes that Aria gave.


    It was the same style as Katsumi the only difference is it was a lot skimpier and red as Katsumi''s was Blue.


    "Let''s try this then." Yuki used her Transformation.


    Slowly her body started growing, then just secondster she became an otherworldly woman. Her beauty was extraordinary, her white hair dangling on her back, her pale white skin shining under the sun and her Ruby Red eyes making a goodpliment to her Hair. But probably the most attractive part is her Tail and Ears. It was a cute addition to her sexy body.


    But before she put on the Kimono she wanted to ask Fubuki something.


    "Hey, Fubuki. Will I be able to finally speak normally now that I have this form!"


    Ding


    [Yes, the host will not find it hard as you already know how to talk.] Fubuki said.


    "Yeah right." Yuki shrugged and smiled happily.


    When she finally finishes putting the Kimono on, she destroys the Ice Wall and finally shows herself.


    Gasp!!


    Gasps can be heard throughout the area when they saw Yukie out, it didn''t matter if they were a man or a woman, they were all captivated by her beauty. Even Rory and Aria, who themselves were beautiful, feltckingpared to Yuki.


    Her cold look gives it an ethereal aura around her.


    Meanwhile, all the men around her began to look at Yuki with a lustful look in their eyes that made Yuki feel like puking. Finally, when she finally cannot stand their look at her she warned them which caused them to back away in fear.


    "If you keep looking at me, I will gouge out your eyes and cut your d*ck for you," Yuki said in a cold voice.


    This was her first time hearing her voice and she was very pleased. It sounded really good, almost like a goddess speaking.


    "Now let''s get this over with," Yuki said, she then dashed forward using all of her strength and not holding back any longer.


    She then created two Katana and wielded it in both hands, she then began to attack Aria mercilessly.


    sh!!


    Because she already has a pretty high dexterity, she didn''t find it ufortable wielding a weapon plus in her past life she liked the dual Katana as a weapon.


    n and the rest that luckily survived Yuki''s attack gulped when they felt how much strength was in Yuki''s attack, just the wind and force that wasing out of it caused them to shiver.


    Now they realized why Aria didn''t let them fight anymore, Yuki was still holding back when fighting them.


    But to Aria, the attacks seem pretty weak and she only used her fingers to deflect the attacks, Yuki''s attack is very clumsy as she didn''t have that much knowledge of using weapons but she is pretty good at it. But in front of Aria, it seemed like a kid swinging a sword at her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Is this the best you can do?" Aria yawns, not waiting for Yuki to answer. She struck her fist in Yuki''s body.


    Because she wants Yuki to be alive she only used a little amount of power, but to Yuki, it seems as if a mountain just crashed into her body.


    She flew and hit the Inn causing the rubbles to fall on her.


    "Have you had enough?"


    "Never!" Yuki coughed up blood and it sttered everywhere.


    Looking at the blood on the ground Yuki was still hesitating whether she will use her Blood Maniption or not but in the end she didn''t as she didn''t want any unnecessary trouble.


    "Moon sh!"


    She shed through the air and soon a silver-colored light began to leave the de and went straight to Aria.


    "As I said earlier, it''s useless," Aria smirked, she then casually waved her hand causing the iing attack to be destroyed.


    When she was about to say something, she felt danger all around her body. She then looked around to only see she was covered with Ice Spikes that were oddly red.


    Aria then heard something above her and looked up.


    "Go!" Yuki then also vanished and appeared behind her not giving her any chance to counter, but s it didn''t work as Aria only released a bit of Qi that caused all of Ice to be destroyed.


    Yuki then flew away and grunted in pain.


    "So this is the difference between the two of us huh?" Yuki said.


    Looking at Aria who still look fine, not even sweat, and looked at her body which is badly beaten up.


    But Yuki refuses to give up, she then secretly begins to control the blood from the two that she previously killed into a ball.


    No one noticed what Yuki was doing, even Aria and Rory.


    Yuki then went again and created two Katana and put some blood in them to make them more powerful, after that she dashed towards the corpse at is fast speed and gulped down the blood.


    This caused a shock to all of them, they didn''t understand why Yuki did that. But then they understood everything, when Yuki''s body started to heal and the power emitting from her doubled. Yuki''s eyes started to show ferocity like a Savage Beast that just wanted to kill everything in its path.


    Ding


    [Blood Rush activated, the host gains 2X Bonus Damage and Speed. The user has also gained 700 Health regen per 10 seconds.]


    Because the blood that she consumed is much better and stronger, the effects are greater than in the past.


    "Looks like you have more tricks in your sleeve Yuki" Ariaplimented.


    Just as she was about to add something Yuki again vanished and appeared in front of her, after that Yuki swung her sword at Aria.


    sh!!


    A sword hitting flesh was heard throughout the area, all of them thought that the City Lord decided to finish the fight already but no.


    The one who was injured was Aria, even though it was not serious like life-threatening. Yuki still managed to cut her skin.


    Aria then held onto her bleeding arm and began to look at Yuki more seriously now.


    Yuki only looked at Aria with coldness, her white hair dancing in the air and her eyes that were releasing coldness frightened the people.


    "Round two!" Yuki then smiled and shed through the air.


    "Moon sh!"

 Chapter 110 A Losing Battle Part 3

    ?When Aria tried to destroy Yuki''s attack again with her bare hands, she shook and backed away.


    "What happened?"


    "Why did the City Lord back away?"


    All of the people were confused on why she did that, but only the high officials and Rory know why Aria backed away.


    Secondster, Aria''s hand started to ooze out blood that shocked everybody.


    "She really got stronger by drinking blood!" All of them thought.


    But that was not all, Yuki was far from done. Yuki again created tons of Ice Swords and covered the entire field, those individuals Ice can alone kill any one of them in a single hit.


    "Fall!" Yuki ordered, she then also dashed towards her and exchanged blows with Aria.


    Aria was still using her bare hands but this time she covered it with Qi, but even though she still felt the pressure from Yuki''s attack.


    "Looks like I gotta use a weapon." Aria said.


    She then grabbed a normal looking spear with no special abilities and exchanged blows again with Yuki.


    Just from the wind that ising from the both of them caused the whole people to be terrified, along with the terrifying pressure that Yuki is releasing.


    Because of "Blood Rush", Yuki''s bloodlust is twice the stronger so the whole battlefield has purely be Ice.


    And because of that, the cold wind from the attacks caused them to shiver.


    "Really good, I want to see how long you canst." Rory mutters under her breath, the longer she watches Yuki the more intrigued she is to let Yuki be her disciple.


    When Aria saw that her 25% power is still losing, she finally decided to use half of her true powers. Her pressure suddenly exploded causing Yuki to stop her movements and look at her with wide eyes.


    Even though Yuki was bloodthirsty right now, she still has a little bit of satiny within her, and she cannot ept that she was fighting someone that is not even serious.


    So she decided to use everything that she got, from trapping Aria with Ice and shing her every second. Because her dexterity is barely the minimum she is having a hard time countering Aria''s spear attack so she was the one who is more hurt.


    And finally the finishing move ends it, when Aria saw that Yuki was already tired and her moves got slower. She lunges her spear towards her causing Yuki''s bnce to fall and finally the spear hits her and puts a hole in her stomach.


    Yuki knelt on the ground while holding onto her stomach, no matter how "Blood Rush" heals her it was useless as there was a lingering effect on her wound where it denies her to heal.


    She coughed up a lot of blood to the point that she is swimming in her own pool of blood.


    "Give up, I will still heal you and I promise that I will take good care of you once you be under me." Aria said while cracking her knuckles.


    Her hands were stiff when she exchanged blows with her, as she didn''t expect for Yuki''s attack to be that strong.


    "Go to hell." Yuki said before doing a hand motion.


    Aria and the rest didn''t understand it at first, but when they felt an extreme amount of pressure in the sky they looked up to only see a dozen Ice Meteors in the air descending at fast speed.


    "We''re gonna die!" All of them screamed trying to run away.


    "Looks like this is your final attack and from the looks of it, it can destroy this whole area with ease." Ariament.


    But then her eyes got serious and she raised her spear in the air.


    "Holy Dragons Judgement!" Aria spear started to glow and secondster a silhouette of a Golden Dragon came into view to all of them and it shattered all the Ice Meteors with ease causing them to be useless in the end.


    "Looks like I truly have no chance of defeating you huh?" Yuki said while trying to stand up, her "Blood Rush had long been deactivated and when she tried to drink a Health Potion it didn''t even heal her by one Point.


    "Yes, didn''t I tell you?" Aria said with a smug.


    She then began walking towards Yuki and just as she was about to pat her on the head. Someone grabbed her hand and said.


    "Hold on, who said you can im her. I found her first so she will be under me." Rory said, not even bothering to hide her true form.


    n and the rest got worked up and they immediately surrounded Rory with their weapons pointed towards her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Aria waved and said calmly, "Don''t do anything, I know her."


    "May I ask who she is?" n said while still pointing his weapon.


    "She is the principal of the Royal Beast Academy and is on the same level as me." Aria answered.


    All of them were quiet when they heard Aria and they started to back away slowly while still keeping their guard up.


    "So, what do you mean Rory?" Aria said with a clear annoyance in her voice and she pped away Rory''s hand.


    "Oh nothing much, I will just take her to my school and teach her personally." Rory answered


    "What, you don''t even take any students and you want her to study under you, are you joking?" Ariaughed.


    "Of course not!"


    "What, why do you suddenly want her to be your student?" Aria asked


    "Because I see a lot of potential and so do you right?" Rory answered with a smirk.


    "I know that''s why I want her to be my student!" Aria rebuked and continued.


    "Plus we made a bet and she lost, so it''s only natural for her to be mine." Aria warns as she slowly starts to release her Qi.


    When Rory felt it, she also started to release her own. Just as their battle was about to start they heard a loud cry from afar.


    "Mom!"


    "Mama!"


    And soon after a Pink Lizard and a Dragon Girl came into their view while hugging Yuki''s body and looking at them with hatred in their eyes.


    "What did you do to my Mom!?" Katsumi said in a cold voice.


    She was unintentionally releasing her owns powers and resulting for the gravity around her to be much stronger.


    But instead of getting worried, Rory was very happy and looked at Katsumi and Yumie with excitement in her eyes.


    "Very good, turns out she also had these two kids that will definitely be a talent in the future." Rory said while pping her hands, het tails were wagging clearly showing that she is excited.


    Katsumi got even angrier when she saw that her question didn''t get answered.


    "She asked right, what happened to her?" This time it was Yumie, her past cute and naive self was gone and it was reced with a cold look like what Yuki used to be.


    "No, it''s not me. It''s her, she was the one who hurt your mother." Rory said while shooting a smug look at Aria.


    Aria got even angrier at Rory and was about to retort, but when she saw that the two were looking at her with hostility she said the truth.


    "Fine it''s me, but we made a deal that if she loses she will get punished and if I lose I''m the one that gets punished. For the results you can clearly see who loses." Aria said to the both of them.


    "But you can just knock her out, look at her, she is not even healing!" Katsumi shouted.


    "Yeah, Mom has an abnormal regeneration but right now it''s not even working." Yumie added.


    "Ah about that, I kind of forgot to cancel my power that doesn''t let you heal." Aria waved her hand, cancelling her power that was imnted at Yuki.


    But Yuki was already unconscious, even still her body started to heal as the potion finally have its effects and soon after the hole in her stomach started to close.


    Yuki didn''t know but always drinking health potion is bad for her body as she will get tired easily, it''s the bacsh of it.


    "For now I willpensate you by making her better and even letting you stay at my mansion." Aria said, and soon after she teleported the three of them and vanished from the spot leaving all the people shocked.


    "Wait for me!" Rory said before also vanishing.

 Chapter 111 Yuki Woke Up/Cheating The System

    ?Half a day passed and Yuki finally woke up, when she looked at the surroundings she was confused. It was very different from the Inn that she was staying at, but then she remembered that she lost the fight and was unconscious.


    She was still in her human form and looking at her body she was covered in bandages, even though the healing potion was good, it only healed the stomach area and not the other parts.


    Just as she was about to get up, she noticed that it was heavy, she then lifted the nkets and found Yumie and Katsumi sleeping there.


    "I must have worried them a lot." Yuki then carefully lifted her arms and patted both their heads, even though it was painful as her whole body was aching but she still tried her best.


    Noticing that someone is caressing their heads, they woke up slowly only to find Yuki smiling at them gently and still patting their heads.


    When they finally snap out of their daze, they immediately hugged Yuki and cried.


    "I''m sorry for making you guys worry." Yuki also hugged them back.


    They hugged each other for quite a while and when Yuki was about to let go, she heard something beside her.


    "Looks like your daughter was right, you do have an abnormal regeneration," Aria said while looking at her body.


    Yuki hugged both of them tightly, guarding them against Aria.


    "No need to be so worried, I''m not going to do something to them." Aria chuckled.


    Yuki eased up and let both of them go. She was sure that Aria will not hurt them because if she wanted to she would have killed them a long time ago already.


    "So does that mean I will be your subordinate now?" Yuki asked.


    And just as Aria was about to answer, someone cut her off.


    "No need to be under her, when you can be my student," Rory said.


    Because Yuki hasn''t seen her original looks she was confused about who she is.


    "Who are you?" Yuki asked, which caused Aria tough at Rory.


    "HAHAHA!"


    Rory red at Aria and showed Yuki her granny look before turning back to the original.


    "Do you remember me now?"


    "Ah right, the olddy that I helped."


    "d you remember me, now I''ll reintroduce myself. My name is Rory and I''m the principal of the Royal Beast Academy!"


    Yuki was shocked to the core when she heard that and wasn''t able to say anything else for a few minutes.


    Meanwhile, Yumie who heard it became very excited and looked at Rory.


    "Are you the principal?" Yumie asked


    "Of course I am!" Rory said proudly.


    "Tsk!" Aria snorted but Rory only ignored her.


    "Mom, we can go to School now. Aren''t we going there anyways, now with her there we would be able to go there easily!" Yumie said excitedly.


    "Oh, you are about to go there already?"


    "Yes, we were just taking a small break in here," Yumie answered before Yuki can.


    "That''s great, then we can go there immediately!" Rory pped her hands.


    "Hold it right there!" Aria held Rory''s shoulder.


    "Why?"


    "They will be staying here!"


    "Didn''t you just hear what she said, they will be going to my Academy?" Rory said with a smug.


    "I know but don''t forget we made a bet!" Aria retorted and looked at Yuki.


    "I know but can you change it? We only have more than a week left before we go to the Academy."


    "That''s what I was thinking, so I will change it so that you''ll be my student!" Aria said.


    "What will I learn from you? You''re a Human and I''m a Beast." Yuki pointed out.


    "I''m a Dragon." Aria dropped the bomb.


    "What!" All of them were shocked.


    "What are you saying, I can''t feel any Mana from you and only that disgusting Qi!" Rory said.


    "You don''t believe me, then how about now?" Aria said, then her body started to glow and formed something.


    When it was done, what they saw was a blonde woman with horns on top of her head and a dragon tail just like Katsumi but the color is very different. It was gold.


    Yuki activates her "All Seeing Eye" to see if it''s true.


    Name - Aria


    Race - Holy Dragon


    Title - City Lord of City Of Light, Dragon Saintess


    Rank - Overseer (Early)


    HP - 300k/300k


    Mana - 600k/600k<novelnext></novelnext>


    Magic Power- 200k


    "You are a Dragon!" Yuki and Rory said at the same time.


    "But why did you hide it?" Rory asked curiously.


    "Well, you probably know the answer," Aria said.


    "Oh yeah, because of that," Rory remembered.


    "It''s probably best for you to not know as there is also a Dragon here," Rory said and looked at Katsumi.


    "Fine," Yuki said.


    "Thank you," Aria whispered to Rory.


    "So are you willing to be my students now, you will also learn a lot from me," Aria said.


    "Is it fine with you?" Before Yuki answered she first asked Rory.


    "It''s totally fine, it will benefit you." Rory shrugged.


    "Okay then, can I have two requests before I ept?" Yuki asks.


    "What is it?" Aria asked curiously


    "Well, I n to bring these two with me. Is that fine?"


    Of course, Yuki was not nning on this alone because she also wants the best for Yumie and Katsumi.


    "That is fine, plus I''m excited especially for this Dragon here," Aria answered.


    "Thank you, then for the second one, I would like to have 10 A Rank Quest and two S Rank ones. Preferably the hardest ones because I want to challenge myself." Yuki said.


    "Oh, so you were the one who was finishing a lot of Quest in the Guild at such a time." Aria chuckled.


    "How do you know?"


    "Because I was the one who was managing the Guild!" Ariaughed.


    "Then is it possible?"


    "Of course not!" Aria said.


    "Why?!"


    "Because you are still not well enough," Aria answered and continued.


    "Then how about this, I''ll give you ones that are super easy like pping my hands."


    "Will that work though?"


    "Yes, I''ll still give you contribution points if you want."


    "I''ll try one first to see if you are lying." Yuki lied, she was trying this to see if Fubuki will ept it.


    Then in just a matter of seconds, Aria made an S Rank Quest that is easy to do.


    Special S Rank Quest: Must Make one Ice Sculptor of the City Lord.


    Yuki read it and immediately sat on the bed and concentrated on making it.


    10 minutes had passed and Yuki was very focused.


    "Done." Yuki let out a sigh of relief and looked at her work.


    The Ice Sculpture looks very identical to the original Aria, even Rory was impressed at Yuki''s control over her Ice.


    "It''s good then it''s a pass!" Aria said beforepleting the Quest, naturally, Yuki got the rewards from that.


    But when she looked at her Quest tab in the system she was ecstatic.


    Ding


    Difficulty: Nightmare.


    Quest: Mustplete a Guild Quest consisting of 30 C Quest (Complete), 15 B Quest (Complete), 10 A Quest (0/10), and 2 S Quest (1/ 2).


    Time Limit - 1 Week.


    Time Remaining: 2 Days.


    Rewards:


    15,000 EXP


    30,000 Gold


    20% Ice Mastery


    Skill: Moon''s Grace, Illusionary Night.


    ''HAHAHA! It worked!'' Yukiughed in her mind.


    "Thank you, it works then can you give me more?"


    "Absolutely!" Aria answered back.

 Chapter 112 S Rank Quest/Manual

    ?After that, Yuki did all of the remaining Quest. Now all that she has left is for the final S Rank Quest, but Aria will not let Yuki aplish it so easily.


    "I know that I am cheating, but this is for your good. When you fight, you are like just a crazy person, just using your powers not even bothering to restrain yourself. Your Mana output is too much, you need better control over your Mana. Think of it this way, condense your Mana into a little light but the amount of Mana should be at least 30% of your power. If you can do that then I''ll let you pass." Aria said to Yuki.


    "That easy?" Yuki thought, but she only got augh from both Aria and Rory which made her confused.


    "You think it''s easy? Then do it now." Aria ordered.


    Yuki thenpiled and did as she says, she started to gather her Mana into a little light and started to put more Mana into it. But as time passed, Yuki found it hard to inject more as she was afraid of it exploding and she was right, it finally exploded.


    She has only put less than 10% there and her Mana started going out of control and resulting in what it is right now.


    "So is it easy?" Ariaughed.


    "No, it was harder than I expected. But I don''t get it. How will I benefit from this?" Yuki asked, and so did Yumie and Katsumi.


    "You''ll benefit from this a lot. First, you''ll have much better control over your Mana so that you will not easily run out. Second, it''s like a hack, by doing this you''ll not only save up on your Mana you can also strengthen your Attacks with it. Watch." Aria then demonstrated and shot out a little light at the window.


    Boom!!


    It exploded in the air, killing all the birds that is in the way.


    "See, you obviously felt that there was a little amount of Power in there but it still held much power," Aria says and is followed up by Rory.


    "For better understanding, it''s simply making your Mana stronger. Let''s say I have 100 Mana and Condensed it into a little Fire that power will almost double because of its concentration. That little Fire then can destroy a whole house within seconds as the power is too great." Rory said.


    "I know it''s confusing but you''ll understand it once you try it." Aria patted Yuki''s head after seeing a clear confusion.


    "Go to sleep now, let''s do this tomorrow," Aria said.


    "Okay." Yuki gave up, she was also tired already.


    "You twoe with me, your room is different from Yuki''s." Aria pointed at the two.


    Yumie and Katsumi looked at Yuki and Yuki only gave them a nod as an answer. The two then reluctantly leave the room.


    Once Yuki''s room is now empty, she took out the Manual and began reading it, but it was only a brief exnation of the other things here. Yuki even thought that the writer of this must bezy, little did she know, Ayame was the one who wrote it to Yuki.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------


    A.N So sorry if the name of the Heavens is bad, I have a bad naming sense.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------


    The Heavens List


    Mystic Dragons Heaven - The lowest Heaven in all, because the founder and leader of this Heaven are the Mystic Dragon. It is named after him over 100,000 years ago.


    Yggdrasil - It is named after the first Tree that has been nted by the Primordial God of Chaos, this Heaven is dominated by Elves as the God is an Elf.


    Nightingale - Is a ce full of Vampires, because they are hunted down the Vampire God made a deal with a Primordial God to let them be free but to a price that they cannot leave their Heaven.


    Niflheim - The clear opposite of Yggdrasil, it is a world full of chaos but amidst it is the most beautifulnd second only to the highest Heaven.


    Boundless Asura Heaven - This Heaven is separated from the other Heaven as in it is in a Void, the reason it''s called Boundless is that the many things that you can discover there are unlimited.


    Celestial Star Heaven - Finally thend of the Gods, it''s where the Gods'' homes are. Each God/Goddess has their Universe to rule over.


    All of the Races in the World


    Human


    Beast - Dragon, Hydra, Phoenix, Tiger, Lion, Fox, Tortoise, etc


    Elf


    Dwarf


    Demi-Human


    Monster


    Hidden Races - This Race is one of the strongest and also the oldest among them, due to them being low profile people nowadays call them the Mythical Race.


    Vampire


    Demon


    Spirit<novelnext></novelnext>


    Angel


    Undead


    Cultivation Ranks -


    Essence Gathering


    Essence Warrior


    ? Essence Lord


    Overseer


    Spirit Gathering


    Spirit Warrior


    Spirit Lord


    Guardian


    Overlord


    Saint


    Emperor


    God


    Beast


    Savage Beast


    Demon Beast


    Magic Beast


    Star-Lord Beast


    Spirit Beast


    Ancient Warrior Beast


    Ancient Lord Beast


    Mythical Beast


    Divine Beast


    Divine Monarch Beast


    Void Beast


    Divine God Beast


    After reading all of it Yuki was very d to finally know everything that is on the manual, because she has limited knowledge she didn''t dare to act recklessly.


    But now she knows that there are a lot of Worlds here she is very excited about bing the strongest there is and ruling everything, but of course, that is still only a dream that willter be in her hands.


    After she finished everything she read all of Katsumi''s Skills as she didn''t have the time to read it before because of Aria.


    Active


    * Starlight - The user''s body will glow and blind all enemies around her. Once an enemy is blind, he/she will not be able to see or feel any Qi or Mana around her. (Blinding Effect is only 10 Seconds, and will get longer as the user bes stronger.)


    * Cosmic River - Once activated, the user attacks will be heavier as itnds on an enemy, but if the enemy dodge it will be back to normal. (Per hit the power will get heavier by 1 ton.)


    * Space Vacuum - The user will be able to freely control the space around her, if she wishes to she can even devour the space around her and make her attacks stronger.


    Passive


    * Space/Gravity Maniption - The user can control the Space around her in a 100-meter radius. (It will get bigger and stronger as the user gets stronger.)


    * Transformation - The user will be able to transform into a Human. (Consumed 5,000 Mana a day.)


    * The Ruler - Because the Cosmic Dragon has the highest affinity for Space and Gravity any other user of those Elements will get significantly weaker by 30% when they are in the presence of the user.

 Chapter 113 Charming Even The Ladys

    ?After reading all of the information that she just read, Yuki then stood up and looked out the window and thought about all of it.


    The cold wind blows through her hair, her white beautiful silky hair dances through the air with the air blowing through it. Yuki''s cold ruby-red eyes look at the sky that looks magnificent, the moon lights up her face that shows her divine looks.


    Any person who sees her will definitely not be able to look away at the breathtaking sight. Sadly or fortunately there was no one here to see the scene.


    After thinking about all of it, Yuki got back to bed and finally slept after a tiring day.


    When the sun ray hit Yuki''s face, she groggily woke up and rubbed her eyes.


    "Oh yeah, I''m in Aria''s mansion." Yuki thought.


    She then walked out of the room to see a maid cleaning the floor.


    Not bothering to hide her tail or ears, she got moved closer to the maid and asked where the others were.


    "Hello, do you know where Aria is?"


    When the maid raises her head, she manages to get a closer look at Yuki''s face. The maid only had one thought about it.


    "So pretty." She mumbled.


    Because Yuki was busy looking around so she didn''t hear what the maid said.


    "Where?" Yuki asked again after not hearing any answer.


    The maid blushed when she heard Yuki''s pleasant voice, she was very close to Yuki so she felt Yuki''s breath on her face which made her face redder.


    "Umm.. she�� she is at the Dinner Table." She stuttered.


    "Thank you." Yuki smiled and walked away, but then she stopped and turned around to the maid again.


    "Can you take me there? I don''t know where is it." Yuki asked.


    The maid snapped out of her daze when she heard Yuki again and happilyplied.


    She doesn''t know what is happening to her, but whenever she remembers Yuki''s smile she blushes.


    ''What is wrong with me, I clearly know that I''m attracted to men. But whenever I look at her I��'' She didn''t manage to finish her thoughts when Yuki touched her head.


    "Are you okay? You were looking at me for quite a while now." Yuki asked, even though she resents humans, it was not up to the point that she will stay away from them.


    "Mmm... Yes!" The maid stiffened.


    "Alright." Yuki misinterprets it as the maid was scared of her because of the battle yesterday.


    "No need to be so scared of me, I will not eat you." Yuki smiled again and patted her head in assurance.


    But the maid got the words wrong.


    "Eat me!" The maid blushed even more at this thought in her head.


    "Why is your face red?"


    "Umm.. that''s because�� It''s hot!" She answered back.


    "Oh really?" Yuki then flicked her hands and soonter there was some snowke falling that made the air cool.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Are you still hot?" Yuki asked again.


    "No, I''m fine now." The maid finally calmed down after seeing that Yuki didn''t understand her. But somewhere in her mind she is disappointed.


    "That''s good, let''s go then," Yuki said and started walking again still in the pajamas that Rory bought for her while she was asleep.


    Yuki doesn''t realize that her charm even managed to work on women, but she remains oblivious to this as she is inexperienced in love.


    "May Ie in?" The maid knocked and after getting permission she opened the door.


    When Yuki entered the room, she found Rory and Aria talking while Yumie and Katsumi were eating silently while exchanging words between them.


    When the four suddenly saw Yuki, they all got up and walked toward her to greet her, but before Rory nor Aria could do it, the two were already hugging Yuki.


    Yumie was now also in her human form as Yuki gave it to her one night, she curiously asked if she could give it to Yumie. Ayame at first was going to deny it but after seeing the expectant look on Yuki''s face she gave up and let Yuki do it.


    Ayame cannot take the cute face that Yuki gave, they look extremely simr, except that Ayame has blue eyes. Ayame herself didn''t know how Yuki got her red eyes, as she remembered that Andrew''s eyes were ck.


    "Strange, I don''t remember someone in our Family that has Red Eyes." Ayame thought, but put it into the back of her head as it didn''t matter as long as Yuki was happy.


    Yumie looks incredibly beautiful and cute with her chubby cheeks, her silky pink hair hanging down on her back, and the most beautiful part is her purple eyes. It was round and looked cute.


    She was smaller than Yuki and Katsumi. She herself didn''t know it, but she does know that Hydra is big, but she cannot understand why she is small. She clearly remembers that her mother is pretty tall.


    Yuki was 170cm while Katsumi was 162cm and the smallest was Yumie with a height of 151cm. So when she was around Yuki and Katsumi she felt like a dwarf, so when she tried to hug Yuki, her head only managed to reach her small breast.


    Yuki was mad at her figure, even with her slim waist, she had lost her voluptuous body back then. But she is not that mad because she asked Fubuki if she can get her body like that again.


    [Yes, as the host Evolves to higher Ranks, her body improves because it releases the impurities in your body.] Fubuki said that made Yuki extremely happy.


    "Mom, let''s eat now!" Yumie dragged Yuki to the table to sit down.


    "Yes, let''s go, Mom!" Katsumi also dragged Yuki.


    The two who were watching chuckled. Rory then said something to Yuki.


    "You can stay here for a Month if you want to train some more if you want to." She said,


    "How about the Academy," Yuki asked dejectedly, she also wants to stay but she can''t.


    "Are you forgetting something? I''m the principal there." Rory points to herself with a grin on her face.


    "Then is it fine with you?" Yuki looked at Aria.


    "Of course, why not. It will be my pleasure to let you stay here and teach you some tricks that maybe this old hag doesn''t know." Aria said and looked at Rory.


    "What did you say?!" Rory asked as she mmed her fist on the table.


    "Don''t fight here. Plus I''m right you are extremely old." Aria said, and it was all that took that made Rory shut up.


    Rory gritted her teeth and looked at her angrily.


    Meanwhile, the three were eating quietly when suddenly Aria talked to Yuki.


    "Latere see me in the courtyard when you finish eating, so we can start your training on how to condense your Mana," Aria said before vanishing and Rory quietly followed her.

 Chapter 114 Picking Out Weapons

    ?The three of them then began to eat while chatting idly, Yuii then noticed that Yumie and Katsumi were both having a hard time using chopsticks, she then looked at her hands and sighed.


    ''Looks like no matter how much time passes, I''m still pretty good at using them.'' Yuki thought.


    "Heye here, both of you," Yuki said to them.


    Yumie and Katsumi happily obliged, Yumie then sat to the right of Yuki while Katsumi was on the right.


    "I''ll teach you how to use chopsticks properly," Yuki said, she then began to demonstrate first how to hold it properly and then how pick up the food with it.


    Because they are both born geniuses, they managed to learn it quickly.


    "That''s good, now eat properly okay." Yuki patted both of their heads and also began eating the food.


    Meanwhile, the maid who was watching them from the side felt the atmosphere around them was very warm.


    ''They look like a real family.'' She thought.


    After they were done eating, Yuki again ordered the maid to show her the way to the courtyard that Aria was talking about.


    "Ummm.. will you not change your clothes first Miss Yuki?" She asked quietly.


    Yuki then looked down and saw that she was still in her pajamas.


    It was a nightgown, white that looks very good in Yuki. Yuki then sighed in relief to see that her gown is not see-through as it has the right amount of thickness in it.


    "Then can you go get me a spare of clothes, preferably the ones that are easy to move with?" Yuki asked.


    The maid happily followed and go get some clothes that were fit for some training.


    When Yuki saw the clothes she froze on the spot and the clothes fell from her hand which shocked the maid.


    "Is it not good?" She asked meekly, afraid that Yuki might be angry with her.


    "Ah, no. It''s fine it''s a good one." Yuki said as she picked it up and examined the clothes once again.


    It was just a in white shirt for the inside and a ck jacket for the outside, then for the bottom, it was ck leggings, miniskirts, and white sneakers. It was exactly like the modern world of clothes. It''s true that these clothes are very easy to move in and arefortable.


    Yuki was shocked to see this kind of clothes in this kind of world.


    "Hey, do you know who the person who designed these clothes is?"


    "It was designed by a Goddess."


    "Goddess?"


    "Yes, it is said that she came across this kind of clothes while traveling."


    ''I wonder who it could be?'' Yuki pondered but quickly erases the thought in her head as she only knows Serene right now.


    Yuki then went back to her room and got dressed. Yumie and Katsumi also got ones, but they are only Kimono, but still, they are good.


    But for Yuki, she would prefer these kinds of clothes if she were to fight someone as these are the kind of clothes she will wear if she will fight, just some casual clothes.


    After she was done, she followed the maid to the courtyard.


    When they arrived, they saw Aria and Rory leisurelyying in a chair.


    As soon as Yuki got one step into the yard, Aria looked at her before arriving in front of Yuki.


    "You are truly beautiful, even with just this kind of clothes. I wonder what you will look like if you wear the dress that I have here?" Aria thought.


    Just as she said this, the maid who was quietly listening began to imagine something in her head, she then blushed and patted her cheeks to snap out of it.


    "Are you hot again?" Yuki asked, and she then made it rain and snow again to cool down.


    "Okay that''s enough Yuki, now try to condense your mana and attack me with it," Aria ordered.


    Yuki then followed but the results were a failure, every time Yuki was close to condensing 1,000 Mana it would blow up. She decided that 1,000 Mana is good to start with.


    After failing for the 10th time, Yuki was already tired. She then looked at the two who were also trying to condense their Mana, both Yumie and Katsumi were doing better than her because they are much more clear-headed and focused.


    Yuki still cannot grasp the feeling of it and on the 16th try she finally managed to do it, but for it only to blow up after 10 seconds.


    "F*ck!" Yuki cursed, she then sat on a chair and began toprehend what she learned.


    The condescending of Mana was very hard to do as you need absolute focus on it and just one mistake can make you start over, the reason that Yuki was having a hard time is she is condescending very fast making it unstable, unlike Yumie and Katsumi who was doing it very slowly.


    "Let''s stop for now," Aria said to Yuki after looking at her tired face after training for about 6hrs straight.


    "Let''s spar Yuki!" Rory said excitedly.


    "Why?"


    "I just want to see how proficient you are in fighting, and so are your skills," Rory said happily.


    "But I don''t have a weapon," Yuki said.


    "That''s not a problem,e with me," Aria said, she then started to walk inside the mansion.


    "We''re here." Aria pauses at a giant door.


    Aria then ced her hand at the door, soon it began to shake and finally opened.


    "Just pick whatever you want," Aria said before leaning back to the door and waiting for them.


    "Wow, there are so many weapons here!" Katsumi and Yumie instantly get excited.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Dozens of mirrored shelves wereying there with a weapon behind them. Ranging from Swords, Bow, Axe, Spear, Hammer, Whips, and even Guns which surprised Yuki the most.


    But she was not interested in those, she only looked at one which is a dual Katana. When Yuki examines it further with "All Seeing Eye" she sees the name and statistics of it.


    Ding


    Weapon Type - Dual Katana


    Name - Blue and Red Roses Dual Katana (Blue)


    Attack - 200


    Speed - 60


    Def - 90


    Description:


    (Left) Blue Rose Katana - It is crafted from special materials that are very hard to get. Has the power control over the Fire Element.


    (Right) Red Rose Katana - It is crafted from special materials that are very hard to get. Has the power to control the Ice Element.


    When the user manages to use both the Katana in Harmony the attack of the user will get an additional bonus of 20% + Attack. (Note: This will be extremely hard as Fire and Ice don''t like each other.)


    Abilities -


    Passive -


    Once the weapon is in hand both the sword will be covered with their corresponding Elements that will burn and freeze everyone. It will also put on a bleeding effect once it cuts down enemies.


    Active -


    Freezing Thorns - The Blue Rose Katana will unleash Icy Thorns that will bind and freeze the Enemies. (Cost 10,000 Mana)


    zing Petals - The Red Rose Katana will release Rose Petals and once it hits something it will burn and explode. (Cost 10,000 Mana)


    "This is good!" Yuki said.


    She then went on ahead and opened the ssed shelves and reached out her hand to get the weapons.


    "I advise you to get another one, that one is hard to use because the Element of each Sword is notpatible with each other," Aria exins


    "Yeah you''re right, it''s Fire and Ice." Yuki then began to ponder whether to use it or not, but in the end, she chose it and began to use the sword''s power.


    Meanwhile, the two got their respective weapons. Yumie has gotten herself a Bow because she wants to fight long range and Katsumi, chose a Spear as she wants to fight side to side with Yuki.


    Ding


    Weapon Type - Bow


    Name -Scorching Bow (Blue)


    Attack - 200


    Speed - 100


    Def - 30


    Description: The Bow is specially crafted with materials that came from an exploding volcano. This Bow doesn''t have any Skills but if the User has a Fire Element it will get stronger.


    Abilities -


    Passive -


    Aze - When using an Elemental Arrow specifically a Fire arrow, the arrow will get an additional 30% Attack Boost and 60 Speed.


    Active - None


    Ding


    Weapon Type - Spear


    Name - Flowing River Spear (Blue)


    Attack - 300


    Speed - 130


    Def - 100


    Description: The Spear is crafted with rare materials that came from the legendary River in the North.


    Attributes -


    Passive -


    Thundering River - If the user did a consecutive attack with no disruption under 1min the next attack will get a 100% Attack Bonus.


    Active -


    Crashing Waves - The Spear will summon a wave that will destroy everything in its path dealing 1,000 Damage and if the enemy gets caught up with the wave he/she will drown. (This uses 7,000 Mana from the User.)


    Yuki also felt good about their choices and felt proud as she didn''t even need to help them in choosing.


    "Let''s go try this weapon!"

 Chapter 115 Trying Them Out

    ?"Can I first try out my weapon?" Yuki asked.


    "No problem!" Rory gave her the thumbs up.


    "Then is there a ce here with no living being there?" Yuki turns around to Aria who. waszily leaning on the Door.


    "Why?"


    "I want to try it to its full potential, which I think will be pretty destructive. I don''t want to destroy this ce." Yuki exins.


    "Okay, there is. It''s pretty close here and that''s almost where all the adventures here train." Aria said.


    "Then can we go there?" Yuki asked.


    "Of course!" Aria then snapped her fingers and instantly they were transported into a barrennd.


    "We''re here, don''t worry about destroying everything around you. As you can see it''s already in bad shape." Aria points to thend that was full of holes.


    "That I will do." Yuki then began to concentrate and put Mana into her Katana and shed through the air.


    She first tried the Blue Rose Katana because she thought that her Ice Element would help her a bit.


    As she uses the Ability she can feel her Mana being drained at a fast speed.


    ''It takes too much Mana.'' Yukiins, but she is very happy with the result.


    Coming out of the de were some terrifying thorns that has very sharp points, when it touched the dirt it cleanly sliced through it.


    After it was cut, all of the things that the Ice Thorns it was touching were slowly freezing, and probably the most distinctive feature of it was the Blue Rose that was hanging from the turns.


    "Untouchable Flower." Yuki thought, she also tried to touch it but only to find her finger being pricked by it.


    "This thing is strong," Yuki said, she then looked at the Blue Sword in her hand that has a floral design on the handle.


    "That''s impressive, I forgot how strong this weapon is even though it''s only Blue." Aria praised the weapon.


    "Time for the Red Rose Now." Yuki then put Mana into her Katana and shed in the air.


    After the sh, a few dozen of Rose Petals were flying through the air.


    The scene looks very beautiful and warm, even some who were training near Yuki stopped and looked at the sky.


    But all that changed when the Rose Petals touched some birds that were flying in the air.


    The poor birds got burned to ash not even leaving any bones, but that was not all. When the petals finally touched the rocks they burned again, but it was to the point that it was almost melting under the heat.


    "What the F*ck?!"


    "That attack is f*cking terrifying!"


    "Don''t mess with her!" All of the Adventurers quietly backed away.


    Yuki only chuckled when she saw this and decided to ignore them.


    "Now it''s time for the hard part, making them work with each other," Yuki said.


    But to everyone''s surprise, Yuki did the impossible on the first try.


    She repeated her attacks and shed through the air but this time it was at the same time.


    Ice Thorns surged throughout and the beautiful Red Rose Petals flew through the air.


    Aria was expecting Yuki to receive a bacsh from doing something like that, but not only didn''t it happen but something even more shocking happened.


    Yuki who was in the middle of everything was unscathed, even if the Petals or the Thorns touched her it didn''t injure her, and probably the most shocking part is that the Ice Thorns and Rose Petals were equal.


    Even if the Rose Petals touched the Ice Thorns they didn''t melt, but when something got near it, it got killed immediately. Not only did it freeze its body and put holes into the Boar, but it also burned it at the same time.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Sess!" Yuki said in a happy voice.


    Aria and Rory cannot look at Yuki in normal sight anymore and they only have one thought in their minds about Yuki.


    "Truly a Monster!"


    "You can try your weapon now, Yumie and Katsumi," Yuki said clearly in a happy mood.


    "Sure!" Both of them answered excitedly.


    They too also want to try out their weapons, but because they are used to using their bodies in fighting, they were having a hard time adapting to it.


    Luckily for them, especially for Katsumi, Aria and Rory were there to teach them.


    Aria taught Katsumi the very basics of Spear wielding, and Rory teaches Yumie the Bow as she has basic knowledge of it.


    Because of their great teaching, both of them adapt to it very fast.


    And finally for everyone that has been waiting, for Katsumi to release the Skill of the Flowing River Spear.


    "CRASHING WAVES!" Katsumi lunges through a Big Rock.


    Soon after the sounds of water were heard and finally, a destructive wave of water destroyed the rock in a matter of seconds.


    Katsumi wiped the sweat on her face and smiled happily after seeing her attack.


    "Mom, I did it!" Katsumi said, she then run towards Yuki and hugged her waiting to be patted.


    Yuki obliged and patted her head.


    "Congrattions!"


    On the other hand, Yumie was rather jealous of it. So she also tried to show off in her way.


    Even without destructive powers, Yumie''s shot was very urate, to say the least. She didn''t even need too much time to aim at a Bird and shoot it down.


    "Sh*t, she''s going to be a Beast in long-range fighting." Yuki, and Rory''s thoughts.


    "Now that you have tried them on, how about we go home now so that we can eat before going to take a bath and finally have a rest?" Yuki suggested.


    "Okay but, can I make a request?" Katsumi was the first one to speak.


    "Me too Mom!" Yumie agreed.


    "Sure than what is it?" Yuki asked.


    " Can I Fight with you?" Both of them said at the same time.


    Katsumi and Yumie looked at each other, and they nodded before interrupting Yuki''s words.


    "Can we fight you at the same time?"


    When Yuki heard this, she smiled gracefully showing her snow-white teeth. But to Yumie it was like a demon smiling at her.


    Yumie got goosebumps and tried to run away, but Yuki stopped her.


    "There''s no backing away now that you ask me." Yuki grinned, she then stood up and released her bloodlust toward both of them.


    "Hope you guys can make this fun," Yuki said she then wielded the Dual Katana and vanished from her spot.


    Appearing behind them, she whispered to them just like a demon ying with you.


    "Because I want to see how much you''ve grown, especially you Katsumi."

 Chapter 116 Losing To Yuki

    ?Yuki then waved her hand and soon a burst of Ice Shot out that forced Yumie and Katsumi to back away.


    Katsumi looks at Yumie, signaling her something. Luckily for the both of them, she quickly understood and backed away, as for Katsumi she charged towards Yuki to fight her head-on, while Yumie''s job was to shoot down Yuki.


    "Looks like you have a n," Yuki smirked.


    She then also lunges forward and Katsumi epts her challenge.


    Soon both of them then began exchanging blows, Yumie was shooting Yuki at an angle so that Yuki cannot dodge nor block it, but to her surprise, Yuki looked at her for a second before destroying all the Fire Arrows that she shot.


    After that, she kicked Katsumi and shot dozens of Ice Spikes at her. Katsumi countered it by blocking all of them with her spear.


    ng!!


    The sound of the Spear and Ice Spikes colliding can be heard throughout the battlefield, Yuki then smirked and snapped her fingers.


    Yumie thought that she was safe for a moment but then she was unable to move and when she saw her legs got frozen in ce, she pales and looked at Yuki.


    "Now, even if you''re in a rtively long ce in a fight you still gotta put your guard up, or else something like this might happen." Rory taught Yumie.


    But it was already toote, there was a silhouette that wasing toward her.


    "Moon sh!"


    Yumie acts calmly at the situation after hearing Rory, she then tried to free herself by setting her feet on fire. But because it was too cold and too strong, she didn''t manage to free herself, even so, she is still calm instead of panicking.


    She then aimed her bow at the iing attacks and shot all of them down by using multiple arrows at the same time.


    Bang!!


    Yumie sessfully shot all of it down before it managed to touch her, and she also freed herself from the binding.


    Yuki smiled at this and retracted her eyes back at Katsumi.


    "Look, your Big Sister is doing better than you." Yuki taunted.


    Katsumi got angry at this and decided to finally use her Skills.


    "Gravity Maniption!"


    She pointed the attack to Yuki and soon Yuki can feel a pressure building up in her body that made her stumble a bit.


    ''So this is what it feels like when the Gravity around you is amplified.'' Yuki thought she even found it hard to move.


    Nheless, she epted the attack and countered it by attacking Katsumi endlessly.


    By constantly exchanging attacks with her sword while sending some sneaky Ice Attacks, she still manages to counter Yumie''s attack that was going after her.


    When Yuki sensed that the two were getting tired she finally decided to go all out.


    "Absolute Speed."


    "Ice Maker!"


    Yuki''s attack became 2x faster.


    Katsumi didn''t even have the time to dodge or block the attacks and found herself back in a corner.


    Yumie was also not safe, she found herself trapped in a big Ice Domain and momentster thousands of Ice Swords started to form and lunged toward her.


    Finally, they lost within a minute of Yuki''s attack.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Impressive, but as I said earlier your Mana consumption is too big," Aria said.


    "I know, but at least I managed to use less Mana than before." Yuki shrugged.


    "Let''s go back now shall we?" When Yuki invited, she was feeling sticky due to the sweat that had built up and she wanted to take a shower before eating.


    "Okay," Aria said, she then snapped her fingers again and they were now back in the Dining Hall.


    "I''m gonna take a shower, you guys go first," Yuki said she then vanished along the hallway not waiting for them to answer.


    "She is really cold and indifferent huh?" Roryments.


    "Yeah I know, even though she talks to us I can feel that she doesn''t trust us and is hiding it," Aria added.


    "Is she always like this?" Rory asked Yumie who was quietly eating the snacks that the maid gave.


    "Yes, she is, even in the past when we met a pair of humans she didn''t like them or trust them even after 5 months," Yumie answered.


    "Do you know why?" Aria asked.


    "No, I don''t have any idea why," Yumie said.


    She was not lying, even though she was with Yuki for the longest time. She still cannot understand Yuki at all.


    But it was just Yuki''s character to be like that, wary of everyone after experiencing something horrible in the past.


    Even if she showed care like with the maid, that was out of courtesy only and no emotions were involved.


    "Well it''s fine, we just need to understand her for her now," Rory said.


    Meanwhile, on Yuki''s side, she wasying in the bath rxing her mind from all the things that had happened so far.


    She was currently submerged in the huge bath in the Mansion. It felt great because she is physically and mentally tired right now after so much training.


    "I need to practice this condensing technique so that I''ll get better." Yuki sighed.


    What she just wanted to do in this life is to protect her family which is Yumie and Katsumi, even though she cannot express her love because she is not used to doing something like that she still tries her best.


    That''s why she wants to get stronger quickly and possibly meet Serene again and properly thank her. Even possibly find the person that she wants to spend her life with, but that''s not her concern right now.


    What she wants is just to be strong and protect both of them.


    "I will never lose my family again. Never." Yuki clenched her fist and closed her eyes for a moment thinking of her dear mother.


    "If there''s only a way, I swear to god I will kill you if I can go back to Earth," Yuki said coldly, she didn''t realize that she was releasing bloodlust resulting in the water around her to start freezing.


    Knock!!


    The maid knocked on the door which caused Yuki out of her thoughts, she then stood up and covered her body with a towel.


    "Dinner is ready Miss Yuki." She said while bowing, for a second she cannot stop herself from looking at Yuki. But she dared not to look at Yuki bluntly.


    "Hmmm."


    Yuki then walked past the maid and went straight back to her room to get dressed.


    When she finished dressing up, she turned around and went straight to the Dining Hall.


    The maid once again is amazed by Yuki''s beauty, even with just some casual loose clothes it didn''t hinder her beauty at all. It made her truly look like an unrestrained cold beauty.

 Chapter 117 The Reason For Yukis Cold Nature

    ?When Yuki arrived at the Dinner Hall, everyone was sitting there and casually talking.


    "Why didn''t you guys eat yet?" Yuki asked as she sat on the chair next to Katsumi.


    When Yumie saw that Yuki sat next to Katsumi, she puffed out her cheeks and looked at Katsumi with jealousy. Katsumi turned her head in Yumie''s way and when she saw Yumie she showed her a smug look before clinging to Yuki''s arms.


    "Mom, let''s eat!" She then looked again at Yumie and showed a victory look.


    Yumie was short for words, she then stood and sat next to Yuki and also clung to her arm.


    "What''s wrong with you guys?" Yuki asked, after seeing the weird behavior of the two.


    "No, it''s nothing!" Both of them said, they then let go of Yuki''s arms and ate quietly.


    "So what are your ns for tomorrow, Yuki?" Rory asked.


    "I think I want to go on a Quest tomorrow so that I have a better field and a possibly better chance of performing well while under the pressure of fighting enemies," Yuki answered back.


    She then casually picked up meat and threw it into her mouth.


    "This is good." Yuki mumbles.


    "I see, then I wish you good luck," Rory said and she also began eating.


    Halfway through their eating, Aria asked Yuki about something.


    "Do you mind if I ask you something personal?"


    "Yes. Why would you ask someone something like that if you just met for 2 days?" Yuki said warily.


    "Ah no, it''s not what you think. I''m a trustworthy person, actually, all Beast are your allies, well most of them. But the other races are the ones who we should not trust. Especially those humans." Aria said.


    "Yes, I know. But still, it''s hard for me to trust someone, well except for these two." Yuki answered.


    "I see, then I will wait for you to trust me. I''ll show you that I can be trusted." Aria said.


    "Me too!" Rory followed.


    Yuki only answered with a nod.


    She had started to trust them already, it started when the two decided to teach them and Yuki can naturally tell if people have bad intentions due to her experience in her past life.


    And from what she saw in the two of them, she knew that they can be trusted. But she still cannot help but have her doubts.


    Her trust issues and cold nature started when her Mom died, her Mom promised her that she will stay by her side until she died, but that was all a lie.


    Soon after when she was all alone, she was put into an orphanage. The people who adopted her were very nice to her at the start which caused her to open her heart to them, but then after 2 months passed that all changed and she got abused by them. They constantly abused her until Yuki cannot even walk due to the pain.


    She then tells the police and the police saved her. Yuki then understood that not all nice people can be trusted.


    And when her adoptive parents got into jail, she found herself back in the orphanage. She was now 16yrs old at the time and from that day she decided to close her heart to anyone, not attaching herself.


    But when she was in her orphanage, no one was willing to adopt her because she was cold to everyone.


    Something strange then happened in the orphanage, Yuki noticed that every week there would be some children that were missing, mainly girls.


    And when she was sleeping her thoughts of the "Nice" orphanage turned upside down. Turns out that they were selling children to some people for money.


    Yuki was sleeping soundly in her bed when someone suffocated her with a pillow until she fell unconscious and when she woke up she was in an entirely different ce.


    She was horrified at what she saw, children were being tortured there, and some were even being raped. Because the orphanage still provides education she knew that all these people are bad and she resolved to be strong and escape.


    But life was not easy for her when the person who bought her came to her. Yuki shivered in fear when she was in front of an old man. But she didn''t let her fears take over, she red at the old man and cursed at him.


    "F*ck you old dog!"


    The Old man''s bodyguard immediately raised their weapons and pointed them at Yuki, but she didn''t care.


    "I like you, little girl, how about you train under me." The Old man proposed to Yuki.


    Yuki immediately got wary and she hugged her body tightly.


    "What do you mean?"


    "No need to put your guard up. What I mean is, be my sessor." He said. He then introduced himself to Yuki.


    "My name is Yuto Sasaki, the King of the Underworld." He said proudly.


    The Old man was a well-known figure in the underworld, he controlled guns, drugs, and any more illegal business that you can think of.


    "You don''t even know me and you want me to be an heir? What a joke." Yuki said coldly.


    "Now, now, don''t be quick to refuse me. You''ll have a lot of power, don''t you want that?" Yuto tried to tempt Yuki.


    "I''ll give you two days to think about it, in the meantime, you can stay at my mansion. Get some maids here and give her a room, food, and some clothes." He ordered the guard next to him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What can I even do with power?" Yuki thought.


    But then she suddenly remembered her bastard father and when she thought that she could have her revenge she would kill him. Yuki''s heart was filled with hatred whenever she thinks of his father


    Then the deadline came and she agreed to it.


    "You''ll study for now and while you study I will make you powerful," Yuto said confidently.


    Then Yuki''s training began, because she is an excellent student at school she earned the title of "Genius of the Century".


    She finished school very early, in her 18yr she finished school with the highest grade possible, and while she was studying she was still training with Yuto.


    From weapons, martial arts, and how to handle the business she learned it all.


    While so, she has a trusty maid that she very liked, she even considered her a mother.


    But when she became 20yrs old, her good life started going downhill. Her so-called mother was a spy set up by Yuto.


    Yuto started to hate Yuki when he saw that she was better at him and this made him feel useless. So to put an end to it she decided to kill Yuki with the spy that he nted.


    On the night, the maid stood next to Yuki with a knife and pointed it next to Yuki''s head.


    "Sorry for killing you, but you are just stupid for trusting me." She then tried to stab Yuki in the head to make sure that she would die.


    Unexpectedly, Yuki grabbed her arm before she managed to stab her. Yuki then took out a clip from her hair and stabbed it into the maid''s chest.


    Soon after the maid started to cough up blood.


    "What did you do?"


    "Nothing much, I just poisoned you," Yuki said.


    Then tears started toe out of her eyes and she said in an aggrieved voice.


    "I didn''t think that you would kill me." Yuki started to cry in agony.


    She felt that her whole life was a joke, everyone that she trusted betrayed her, making her feel unbearable pain in her heart.


    Yuki then wiped her tears and looked at the maid coldly before stepping on her stomach.


    "Not anymore, I will never trust anyone."


    Yuki then went into her closet and changed her nightwear and grabbed a Katana that was hidden.


    Yuki then got closer to the dying maid and snorted.


    "I hope you go to hell."


    She proceeds and cuts her head off. The head came rolling towards her feet but Yuki only nced at it like it was trash.


    After killing the maid, she went on a killing spree and killed everyone, no one can stop her, not even their best army.


    "What are you doing Yuki!?" Yuto yelled.


    "Nothing much, just cleaning some trash." Yuki looked at him.


    Yuki''s clothes were full of blood, but that didn''t hinder her beauty at all.


    "I raised you for 3yrs and this is what you pay me!?" Yuto points his walking stick to Yuki.


    "Oh really. then why did you want to try and kill me?" Yuki sneered.


    "I don''t understand what you mean?" Yuto remains ignorant.


    "Is that so, then maybe this will remind you." Yuki tossed the maid''s head at him.


    Then Yuki ran up to him and pointed her Katana at his neck.


    "Well, let''s just say that this is my thanks for raising me." Yuki smiled and cut Yuto''s head off.


    Then blood sttered everywhere, some even got into Yuki''s face. But Yuki just wiped it off before looking at the survivors left.


    "Now will there be someone here who wants to oppose me," Yuki asked while smiling at them?


    They will remember this scene for the rest of their lives, a woman who single-handedly killed and ended the legacy of Yuto Sasaki.


    Soon after, cops arrived at the scene and were shocked to see how much blood and disfigured body there was and amidst all of the Yuki was standing there with her Katana in her hands while looking at them.


    "I helped you guys clear these people, now I hope that you will let me leave quietly," Yuki asked, but from the tone of her voice, she didn''t expect rejection.


    All the police shivered when they heard that and the chief immediately said yes to Yuki''smand.


    "Good, now I wish that you don''t expose my identity here, got it?" Yuki patted his shoulder and walked away.

 Chapter 118 Heartbroken

    ?All of them shuddered in fear, they didn''t even dare to breathe while in the presence of Yuki and they only got to breathe when Yuki was gone.


    "F*ck! Who was that!?" The General asked.


    "Boss, I think it''s the so-called "Genius of the Century". Just from her hair and eyes you can tell that it is her." One of his subordinates said.


    "Yeah, now that you mention it. She resembles her quite a lot." He agreed and continued.


    "I didn''t think that angel-looking face would be hiding something like this." Hements to which the rest agree.


    Back to Yuki, when she got out she didn''t immediately leave. Instead, she went up to the main house of Yuto and got into his room to check something.


    When she finally found it she sighed in relief and got out of the mansion and leave once and for all.


    What she took out was all of the documents that he owns, from his property, business, everything. Yuki will take it all.


    Because she can easily fraud the papers due to her knowledge, she worked quickly and transferred all of Yuto''s property into her name, and once it was all done, all of Yuto''s past subordinates gave their loyalty to Yuki.


    Then that is the start of Yuki''s life, from being the best Business Woman in the world and if she somehow got bored she would just pick some random hobby.


    Like sports, modeling, acting, music, and many more. Yuki didn''t even realize that all the people from Japan and even the world called her a Fairy of all of the feats that she had done in her life.


    But even with her glory, money, and power. There is still a void in Yuki''s heart, and she was very lonely even with her poprity. Every holiday when people would enjoy their time with their Family, she was alone doing work constantly.


    At the end of her 25yrs old life, she found it extremely sad and boring that she doesn''t have anyone that can share this memory with her.


    That resulted in her being cold to everyone around her, and she will not trust anyone but herself.


    And the day finally came when she died and met Serene who reincarnated her to this world where she felt the warmth of a family once again.


    "If this is a dream, I would rather not wake up from it," Yuki said to herself.


    Reminiscing about her past, Yuki''s emotions started to surge. But she kept it to herself and nobody noticed it.


    Once they were all done, the maids began clean their table and put out the dessert.


    "What Quest will you be doing tomorrow then, and also will you be taking these two with you?" Aria asked.


    "Probably an S Quest, and no. I will not bring these two, hope you can take care of them while I''m away." Yuki said to both of them.


    "Sure no problem."


    "What!? Why are we noting with you Mom!?" Yumie and Katsumi asked in an aggrieved voice.


    "You guys need to be more independent, you cannot always stick to me." Yuki pointed out that it makes the two quiet.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Do you understand me?" Yuki asked.


    "Yes." They both hung their heads lower, feeling sad.


    "It''s fine, it''s not like we''ll not be seeing each other again." Yuki chuckled and embraced the two.


    Yuki did this so that they will not be sad anymore, she was thinking of just patting their heads again but decided not to because it might not be enough to calm them down.


    When the two got hugged, they froze and didn''t know what to do. Especially for Yumie, was shocked to see Yuki being this gentle, she will only be like this if she is hurt and probably just say some words and pat her head.


    Yumie then buried her head in Yuki''s neck and smiled happily, the same as Katsumi.


    Finally, their Dinner Ended and all of them got to their respective rooms and slept.


    But Yuki still hadn''t slept yet, so she went out and grabbed a chair, and looked at the night sky.


    No can tell what she was thinking about as her eyes were emotionless, but then Yuki raised her hand and began making something with her Ice.


    Soon after a woman was slowly being created, it was very detailed. From every angle and curve, until it finally came into a view


    A graceful-looking woman came into view when it was finally done, the sculpture resembles Ayame a lot except that the original Ayame is much more beautiful and the Fox Tail and Ears are gone. But the sculpture and Yuki look the same.


    And when Yuki gazed at the woman, she didn''t realize that she had already been crying and just noticed it when the tears finally fell.


    Yuki then wiped her eyes and made the sculpture a little small so that it can be put on her desk, she then scratched her arm and soon blood started to ooze out, but instead of it dropping into the floor it flew towards Ayame''s sculpture and mixed into it, Yuki did this so that it will not melt.


    Meanwhile, Ayame who was quietly watching the scene was crying already, she cannot help but feel emotional and heartbroken at the same time seeing that her daughter is suffering.


    She put out her hands and caressed Yuki''s face on the screen, the feeling was not the same and Ayame cried aloud.


    If she can just go to Yuki''s side right now she would, but she knows that she can''t as Andrew was watching her and even if she put out a hologram of herself Andrew and the upper Gods will still feel her power.


    All Gods are prohibited to go to the Lower Heaven''s, that was a rule that the 11 Primordial Gods made 1 billion years ago.


    They made this rule so that, no Gods will be able to do things to the lower Heaven and if this rule is broken by a God, he/she will be immediately hunted down and killed on the spot.


    The only way for you toe down is when your Race is close to being extinct in that Heaven.


    And since many Gods are belonging to one Race, they will have a meeting of who they will send down. Of course, the God Realm is dominated by Humans, Demons, Elf, and Monsters and the Beast Race is the weakest.


    That''s the reason why Ayame cannot go down there, that thought makes her more heartbroken. But she knew that she had to endure it all for Yuki and herself.

 Chapter 119 Guild/Torture

    ?Yuki then looked at Ayame''s sculpture and caressed it gently beforeying down back in bed and finally getting some sleep.


    "Goodnight, Mom," Yuki said before finally drifting into a deep sleep.


    "Yes, goodnight my dear baby," Ayame said to Fubuki, but because Yuki was already asleep she didn''t hear it Ayame was not disappointed.


    When Yuki woke up she felt refreshed, she then took a look at Ayame once again before stretching her body and getting into the shower for a quick bath.


    Yuki then got dressed in the same Kimono that she wore when she fought Aria and went to the Dinner Table.


    "I''ll be going now," Yuki said before turning her back to leave.


    But before she managed to take a step, Yumie and Katsumi suddenly took hold of both her arms and sat her on a chair.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Eat first Mom!" Yumie said.


    "Yeah, Mom you should eat before going out," Katsumi said as she bring her bowl toward Yuki.


    Yuki felt conflicted but still obeyed and ate her breakfast, after that she stood and was about to leave once again but was stopped by Rory


    "What is it now?" Yuki asked, clearly irritated that she stopped her.


    "Wear this when going out." Rory tossed a Fox Mask to Yuki.


    Yuki catches the Mask and inspects it to see if there was something in there.


    "Why should I wear this?"


    "It''s fine if you don''t wear it if you can handle the lustful look of those bastards," Rory answered.


    Yuki stiffened and quietly walked away with the mask in her mask, after she got out she put on the mask and hid her face from all.


    Since she already asked the way back to the Adventurer Guild she didn''t need to ask the maids how to get out of Aria''s property.


    When Yuki took a step inside the Guild, almost all their eyes went straight to her.


    But Yuki couldn''t care less and walked leisurely to the Guild Receptionist, Yuki noticed that it was the same man that helped her to create her, D.


    "Hello Ma''am, are you here to make a Guild I.D?" He asked politely.


    "Oh, you have already forgotten me?" Yuki smiled and leaned closer.


    "What? Sorry, ma''am but I don''t know who you are?" The man shook his head.


    "Oh, is that so? Then maybe this will help you remember." Yuki then handed him his Guild I.D.


    When the man saw the name, he froze and dropped the card to the ground.


    "You''re Miss Yuki!?" He asked nervously." Due to his loud voice, everyone inside heard him.


    "What!?"


    "She is that small Fox!?"


    All of them were bewildered, they didn''t expect Yuki to transform into a Demi-Human. They then gulped nervously and started to back away from Yuki.


    "Why are you here for Miss Yuki?" The man asked after calming his nerves, he secretly sighed in relief to see that Yuki was being neutral.


    "Oh that, I want to know where I can get some S Rank Quest," Yuki answered.


    "It''s this way, Miss Yuki." The man said he then got out from behind the counter and began to lead Yuki where she wanted to go.


    Yuki nodded and followed quietly while looking at the people who were eyeing her from afar.


    "So that''s the famous Yuki huh? The one who beat Fred." A small girl mumbles.


    "She looks weak to me." A man said while looking at Yuki with a weird gaze


    The people from the City didn''t know that Yuki was the one who fought the City Lord and if they somehow know then they will never again mess with Yuki. but since the information was disclosed and only a few residents know it, they truly didn''t know how strong she is.


    On the other side of them was a team that was very familiar to Yumie. They were Eren''s team and when they heard that the person in front of them was Yuki, they shuddered, especially the two who got disabled by Yumie.


    They are still a part of the team as they are strong but they are no longer able to fight many monsters or beasts at the same time.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The two had a deep hatred for Yumie for doing something like that to them and they looked at Yuki with murderous intent towards Yuki.


    When Yuki felt a malicious intent staring at her she looked in that direction and saw them, she then smiled and waved at them.


    They got even angrier at Yuki when they saw her taunting them and they cannot help but grab their weapons and dash through Yuki.


    "F*ck you Beast!"


    "Go to hell, B*tch!"


    Eren, nor Sylvie got the chance to stop both of them.


    But they didn''t expect Yuki to be indifferent and only looked at them while smiling.


    "Why is it so noisy in the Guild?" Yuki said she then raised her arms and stopped their weapons with only one finger.


    She then moved with her feet and slowly Sora''s feet and Carlos started to freeze.


    When the freezing finally stop, it was in their neck. They couldn''t do anything about it as it was too strong.


    "Now, be a good boy and tell me why are you so angry. I didn''t even do anything to you." Yuki asked, she then grasped their frozen arms and started to tighten her grip around them causing them to crack.


    All the people there know exactly what will happen if it breaks, but because they were blinded by rage they didn''t care.


    Carlos even spits at Yuki, but once Yuki sees this she only blows in the air and it instantly freezes.


    "I''m being nice to you right now and you still don''t want to say anything huh?" Yuki then finally destroyed one of their arms and they screamed in agony.


    Because their whole body was frozen, they were having difficulty breathing and blood didn''t even leak out as it was also frozen inside out.


    Yuki waited for an answer but all she got was screaming and this annoyed her very much, so she took out a potion in her system storage and "gently" punched their stomach and made them drink it forcefully.


    "What the f*ck did you make us drink!?" Carlos shouted.


    "Oh nothing, just a thing that will make your life miserable." Yuki shrugged.


    Soon after their limbs started to grow back and Yuki once again cut them in half.


    "Now will you be willing to tell me why?" Yuki smiled again at them.


    But this time it was different, as Yuki didn''t freeze it. Blood sttered everywhere, but Yuki is somehow clean.


    Yuki''s smile right now was no different from a Grim Reaper iming their lives.


    Anna, Eren, Sylvie, and the rest who were watching felt hopeless, and soon they remembered Yumie''s words back then.


    "You guys are very lucky that my Big Sister is not here or else."


    No one was able to do anything to Yuki as they know that she is incredibly strong.


    But the man who said that she is weak snorted at her, which caused all the people to gasp.


    "Aren''t you just bullying the weak!?" He shouted.


    "Stop it! This is not our problem!" The short woman reminded me.


    "But look at what she is doing to them." He despised injustice the most, so he felt like he needed to step in and stop Yuki.


    "Oh, a wannabe Hero? Then how about you switch ces with them?" Yuki gently asked.


    "Sure! I will make sure to make you suffer for the things that you have done!" He said, he then took out his Weapon.


    The man who was assisting Yuki panicked and pressed a button on his wrist.


    Soon a barrier was ced that only Yuki and the man were inside.


    "Thanks, old man!" The man said, he then turned around to Yuki before rushing towards her.


    "Get ready!" He yelled.


    "You are too naive."

 Chapter 120 Warning

    ?While he was rushing towards Yuki, Yuki remained indifferent and only stood there waiting for him to attack her.


    This caused everyone there to gasp in shock, they knew that man. He was a SS Rank Adventurer, he was extremely popr because of his strength and hatred for injustice. He even made a title for himself in the City and that''s what everyone calls him.


    "The Light Hero."


    Just from his title, it is obvious that he uses that Light Element.


    He then raises his fist at Yuki and wants to punch her in the chest.


    When Yuki saw this she smiled and dodged to the right and chuckled.


    "This is your way? Punching a Woman in her chest?" Yuki ridicules him.


    This caused him to stop and look at her with wide eyes. Soon murmurs can be heard around them.


    "She''s right, that is an unjust thing to do for a man to hit a woman in her chest!" Thedies in the Guild started to protest at him for being a scumbag.


    "Now that you mentioned it, I remembered that he punched a woman''s face a while back because she was a robber. Soon after she was disfigured andmitted suicide because of the ridicule that she is getting." A woman said.


    "He is a scumbag, he doesn''t deserve the title of Light Hero if he''s like that!"


    "Yeah, he deserves to be punished!"


    The man''s face became pale when he heard the ridicule around him.


    Yuki being a sadist enjoyed watching him suffer with a smile on her face.


    "Say, I didn''t get to ask your name," Yuki asked.


    He already cannot answer as he already lost his reputation because of a single sentence from Yuki. He then res at Yuki and tries to punch her again, but this time it was directed into her face.


    "You F*CKING BITCH!" He yells.


    "Oh, cursing at me now and even wanting to punch me in the face? Don''t you know that the face is the most important thing for us women? Do you deserve your title?" Yuki asked as she caught his fist before it managed to hit her.


    "You!?" He got angrier and pped Yuki''s hand away, he also took out his sword and pointed it toward Yuki.


    "If I don''t defeat you I will never regain my reputation. Also, my name is Andrew, remember that name." Andrew said.


    He throws out his Helmet on the ground showing his handsome face to everyone and lunges towards Yuki.


    But Yuki didn''t try to move or block it, instead, she only looked at him.


    "Why are you scared now that you can''t even move!?" He ridicules Yuki to try to get back at her.


    When it was about to reach Yuki''s head, Yuki caught it with her finger but it was already toote. The sword manages to touch Yuki''s mask causing it to shatter, it then reveals Yuki''s graceful look that made the woman around them feel envious of her.


    "So your name is Andrew huh? Well, then there''s no need to kill you." Yuki said, she then punched him in the guts causing him to cough off blood in an instant.


    "I''ll just punish you for being the kind of person you are," Yuki said coldly while looking at Andrew like he was some trash.


    The reason why Yuki acted like this is that Andrew had the same face as her Father in her past life. She recognized that disgusting handsome face immediately when he threw down his helmet.


    "Why are you not moving?" Yuki stepped on him.


    Yuki''s feet then started to release Ice that froze Andrew''s lower half.


    "Didn''t I ask you something? If a person asks you, you should answer them." Yuki snorted.


    "Stop! He will die if you keep going!" The short woman stopped Yuki before things got out of hand.


    "Why? Didn''t he want to fight me, I''m only giving it to him." Yuki shrugged.


    "I know, but if you kill him you will make every SS Rank Adventurer your enemy." She threatens.


    "Are you threatening me?" Yuki asked, and she then vanished from her spot and appeared in front of her.


    Because a barrier was in the way Yuki couldn''t do anything to her, but Yuki only tapped her finger at it causing it to shatter.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What the hell!"


    "That barrier can at least hold a SSS Rank Adventurer and she destroyed it with ease!?"


    "I will let go of you guys for now and advise you to not show your face around me, especially that little sh*t over there. Got it?" Yuki warns the short woman and continues.


    "I don''t care who you are, nor if you have a strong backer. If you decide to show up in front of me, I will not be merciful anymore." Yuki then released her bloodlust to the full extent, causing everyone around her to shiver in fear.


    Ice began to burst out of Yuki''s body, freezing anything on its path, but Yuki quickly disabled her bloodlust and went on her way to the S Rank Quest.


    "No need to lead me to the S Rank Quest Board, I know the way now." Yuki patted the old man''s shoulder and walked away.


    Once Yuki was on the S Rank Quest Board, she noticed that there was still one Quest there. This made her a little happy.


    Quest: Hiring a party of adventurers (At least 4. Must have a heart) that can kill the Wild Monsters that are attacking the Evergreen Vige, and also free the Vige from the que that is currently slowly killing every citizen.


    ''F*ck!'' Yuki inwardly cursed, if it didn''t need a healer she would do this alone, but it clearly states that it needs one.


    She then raised her hand to see if there was any more information about the Quest, but it didn''t reach the paper.


    Yuki felt odd about what she was touching, she then gazed at what it was and saw that it was the fair hand of someone.


    Because she was immersed in her thoughts she didn''t realize that there was someone next to her.


    She looked to her side to see a meek and beautiful Elf that was blushing hard.


    "Oh, I''m sorry." Yuki let go of the hand and picked up the paper.


    "She grabbed my hand!" Anna said loudly in her mind, she cannot believe that the person that she was dreaming about for 2 days would touch her hand.


    Sylvie and Eren, who were watching from the side, shook their heads and went out to look for Yuki.


    "Hello Miss Yuki, do you mind if you join us to do this Quest?" Sylvie asked politely.


    The rest of them were already gone because they were scared that Yuki woulde after them and they were the ones who are left to do some Quest.


    Yuki took a nce at them before looking back at the Request table and asking.


    "You guys have a healer in your team?" Yuki then handed the paper to Sylvie so that she could learn it.


    "Ah yes, Our healer here is Anna, she is a splendid healer!" Sylvie said.


    "I''m not that great," Anna said.


    "Don''t believe her Miss Yuki, she is an S Rank Adventurer due to her great healing capabilities." Eren patted Anna on the back.


    "So you''re an S Rank huh?" Yuki looked at Anna with a curious look on her face.


    Anna felt more embarrassed that Yuki was looking at her. But she managed topose herself.


    "Miss Yuki, why is Yumie not with you?" Sylvie asked.


    "How do you know her?" Yuki squinted her eyes at them and began to be wary of them.


    "No, it''s not like that. Yumie was at our party a couple of days ago." Anna answered hurriedly.


    "Oh, so you guys were the one who was at the party with her. She talked a lot about you guys. Do you want to know what it is about?" Yuki chuckled.


    The three of them gulped nervously and nodded their heads.


    "She said that you guys insulted her by calling her a Dog and left her at the cave." Yuki smiled.


    But before the three of them could say anything else, Yuki went on ahead.


    "But don''t worry, she already said that she punished them already and I''m assuming that the person that she punished is those two right?"

 Chapter 121 Travelling Towards Evergreen Village

    ?"Yes, they were the ones who caused the ruckus, if Miss Yuki is still not satisfied we will take your punishment." Eren lowered his head at Yuki.


    "Don''t worry about it, I''m not that petty to hurt you as you didn''t do anything to Yumie and also Yumie said a lot about you, saying that you were the only one who is kind." Yuki looked again at Anna.


    "Ah, thank you." Anna sighed in relief that she made a good impression on herself.


    "So we''re all set then? This Quest needs 4 members and a healer and judging from your powers you guys are pretty strong." Yuki said.


    "Thank you for thepliment." Sylvie and Eren said in embarrassment.


    "So I''m guessing that your Eren, the one who is in the front lines, Sylvie who is the Range, and Anna for the healer?" Yuki asked since she is still not sure.


    "How did you know?" Sylvie was shocked.


    "Just from the aura that''sing out of your body, I can already tell that you guys are strong Cultivators." Yukiughed.


    Since Yuki already knows that there is not much difference between Mana and Qi in this world. Qi in this world is also used like Mana, so that means that every person will still only have 1 Element, and multiple Elements in one person are already Rare.


    And Yuki already knows that the person with the most Elements is a Genius from the Boundless Asura Heaven.


    The only difference between Qi and Mana is that Qi is the purest power there is, resulting in it being the dominant between the two.


    While they were talking about the Quest, Yuki suddenly remembered something that she hadpletely forgotten.


    "F*ck! I forgot the Quest that Fubuki gave me!" Yuki cursed inwardly.


    Difficulty: Nightmare.


    Quest: Mustplete a Guild Quest consisting of 30 C Quest (Complete), 15 B Quest (Complete), 10 A Quest (10/10) Complete, and 2 S Quests (1/ 2).


    Time Limit - 1 Week.


    Time Remaining: ? Days.


    Rewards:


    15,000 EXP


    30,000 Gold


    20% Ice Mastery


    Skill: Moon''s Grace, Illusionary


    "F*ckng hell! Do I even have time to finish this?" Yuki felt aggrieved and mad, she knows that she will lose some Stats if she doesn''t finish this Quest.


    And what is worse is she will need at least 1 day to travel to Evergreen Vige, giving her only half a day to kill and cure all the people there.


    Just as she was grieving about the Quest, Fubuki''s voice suddenly rang into her mind.


    Ding


    Side Quest: Go to the Evergreen safely, with no injuries whatsoever to your party.


    Rewards:


    2 Days for Main Quest


    1,000 Coins


    "I guess this is what you call plot armor huh?" Yuki said after reading the Quest.


    Ayame who was watching the scene felt very happy, even if she cannot show herself and help Yuki physically, she can at least do this.


    "As long as you''re happy." Ayame smiled.


    "We should leave now," Yuki said to the three of them.


    "That fast?" Anna asked.


    "Yes, I have something to do once this is finished," Yuki exins.


    She then covered her face with her hand and soon an Ice Fox mask was created to cover her beautiful face.


    Anna felt sad when she saw that Yuki has covered her face with a mask.


    "I cannot see her face anymore."


    They then began to leave the Guild Hall, when they were outside Sylvie patted Anna''s back and asked her something.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Are you that interested in Miss Yuki?"


    "What no! I''m just curious about her, that''s it." Anna answered as her gazended on Yuki''s back.


    "Come on, I can already tell that you''re interested in her or even in love. So it''s love at first sight, huh, don''t worry I''ll support you as same-sex marriage is allowed." Sylvie grinned and gave her a thumbs up.


    "No! Why would I want to marry Miss Yuki." Anna protested loudly. Causing Sylvie and Eren to look at her.


    Yuki who was casual didn''t hear what Anna just said because she was distracted by a shop in front of her.


    "Did you say something? I just heard my name being called out." Yuki turns around and asked the three.


    "Anna said that she is willing to mar-" Sylvie didn''t finish her words when Anna covered her mouth and said quickly with a reddened face.


    "No, it''s nothing, Miss Yuki!"


    "Alright, also don''t call me Miss Yuki. Just call me by my name, I don''t like being called like that." Yuki said.


    Anna blushed, even more, when she heard it, she felt like she was in a dream. Calling her by her first name.


    "Are you alright? Your face is red." Yuki asked kindly, she treated Anna much better than the two because of the incident, but neither Sylvie nor Erenined about it.


    "I''m just feeling hot, don''t worry Mi- Yuki."


    "Really? I don''t feel hot, well it''s maybe because of my Element." Yuki said, she then walked back towards them causing Anna to back away slowly.


    Yuki then leaned towards Anna and took out her mask as she was feeling annoyed by it.


    Because Yuki was tall and Anna was pretty small, but still not as small as Yumie. Anna was only a head small than Yuki, she only reached Yuki''s chest.


    ''What is she gonna do?'' Anna then closed her eyes and waited for something to happen.


    But when she didn''t feel any contact on her lips, she opened her eyes to see that it was snowing slightly giving the original hot air afortable breeze.


    "Huh?"


    "Didn''t you say that you were hot?" Yuki smiled at her.


    Yuki then stayed between so that the snow would not stop.


    Sylvie hugged Anna from behind and whispered something to her that made her shiver.


    "You were expecting a kiss right?" Sylvie said she then walked away before Anna could hit her.


    Anna felt annoyed at Sylvie, but she couldn''t do anything because Yuki was there. She was not willing to do something right in front of her.


    "How are we going to go there?" Yuki asked, she then tried to put her hands in her pocket, but then remembered that she was wearing a Kimono.


    "We are going there by carriage, most likely we would need 1 day to go there," Eren said, he then walks into a ce andes out with a paper in his hand.


    "What is that?" Yuki asked.


    "It''s just a document that shows we can borrow a carriage," Eren exins.


    "Borrow? Not buy?" Yuki asked confusedly.


    "Yes, if Yuki doesn''t know we can borrow carriages if we are an S Rank Adventurer above.


    "That''s interesting," Yukimented.


    They then walk to the ce where the carriages are set and borrow one of them along with two horses.


    Soon they leave the City Towards Evergreen Vige.


    They took turns driving the carriage, but because Yuki didn''t know how to do it and so did Anna, only Sylvie and Eren were the ones who were driving.


    The four of them were sitting inside the carriage and it was already night time, Sylvie was fast asleep and so was Eren. Yuki had said that they could rest and she would guard them.


    Yuki only made an Ice Dome so that no one can enter their carriage and make sure that they will not be cold from the Ice. Yuki makes a big Ice Dome so that it will not affect their sleep.


    Meanwhile, Anna was asleep too, but she was leaning her head into Yuki''s shoulder and was sleeping soundly.


    "She looks kinda cute," Yuki said, she then poked Anna''s cheeks.


    "This is not bad." Yuki sighed and closed her eyes.

 Chapter 122 Nightmare/Embrace

    ?Somehow Yuki felt happy about the atmosphere around her, she felt the warmth again.


    But Yuki didn''t dare to open her heart to this as she still doesn''t believe that it willst for long. Even though she is still happy about it, she didn''t even take Anna''s head off her shoulder and let her rest.


    Morning soon came and Eren and Sylvie finally woke up getting ready to drive the carriage again. But when they saw Anna''s head leaning into Yuki''s head and sleeping soundly they couldn''t help but gasp and tried to wake her up because she was being rude.


    But Yuki signaled them to stop and said that it was fine, she then said to them that she will sleep for a few hours and wake her up when they are in the vige.


    Sylvie took out an Image Stone that can save any picture with the stone to keep it as a memorial for Anna when she woke up.


    Just minutester Anna finally woke up, when she felt that her head was resting on somebody''s shoulder, she looked to the side to see Yuki''s divine looks with her eyes closed.


    She was about to scream, but Sylvie stopped her in time by covering her mouth.


    "Shut up, Yuki didn''t have any sleep. Let her sleep." Sylvie advised Anna.


    Anna slowly nodded and Sylvie finally frees her mouth and gives the Image Stone.


    When Anna saw what the Image inside is, she covered her face with her hands and screamed internally.


    The picture was of herself leaning into Yuki''s shoulder fast asleep, but that was not the worst part. To think that she would be drooling right in front of Yuki while fast asleep.


    "Ahhh!!"


    Anna screams again in embarrassment.


    ''Why did I let her see my embarrassing part!?''


    While Yuki was sleeping, she was awoken by the screams of Anna and groggily woke up.


    "Are we there now?" Yuki asked.


    "Ah not yet, sorry if we woke you up. You can still sleep, we still need a few hours to get there." Sylvie assured Yuki.


    Yuki nodded andy in the carriage and slept again.


    When they saw that Yuki was finally asleep they sighed in relief and Sylvie knocked on Anna''s head.


    "See, you woke her up!" Sylvie whispered.


    "I''m sorry." Anna hangs her head low feeling guilty about what she did.


    "Don''t say that to me, say it to her when she wakes up." Sylvie shook her head and went outside to sit next to Eren.


    Anna chose to sit in a corner and quietly read a book about the Light Element to enlighten her mind.


    Just as she was reading it, 1 hour passed and she heard some quiet sobs. She then ced the book to the side and looked out to see what it was.


    To Anna''s shock, it was Yuki who was quietly crying in her sleep, she was having a nightmare about Ayame who died in front of her leaving her all alone.


    When Anna saw this she felt pain in her heart, she then got closer to Yuki to check if she was okay.


    ''Looks like she also has her pain and vulnerability inside.'' Anna felt sad at this thought.


    Tears were slowlying out of her eyes, Anna then raised her hand to silently wipe away the tears. But just as she was about to wipe Yuki''s tears, Yuki suddenly grabbed her hand and embraced her in her sleep.


    Yuki enveloped her head at Anna''s breast and quietly cried, not letting go of her whatsoever.


    "What is happening!?" Anna cried out inside her mind, she didn''t think that Yuki would do something like that in her sleep.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She then tried to leave out of Yuki''s embrace, but Yuki''s hugs only got tighter and just as she was about to use some force she heard Yuki''s small voice.


    "Don''t leave me, Mom." Yuki cried again and hugged Anna''s body tighter.


    Anna froze when she heard this, then she again recalled the incident in the Guild that is rted to Yuki''s mother.


    Not resisting anymore, Anna raised her hand and patted Yuki''s head. Anna was bewildered at how soft it was and when she saw Yuki''s Fox ears twitching she couldn''t help but stroke it.


    "Mmmh."


    When she was stroking it she heard a faint moan under her, her mind went nk at that very moment. Soon after her whole face reddened as quickly let go of Yuki''s ears


    ''Did she just moan from me touching her ears!?'' Anna''s heart began to race, and her gaze then stopped at Yuki''s tail that was resting on her thighs.


    Anna can''t hold herself back anymore at the tail that was inviting her to touch it and stroked it again and again.


    "Aahh." Yuki again began to moan, but because her head was between Anna''s breasts it was not loud.


    And lucky, Anna has abnormally big breasts for her size.


    Anna''s body begins to heat up when she keeps hearing Yuki''s muffled moans. Anna then noticed Yuki''s plump ass, she then stopped holding Yuki''s tail and went forward to it.


    And just as she was about to touch it, she froze and stopped herself from doing so.


    ''How can I be immoral to do something indecent to someone who is having a nightmare and wanting something.'' Anna felt ashamed of herself.


    Anna knows that even as a child she is not attracted to Men but Women, no one else knows this but Sylvie and Eren as they are the closest friends to her.


    Anna always found herself staring at some beautiful women in the City, but they didn''t have any lust in them. She was just admiring them from afar.


    But, when Yuki first appeared, She found herself attracted to those cold and emotionless eyes. And she cannot help but think about Yuki on that day.


    Then she met Yumie who was Yuki''s so-called little sister, so she probed her to get some information about Yuki, but to no avail.


    Then after a 2 days break, she found a tall woman wearing a floral-designed Kimono that suited her body with a Fox Mask hiding her face, but even still Anna can say proudly that she was a beauty.


    But while looking at the woman, she somehow remembered Yuki again and oddly enough the woman weirdly resembles Yuki. At the thought of this, Anna thinks that she was going crazy.


    Then an old man raised his voice and that the woman that she thought was Yuki was her. Her eyes widen and she cannot help but cover her mouth with her hands.


    ''She''s Yuki!?''


    Then things proceeded after that, but when she saw that Yuki was being cruel to her teammates, she didn''t feel any ounce of pity toward them.


    After Yuki''s mask was shattered, she was finally able to see the face behind the mask and she cannot help but take a step backward.


    It was almost the same face that she kept dreaming about for a few days now!


    Right at this moment, Anna felt herself breaking under Yuki''s embrace. Not because she was in pain, but because her lust toward the woman exploded when she heard Yuki''s sexy moan beside her.


    "Luckily I stopped myself," Anna whispered.


    Yuki''s sleeping posture has be calm again, she is no longer moving around because of her nightmare because she can feel someone''s presence beside her, and her sleeping face looks so calm and beautiful. It was like a fairy descending into the mortal world.


    Anna felt herself staring at Yuki''s pink lips which looked like it was waiting for something to touch them. But still, Anna managed to control herself andy beside her.

 Chapter 123 How Did It Start

    ?A few hourster they have finally arrived at the Evergreen Vige safely and Yuki woke up to Fubuki granting her rewards for the Side Quest.


    Ding


    Quest Complete: Side Quest - Go to the Evergreen safely, with no injuries whatsoever to your party.


    Rewards:


    2 Days time for Main Quest


    1,000 Coins


    Rewarding the Host. Complete!


    Yuki slowly stood up, but she found that she couldn''t bring herself to stand up.


    When she finally opened her eyes, she saw the nervous and reddened face of Anna staring at her.


    Yuki snapped out of her gaze and finally had the time to look around, she then saw that she was the one who was embracing Anna, but she kept a straight face and let go of Anna before standing up.


    "I''m sorry if I pulled you in my sleep." Yuki apologised and tidied up her wrinkled clothes.


    "Ah no, it''s not a problem. You look like you were having a nightmare and I only went up to wipe your face but you suddenly pulled me." Anna exins, she then remembered the moans of Yuki that made her body heat up again and she hid her face in embarrassment.


    "Okay." Yuki said before stretching her body and finally going out of the carriage with Anna behind her.


    "So this is Evergreen Vige." Yuki mumbles.


    From her research, she found that the Vige is very healthy and has a fresh air to it. People also call it "The Land of Peace." Because of the beautiful view of the trees around it, and the crystal clearke, you will find yourself at peace when you are here.


    But all of that was gone. All the trees have died, thekes have gotten muddy and dirty, and the worst part of it is the air that is lingering in it. It was filled with poison that will be quite dangerous for you to breathe if you''re a normal or weak cultivator.


    The Vige was very peaceful, no fights were happening and almost all of the people that are living here are normal people. But still, they are living a great life all day, until the Wild Monsters appear before them.


    Instantly, all of them protected themselves by covering their body with Qi/Mana so that the poison would not invade their body.


    Out of all of them, Yuki has the strongest barrier as to Anna being the weakest.


    Yuki was very happy to see that her training was finally sessful even if it was a little progress, Yuki''s barrier was condensed to a very potent amount of Mana that can be deadly if Yuki didn''t control it well.


    But lucky for her it finally worked.


    "Quality over Quantity huh?" Yuki thought.


    "Where will we go now?" Anna asked Sylvie.


    "We''ll go to the Vige chief and ask what will be my Quest." Sylvie answered.


    "Then lead the way!" Anna hurries Sylvie to get going.


    "I know." Then they began their journey to the inside of the Vige.


    And what they saw almost gave them a scare, there were a few dead animalsying on the ground, but what the worst scene is children standing on the sidewalk waiting for some good people to give them money or food. But because of their dire situation, no one can give them anything.


    Even the government that has control over the Vige cannot do anything because they have been losing their funds ever since the attack started.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Anna and the two look at them with pity, but Yuki remained indifferent and ignored everyone. Anna misunderstood Yuki''s action as she also felt sad about them but cannot express it.


    But the truth was Yuki absolutely didn''t care about them, why? Because they didn''t matter to Yuki''s eyes and why would Yuki show them care when they are not even rted to each other.


    Soon they found themselves in front of a normal sized mansion, they then called for the guard to let the guard know that the Adventures that he hired has arrived.


    When the guard saw that they were not lying, being a S Rank Adventurer, hope glimmered into his eye and he hastily went inside the Mansion to notify the Vige Chief.


    Soon an average looking man came out and greeted all of them.


    "Esteemed Adventurers, we humbly greet you! I''m sorry if the Vige looks depressing, we cannot do anything about it because we cannot fight the Monsters that are wreaking havoc." He sighed dejectedly.


    "It''s no problem, that''s why we are here." Sylvie shrugged.


    "Let''s go inside so we can talk more." Yuki cuts off coldly to the Vige Chief.


    By now Yuki has already made another Ice Mask, because she doesn''t know what she will do if the attention was put into her.


    "Yes. Follow me." The Vige Chief answered.


    His name was Dong Huang, he was the sessor for being the next Vige Chief. Even before he managed to get the title, he has already won the hearts of his people because of his kind personality towards them.


    Not only that, he helped their Vige by rmending some ideas that have never been used in their Vige like using their Crystal Clear Lake as a source of water, selling their goods from Big City and probably the most best creation that he had is using a Energy Stone that will sucks Qi in the air for them to use as power.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------


    A.N


    No it''s not like electricity, think of it as just like a battery for them to use when they ran out of Qi for them to use. Just as I exined, Qi is like Mana. If you don''t have it, you''re like a normal person. Because they don''t cultivate and act like normal humans, this is their way to replenish their energy.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------


    It may sound odd, because what he does is normal for a Vige/City. But their people are secluded from the Big City resulting in them not to study, so all of the Ideas that Dong Huang made were brilliant to them.


    "So what is the problem that you''re having with Chief Huang?" Yuki starts off the question.


    "It''s like this. One day on a normal day, we suddenly heard the cries of our Men that were supposed to sell our goods to some big City. But when they got out of the Vige for a few minutes we suddenly heard them screaming for help like they are in some sort of pain." He exined and continued.


    "Then what we saw was our team getting u- ughtered by goblins and trolls that were powerful for us to defeat. If we were to estimate their powers, it should be around Essence Lord (Early) and that''s not all, there were around a hundred of them there." Dong Huang shivers just from the thought of that.


    They are only in the Essence Gathering (Peak) at the most, Essence Warrior (Middle) being their strongest warrior and their so-called genius of their Vige.


    "Hundreds? Then your Vige should have been destroyed by now." Eren eximed.


    "Yeah he''s right, how did you manage to survive till now?" Anna asked.


    "I think that''s because of our ancestor, it is said in our books that before he died he turned his Spirit to be the Guardian of this ce and our ancestor is not weak in fact legends even say that he is a Cultivator of Essence Lord (Peak) closing to Overseer." Dong Huang exins.


    "Do you have some proof of your im?" Yuki narrows her eyes at him.


    "We do! If you would like to follow me I would like to show you her excellency statue." Dong Huang quickly answered.

 Chapter 124 I Shall Free You

    ?They then walked their way towards the basement of the mansion to see if Dong Huang was telling the truth.


    From what Yuki understands from his exnation, the ancestor should be sealed inside the statue. He should be the one who is protecting them by scaring the Monsters by. Yuki''s understanding, but if that was true how can that be protecting the Vige if he is already sealed in ce.


    When they descended to the basement, Yuki felt a heavy pressure hitting her causing her to cough up blood.


    Shocked by Yuki''s coughing up blood, Anna instantly went to Yuki to support her by putting Yuki''s arms into her neck.


    This time Anna didn''t feel embarrassed at all because she was genuinely worried about Yuki''s sudden pain.


    "F*ck!" Yuki cursed.


    She feels her whole body is cracking under the pressure, as if a giant mountain is weighing her down.


    Anna''s help went into the drain as Yuki copsed to the ground with both her knees.


    Yuki''s eyes darken and soon she started to cough of blood once more, shocking all of them.


    "What is happening!" Anna red at Dong Huang.


    "I- I don''t know."


    "Are you okay Yuki!?" Anna cried out, she doesn''t know what is happening but judging from Yuki''s condition something weird is definitely happening and it''s only targeting Yuki.


    Yuki felt hopeless for the first time, she didn''t felt that way when she fought Aria or the higher officials of the City of Light.


    She felt like she was about to copse, just as she was about to be unconscious she saw a body of a Man appear in front of her.


    "How dare you, an Evil Person,e to myir?" The man asked.


    When Dong Huang saw the man, he immediately knelt to the ground and greeted him with the most respect.


    "Greetings Lord Ancestor Feng Huang!"


    "Hmm."


    "Why are you hurting Yuki!?" Anna asked, she didn''t absolutely care if the man was far stronger than her or not.


    "She is an evil person, to have killed so many people even while being so young. She must be punished by the heavens." Feng Huang answered.


    He is a specialist in understanding every person, he has even earned the title for himself in his ere as "The Great One!" No one can hide their nature from him.


    Feng Huang can tell that Eren, Sylvie, Dong Huang are all neutral with no dark nature and Anna being almost like a saint for her kind and warm nature.


    He sees their nature from light being the good ones, grey for the neutral, and ck being the most evil ones.


    And from the nature or aura that Yuki was releasing is extremely ck.


    Feng Huang was right, Yuki already had blood stains when she was just 18, but that only got higher and higher as she grew up.


    On Yuki''s final breath she might have killed over 10,000 people not counting the innocent ones, the reason for her killing? The ones who wished her to die, so Yuki only repaid them with their lives.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''m sorry but I will have to kill her, there is no way I''m letting this child live with that kind of nature." Feng Huang said he then started to get close to Yuki to end her.


    But Anna blocked his way, not letting him get past her.


    "What the hell are you saying evil!? Aren''t you just being a hypocrite! You know yourself that you also kill people and you have the nerve to kill her just because she killed many people in the past! Isn''t that just f*cking stupid!?" Anna yelled, she had never cursed in her whole life till this moment, but she felt like it was worth it.


    Anna felt her heart being squeezed just from the thought of Yuki dying, she still doesn''t know if she truly love Yuki as a woman or no, but what she does know is that she will not let Feng Huang kill Yuki.


    Feng Huang felt his words got stuck in his throat, Anna was right, he also killed many people in the past maybe 10x more than Yuki. But he still doesn''t want to lose to Anna, as he felt that he was doing the right thing by eliminating Yuki.


    Eren and Sylvie also defended Yuki, even though they just been together for 1 day they can tell that Yuki is a pretty nice person as long as you don''t provoke her in any way.


    Dong Huang stayed silent and didn''t move at all, he was too scared of what might happen in the near minutes.


    "Young Miss, I don''t want to hurt you. I can see that you have a very good soul and nature. That''s why you want to save this demon. But I can tell you right now that you are making the wrong choice, she is evil! You might be getting tricked by her, let me free you." Feng Huang said.


    He then "gently" pushed aside the three of them and started to fly over to Yuki who was nowying on the ground in her pool of blood because she lost Anna who was supporting her.


    Feng Huang raised his hand and put it into Yuki''s head and said slowly.


    "For you to kill so many people despite being so young, you must be tormented by the guilt that you have made." Feng Huang sighed.


    Killing is normal for every person in this world, but what Feng Huang can''t understand is how Yuki had killed so many Human lives in such a short time. Normally for them, she would just be killing some Wild Monster and Beast and that ispletely normal.


    But for killing Human lives, that is what Feng Huang cannot ept, he feels that he is a saint that everyone should respect for his good deed for exterminating evil.


    "I hope you will change in your next life."


    "No!!" Anna screams.


    But just as everyone thought that Yuki was about to die, Feng Huang suddenly stopped and looked at Yuki with horror.


    "Go to hell." Yuki said hoarsely.


    Ice started to form out of nowhere and attack Feng Huang body, but that is not the one that made him fear but the attack that Yukiunch to


    his statue.


    Feng Huang knows that he cannot be hurt physically, but he still was caught off guard by Yuki''s Ice Attack, but then he saw a sword appear in Yuki''s hand.


    "Freezing Thorns."


    Soon dozens of Ice Thorns shot out to Feng Huang statue.


    Feng Huang tried to stop it, but he doesn''t have any power left. He used it all when trying to kill Yuki.


    Boom!!


    His statue exploded to pieces leaving nothing behind.

 Chapter 125 Badly Injured

    ?Feng Huang felt his Spiritual Power fading by the second, he instantly got nervous and grabbed Yuki by the neck with his remaining powers.


    That was his only weakness, his power remained in the statue itself so if it got destroyed all of his power would go along with it. So with his remaining time, he wants to take Yuki with him.


    "I''m doing you a big favour by saving you from your evil deeds, and this is what you give me!"


    "I don''t n on dying yet f*cker." Yuki mocked him.


    Before he can respond, Yuki has already covered her hand with Mana and struck Feng Huang with it.


    The only way for people to beat the spiritual body of a cultivator is by damaging their weak point which is the Energy Core, then they damage it with a physical attack with Qi/Mana powering it. But the enemy can either hide it or even move it to a certain ce in his/her body if the user wishes.


    But this is a secret so not a lot of Cultivator and Beast know this, so Feng Huang was pretty confident about Fubuki not finding it out. But he was gravely mistaken, as Ayame was there to guide her using the System.


    Ayame can even cheat by telling Yuki where the Energy Core is exactly located, even if Feng Huang moves it Ayame will still know it.


    She actually now was really mad at Feng Huang for ndering Yuki like that, yes Ayame herself knows why Yuki became like that. She was the cause of the problem, so she cannot take it when Feng Huang said that Yuki was an evil person that needed to be executed.


    Even Serene who was watching quietly from the side got extremely mad that she just wanted to go there and kill Feng Huang and not let his soul reincarnate.


    "You lucky son of a b*tch that my wife is very kind by still letting you reincarnate." Serene said she even directed calling Ayame her wife.


    Feng Huang backed away when he received the attack from Yuki and staggered a bit trying to control his fading body.


    "This is not supposed to happen!"


    Yuki stands up with her tired body andnds a hit again on his Core sting him away from the mansion and creating a hole from the basement all the way to the roof of the mansion. That''s how strong Yuki''s punch was, though it was not that impressive it was still amazing in the eyes of three. They can see that there is a strong barrier inside the mansion protecting it.


    Once it was done, Yuki sighed in relief as she was pretty sure that Feng Huang had finally died after that attack.


    When Yuki then tried to take a step forward, blood gushed out of her mouth causing her to fall back to the ground. Fortunately Anna was there and managed to catch Yuki on time by hugging her body.


    Anna felt shy again and her body started to heat up after hugging the cold woman''s soft body, but she put it all back down and healed Yuki afterwards.


    Anna''s beautiful violet hair dances in the wind as ites through because of the hole that Yuki made. Anna''s blue eyes teared up when she saw Yuki''s bloody body.


    "I- I''m going to heal you now Yuki." Anna said, without waiting for Yuki she put her hand on Yuki''s forehead and began channelling her Qi.


    "Thank you." Yuki said hoarsely, her face was extremely pale due to her blood loss and it weakened her body so much that she cannot even move a part of her body because of Feng Huang''s attack.


    "No, we should be thanking you. If not for you, who knows if that man will also kill us, right?" Anna turns around to Sylvie and Eren to get their approval.


    "Yes she is right Yuki, thank you." Both of them said,


    Yuki felt that these people are very different from what she is used to.


    ''Why are they so kind? Especially Anna. Somehow I feelfortable and warm around her arms.'' Yuki thought.


    "Why are you being nice to me? I know that you guys can just run and leave me right?" Yuki asked after so much consideration.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "We would never leave a teammate behind." Eren said and the two nodded their heads in agreement.


    ''I don''t understand them. How do they even trust me?'' Yuki thought.


    If they were to do something to her, Yuki can quickly knock all of them down and kill them instantly, but when she saw that they didn''t have any ill intentions towards her she rxed herself a little more and let herself be carried by Anna till they got out.


    As for their Quest, they are still going to do it. But they are not gonna apologise for killing Feng Huang, especially Yuki.


    When they were finally outside, they sighed in relief and gazed at Dong Huang before talking.


    "We''re gonna rest for now. I promise you that we will do our Quest tomorrow right with no ws. As for your ancestor, you can talk to our City Lord for that as it matters to the Overseer." Eren talked professionally to Dong Huang, not giving him any chance to rebuke.


    Dong Huang was extremely mad, but he knows that he cannot show it because they are the ones who are going to save their Vige. But he already has ns for them once they are done.


    ''You''re gonna pay for killing our great ancestor!'' Dong Huang eyes Yuki.


    When they finally split up, Yuki and the rest found themselves in the middle of the Vige where the Energy Stone or their Battery.


    Yuki felt odd when she looked at the Energy Battery, she felt that someone was looking at her with hostility but she couldn''t see where it wasing until in the corner of her eyes she saw the bloodshot eyes of Feng Huang locking into her.


    "I''m going to f*cking kill you!" Feng Huang said, he then destroyed the barrier that was protecting the Energy Battery and absorbed it.


    "Sh*t! He''s still not dead!" Yuki wiggles out of Anna''s embrace and is pushed aside.


    "Get out of here!"


    Soon after an explosion happened causing all of the people there to be flung over, some died while the rest were seriously injured.


    Anna closed her eyes when that happened, but when she opened them she saw that they were being protected by a red colored Ice that almost looked like blood.


    But when she looked around she didn''t see Yuki anywhere, not until the Ice Wall was finally gone and all of them saw that Yuki''s clothes were tattered and full of holes. But the worst part is that Yuki''s arms were crushed and her body is full of holes because of the rocks that flew over them.


    Yuki had protected them, she didn''t know what was happening to her. But on instinct she protected Anna and the rest causing her to be the one to be injured.


    Anna''s heart sank when she saw the state Yuki is in and just as she was about to help, Anna, Sylvie and Eren heard Yuki''s voice.


    "Can you keep what''s going to happen here a secret? Especially to Yumie and my other little sister Katsumi." Yuki asked.


    "Why?" Sylvie asked.


    "Just answer!" Yuki shouted hoarsely.


    "Yes!" Anna said quickly.


    "Thank you." Yuki answered genuinely for the first time.

 Chapter 126 A Nightmare Of A Trial

    ?The rest of them was still confused on why Yuki said those words to them, but only a few secondster they began to know why.


    "Blood Maniption."


    All the ground from the ground started to levitate as if someone was controlling them, whether it was the blood from the innocent that were killed or their injuries, everything piled up into a little blood pill.


    Then their eyes widen when Yuki swallows it all, but that''s not all. They felt that something changed from Yuki, especially the most observant of them all Sylvie noticed that not only was the ground freezing, and snowing, Yuki''s eyes that were previously kind when she thanked them was all gone.


    It was reced with an unnatural coldness and bloodlust that is very sinister.


    Yuki cracked her neck and vanished from her spot, reappearing on top of Feng Huang, she ms her tail to him followed by a thousand Ice Swords that came flying by.


    Boom!!


    Ice Mist was spewing into the battle as Yuki exchanged blows after blows with Feng Huang.


    Even still with her monstrous powers, Yuki is no match if it''s to skill. Resulting in her taking more damage than Feng Huang.


    Feng Huang cracked his knuckles andnded a punch in Yuki''s abdomen, sending her flying.


    Crash!!


    Yuki crashed into multiple buildings and only stopped after hitting the tenth one. Yuki then again coughs blood, gritting her teeth, she leaped on the sky and dived towards Feng Huang again.


    Because of the effect of the "Blood Rush" she couldn''t fight clearly, her mind is only telling her to kill him without any ns.


    "F*ck! Control!" Yuki thought, as her mind was slowly slipping away from the bacsh of the skill.


    Ayame and Serene cannot stand watching Yuki suffer like this, they quietly watched and hoped for her to be alright.


    "Isn''t this skill too much, it practically takes over her!" Ayame said.


    "I know, but if she can control it then it can be her greatest trump card. She will never lost her mind again and she will receive a huge Dmg Bonus from it." Serene said as she held Ayame''s hand tightly.


    "Please Yuki." Ayame silently prayed for Yuki.


    Yuki found herself in a dark room, she panicked instantly and tried to walk but she found herself on the ground. Finally everything around her cleared up, but what she saw horrified her to the extent that she cannot even move.


    She was back in her apartment where she lives with her mother when she was still alive.


    Momentster, she heard a melodic woman''s voice enter the room.


    "Yuki, are you still asleep?"


    Yuki quickly looked around to see a little girl sitting on a chair while ying with herputer. Yuki froze again because she recognised that face and that voice from the outside.


    And finally Yuki''s nightmare began, the woman entered and hugged the younger Yuki.


    "What did I tell you about ying withputers huh?" Ayame asked.


    "But, I was learning something and I was not ying!" The younger Yuki responded.


    "Look at you being all nervous, I''m sure that you will not lie to me." Ayame carried ''Yuki'' in her arms and kissed her cheeks lovingly.


    "You can do thatter sweety, you still gotta eat your breakfast." Ayame pinched her cheeks.


    "Hehehe, okay!" ''Yuki'' let herself be carried away on the way to their Dinner Table.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yuki didn''t realise it, but she was already following the two quietly. Her eyes have already reddened and her shoulders are shivering.


    "Mommy, will you send me to school today?" ''Yuki'' asked as she was eating with her mother.


    ""I''m sorry but mommy is currently busy with work, don''t worry daddy will send you to school today and I wille pick you up." Ayame said while patting the head of her daughter.


    "Alright." ''Yuki'' dropped her shoulders, she was no longer the bubbly and happy kid earlier when she heard that her father is the one that is going to send her to school.


    Then, a drunk man entered the Dinner Table and sat next to Ayame with a bottle in his hand.


    "Hey, give me some more money. I''m running out of alcohol." He pped the table causing ''Yuki'' to flinch.


    Meanwhile Yuki who was quietly watching her mother became extremely angered by the man''s interval.


    "Yuki greet your father." Ayame reminded her daughter.


    "Go- Good Morning Father." ''Yuki'' greeted but she did not dare to make any eye contact with him.


    "Tsk!" Yuki tried to punch the man but it didn''t work as her hand passed through him.


    "Useless f*ck!"


    "I don''t have any more money, we need that for the rent, food, and Yuki''s school tuition which is next month." Ayame answered.


    "What the f*ck do you mean you don''t have money!? You ungrateful b*tch, I let you live in my apartment with your daughter and this is what you repay me." Alex roared.


    His name in the Human worlds is different because Ayame didn''t want Yuki to immediately set out for Andrew if that is his name in this world.


    "I''m am the one that is paying the rent and making money for us!" Ayame retorted.


    "What did you say!?" Alex swung his palm into Ayame.


    Yuki almost control it anymore, she just what to torture this man until he will want to die.


    Ayame fell to the ground with a reddened cheek on her right, tears were about to spill on her eyes but she held it in.


    "What, am I not right? You''re not doing sh*t in this house other than drinking and ying around!" Ayame said and continued before Alex could.


    " ''Yuki'' go to your room and lock the door." Ayame said. Yuki quickly nodded and dashed into her room.


    Her younger self was very different from the Yuki now, her past self was kind, bubbly, and weak.


    Alex felt a vein popping into his head when he heard what Ayame just said to him. Alex then smashed the bottle into the table and pointed the shattered ss into Ayame.


    "Are you mocking me!?" Andrew said.


    "What are you doing with that?" Ayame backed away slowly.


    "Today if I don''t teach you a lesson for talking back to me, I''m not Sangonomiya Alex!" Alex roared, he then stabbed the ss into Ayame''s abdomen.


    ? Yuki''s eyes widened in horror, she didn''t remember anything like this happening.


    "You f*cking demon!" Yuki cried out, she dashed towards Ayame''s body that was on the ground and tried to hug her but she found herself unable to do it.


    "Why did this happen?"

 Chapter 127 Controlling Blood Rush

    ?As Yuki was looking at Ayame everything around her froze and she found herself back in ''Yuki''s'' room again.


    And soon it''s followed back by Ayame''s voice again.


    "Don''t tell me-"


    Yuki was right, everything that just happened rey, she watches as her mother dies without any help from anybody over and over again.


    Yuki felt like she was going crazy after watching Ayame die for the 60th time already, and the worst part is she cannot do anything about it.


    Everything felt cold to Yuki, is this their way of telling that she will never experience happiness as long as she lives.


    She even tried to not move, but she always found herself teleported if she didn''t move.


    Soon after she found herself in the dark room again, Yuki bitterly chuckled.


    "This is better."


    "What''s wrong, are you giving up?" A woman''s distant voice can be heard.


    Yuki didn''t even care who it was and answered.


    "I cannot do anything even if I wanted to."


    "Really, or have you just given up?" It asked again.


    "Give up, I will never give up. Even if I have to sacrifice my life for my mother I will do it." Yuki roared.


    "Then why are you being like this, this is not like you. The original Yuki will never give up." The voice ridiculed.


    "Do you really think that I haven''t tried everything to save my mother from that person!?" Yuki asked, feeling agitated because of the remarks of the voice.


    "You are weak, I don''t know why the Blood Moon chose you, but if you will not use it then I will take it back." The woman said.


    Yuki then felt excruciating pain all over her body, it felt like her blood was attacking her body from the inside, cutting it endlessly.


    "F*ck!"


    "See you have truly given up, you''re not even resisting what I''m doing to you."


    "Shut the hell up." Yuki tries to control the blood in her Body using her Blood Maniption.


    "Yes that''s it, control it. I didn''t pick you for no reason." The woman muttered.


    She then intensified the attack that she is doing to Yuki.


    Soon blood started to surge out of Yuki''s body turning her into a bloody mess.


    After a constant of fighting Yuki finally managed to control her blood to not attack her anymore, but half of her blood has already seeped out of her body and is on the ground.


    "Well done, definitely. I was not wrong to choose you, your fighting spirit is unbreakable HAHAHA!" The voiceughed which confused Yuki.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Nothing, you''ll soon understand it once you set foot in the God Realm. Now for your hard work I''ll give you this as a reward."


    Yuki felt something warm touch her forehead and soon information about two new skills flooded into her mind.


    Ding


    Blood Restorations - The user can control her blood to go back to her own wound or allies wound, then it will heal that wound depending on how much Blood is given. (Cost 20,000 Mana per active. Cannot heal any lost part of the body.)<novelnext></novelnext>


    Blood Destruction - The user''s blood will be unstable, the user then controls this blood to go inside the wound of an enemy and that blood will start to go berserk and attack every blood cell that the enemy has. (Cost 20,000 Mana per active.)


    "What the hell?" Yuki was confused about everything, but then when she read the skills she instantly got happy.


    She then went back to the nightmare and tried to fix everything.


    Meanwhile in the dark room, A person that is so beautiful that it puts every Goddess in shame, even Ayame and Serene lose to her.


    She has radiant red hair that flew down her back and has the same colored eyes as Yuki. She has an hourss shape that will make any man drool if they see her.


    "Your affinity for Blood Magic is the highest I have seen in 800 Million Years, I was truly not wrong in picking you." She licked her lips and vanished.


    Back to Yuki''s side, once everything again reys. Yuki stood to the side and watched everything.


    Then the moment hase, Ayame has been stabbed and is lying on the ground motionless.


    Yuki stabbed her arm and blood gushed out, she then activated her skill and began healing Ayame.


    "Blood Restoration!" Ayame''s injury started to heal in a fast face, and soon the hole that was in the abdomen has closed up, but Ayame is still unconscious because of the shock.


    "What is happening?" Alex freaked out.


    "You''re about to die, that''s it." Yuki shes Alex with blood and uses the other Skill.


    "Blood Destruction!"


    "Aahh!!"


    Alex starts screaming and he begins rolling into the ground while holding onto his body that was hurting from the inside, soon he finds it hard to breathe as his Blood Cells are slowly rapidly dying and he cannot breathe without this.


    Then 1 minuteter, he finally died.


    "I''m still not fine with that. I want to torture him." Yuki licks her lips and smiles sadistically at Alex''s corpse.


    Ding


    [The host has finished the Trial of Blood Moon. Rewarding the Host.]


    [The host gains full control over Blood Rush, and she keeps the two skills that she was given. Now Exiting the Trial, congrattions!] Fubuki said.


    "You''re really an interesting Fox, you have that cheat in you that your mother created." The beautiful woman with red hair said.


    "Ah, I forgot to tell her something. Well it''s fine, she will probably learn it as she grows up." The woman shrugged and started walking into the unknown.


    "Blood is the creation and the destruction of all Living Being." The woman said.


    "Good luck on your journey, and I hope that when I see you again you have alreadyprehended these words." The woman said before vanishing in the dark room.


    "I''m back?" Yuki thought, she then looked around first and she found herself lying in some brick houses with her body full of wounds.


    Yuki then tried to stand up, but when she did that everything around her got destroyed. Then a sudden realisation hit Yuki.


    "Is this the power of Blood Rush? I''m really in control." Yuki cheered silently.


    She then quickly dashed to Anna to ask to heal her, but she was stopped by Feng Huang.


    "Where do you think you''re going?"

 Chapter 128 Normal!?

    ?"I found you, thank you!"  Yuki smiled, and started to walk towards her.


    "HAHAHA! So you''re finally epting your death? That''s good, I will make sure to let you die in peace without any pain." Feng Huangughed merrily, after a few hours of fighting he is already tired.


    Yuki was fighting him unconsciously, because she isn''t really the one who fights him but it''s a bloodthirsty demon.


    "I think you misunderstood me Master Feng Huang, I said thank you not because I want to die, but because I didn''t have to find you myself. Yuki answered, and she then vanished from his sight.


    Feng Huang tried to look for Yuki, but she was just to fast for him to see and his a great disadvantage because he doesn''t have his original powers and just a soul.


    Yuki then appears in front of him, and kicks him in the stomach, sending him flying into the buildings in front.


    "Boom!!"


    Sounds of buildings getting destroyed can be heard throughout the Vige.


    A few metres away from Yuki, the three heard it and went where the sound to see them came from to only see Yuki standing in the middle of a destruction while looking at Feng Huang who was lying on the ground unconscious.


    When Yuki felt that someone got near her, she immediately raised her guard up and looked at them.


    "Oh, it''s only you guys." Yuki said, she then got eased and walked towards them.


    "What happened here Yuki? You were losing earlier and now you have defeated him easily just like that. Who are you really?" Eren asked, he finally felt that Yuki was too mysterious of a character.


    "I''m just a wandering Fox that wants to go to the Academy." Yuki straight fully answered.


    Eren narrowed his eyes at Yuki, but Yuki only stared at him with a nd look.


    Since he cannot find any answer from Yuki, he decided to give up.


    "You''re badly injured." Anna covered her mouth with her hands and started to cry.


    "Hey, why are you crying? This is normal within a fight." Yuki said.


    "Normal!? Is having your body full of holes, your right hand crushed, even the bones affected and blood oozing out every second is normal!?" Anna cried out.


    For the first time, Yuki couldn''t rebuke Anna''s words.


    "She''s right!" Ayame said while wiping the tears from her eyes.


    Meanwhile Serene who was quietly watching to the side felt weird about Anna''s sudden outburst.


    ''Why is she being like that? Does she have any feelings for Yuki?'' Serene thenughed at her own thought and said.


    ''Looks like you will need a lot of time to get to Yuki, considering her attitude.''


    When Yuki saw that Feng Huang''s body was twitching she sent out her blood to his body and made him swallow it.


    "Blood Destruction!"


    Even if he has no blood, the blood that Yuki sent will still destroy his body in and out.


    The once unconscious Feng Huang shot his eyes open and they were bloodshot, he then screamed in agony as he feels like his insides were getting shed through.


    "Ahhh!!"


    Soon after the screaming stopped, his spirit body started glowing, soon after his body started having cracked before exploding into dust.


    "Bang!!"


    Shocked by what happened, Yuki immediately covered herself with Ice to save herself from the explosion.


    "Light Shield!"


    When everything''s finally over, Yuki makes sure that Feng Huang is dead, after seeing that he is really dead, she sighed in relief and heard a notification from Fubuki.


    Ding


    Quest Complete:


    Difficulty: Nightmare.


    Quest: Mustplete a Guild Quest consisting of 30 C Quest (Complete), 15 B Quest (Complete) , 10 A Quest (10/10) Complete, and 2 S Quest (2/ 2).


    Time Limit - 1 Week.


    Time Remaining: ? Days.


    Rewards:


    15,000 EXP


    30,000 Gold


    20% Ice Mastery


    Skill: Moon''s Grace, Illusionary


    [Rewarding the host]


    15,000 EXP


    30,000 Coins<novelnext></novelnext>


    20% Ice Mastery


    Skill: Moon''s Grace


    Skill: Illusionary


    [The host got a total of 17,250 EXP because of her Title.]


    "What?" Yuki looked at her system confusedly, wondering why her Quest was suddenly done. Yuki''s notining to be exact she is feeling extremely happy because the hardest Quest that she has ever done is finally done.


    Ding


    [The host is now lvl 3]


    [The host is now lvl 4]


    [The host is now lvl 5]


    [The host is now lvl 19]


    Ding


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Fox (Child)


    Title/s - Saviour (50% EXP)


    Evolution - Blood Moon Fox


    Lvl - 19/200


    Exp bar - 250/2,000


    Requirement to Rank Up:[The host must be lvl 200 and in a ce where there is Blood and Moon light]


    HP - 41,000/41,000


    Mana - 62,000/62,000


    Magic - 22,700


    Rank - Demonic Beast (Middle)


    Element - Ice Spirit Empress: 100%/100%


    Requirement to evolve:[The host must have aplete 100% mastery, kill 100 type of Ice type monster and kill one Ice demonic beast to get their souls]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - N/A


    Skills - Blood Maniption (2),Ice Maker, Moon sh (2) , Beast Arts �� (5), Charm �� (5), Absolute Stealth �� (5), Absolute Speed �� (5), Telepathy (1)


    Passive - Blood Rush, Moon Prowess, Ice Queen''s Domain, All Seeing Eye, Language God.


    Status Point - 85


    Skill Point - 47


    Coin - 45,000


    Status


    Str - 567


    Int - 1,000


    Agi - 611


    Def - 588


    Dex - 492


    Inventory:


    (World Map),(Manual Guide),(Skill Book: Moons Grace), (Skill Book: Illusionary).


    "What level 200!? Didn''t you say that it will reset, Fubuki?" Yuki asked, very shocked by what she saw. Yuki doesn''t really watch her stats and level because she is toozy to, she just skips it and goes straight to the stats.


    "What are you doing Serene? Why did you make it harder for her?" Ayame asked, she didn''t remember setting it up like that and the only person who could change it freely but her is Serene.


    "Don''t worry too much, it will be great for her." Serene smiled and ignored the rattling of the two.


    "This is cheating!"


    Yuki the came down from the broken house and was about to say that she is fine because she is slowly healing to ease them, when Anna suddenly dashed into her, and embraced her.


    Anna buries her head into Yuki''s chest even though there was nothing there, but still the warm that Yuki is giving puts an ease to Anna''s heart.


    "I''m d you''re okay."

 Chapter 129 Damaged Soul

    ?"Why are you acting weirdly?" Yuki asked, she doesn''t know why Anna is being like this but somewhere in her heart she felt warm. The feeling was foreign to her so she doesn''t know anything about it whether it was a good or bad feeling.


    But instead of letting go, Anna only hugged Yuki even tighter and answered slowly.


    "I was worried about you."


    "Worried, Hahaha. We have only met today and you''re already like this? Don''t say that it''s because I saved you earlier because I will not believe it if it''s your only reason." Yuki said, pushing aside Anna.


    Anna felt depressed that Yuki doesn''t trust her like she does, but she can somehow understand why she being like that.


    ''She must have experienced a lot when she was young. It doesn''t matter, I will try everything I can do for her to trust me and possibly love me back like I do.''  Anna said.


    "Don''t worry I don''t have any malicious intent towards you. I just want to get closer to you, that''s it." Anna smiled sweetly at Yuki.


    Yuki was stunned at her answer because she was not expecting something like that. She was actually expecting Anna to probe her about her Blood Skills, but it seems like she was wrong.


    And because she can clearly tell that Anna is not lying, she lowered her guard and answered lightly.


    "Well then,  good luck on trying to get closer to me, An-" Yuki stopped at her words when she suddenly felt pain all over her body and she again started to cough of blood before finally copsing.


    "Yuki!" That was all Yukist saw before her vision had darkened. Anna picks up her body before it touches the ground.


    Yuki finally woke up, but she found herself back in Aria''s mansion. Feeling confused about it, she looked around the room to see if she was hallucinating or not, but when she saw the Ice Sculpture of her mother, she no longer had doubts and epted it.


    "Why am I here?" Yuki slowly tries to get up, but finds her body unable to as it hurts everywhere.


    "Well, it looks like I''m staying on the bed." Yuki sighed and rxed herself, but when she felt something grabbing her whole body, she tensed.


    Yuki then snapped her fingers and aimed an Ice Dagger in the nket. She then revealed who his cover and eas was about to stab it, but when she saw that it was only Anna, she froze and dispelled the Ice.


    "Why is she here?" Yuki held onto her forehead as a headache came in just from thinking about it.


    She can never understand the intention of why she wants to get closer to her. There are no benefits whatsoever, the only reason that Yuki can think of is that Anna is either guilty or she wants her to do something for her.


    Yuki nudged her to try to wake up, but Anna seemed to be in deep sleep. Anna didn''t even wake up when Yuki had pped her cheeks two times.


    And just as she was about to try some other methods, she heard the door to her room open and soon two crying figures were heard, greatly shocking Yuki.


    "Why are you in this state again Mom!?" Both of them asked.


    When they saw Yuki being carried by Anna when they were about to exit the City, they stopped at their tracks and immediately left their Quest and went to Yuki.


    "What did you do to her!?" Yumie asked as she was the first one to recognise the three.


    "We did nothing, she got injured in the process of a battle. But the person she fought is not ordinary, that''s why she got injured badly." Anna hurriedly exined and continued without waiting for them.


    "We need to treat quickly, her body is badly injured, and she has a high fever!" Anna said she felt depressed that she cannot even do anything useful to Yuki right now.


    Even if she can heal, it will do more bad than good. Because Yuki''s body is currently in a bad shape where it would be better if she would get treated by a doctor and heal on medicine than healing her with her powers.


    Sylvie and Eren also felt useless, because they cannot do anything to help Yuki in any way while attacking Feng Huang. They noticed that when Feng Huang died, all the Monsters in the are fled away.


    So they thought that the reason why there is even a Monster attack is because of Feng Huang, they didn''t even need to wait for an exnation from Dong Huang because Yuki is a bad shape currently and needed to be treated as soon as possible.


    "Give her to me!" Yumie hurried.


    Anna gave Yuki onest look before giving her to Yumie.


    Once Yumie felt Yuki''s body, her face went pale. Yuki''s fever is not normal, she is burning, andbined with her injuries her life was definitely at risk.


    So Yumie rushes towards Aria''s mansion to get some help. When they finally arrived, Yumie quickly went to look for Aria for help.


    "Aunty Aria!" Yumie shouted.


    "What''s wrong?" Aria suddenly appeared behind her.


    "It''s mother! She is sick and needs to be treated quickly!" Yumie said while crying, she can no longer hold back her tears as it started toe down.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Wi- will she be o- okay?" Yumie and Katsumi asked, they now both were crying.


    "I don''t know. She is injured pretty badly, and the worst one is it''s damaged by a Spirit. Spirit attacks are dangerous because they have little damage to our physical body but instead they are feared by Attacking our core which is the soul, and from what I can see Yuki''s soul is damaged by at least 20%. Aria shook her head.


    "Will we not see her anymore?" Yumie''s knee went weak as she knelt on the ground.


    "This is your fault!" Katsumi looked at the three who followed them with bloodshot eyes.


    "If my mother doesn''t wake up, I will kill all of you!" Katsumi screamed at them while pointing her spear.


    But Anna ignored all of it, and walked towards Aria with a heavy heart.


    "City Lord, is there no way for her to get better?" Anna asked as her knees finally gave in and she knelt on the ground with tears streaming down her face.


    "No, I can''t lose her."  Anna mumbles, she felt extremely guilty that Yuki got hurt. If she is only stronger, maybe she can at least help Yuki a little bit.


    "No, there is no way for me to help her, it''s too dangerous. We just need to let her rest and her Soul will naturally be healed." Aria said.


    "Then she can still live?" Anna asked, with hope in her eyes.


    "That I''m not sure, her soul is pretty damaged resulting in her body not getting any better. The best course that we can just take is to wait for her soul to get better. It will probably take at least 2 weeks to 2 month, depending on her Soul Strength." Aria exins.


    "Will there be any side effects when she wakes up?" Yumie asked.


    "Yes, but it''s probably a good thing because her soul will get stronger once it fully heals." Aria answered.


    "Good thing?"


    "Yes. The Soul is the foundation of a body, the stronger one''s Soul is the more power he/she can store or bring, because the Soul is the vessel of your Mana or Qi. So imagine if someone has a damaged soul, what will happen to it." Aria asked.


    "That person will not be able to use any power."


    "Not exactly, but every time she uses her powers her whole body will feel pain because her body cannot take the toll of using powers without any proper Soul." Aria exins and continues.


    "There are some people who cultivate Soul power to make them stronger, but it always bes a failure because it''s too dangerous. But those who managed to seed became a person with great feats."


    "Take Yuki back to her room, clean her first okay before giving her medicine and let her rest. I don''t even know how she got this injured." Aria shook her head.


    "That''s because-" Aria heard Anna''s meak voice and looked at her as if saying to continue.


    "We were doing a Quest at Evergreen Vige, when suddenly the spirit of their ancestor named Feng Huang showed up and said that Yuki is evil and he would eliminate her." Anna said, after saying all this she felt her anger boil.


    If not for Feng Huang, Yuki will not be injured to such a degree.


    "Feng Huang? That sounds familiar." Rory said.


    "Of course it''s familiar, it''s the person who thinks of him a Saint from God. He said that he will kill the people who sinned to the Gods, causing him to have a massacre of over 200,000 people about 8,000 years ago. The innocent people that he killed even exceeded the true evil ones causing the people to retaliate and resulting in him being hunted down." Aria said.


    "Oh I remember now, it''s that guy. If I remember right, I was also one of the people who killed him, and if I must say he is not an easy person." Rory chuckled.


    "But since he is dead there''s no need to think about that anymore. Let''s concentrate on getting Yuki better." Yumie cut off.


    "Big sister is right, there''s nothing more important than Yuki right now."


    "Don''t worry she will definitely get better." Rory patted their heads.


    "I see so that''s what happened." Yuki mumbles and continues.


    "Then what about her, why is she in my room and even sleeping next to me?" Yuki asked.


    "That-" Katsumi cannot answer Yuki''s question, causing Yuki to get more suspicious.


    "It''s because she was the one who took care of you while you were unconscious." Yumie answered.

 Chapter 130 Doing Nothing For A Whole Months

    ?"What? Can you repeat that I think you heard wrong."


    "Exactly like what you heard, Anna was the one who took care of you. She didn''t even leave by your side once, and that is probably the reason why she is sleeping heavily right now." Yumie exins while wiping her tears.


    "Why did she do that?" Yuki asked.


    "I think it''s because of guilt, she was the one who worked the most while you were unconscious. She even said that she will not leave your side until you wake up, and she did exactly that. She never, not even once, leaves you alone." Katsumi answered.


    "Okay then, is there anything more that I need to know while I was unconscious?"


    "Yes, this is the most important thing that you must know. Auntie Aria said that you cannot use your Mana while you are recovering." Yumie and Katsumi said at once.


    "Auntie? and what do you mean I can''t use my Mana?" Yuki asked.


    "Yes we call her auntie now, and for your powers she said that you damaged your soul pretty badly resulting in you being unable to use your Mana or else you will get worse than better." Yumie exins.


    Yuki gave up and shook her head.


    "For how long exactly?"


    "Auntie said that''s 2 Months at most."


    "That long? How am I supposed to go to the Beast academy like that?"


    "That will not be a problem, it''s not like you cannot use your physical attributes you know. Your still pretty strong yourself without Mana, plus you can think of this as training because you''ll be training without Mana." Rory suddenly appeared and exined.


    "What do you mean it''s not a problem? How am I supposed to take the test, and yes I want to take it regardless so that I know how much I have improved." Yuki said solemnly.


    "That''s easy, in about 5 months we will have a tournament in the Academy with all of the Royal Family joining as well as all the students to get number one. You can show your power there without a problem, plus there you can fight a lot of strong people because I can promise you our students are strong." Rory said confidently and continued.


    "There you will be able to learn a lot more by fighting many different kinds of Beast, this will also show you how different they are from each other,  not just from looks but also from their strengths."


    "If you''re thinking on how this will work then I can exin to you now. I will be the teacher of the three of you which you should feel honoured with, just joking." Rory winked and continued.


    "This way no one will be able to bother the three of you because it''s just the three of you, and finally you can surprise your opponent because they will not know anything about you. So how about you ept it or not?" Rory smiled professionally.


    "Let me think about it first."


    "Sure!"


    "Can you get me some food Yumie?"


    Yuki asked after talking a bit more with Rory.


    "Sure, what do you want to eat?"


    "Anything. Oh wait, I want meat." Yuki answered.


    "Do you want anything else?" Katsumi was the one who asked this time.


    "Nothing else, never mind. If you can leave me while I eat that will be good." Yuki answered.


    "Are you sure?" Katsumi asked because she doesn''t want to leave Yuki alone.


    "Yes I''m sure. I want to eat in peace and if you guys are here with me I will not be able to do that, especially you Katsumi." Yuki eyed Katsumi.


    Katsumi blushed slightly. She knew exactly why Yuki had said that.


    When they were eating together a week ago, she stole food from Yumie causing them to argue, and they only stopped when Yuki warned them.


    "I''m sorry." Yumie and Katsumi lowered their heads.


    "Hahaha, I''m joking. It''s fine, but I just want to be alone for now." Yuki tried to hug them but she couldn''t because her body aches when she tries to move.


    Seeing the frown on her face, the two got instantly worried.


    "Are you okay mother!?" Both of them got up from their seats immediately.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry, I was just surprised by your actions of apologising." Yuki lied, she doesn''t want to worry then anymore by saying that her body hurts.


    "That''s good!" Both of them sighed in relief.


    "Then I''ll be getting your food now Mother."


    "And I will be training!"


    Yumie and Katsumi said at the same time, causing them to giggle.


    "Alright, good luck on your training guys!" Yuki encouraged them.


    They both then set off and Yumiees back after 10 minutes and hands Yuki''s food to her.


    Yuki nodded in satisfaction after seeing her food, but instead of eating first. Yuki first looked at her stats.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ding


    Name - Yuki (Weakened: The user cannot use her Mana and -200 to all stats for 2 Months.)


    Race - Fox (Child)


    Title/s - Saviour (50% EXP)


    Evolution - Blood Moon Fox


    Lvl - 19/200


    Exp bar - 250/2,000


    Requirement to Rank Up:[The host must be lvl 200 and in a ce where there is Blood and Moon light]


    HP - 41,000/41,000


    Mana - 62,000/62,000


    Magic - 22,700


    Rank - Demonic Beast (Middle)


    Element - Ice Spirit Empress: 100%/100%


    Requirement to evolve:[The host must have aplete 100% mastery, kill 100 type of Ice type monster and kill one Ice demonic beast to get their souls]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - N/A


    Skills - Blood Maniption (2),Ice Maker, Moon sh (2) , Beast Arts �� (5), Charm �� (5), Absolute Stealth �� (5), Absolute Speed �� (5), Telepathy (1)


    Passive - Blood Rush, Moon Prowess, Ice Queen''s Domain, All Seeing Eye, Language God.


    Status Point - 85


    Skill Point - 47


    Coin - 45,000


    Status


    Str - 567 (-200)


    Int - 1,000 (-200)


    Agi - 611 (-200)


    Def - 588 (-200)


    Dex - 492 (-200)


    Inventory:


    (World Map),(Manual Guide).


    "Just as I expected, but isn''t - 200 to all stats too big?" Yuki chuckled bitterly.


    Ding


    [No. It''s the right amount, and what is the host thinking by fighting a person that is higher by her in two realms.] Fubuki nagged, actually it was Ayame.


    "Why are you being like that? I don''t remember you being like this." Yuki smiled, she actually didn''t expect to answer. But, unexpectedly, ''Fubuki'' answered.


    [That''s because I''m worried for my master.]


    "What the f*ck. Can you repeat that again?" Yuki asked quickly.


    But after waiting for a few minutes, not only did Ayame not answer, she also shut down the system.


    "Am I hallucinating?" Yuk shook her head and tried to sit down in her bed to eat, but she only found her body to fall again.


    "Ahh, I can''t."


    Just as she was about to try again, she felt the bed beside her move, she then looked at it to only see Anna rubbing her eyes with her small and delicate hands.


    "Oh you''re awake."

 Chapter 131 I Missed You!

    ?When Anna snapped out of her daze, she lunged at Yuki causing her whole body to fall at Yuki. But even still Anna refused to leave and cried silently while taking in the warmth and fragrance of Yuki.


    While Yuki was unconscious, Anna had a lot of time to sort out her feelings and emotions that she feels when she is around Yuki. Anna took a while to realise where her feelings for Yuki were merely Admiration for being a cool woman, or that she loves her truly deep in her heart.


    But after so much consideration Anna feels that if Yuki was by her side she will be flustered and embarrassed all the time, and if she is not with her she feels sad and empty. This is where Anna feel that she has been struck with love. She of course being normal didn''t believe in love at first sight, but it looks like she was proven wrong with Yuki, because that is clearly what happened to her.


    Even herself, Anna felt confused about her own feelings. She doesn''t know how she fell in love with Yuki, but she always feels happy when around her, these were the few signs that Anna began to ept.


    She was actually not sure whether to trust her feelings or not, because when she was 20yrs old, she also dated a woman back. But it didn''t turn out great for her, she found that the woman who dated her was only using her kindness and tricked her into giving the woman a lot of money, and when she found that her girlfriend has a boyfriend she cried hard.


    Anna then realised that it was hard for her to be epted because of her preference with gender, even though it was fine being with the same gender, people will naturally look down on you because of it. So she chose to hide it and only admire women who were far away.


    Anna felt sad when Yuki was crying, and she felt heartbroken when she saw that Yuiki was not opening her eyes. This is the time where Anna finally epted Yuki, but whether Yuki will ept her feelings or not will be determined in the future and by her determination if she can make Yuki fall in love with her.


    So Anna swore in her heart that she will do everything that she can to make Yuki happy.


    Yuki felt awkward in their position, but somehow she cannot push Anna away and just let her do what she wants. Yuki was even surprised at herself because she even went as far as patting Anna''s head tofort her.


    ''She''s not rejecting me'' Anna''s smile deepened and she blushed when she felt Yuki''s hand caress her head.


    "Alright that''s enough." Yuki said after a couple minutes of silence.


    Anna reluctantly let go and got out of the bed and sat on the chair that was in front of Yuki.


    When Yuki again tried to sit down, she groaned in pain andid back down.


    "What''s wrong, are you feeling any pain?" Anna quickly stood up and checked on Yuki.


    Yuki only felt more awkward because she doesn''t know how to respond to Anna, and it only worsened the fact that she is the one who basically took care of her since she was injured.


    "No, I''m fine, don''t worry. My body just feels pain whenever I move." Yuki answered.


    Yuki then continued without letting Anna speak first.


    "Also thank you for taking care of me, I found out that you were the one who took care of me when I was unconscious." Yuki thanked her.


    "It''s not a problem really, in fact I enjoyed myself when taking care of you." Anna answered happily and smiled at her.


    For some reason Yuki couldn''t take her eyes off Anna''s face when she was like that. The light that wasing in the room brightens it up. When Anna saw that Yuki was looking at her she felt embarrassed and coughed lightly.


    "Oh, I''m sorry for looking at you. I didn''t mean it." Yuki apologised.


    "It''s fine, you can stare at me all you want" Anna was supposed to answer back, but decided not to.


    "Do you find me pretty, Yuki?" Anna grins and asks.


    "Yes" Yuki answered<novelnext></novelnext>


    Just as Anna was about to celebrate in her heart, she heard Yuki''s words again.


    "I find it cute, but your friend Sylvie is more beautiful."


    Anna''s smile disappeared and she looked at Yuki with teary eyes, she didn''t expect for Yuki topare to that person. Even though Anna herself knows that her beauty loses to Sylvie, she cannot help  but feel sour when the person who said it was the one who she loves.


    When Yuki understood her words and looked at Anna''s look that looked like it had been wronged she instantly got nervous.


    "No! I''m not saying that you look ugly no! I''m just saying that you are cute while Sylvie is beautiful!" Yuki quickly exins herself, she also didn''t know why but after seeing Anna''s sad look she felt like she needed to exin some things.


    "So you''re saying that I''m ugly if I was not cute?" Anna asked.


    "NO OF COURSE NOT! I was only implying that Sylvie is prettier generally but in my opinion you look better!" Yuki tried her best to exin what she said.


    "Do you mean it?" Anna''s eyes brightened.


    "Yes." Yuki nodded.


    "Then let''s say if you were a man and you had to choose one to date one of us, who would you choose?" Anna asked expectedly.


    "Why do you want to know this?" Yuki asked sceptically.


    "No reason, if you answer this I will truly know who looks better in your opinion." Anna shrugged, but deep inside she was nervous for Yuki''s answer.


    "Then I will probably choose you, because Sylvie looks like she is a talkative person and I personally hate loud people. You on the other hand are shy, quiet, pretty, also pretty cute. Which I like." Yuki subconsciouslyplimented Anna without her realising it.


    Anna blushed in embarrassment when she heard Yukiplimenting her and even choosing her as a ''girlfriend''. But deep down she is really happy.


    "Why are you suddenly happy?" Yuki asked, just moments before Anna was sad and now she was beaming with happiness.


    "It''s nothing, I was just happy that youplimented me. Anyway I will help you eat because it looks like you''re having a hard time." Just when Anna finished saying those words, her stomach grumbled, making her embarrassed.


    Her whole face was red, travelling up into her ear.


    "Hahaha, it looks like we''re both going to eat then." Yuki said.


    "Huh?"


    "What aren''t you hungry for? Plus I''ll feel lonely if I''m the only one who''s going to eat. So how about you go outside and grab a meal."


    "But how can I feed you if I''m also eating?" Anna asked.


    "That''s not a problem, you can just take turns, or if you want you can eat first before feeding me if that''s okay with you feeding me." Yuki answered.


    "It''s not a problem!" Anna said as she dashed out of the room, this was her chance eating alongside Yuki, she will definitely not let this moment pass.

 Chapter 132 Jealousy

    ?Because Anna was in a rush, she didn''t notice any of the maid and got the food by herself, resulting in her forgetting to bring any chopsticks.


    Ashamed that she might beughed at by Yuki, she purposely said to Yuki.


    "There were no more chopsticks there, do you mind if we share yours?" Anna gulped nervously while averting her gaze to Yuki.


    Yuki was stunned because she can clearly see that Anna was lying, ''She must''ve forgotten it, how cute.'' Yuki thought.


    "It''s not a problem." Yuki answered.


    "That''s good!" Anna sighed in relief.


    She then carried her chair and put it right next to Yuki, she then helped Yuki to sit up so that she would not have any difficulty eating.


    Yuki gritted her teeth when she felt the pain all over her body when Anna helped her. Anna who saw this felt sad, but because she knows that she has to do this in order to help Yuki.


    "I''m okay." Yuki said between breaths.


    "Okay, don''t hesitate to tell me if you are feeling ufortable, okay?"


    Anna then extend her arms to pick up the food from Yuki''s te and pointed it towards her mouth.


    "Here you go." Anna smiled sweetly.


    Yuki seeing this scene felt more awkward, she didn''t even have the chance to reject Anna because seeing her face like that makes her words unable toe out.


    So Yuki reluctantly opened her mouth and epted the food. Even though she was the one who suggested being fed, she didn''t expect for Anna to actually do it.


    ''I was just joking when I said that, I didn''t expect you to take it seriously.'' Yuki sighed, but nheless, she enjoyed her time being taken care of.


    When Anna was finished feeling Yuki all of her food, she grabbed her own food and put it into her mouth.


    "You''re not going to clean it first?" Yuki asked.


    This is when Anna just noticed that she is currently chewing on Yuki''s chopsticks.


    ''Did I just indirectly kiss her?''


    Anna''s mind went nk at this thought, then after a while she chose the right answer.


    "No it''s fine, it''s not like you have poison or something." Anna said lightly like she didn''t care about it, but her reddened cheeks betrayed her.


    Yuki only shook her head and looked out the window to see the beautiful scenery.


    Anna felt like the food was more delicious because she shared the same utensils with Yuki. She was definitely happy to say the least.


    Then after eating her meal, she quickly tidied up all the tes and was about to stand up to take all of them out, when suddenly Yuki grabbed her wrist.


    "Don''t bother about taking them out, just call in a maid. You don''t have to do all this you know?" Yuki said.


    Anna was momentarily stunned, but she chuckled and agreed with Yuki.


    "Alright, I''ll just call in the maids to clean them up."


    Soon after a maid showed up and cleaned everything up, she then looked up to see Yuki and admired the view in front of her.


    "She still looks beautiful after being asleep for 1 week" The maid muttered, then she blushed at her own words and pped her cheeks.


    It was the same maid who guided Yuki to the Dining Hall when she first arrived here, so when she saw Yuki again but this time she was finally awake she was happy.


    "Did you say something? Also why are your cheeks red again, is it hot?" Yuki asked.


    "Ah no, I''m fine. I was just nervous." She lied.


    "Why are you nervous? Didn''t I say that I will not do anything to you?" Yuki smiled.


    "No it''s not that, I was nervous because-"


    "Because?"


    "Because I was worried that I would mess up something right in front of you!"  The maid yelled.


    "That is a silly thought." Yuki chuckled.


    "Can youe here for a second?"


    "Is there something you need Miss Yuki?" The maid gulped nervously.


    Yuki didn''t say anything and only extended her arms and patted the maids head.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "See? I''m not that scary." Yuki smiled.


    The maid felt like she was seeing a priceless treasure when she saw Yuki''s smile, it was flowers that were blooming.


    She was stunned to see a beautiful sight right in front of her, but she quickly pulled back in her thoughts when she heard Yuki''s voice again.


    "What is your name?"


    "It''s Asuka, Miss Yuki." Asuka answered.


    "I see. You don''t have to add Miss to my name, I feel awkward about it." Yuki said.


    "But-" Asuka tried to protest.


    "No, if you ever think that it''s rude to call me that because you''re just a maid don''t be. Because now I want you to be my personal maid, how about that?" Yuki asked.


    "What?"


    "Like I said, I want you to be my personal maid. I will ask the City Lord for permission."


    "Why did you choose me? You can clearly tell that I''m not the greatest, I''m even clumsy at doing my job." Asuka lowered her head.


    "It''s fine, over time you will get used to it. From what I can see, you''re pretty new to this job, that''s why you are still clumsy. As to why I chose you is because you''re a diligent worker and cute."


    When Yuki said those words, Asuka felt goosebumps. She looked over to her shoulder to see Anna ''smiling'' at her, but from what Asuka can feel, Anna''s smile was full of hostility.


    Asuka started to cry, because all her life she has never beenplimented about how she works. Every time she would get yelled at because she is bad at her work, she even sometimes even get beat up because of it.


    But when she heard those words from Yuki, she felt so happy. Asuka felt admiration from Yuki.


    ''I want to try to be like her, a strong woman who can carry herself!'' Asuka thought.


    "So do you want to do it?"


    "Yes!" Asuka said immediately and went out to hug Yuki.


    "Stop!"


    Asuka suddenly halted her movements and looked at Anna who was ring at her.


    "What is it?" Asuka asked confusedly.


    "It''s because you were trying to hug Yuki, you do know that her body hurts right?"


    After the realisation.


    "I''m sorry." Asuka hangs her head low.


    "Don''t worry, you didn''t hurt me yet." Yuki chuckled and continued.


    "You can start now, clean this mess okay?" Yuki asked.


    "Right away!" Asuka said excitedly after seeing that Yuki was not mad at her.


    Yuki doesn''t realise it but, she subconsciously made Asuka attached to her. Though it is not romantically like Anna, it was more of an admiration to a person that she looked up to.


    Even still Anna felt dejected when she saw Yuki being close to Asuka. She instantly got jealous and wanted to separate the both of them, but because she knows that she can''t do it, she stopped herself.


    Yuki saw that Anna was not herself, so she asked her curiously.


    "Hey, what is wrong with you? Are you okay?" Yuki asked.


    "I''m fine." Anna tilted her head not looking at Yuki.


    "Then why are you not looking at me when you said that? You look like you are angry at something."


    "I said it''s nothing." Anna said angrily, and she then got out of the room to get some fresh air.


    "What''s wrong with her?"


    Then 3 days passed after that incident, Yuki can tell that Anna was still mad at something but because she doesn''t know what it is she just chose to ignore it because it''s not her problem anyway.


    In these 3 days, Yuki has finally recovered enough so that she can at least walk on her own, and at this achievement Yuki felt extremely happy because she has been in her room all the time and Yuki was feeling bored.


    So when she got out, she assigned Asuka to be with her that day, which caused Anna to get more angrier.

 Chapter 133 Sitting Down Next To Each Other

    ?In all of Asuka''s life, she has never felt this good. Her life was hard where everyone looked down on her if she made even the smallest mistake resulting in her getting punished. This was now changed when Yuki was now her official master.


    Those people who once mocked her for being clueless and dumb was now being kind to her, she gets good meal everyday, and the best part is she now enjoys her job.


    Asuka hated her job, but because that''s all she can do she never quit because she wanted to support her family in every way she could. But now everything is different, she has a good master that treats her well, and she has a better sry.


    Because she is not part of Aria''s maid, her sry came from her employer which is the head maid of the mansion, her sry is low. It was up to the point that it can only feed her family for 2 weeks before they ran out, so for the sake of her family she worked diligently to save up enough money for them.


    But now everything was different, she is now living a good life. She has money to spend on herself which she normally cannot do, and most importantly she is happy in what she does.


    In contrast to her happiness. Anna felt extremely sad and mad at the same time, she felt neglected by Yuki. Even though she knows that she doesn''t have the right to be jealous because they are not even together, she cannot stop herself from being so.


    ? "Yuki, do you hate me?" Anna asked timidly.


    "Why are you asking me this?" Instead of answering, Yuki asked her a question instead.


    "It''s because- I want to be the one who takes care of you, but you seem to not like it because you have someone else to take care of you." Anna answered.


    "Huh? Isn''t that because you''re an adventurer. I don''t want to hinder your time in taking care of me, that''s why I asked Asuka instead because I already took 1 week of your time." Yuki said.


    "What if I say I enjoy taking care of you, would you let me?" Anna asked, her voice was getting quieter by the second.


    "Take care of me? Why, you do know that you''re only gonna waste your time on me." Yuki answered.


    "Not at all! I find it very fun and rxing." Anna said.


    "Stop lying, I know that you are lying to me right now, and I can tell you now I hate it." Yuki snorted.


    This made Anna extremely nervous.


    ''Oh no, is she going to kick me out?''


    "No- I- I - okay I just want to be friends with you and be close together." Anna answers.


    "Friends? Aren''t we already one?" Yuki asked.


    After seeing the fear in Anna''s eyes, Yuki can already tell that she doesn''t harbour any bad intentions. Yuki finds it amusing and cute.


    "Hais- You look cute when you are lying you know?" Yuki muttered.


    "Cu- cute!?" Anna blushed immediately.


    "Yeah. Now out with it tell me what is it that you really want?" Yuki asked, she then held onto her wrists so that Anna couldn''t get away.


    The reason why Yuki did this is because Anna had already run away from her 2 days ago when she asked her why she was mad. So for safety measures, Yuki held onto her.


    ''Her hands feel soft.'' Yuki then began to caress Anna''s hand.


    Anna''s eyes went wide when she saw what was happening.


    "I really just want to be friends with you." Anna said truthfully with difficulty.


    "Really?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes. I will not lie to you. Because I love you." Anna said, but thest part was a whisper that even Yuki didn''t even hear even with her great senses.


    "Okay then, prove it to me." Yuki said.


    "How do I do that?" Anna asked confusedly.


    "Sit next to me, and have a good chat with me without you being nervous then I believe you."


    "What? How will that prove anything?"


    "Easy. It''s because you are too nervous when talking to me, that I think you have some bad thoughts about me." Yuki said.


    It was a lie, Yuki can already tell that Anna was not lying about them being friends. But because of her past she purposely locked herself away, not letting on inside. But after seeing Anna''s pitiful face, she found her walls being broken by it.


    So she decided to tease Anna a bit.


    "How am I nervous?" Anna asked.


    "You don''t believe me? One, you always fiddle with your hands when talking to me which you don''t do when talking to others, two, you will sometimes stutter when you are with me, and finally you will not make eye contact with me, and if I look at you, you will look away immediately." Yuki began to list the things that Anna does when she is around her.


    Anna got tongue tied after hearing Yuki''s exnation. Anna herself knows that she did all of that because she was too nervous around Yuki.


    "So, if you can talk to me naturally like what you do with others without doing any of those that I just mentioned then I will believe you and even consider you as a good friend."


    Yuki cannot believe how things got up to this point, she usually doesn''t talk to others much especially to those who she doesn''t know. But somehow she enjoys talking with Anna, especially when she gets nervous and she starts to stutter, Yuki finds it incredibly cute.


    She was even scared of her own thoughts.


    ''Why am I being like this?'' Yuki questioned herself . But to have her answer, she decided to open her heart for the first time.


    After seeing that she cannot run away, Anna decided to sit down next to Yuki.


    Just as she was about to speak, she felt a cold hand touch her head.


    "See you''re already quivering, just rx your body and talk normally."


    Anna feltforted by Yuki''s words, so she decided to lower her guard, not really that she needed it.


    "Yuki can I ask you something about yourself?" Anna asked after so much consideration on how she would start the conversation.


    "Of course, what would you like to know?" Yuki smiled and leaned on her chair as she looked at the beautiful garden in front of her.


    "Yumie said that you hate humans, may I know the reason why?"


    Yuki froze instantly when she heard the question.


    Anna felt nervous again.


    "No you don''t have to answer me."


    "No it''s fine."

 Chapter 134 Playing A Song

    ?"But first let me ask you, why would you want to know this?" Yuki asked first.


    "No it''s because- because I thought that it was weird for you a Beast to hate Humans." Anna answered.


    "Why is that weird? Is it weird for a person to hate someone?" Yuki asked again.


    "No- if you don''t want to answer then it''s fine." Anna finally said after calming down, she can somehow sense that Yuki was mad.


    "My mother is the most respectable woman that I have ever met in my life. She was my life, my pir, but my father decided to ruin that. He was an alcoholic, he would beat up my mother and I when he''s mad. Then one day when I got home, I found my mother dead because of a disease. I found that the reason she died was because of my father''s abuse. But she cannot treat herself because he would always get the money to drink." Yuki stopped for a second before continuing.


    "He actually left us when he found that my mother was pregnant with me, but then he suddenly came back because he found out that my mother has a stable job with a good ie. Then the rest is just what I exined earlier." After Yuki said all of that, Anna can kill a thick bloodlust lingering in the air.


    The air had gotten so cold that Anna was shivering.


    "I''m sorry, I got lost in my emotions." Yuki smiled at Anna.


    But Anna can feel Yuki''s sadness and anger in that face.


    "I am confused about something. You''re a Beast and your mother I assume is a Beast and your Father is a Human, So how is it that you''re not a Demi Human but a full Beast?" Anna asked.


    Yuki froze and doesn''t know how to answer, because she doesn''t have any good answer to tell. Even though what she just said is the truth, it was all in her past life. So she doesn''t know how to answer Anna''s question right now.


    "I also don''t know, but when I was born I was a full fledged Beast with no Human traits with me." Yuki said, she even tried to act confusedly.


    She was lucky that Anna was tricked by her, Anna trusted Yuki''s words and simply answered with a nod and began to think.


    ''So that''s the reason why, but I don''t think that is all. Looking at Yuki she doesn''t seem to want to tell me so I''ll leave it at that.''


    "Okay, thank you for telling me."


    "Are you close friends with Sylvie?" Yuki suddenly asked.


    Shocked by the sudden question, Anna didn''t respond for a few seconds.


    "Ah yes, we are childhood friends in the Elvennd. Our family is very close with each other, you can even say that we are practically sisters based on how close we are." Anna exins.


    "I see��"


    After the small awkward talk in the beginning, the two found themselves immersed in their chatting that they didn''t even realise that the sun was already going down.


    Anna learned a lot about Yuki, same as Yuki of course. She found what Yuki''s hobbies were even, what she likes and dislikes. Anna was ecstatic about the information that she just learned about Yuki.


    For example, Yuki hates hot ces. But it''s probably because of her element, she also found that she hates loud people, the ones that were super talkative.


    And the best thing that she learned is what Yuki likes. Anna asked her about her favourite foods and hobbies to which Yuki answered with delicious meats and desserts, and for the hobbies Yuki only said training and fighting.


    After learning that Yuki likes training and fighting, Anna asked Yuki about her favourite weapon. After learning that it was a Dual Katana, Anna felt that it was an odd choice, because people rarely use two weapons because it was hard.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Anna listed everything that Yuki liked, but the one thing that she didn''t learn is Yuki''s birthday. Even no matter how many she asks, Yuki never answers. Anna decided to let it go and just ask something else.


    Yuki also learned about Anna a lot. Her favourite food was meat also, her hobbies consist of drawing, ying music and singing. Yuki even had asked Anna to sing her a song, but Anna refused because she found it embarrassing.


    While she was asking, she remembered that Anna uses a Staff as a weapon, so she was curious about it.


    "Is your weapon only a staff? Then how do you protect yourself if an enemy gets past the defence?" Yuki asked.


    "Ah that, I also use a weapon. But it''s more of an instrument than a weapon, it''s a zither. I use this as entertainment and also as a weapon to the enemies because the sound that it transmits is pretty powerful." Anna said proudly.


    "Then can you y me a song, you have refused me earlier." Yuki smirked.


    "Are you sure? I might not be as good as you think?" Anna said.


    "It''s fine." Yuki shrugged, she just wanted to hear what kind of music is in this world.


    "Okay then." Anna said, she then held out her ne, and soon a blue zither came out of it.


    "Oh you have a Spatial Bag of some sort?" Yuki asked curiously.


    "Yes, it''s a gift from my mother when I said I wanted to be an Adventurer." Anna exins.


    Anna then started to pluck the strings, and soon a melodic sound came out. Soothing the air around them, Yuki had never felt sofortable in her life other than this moment when she heard the melodic sound that wasing out of the Zither.


    The sound stopped after 5 minutes, Anna was so immersed in herself that she didn''t realise that Yuki fell asleep while listening to her y.


    Looking closer at Yuki''s sleeping face, Anna can tell that she is in a deep sleep and was having a good nap. Yuki was smiling, which made Anna blush.


    Looking at Yuki''s lips, Anna''s throat tightened.


    "I wonder what they taste like?" Anna suddenly blurted out.


    When she snapped out of her daze, she immediately looked around her to see if anyone was watching her. After seeing that no one was there, Anna sighed in relief and decided to carry Yuki gently to go back to her room.


    Noticing how soft Yuki''s body was, Anna felt extremely happy. But then a fragrance suddenly hit her nose that made her face reddened more.


    She identally smelled Yuki''s body, but it was not like their soap or shampoo that lingered in their body. It was more of a natural smell that came out of Yuki''s body.


    Yuki smells like fragrant flowers that even beats the best perfume in the City of Light.


    "She even smells nice." Anna mutters.


    When Anna puts Yuki''s body down, she looks at her for a moment before sighing in relief again that Yuki didn''t wake up during their walk.


    "Have a good sleep Yuki." Anna caresses Yuki''s face lovingly before going out of the room.

 Chapter 135 Making An Request

    ?When Anna got back into her own room, she couldn''t help herself and started to roll around her bed while smiling foolishly.


    "Today''s probably the best day that will happen in my whole life." Anna muttered to herself happily.


    She was really happy on the oue that happened today, not only she talked to Yuki normally without her being nervous, she now also knows what Yuki''s likes and dislikes is, and probably the most most important that happened today is that Anna made Yuki fell asleep and she had to carry her back to her room.


    "I hope this goes smoothly tomorrow also." Anna grinned before tucking herself in and finally closing her eyes to sleep.


    Morning then came. Yuki again found herself back in her room, when she tried to remember what happened yesterday. She was shocked by what happened.


    "I really did fall asleep while listening to her music." Yuki said, she then closed her eyes and tried to remember the melody that she heard yesterday.


    When she tries to remember it, she cannot help but smile to herself.


    "I wonder if she can y it to me again?" Yuki muttered.


    Just as she was lost in her thoughts, the door to her room opened and Asuka came to a view holding a tray of food for Yuki.


    "Here is your breakfast, Yuki!" Asuka said, she then tidied up the table beside her bed and neatly ced Yuki''s food on the table.


    "How was your sleep, Yuki?" Asuka asked politely while she arranged the food.


    "It was good, probably the best one I have experienced yet." Yuki answered.


    "Really, how so?" Asuka asked curiously.


    "Well, I was chatting with Anna yesterday, and she yed me a song using her Zither. The music was so harmonious that I actually fell asleep while listening to it." Yuki said with a smile on her face.


    "She must be really good then?"


    "Yes, probably the best one that I have heard." Yukiplimented.


    What the two didn''t know was that Anna was already outside, also holding a tray of food. Anna was angry at first because Asuka was the first one who managed to give Yuki breakfast, but when she heard Yukipliments her music, she became extremely happy.


    So Anna reluctantly eat the food that she was supposed to give Yuki and entered the room also.


    "Did you have a good rest, Yuki?" Anna asked as soon as she entered.


    But instead of answering, Yuki signalled Anna with her finger toe closer. Anna was confused, but still obeyed and went to sit beside Yuki.


    Once she was close enough, Yuki suddenly held her hand.


    "Wha- what are you doing?" Anna''s face was flushed and she started to stutter.


    "It''s nothing, I just wanted to thank you for ying me a song. If you want, I will be happy to do anything for you as long as I can do it." Yuki said while still holding her hand.


    From that point on, Yuki realised that she should cherish her friendship with Anna. It was not like the other ones that she had where everyone has malicious intent towards her when theye closer to her.


    Anna''s intentions were clear and pure, but of course Yuki still didn''t realise what Anna''s true intentions are.


    "Really? Will you do anything?" Anna asked nervously, but the excitement in her eyes was not hidden well and Yuki saw it.


    Yuki chuckled and answered, "Of course, as long as it is not hard. I will try my best to make it happen."


    "Then-" Taking a deep breath, Anna finally said what she wanted.


    "Can you make me one of those sculptures that you made? But I want the sculpture to be you." Anna said that made Yuki shocked.


    What Yuki was actually expecting was for Anna to invite her out to eat or something else, she didn''t expect for Anna to ask something so easy.


    "Are you sure that''s what you want? You don''t want anything else." Yuki asked again just to be sure.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, that''s all I want." Anna nodded.


    Yuki found her actions very cute, so she obliged and made her one.


    But when Yuki tried to activate her Ice, she screamed in pain andid back in bed.


    "Argh!!" Yuki felt as if her heart was being squeezed and stabbed at the same time.


    "What happened, are you alright!?" Both Asuka and Anna said quickly when they heard Yuki screams.


    "No, I''m alright. I just forgot that I cannot temporarily use my powers for 2 months." Yuki said while clutching her chest.


    She felt extreme pain in her chest when she tried to channel her power.


    When Anna hears Yuki''s words, tears unexpectedlye down her eyes!.


    "This is my fault, I shouldn''t have asked you to create an Ice Sculpture." Anna started to cry while holding Yuki''s hand tightly, afraid that something might happen to her.


    Yukiid weakly on the bed and closed her eyes, when she opened them, she used all of her remaining powers and pulled Anna closer to her, causing Anna to fall on her chest.


    Yuki then hugged her body and tried to console her.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry, it''s my fault because I had forgotten about such an important thing." Yuki caressed her back.


    At this moment, Yuki realise that she cannot take it when she sees Anna crying, so she tries her best to calm her down.


    But even still, Anna still cried under Yuki''s embrace.


    After a few minutes, Anna finally calmed down and actually fell asleep. Yuki then gentlyid her down beside her and let her sleep.


    Yuki then takes a nce at Asuka.


    "I made you worry, sorry about that." Yuki said. Her voice sounded void, it didn''t contain any emotion at all. It was very different when Yuki talked to Anna or her two ''child''.


    Even though Yuki made Asuka her personal maid, she is still not that familiar to her, resulting in her sounding like that.


    But even still, Asuka held Yuki''s hand and said.


    "Don''t scare me like that." Asuka said, she actually knows that Yuki is a cold person and doesn''t like to talk much.


    "Don''t worry, I will not make you worry again, and also don''t say anything that happened here to anyone, especially to those two." Yuki ordered.


    After that she coughed up blood staining her white dress red.


    "Yuki!" Asuka cried out, but Yuki made a gesture to lower her voice.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry, my body just rpsed." Yuki said, wiping her mouth with her sleeves, before standing up.


    But Yuki staggered and fell into Asuka.


    "Can you help me get a change of clothes?" Yuki asked.


    "Yes." Asuka said and wiped her eyes with her free hand.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------


    A.N


    I''m sorry for not uploading yesterday, I was celebrating with my friends and I forgot it. I will upload two today and this is the first one I will upload the other er.

 Chapter 136 Fire Of Agony

    ?As Yuki was changing, on the side of Yumie and Katsumi. Things were not going well for them.


    They were currently beat down and have bruises all over their body, their clothes are in tatters showing their white skin.


    The two were currently surrounded by at least 30 men who worked for ve traders. They sell every kind of ve, but their most seller is Beast ves, especially of those ves are beautiful like Yumie and Katsumi.


    "Just give up you two, we''ll promise to let you live as long as you let us have some fun with you before we sell you, HAHAHA!" A man that has a huge scar on his faceughed while looking at the two of them with lust in his eyes.


    "It will be a waste to sell you without us having a taste with you first." A man next to him said.


    Rage surges through them as they hear and see their lustful look on their faces.


    Since Yuki had already taught them some knowledge about this which is really important, especially to Yumie. Naturally they know what their current situation is.


    Yuki actually ordered them to not use their Beast form even though it will help them much better, because Yuki is reluctant to see them.


    Katsumi of course is a dragon which is a Race that is looked upon to, and Yumie being a Hydra which is actually a difficult to find will naturally attract unwanted attention to the both of them.


    But if they are their in Human form, people will


    only assume that they are Lizards because of their simrities with each other.


    "What should we do Big Sis?" Katsumi asked Yumie.


    "Did you bring your weapon with you?" Instead of answering, Yumie asked her this.


    "Yes, why?" Katsumi asked, but then something clicked into her head.


    "You already know. Get into stance, I''ll cover you from behind. We will do this like when we practised with Mom." Yumie answered, she then put her hand into the sleeve of her Kimono and pulled out her Bow.


    The both of them already have their own Spatial Storage because their Auntie had gifted it to them.


    Yumie chose a bracelet for hers and Katsumi chose a ne.


    Both of them then grabbed their own weapons and backed away.


    "Oh, looks like we struck big this time. These two beautiful women actually have a Spatial Storage, HAHAHA!" The manughed again.


    His code name is Zero, in their ve group everyone has a code name which is a number. They are banned from using their real name when making a transaction with the buyer and also when they hunt their ves.


    Zero is a tall human with brown skin, and has a huge scar on his face that shows ferocity when you see him. He is the leader of the group and beside him is the vice leader named 32, a ck skinned man and taller than Zero by a head.


    Their ve Trader group is called, The Harbinger. They were known all around the West for their infamous selling of ves for the sick people to buy.


    So naturally they have a strong backing, and everyone thates across them or make enemies with them is going to have a miserable fate.


    "Let''s finish this already, I can''t wait anymore to y with them." Zero and 32  said while looking at Yumie and Katsumi.


    "Disgusting creatures." Katsumi spits on the ground. while looking at them with disdain. She didn''t even bother lowering her voice.


    "Crazy bastard, tch!" Yumie snorted.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What did you say b*tch!? Don''t you know who we are!?" Zero yelled when he heard them.


    "Does it look like we care about your group, you brainless humans?" Katsumi snorted in disdain.


    "HAHAHA, I cannot wait to put you under me and make you scream non stop!" Zero said, he then dashed towards them with a sword in her hand.


    But before he can even get close to Katsumi, he was shot in the leg by Yumie and soon fire started to engulf his right leg, burning them, and turning them into burnt rotten flesh.


    "That looks much better." Yumie grinned.


    But before anyone or Zero can say anything, he found his chest with a gaping hole in it.


    "Hope you rot in hell, f*cker!" Katsumi said.


    Katsumi then swung her spear in a crescent motion, allowing all the blood that had tainted the de to flung away.


    "Disgusting." Katsumi snorted as she looked at the blood that had spilled into her clothes.


    Silence arose in the field as they looked at Zero''s lifeless body on the ground.


    "Did they just kill Zero with two hits?" That was all their answer inside their mind when they saw how Yumie and Katsumi killed Zero.


    They didn''t want to believe it, but they already saw it with their own two eyes. Then just secondster, fear started to show in their faces.


    "Run!" But before they could act, hundreds of flying arrows flew through the air andnded, causing a huge circle of me to be created. The fire wall was about five metres tall and judging from the colour and heat that ising from the mes they can already tell that it was a powerful one.


    All of them had only one thought in their head currently.


    "We''re dead!" All of the Water users tried to extinguish the fire, but the fire was too hot, and everytime it hit the me it would instantly disappear without a trace.


    As for those who think they have a strong body and armour, they fearlessly step into fire and try to escape. When they touched the mes, it didn''t actually burn them, thus they were excited.


    "We can escape- Ahhh!" Before he can finish his words. He screamed in pain because his body started to rot.


    "Corrosive mes." Yumie muttered.


    "I think it''s safe to assume that you can take care of the rest right?" Yumie asked Katsumi.


    "Of course, I can''t wait to ughter all of them!" Katsumi answered, her eyes glowed dangerously as he looked at the men whose fears were clearly written on their faces.


    "Time to clean up!" Katsumi yelled, before vanishing into the air.


    Soon the field was covered in blood everywhere, screams of despair were resonating throughout the forest.


    Everyone who heard the screams and saw the giant fire wall, named the massacre.


    "Fire of Agony."

 Chapter 137 Wanting To Save Anna From The Bully

    ?When the two were done killing all of them, their eyes didn''t contain any pity on them instead it was full of disgust and hate at the bodies.


    Yumie''s personality took a drastic change as she grew up with Yuki. At first she is afraid of everything and even afraid of hurting someone, but now if that person she sees is a bad person she will not hesitate to kill him/her. But she is still the same as being a shy and gentle person to other people.


    As for Katsumi, she has the exact type of personality as Yuki when she sees humans. She absolutely despised them, but the only difference about them is that she is mischievous and likes to prank other people. This caused a massive headache for Rory and Aria because of her actions.


    "Hey, do you want to go to the river that Mom and I used to bathe in?" Yumie asked Katsumi, while she tried to wipe her face that got covered with blood with her sleeves.


    "Where is that?" Katsumi answered back while she looked at Yumie with great anticipation.


    "It''s just in the deeper part of the forest, probably it will take us a couple of minutes if we run there." Yumie said.


    "Then what are we waiting for? Lead the way!" Kaysumi urges Yumie.


    "Then follow me!" Yumie said, she then started to run at full speed towards the beautiful river.


    Meanwhile, back where they were just a few seconds ago, a figure has appeared and started to investigate the area.


    The figure was wearing a ck clothes that covered his figure well. He also wears a mask that covers his whole face.


    "The corpses here are almost not distinguished anymore." He shook his head as he pokes the body with a stick.


    He was not wrong in the slightest about his remarks on the corpse, the bodies of the men are either rotten, burned, full of cuts and holes or even all of them on one body. Making it hard for him to recognise who was the one that got killed.


    "Thosedies are very dangerous, I must confront them about this. But first I need help because from the looks of it here, those two are very strong." He said, he then took out a talisman in his pocket and called backup.


    Back into the City of Light, the rumours about the massacre that happened in the Moon Rock forest had already gained a lot of attention.


    "Hey did you hear about the killing spree on the Moon Rock Forest that has been named, "Fire of Agony" because the people that have been killed had nowhere to escape because of the Fire wall there."


    "Yeah, I already heard about it. My family keeps telling me to not get near the forest because the killer might still be nearby."


    "Were there any survivors there?"


    "None! All of them were killed,, I even heard that they were the famous ve group "The Harbinger"!


    "Really!? Then the one who killed them must be powerful and has a huge hatred towards the group!"


    "Probably."


    Back to Yumie and Katsumi, they were currently soaking themselves in the beautiful river and had their eyes closed. But even though they were rxing, they didn''t dare to lower their guard by one bit, because they clearly knew the dangers in the forest.


    "I wish Mom was here with us." Katsumi said to Yumie as she opened her eyes and started to rub her body.


    "Me too."


    "We''ll just invite her when she gets better." Yumie said afterwards.


    Both of them were devastated when they learned that Yuki wasn''t able to do anything for 2 months. The both of them hated Anna and the two because of what happened to Yuki.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Even Yumie, who has a good impression of Anna, can''t help but hate them because of what happened.


    But because of Yuki, they suppressed their anger and went on missions so that they cannot see Anna who was staying with Yuki to take care of her as a pensation''.


    As for Sylvie and Eren, they still went into missions with their previous team. The team were happy that they got back together, but not all of them.


    Carlos and Sora were extremely angry with Anna, they felt betrayed because Anna left them to help Yuki. They felt resentful and also sad, they secretly harbour feelings towards Anna, but of course they don''t dare to say it aloud because of Sylvie.


    But the both of them cannot feel angry about Anna because they know that she was only being kind and only repaying Yuki, with that in mind they sighed in relief but the anger they felt towards Yuki and Yumie intensified.


    Even though Yuki had helped them re-grow their limbs back, they didn''t feel happy about it. Instead they felt that Yuki was looking down on them by letting them live, which is actually true. Yuki never saw them as a threat, in fact she only saw them as an eyesore.


    If only they knew that even if Anna were to go back with their team right now, she would not care nor ept their feelings because she already has a person in her heart.


    "When is Annaing back?" Sora asked Sylvie.


    "I don''t know, but what I do know is that Yuki is going to be sick for approximately 2 months. So expect Anna toe back at that time." Sylvie answered while she took a bite of her food.


    Currently they were in a Restaurant and eating together as a celebration for their team forming again, even though only a few days had passed.


    "2 months!?" Carlos suddenly yelled which caused all of them to look at him.


    "Ah, I''m sorry." Carlos bowed slightly and continued but in a softer voice.


    "Isn''t that too long? Yuki is just taking advantage of her!" Carlos said.


    "Don''t even try to talk about this in front of Anna, she has already decided that she will stay with Yuki until she gets better because she feels guilty about this. You know she is kind, that''s why she is doing this." Eren reminded Carlos.


    "I know but- What if that b*tch bullies Anna!?" Carlos said which caused all of them to freeze.


    He was right, because judging on Yuki''s personality there is a high chance of her doing just that.


    Because of his words, everyone started to imagine Anna''s look when she came back. Thus put them in cold sweat.


    "We need to save her!" Sora suddenly said.


    "Don''t do anything rash." Sylvie said.


    "But-"


    "Okay then fine, you can go and confront Yuki by yourself, leave me out of it. You must have forgotten how strong she is." Sylvie shrugged, she knows what is currently happening in the mansion and she cannot help but feel proud of her friend.


    She has a guarantee that there is no way that Anna will get hurt. She has been secretly talking with Anna using a crystal to get some information, because she also was worried about Anna. But from what she is telling she doesn''t need to worry.


    When Sylvie said that, Sora and Carlos fell back into their chairs and had a solemn look on their faces.


    "One day, I promise that I will kill that fox with my own two hands." The both of them promised themselves.

 Chapter 138 Law Enforcement

    ?As the two were taking a bath, they felt a presence watching them from afar. They can sense about 100 people or more watching them bathe, right now they couldn''t care less if they can see their bodies even though it''s bad.


    Yumie and Katsumi had a bad feeling because from the aura that they are releasing they are in the Essence Lord Early Tier, even if they are at that level, they are not confident of defeating all of them.


    "What should we do?" Katsumi asked, even though they were surrounded she didn''t feel scared at all.


    "What can we do other than fight? We can''t contact Auntie Aria or Rory anyways, plus Mom currently is unable to fight." Yumie answered.


    "For now, dress up. You don''t want the enemies to see your body right?" Yumie chuckled.


    "Then can you first make a Fire Wall, so that nobody can see us when we change." Katsumi said.


    "Of course!" Yumie then snapped her fingers, and soon a Fire Wall started to emerge to cover them.


    When the people saw the Fire Wall, they immediately got tensed and went into their battle stance. But when they saw that they were not attacking them, they sighed in relief and continued to watch their movements.


    "Okay, Katsumi. Once we are done here, I will send out a Fire Explosion to our right, then after that you can cover my back from the behind. As for the rest, well let''s just try our best." Yumie said.


    Then silence arose to the Forest as they changed, but when the Fire Wall hade done. A Fireball charges through them, burning or rotting their body.


    "Corrosive mes!"


    The enemies were caught off guard resulting in their death.


    Yumie took a deep breath before charging in front of her, while wielding her bow.


    Using her Corrosive mes took a lot of Mana out of her, since they only got about 30 minutes of rest she was still tired and so is Katsumi. But they tried her best to hide it.


    "Crashing Waves!"


    Katsumi thrust her Spear on Yumie''s body, causing a huge tidal wave to sweep up everyone, drowning them to death.


    "F*ck! Attack them!" One of the men said, he then got out of his hiding spot and appeared a few metres away from Katsumi.


    When they saw in person the Fire Power that two have, they gulped in fear for a moment before regaining theirposure. They thought that they had a 100% chance of winning because they outnumbered Yumie and Katsumi by a lot.


    They had thought that their teammates survived the attack from the two, but what they didn''t know was that they were already long dead.


    Soon after, a few more dozen people appeared surrounding Yumie and Katsumi in a circle.


    They first looked at their teammates, but when they saw that they lost about 20 men they froze. They didn''t believe that two attacks would kill at least 20 of their men.


    "What should we do now Captain?" A man asked the same man that investigated the area where the massacre happened before.


    "We''ll wait and fight, if the tide of the battle is in their favour then run." The man said.


    "Who are you guys, and why is it that you want to attack us?" Yumie asked.


    She clearly didn''t remember seeing any of them or even if she did saw them in the past and must have forgotten about it. There is no way that she had offended them.


    The man bowed slightly and opened his mouth.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Looks like I forgot to introduce myself. I''m Diego, Captain of the Law Enforcement, and we are here to capture you dead or alive because of you killing 20 people."


    He sounded proud of what he said, he was even expecting for the two to apologise, but he was dead wrong.


    "HAHAHA!" Yumie and Katsumiughed coldly causing him to freeze.


    Diego was not expecting this reaction at all.


    "Are you dumb or an asshole? Those guys were trying to kidnap us, and you want us to be the one who will be punished? What a f*cking stupid person." Katsumi said coldly.


    All of them were shocked by Katsumi''s words, because on what their Captain had reported they killed all the people there without any reason at all.


    Diego had never felt so embarrassed in his whole life, he thought that Yumie and Katsumi killed those people because they were bored based on how they acted after the deed was done. He didn''t expect for him to misunderstand it, but because he didn''t want to lose face in front of his team, he retorted back.


    "What is your evidence that they want to kidnap you?"


    "This guy must be a dog, looks like mother was right. The Humans have a brain as a dog. Then let me tell you this, did you check the corpses to check any evidence?"


    Diego''s words got stuck in his throat, even the rest of them were stunned by Katsumi''s words.


    She just basically insulted every human that has ever lived that they had the same intelligence as a dog. They cannot ept that!


    "You! In the name of the Captain of the 1st district of Law Enforcements, I will punish you for your sins of insulting the Human Race!" Diego yelled out


    "Attack them, afterwards we can y with their bodies before we kill them!" Diego said as he was rushing towards them.


    Yumie and Katsumi felt another wave of disgust when they saw Diego''s lustful look.


    Katsumi cannot take it anymore, she uses her full speed and attacks Diego. But what the rest horrified them, they saw that Katsumi was clearly ying with Diego by only scratching his body and not inflicting a big wound.


    Diego, who was the one who was exchanging attacks with Katsumi, felt even more mad, but when she heard her counting he was confused not until.


    "57"


    "58


    "59


    "60!"


    Katsumi, thrusted her spear in his chest. Then afterwards, all the men were frightened by what they saw again.


    Diego''s body exploded into a bloody mist.


    "Thundering River!"


    Because Katsumi''s attack was registered as a sessful attack even though it was only minor attacks, Katsumi decided to y with Diego a bit.


    "Well, I didn''t expect that oue." Katsumi chuckled, and her voice even contained a guilty sound to it. But her face was cold and it put a shiver to all of them.

 Chapter 139 Using The Skill Books

    ?"Shall we continue then?" Yumie and Katsumi bowed slightly causing them to shiver in fear.


    "F*ck! The captain is already dead, Run!" The vice captain said.


    But before they could make a move, they all felt an incredible heavy pressure descend on them.


    "Gravity Maniption." Katsumi slowly muttered.


    "Ah, I''m not really used to using my powers. It feels weird being so light, right Big Sis?" Katsumi slowly turned her head towards Yumie and smiled.


    "Yeah, I know what you feel." Yumie agreed.


    They are not used to being light because of Katsumi''s powers, but even still they already trained everyday to get better at using this power.


    "Well let''s start again then." Katsumi grins.


    The both of them then vanished, Katsumi and Yumie appear in the middle of them back to back. They then unleashed their deadliest skill, tp try to kill all of them at once because they are already tired and wanted to rest, and eat.


    "Lotus of Hell!"


    The ground shook, and soon a red colored lotus appeared on the ground. The size alone caused their legs to give on their own as they knelt on the ground and despair welled up in their hearts.


    "Space Vacuum!"


    "Cosmic River!"


    Katsumi swallowed the space around them causing the air to get thinner, and soon the enemies found it hard to breathe and they finally knelt on the ground while clutching their chest.


    "Lotus, Attack!" Yumie shoutee.


    Soon after the lotus that was unmoving, finally moved, and it instantly caused a disaster.


    Not only it breathed out fire containing poison, it also burned everything in its path not leaving anything. It also used its roots to lock then in ce, but that was not the deadliest attack.


    The attack that scared them the most is the falling petals.


    Once it touches the ground, it will explode andbust into mes turning everything into dust.


    "We have offended the wrong person." The Vice Captain muttered, his voice full of regrets and hints of anger towards Diego. But what can he do now? He cannot even get close to both of them.


    "Looks like your not that dumb after all, but still you have already angered us." Yumie shrugges.


    She then pulled back her bow and let go.


    Boom!!


    The arrow exploded once it hit his head turning his body back to ashes.


    "We''re done now!" Katsumi lightly stretches her body, ignoring the fact that she is currently standing on a mountain of corpses.


    "Yeah, the bath that we just took was useless too." Yumie sighed.


    "Well we can always take another one, perhaps we can even invite mother to join us." Katsumi smiled.


    "Yeah, you''re right. Let''s go home now." Yumie said excitedly.


    "Okay~" Katsumi smiled and followed Yumie back.


    Meanwhile back in the mansion, Yuki was leisurely sitting on her bed while debating whether to use her Skill Book now, or when she recovers.


    "Fubuki, is it safe for me to use my Skill Book now?" Yuki asked.


    Ding


    [Of course. The host doesn''t need to worry about getting injured by it.] Fubuki eased Yuki''s worries.


    The reason why Yuki already wanted to learn it is so that she already has a knowledge about it so that when she tries it she will have a lower chance of failing to use it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Alright then."


    Ding


    [Does the host want to use these two items? Skill Book: Moons Grace, and Skill Book: Illusionary. Yes/No.]


    "Yes."


    Ding


    [Skills Acquired]


    Moons Grace - The user will summon a Moon Figure on her back, and once it''s activated it cannot be stopped. The user must feed the Moon with Mana/Qi from the opponents she killed to the max, and once it''s full the user can either consume that or detonate it destroying everything in its path. If the user fails to feed it, the Moon will then devour the user. (The explosion has a radius of 100 metre.) [Needs 100,000 Power to use.]


    Note: The user cannot feed its own Mana to it.


    Qi Equivalents, same goes as for the Beast Rank


    Essence Gathering - 300/400/500


    Essence Warrior. - 1,000/1,500/2,000


    Essence Lord - 5,000/10,000/15,000


    Overseer - 30,000/60,000/90,000


    Effects Given if consumed:


    x2.5 Bonus Damage for Moon Skills


    x2.5 Int


    x2.5 Agi


    65% Reduced Damage Taken


    Illusionary - The user will put on an illusion that takes the enemy with her to battle it out. Once this Skill is activated, the user must kill the enemy within the time limit of 5 minutes. If the user fails to kill the enemy, she will get a debuff once the Illusion is over.


    Users debuff - Blindness for 10 Minutes, and the users Stats get deducted by 500.


    The enemy will receive a debuff consisting of Blindness (he/she will only be able to see within the radius of 3 metres ahead.), Slowed by 50%, -60% Attack Effectiveness, Nausea Effect, and the Damage that he/she will take will increase by 50%.


    "Holy Sh*t! All of these are good, but also really dangerous to use." Yuki said.


    Ayame cannot also agree more, she is angry at her own System. Even though she is the creator and can do anything at her own will, the things that she cannot control is the Quest Reward such as the Skills, because it will either be apletely made-up skill by the system or copy one from history''s greatest.


    "I don''t approve of these Skills!" Ayawm frowned.


    "Don''t stress yourself, you know that Yuki is a smart child. She will never use these Skills recklessly, especially Moon''s Grace." Serene held her hand, trying tofort her.


    "But- Alright." Ayame sighed in defeat. It already happened so she doesn''t have any control over it anymore.


    "I must be very careful of these Skills, if not I''m afraid it will do more damage to me than it helps me." Yuki sighed. She then looked at the window for a second before retracting her gaze.


    "Looks like their home. I will check on them to see if they are cking on their training or not." Yuki chuckled and smiled evilly.


    Meanwhile, the two who just entered the mansion felt a shiver down their spine as they entered. The two looked at each other before shrugging their shoulders.


    "Auntie we''re home!"


    ----------------------------------------------


    A.N


    Again I''m sorry for not uploading, I will try my best to upload two today. If I can''t do it then I will just upload 2 chapters tomorrow topensate for not uploading yesterday.

 Chapter 140 Yukis Condition Worsened

    ?"Wee back- what happened to you guys, why are you all covered in blood?" Aria asked in worry as soon as she saw the blood stains on their body.


    But before the two could answer, a heavy pressure suddenly descended. Even Rory and Aria were shocked to see how thick and powerful the bloodlust is. Immediately Ice started to engulf the whole mansion.


    All the maids were shocked to see what was happening and soon copsed to the ground because they found it hard to breathe under the heavy pressure.


    Yes, Yuki was truly angered this time. She didn''t even care one bit if her body was injured. Soon after the four of them saw Yuki slowly walking towards them, her eyes were glowing dangerously, every step she took Ice burst out of her feet.


    Meanwhile behind her was Anna looking at Yuki with a worried expression, even though her face was pale because of the thick bloodlust tha was surrounding the mansion, she didn''t care, she only looked at Yuki.


    A few seconds before everything happened, Yuki was having a nice talk with Anna after checking her Skills, but because of her good sense she heard Aria''s words. She quickly stood up and released her bloodlust to the highest that she could, surprising Anna.


    "What happened, Yuki!?" Anna tried to hold Yuki''s arms, but Ice blocked her hand causing her arm to instantly freeze.


    "Ahhh!!" Anna screams in pain, but she gritted her teeth and healed herself.


    "Who hurt you?" Yuki asked as soon as she was in front of the two with a cold face.


    Because the two didn''t answer, Yuki''s surroundings became even colder when she saw the cuts, blood and their tattered clothes.


    "I said who the hell hurt you!?" The temperature around the mansion dropped even more.


    "Calm down!" Rory and Aria said.


    "Dragons Might!" Aria said, soon a golden barrier appeared covering Yuki''s body. But it didn''t help that much because Ice still started to spill out of the Barrier even though it was covered.


    Snapping out of their daze, Yumie and Katsumi fell to the ground on their knees and started to cough up blood because of what happened.


    "No!" Yuki shouted and punched the Barrier with all her might, but it didn''t even leave a mark because of their power difference.


    Then, Yumie and Katsumi managed toe back to theirposure after a while and looked at Yuki with tears in their eyes.


    "We''re okay Mom! Right, Katsumi!?" Yumie quickly said.


    "Yes, yes. We''re absolutely fine, we just have some scratches, nothing more!" Yumie and Katsumi tried to calm down Yuki.


    Thankfully it worked, and Yuki''s bloodlust started to fade away, and the Ice soon melted. Looking at Yuki once more, Aria deactivated the Barrier.


    As soon as the Barrier was gone, Yuki quickly hugged the two of them tightly. Yuki had really now had affections to them, even though it was just some scratches she was instantly worried and was ready to to kill no torture who ever did this.


    Even though it was only a few months that she has been with Yumie, as for Katsumi it was longer than that. She already had a deep connection and love towards them, because they are the only ones that she can call family.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I was really worried about you two." But her words were soon cut off, because she fell backwards to the ground and blood started to spill out of her eyes and mouth.


    "Mother!"


    "Yuki!"


    The five of them screamed and immediately surrounded Yuki. Anna quickly put Yuki''s head on herp while trying to heal Yuki''s body, but soon after she found out that Yuki''s body didn''t seem to have any injury.


    "F*ck! Her condition had gotten worse!" Aria said worriedly.


    "What do you mean!?" Anna looked at Aria with bloodshot eyes. She was crying really hard now.


    "Will Mother die?" Yumie and Katsumi both asked, their hearts full of guilt when they asked that.


    ''If only we didn''te back like this, Mother will not be in this state right now.'' That was the thought that the two were currently in their Minds.


    "No, but- She is in aa now. Her Soul before was damaged 20%, but now it''s 30% which is really deadly." Aria said while her voice was quivering. She was really shocked to see someone damage their soul to this extent, it was even. more of a miracle that she is alive right now.


    "Is there no way for Mom to wake up again?" Yumie asked, her tears started to burst out of her eyes right now.


    "I don''t know- I''m not an expert at this, and from the ancient text if a person''s soul is heavily damaged it may cripple her. Because from what I can see her Soul Realm shatters." Rory answers.


    "What is the Soul World?" Anna asked, this is also the first time she heard this.


    "Ever living being in this World has its own Soul Realm: You can call it the heart of all, because once it ispletely destroyed, that person will die. Not just die but, he/she will not be able to reincarnate, meaning they are dead forever." Rory exins while looking at Yuki with deep eyes, she then took a deep breath before continuing.


    "Also, like what we exined a few days Earlier, this is the ce where the Qi or Mana is stored. It''s called Soul Core. The Soul Core is connected to all of the Veins in the body, it''s the passageway of the Mana/Qi of the person. So you can only Imagine if one is damaged, but in Yuki''s situation-" Rory stopped.


    Yumie and Katsumi''s heart dropped when they heard Rory stopped.


    "What is-  wrong with- Yuki?" Anna asked.


    "Her Soul Core Veins are shattered, snapped, and blocked. 30% of it." Rory finally dropped the bomb.


    "Is there no way to help her?" Anna asked after a while, she took her time to calm down.


    "Yes, but- Yuki is the only one who can fix this. She needs to repair her Soul Core, by regting her Mana to her Veins till it heals and possibly strengthens. BUT! If it happens and Yuki manages to strengthen her Soul Core, her strength will rise. The reason for this is because Soul Core Veins are usually weak resulting for the person to only put out little power than should have. Because strengthening one''s Soul Core is very dangerous only to people who are brave enough to do this." Rory finished her exnation.


    But before the three could answer. Something glowed in Yuki''s neck. A ne started to hover in the air, and soon a woman could be seen standing behind in front of them.

 Chapter 141 Soul Realm Ranks

    ?"What did you do to worsen your condition? You really will make your mother worry about how reckless you are." The blonde woman asked, with a hint of worry in her voice.


    She then released a little bit of her power and levitated Yuki''s body into her, when it was close enough, she then caressed her face lovingly.


    Serene doesn''t like to see Ayame worry. When Ayame was asleep, Serene who was quite bored after watching Ayame sleep soundly, took out the Orb that controls the System the Yuki had and watched her out of boredom, but when she saw what happened she quickly hid it and tried to alter it so that Ayame will not be able to see it.


    She then left out a note for Ayame.


    "I will be going out for a bit, be a good girl and stay home, oh and also don''t check on Yuki because I''m doing something to the System alright. Bye!"


    Your Lovely Serene.


    She then went back to her home and controlled the Ne on Yuki''s neck and summoned her Avatar to it.


    The Avatar is one''s Soul Manifestation, the user can control it at will doing anything whatever she wants with it. No restrictions are on using an Avatar except that you need to have a Crystallised Rank Soul Realm to manifest an Avatar of your own.


    If a person manages to upgrade her Soul Realm it will ascend to the next Rank.


    There are 5 Ranks that a person can achieve in strengthening their Soul Realm.


    Weak Soul Realm - If a person has this kind of Soul Realm, then that person will be naturally weak. The reason for this is that the Soul Realm is born weak, or it is damaged. The Soul Realm can lower its Rank once it is injured heavily. There is also an instance where a person is born with a Weak Soul Realm causing them to be physically and be powerless.


    Normal Soul Realm - The most generic Soul Realm that is around. Most people only have this kind of Soul Realm because it''s rare to be born with a Special Kind of Soul Realm, but it''s still bad because the Veins are clogged with impurities that block the way of the Mana/Qi. It also cannot release Mana/Qi fast, and the Power that it can store is just Average.


    Ascendant Soul Realm - This is the third Rank and where a so-called Genius can show his/her power to the full extent. Because his/her Soul Realm is strengthened, the Veins that circte the Mana/Qi are much more powerful than the normal, meaning they can hold much more power without breaking. If a person is born with an Ascendant Soul Realm, he/she is bound to have a great future as long as that person doesn''t meet death.


    Crystallized Soul Realm - The second strongest and toughest Soul Realm there is. If one manages to get their Soul Realm into this Level, his/her power will shoot up high! Like their name, the person''s Veins will get crystal around them making them more durable and stronger, not only that the Mana/Qi in their Soul Realm will be much purer, making it much stronger.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Celestial Soul Realm - Only a few people managed to get their Soul Realm to this extent because of how hard it is. The reason for it is because that person must destroy their Soul Realm alongside their Veins, and after that, he/she must concentrate his her Mana/Qi to create her Soul Realm. If he/she seeded, he/she then must also create her Veins from the Soul Realm to his/her whole body. It will be extremely difficult because if even one Vein snaps or bursts, then that person will die Immediately because their Soul Realm will also explode. The risks are high, but if one seeds then that person''s power will boost. That person can fight equally with a higher Rank than him, if one is a Savage Beast, he/she will be able to fight equally with an Overseer without much problem, as long as that person is efficient with his/her battle prowess. Because the boost that it gives is much stronger than anyone can think, not only it will make your Mana/Qi much more potent to at least 10x making it 10x stronger, but their Body will also sour high in power.


    The number of people that only managed to get to the Celestial Soul Realm is just under 50, that''s how rare it is for someone to get to it. For Serene to get managed to get a Celestial Soul Realm is very lucky, this is also one of the main reasons why she is currently the strongest Goddess.


    Back to the Mansion.


    "Who are you?" Rory and Aria quickly release their power to Max, just from the aura that Serene is releasing they can already tell that she is extremely strong.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a bad person. I''m just here to help my Daughter." Serene exins, but Yumie and Anna explode after that.


    "You''re lying! Yuki said to me that her mother is already dead!" Both Anna and Yumie said at the same time, causing both of them to look at each other with shock in their eyes. But they dismissed it for now and confronted Serene.


    "So you''re the woman who is in love with Yuki," Serene said, which caused Anna to almost fall. She then looked at her surroundings to see if anyone heard that. After seeing that nobody seemed to hear it, she sighed in relief and asked her.


    "How did you know about that?" Anna asked with a blush on her face.


    "I told you I''m her mother." Serene already called herself mother in front of them, because she is sure and determined to make Ayame her woman.


    "I can prove it to you by doing this." She then used a high-level skill illusion and used Ayame''s face.


    All of them were shocked to see a mature version of Yuki standing in front of them.


    "You''re rea- h- her m- mother?" Yumie stuttered.


    "Of course. Now, do you believe me?"

 Chapter 142 Giving Small Gifts

    ?"Then Grandma, can you save Mom!? Katsumi quickly said, everyone was shocked again at how fast Katsumi took to ept Serene.


    "Grandma? No, you have to call me something else. I''m still pretty young, you know that." Serene said, obviously it was a lie. Because her real age is already about 10M+ already, but even still she hated to be called old.


    "Okay, but please, can you save Mom first?" Katsumi and Yumie quickly pleaded.


    "Of course that''s why I''m here, but you have to do me a favour okay? Don''t tell her that I was here, and that I was the one who saved her." Serene said.


    "Why? She misses you a lot." Anna quickly interjected.


    "I cannot tell you the reason now, but what I can only tell you is that she may hate me for what I have done to her. Okay let''s start, first I will need a Transcendent Root of Life, Ice Meteor Essence, Ghost Flower specifically the Gold one andstly which is also the hardest is a Mana Core of a Star Lord Beast, I need it specifically to be an Element Beast that is Ice. You listed all of it?" Serene smiled.


    Serene was actually testing whether this Yuki''s new friends are to be trusted, especially Rory, Aria and Anna. Serene wants to see how far they would go for Yuki, but in Anna''s case Serene can already tell that she will do it all just for Yuki, as for Rory and Aria she still doesn''t know.


    "We have three of those here, but the Mana Core of a Star Lord Beast we don''t have one in stock." Aria hangs her head low.


    "Hmmm, I wonder why you are willing to take a risk for my daughter. You can already tell and see that she doesn''t trust you two, but you''re willing to help her. Care to give me a reason for this?" Serene released a tiny amount of her bloodlust towards them to serve as warning, it is not even close to one percent, but the two were already shivering.


    "That''s because I believe that Yuki is the one who can bring the justice of us Beast in the Mystic Dragons Heaven. I''m assuming that you already know that us Beast are just use as ves for those disgusting trash, if only I didn''t reach a bottleneck I would dly kill all of them, but s I did and so as Rory, and when I saw Yuki''s power I felt hope for being free. Not just that also, because you may think that I''m just using her as a tool for revenge, I would also like to know more about your Daughter because I can feel some simrities within us. So I would like to be her friend." Aria smiled and answered, Rory also followed it up.


    "It''s the same reason for me as for my friend Aria, except that I want to change her thoughts about not trusting anyone. I can feel her pain from her past, and because of that I want to help her not as a teacher but as a friend." Rory said.


    Serene secretly used her Skill to see if the two were lying, she actually see through their Soul directly to see if they were lying, and Serene was happy with the results.


    "I see, then I must say thank you."


    "It''s no problem Miss?"


    "Oh I forgot, My name is Serene." Serene answered, she was not scared of using her real name, because there were not actually not a lot of people that know her name, and the ones that know it are already buried deep underground.


    "Then Miss Serene, I will just get those three, but for the Mana Core, what should we do with that?"  Rory asked.


    "Ah! It will not be that difficult." Serene smiled, she then took a nce at Yumie, Katsumi and Anna.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You three can hunt it down."


    "What!?"


    "That is just sending them to their Deaths, let us do it then." Aria said.


    "That''s not possible. You guys already provided almost all of the materials, I cannot let you guys do all of it yourselves. Don''t worry, I will be giving you something that may help you, that is if you use it correctly." Serene smiled mysteriously.


    Serene then took out the Orb that controls the System and giften a small gift for Yumie and Katsumi to use.


    Ding


    [The System admin had gifted the Entity Yumie with the Element lightning.]


    Raijin Soul: Anti - Matter Thunder - The Soul Element of the known greatest Lighting Element user in the whole Celestial Star Heaven. This is one of the most powerful types of Element there is as its Rank is Anti.


    There are 5 different Ranks of Element.


    ss - It is the most weakest and basic Element that any being can get.


    Gold - One Rank higher than the ss, the only difference that it has with the ss is that this Element Rank is of course more powerful but the special about them is that they can withstand their counterparts of Element which ss cannot do.


    Diamond - If a being managed to get this Rank of Element, they should definitely treasure it because with this Element Rank your destructive power will rise.


    ck - This Rank is the most mysterious, because if a person has this kind of Element, his/her attacks will also get a bonus effect to the enemies. Not only that they are gonna be damaged pretty heavily, they also have this ck Essence stuck to them. This ck Essence will let that Power to stay forever as long as the user wants, it will also not drain any Mana, so if you are hit with a Fire Element with a ck Rank then you should be worried because that it will not go out.


    Anti - The most Powerful Rank of Element there is, the power if this is simply immeasurable. They are much more special because, just like what the Rank name is Anti, it can destroy anything it touches.


    Serene actually got this Element because she killed the owner of it mercilessly because she hated Raijin. Raijin was being disrespectful and was looking at Ayame full of lust, he almost even pushed her to the bed which caused his whole body to disintegrate, even his Soul is not spared. To this day it is still being tortured everyday.


    As for Katsumi''s gift, it was even much better.

 Chapter 143 Training To Kill A Star Lord Beast

    ?Ding


    [The System Admin has granted Entity Katsumi to Rank up her Skill from ss to Gold.]


    "This is my ''Small'' Gift for you guys, hopefully by the end of the week you guys can set out and find a Star Lord Beast." Serene said, and just as she was about to leave she turned back to Yumie and gave her something again.


    [The System Admin has granted the Entity Yumie with a Skill Lightning Maniption.]


    "You can have your Aunts teach you how to use the Gifts that I gave you, but remember if you fail to do it Yuki will die." Serene warned, but even still, she wouldn''t let Yuki die. She is just using this method to teach them.


    "Alright then that''s all, I wille back in a week- Oh wait, I forgot to give you something as well." Reaching out to her Inventory, she grabbed a book and tossed it to Anna.


    Anna quickly catches the Book and reads it.


    "Angel''s Blessing Series."


    "You can use this, you will be the main support of the team when you guys hunt the Star Lord Beast, so I hope you at least manage to learn, and be able to use the Abilities here alright? Okay that''s all, I will being back in a Week to see your progress, after that you guys will be on your way to defeat the Beast."


    "As for you Yumie, I have high hopes for you. Good Luck!" Serene said before vanishingpletely.


    "What just happened?"


    "Yeah, what gifts is she talking about?"


    Yumie and Katsumi slowly turned around and looked at each other before nodding.


    "She gifted me another Element, which is lightning. So basically I have to Element inside me now." This answer greatly shocked the two, but when they heard what Katsumi was, they nearly fainted from the shock.


    "She Ranked Up why Element which is the Space maniption to Gold."


    "What?" Both Aria and Rory asked at the same time, they were not sure whether their ears were ying tricks on them or not.


    "Auntie Rory and Aria, you guys are not that old but you already cannot hear me? I said that she upgraded my Element to Gold." Katsumi repeated with a chuckle.


    "Then how strong must be Yuki''s Mother then, If she can do that as if giving someone a candy."


    All of them froze when they thought of Rory''s words, they were not stupid that any normal person can do what Serene just did.


    "Then what Beast Rank do you think she is in?" Yumie asked, as her voice was quivering. She clearly remembers how she rudely talked to her just a few minutes ago, thinking about that made her shiver.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I- I don''t know. But if I had to guess, it''s probably the upper Rank of Divine Beast." Rory actually stuttered when she answered Yumie''s question, but her was just normal for a Beast like her. To be able to meet a Beast that is essentially a Divine Beast is truly frightening, because it can kill them with just a tap from their fingers.


    "It''s good that we didn''t act rudely or even attack her, and probably the most good thing is that she is Yuki''s mother." Aria said while her gaze trails down at Yuki who has her eyes closed.


    "Then let''s start training now, as for Anna, I can''t help you and so does Rory because we go in different paths. So I can only say good luck, or if you have a teacher or friend that can teach you then it will be nice." Aria said apologetically.


    "It''s fine, I can probably learn this by myself because I read a little bit of it and it''s exined to the best detail possible that is also easy to understand." Anna shook her head and looked down at Yuki.


    "Can I take care of her while you guys train? Don''t worry it will not hinder my learning of the Abilities that Madam Serene gave me." Anna assured them.


    "If you can then it will be good." Yumie said.


    She slowly began to trust Anna, because on what she can see she is a good person with no evil intentions towards them. But the trust that she has to her is just a little over 20%, so Anna still needs to work hard for her to gain the trust of her daughters.


    As for Katsumi it was even worse, she doesn''t believe in Anna even for one bit. But because her elder has approved of it, she cannot do anything to it anymore and just gritted her teeth while looking at Anna.


    Even though she was being petty, Anna didn''t pay heed to her. As time goes by, she is sure that she will naturally gain the trust of the two, and maybe even sessfully achieve the dream that she ever hoped for.


    After getting permission, Anna then first carried Yuki''s body before going straight to the shower. She will also take a shower because her body is full of sweat because of the nervousness and the fear that she had when she fet Yuki''s unbelievably thick bloodlust.


    "I''ll take her to bathe first. She is dirty from all the blood that she coughed up, and if you guys are worried about me doing something to her then you guys can also join me." Anna said sweetly to them.


    "No it''s fine, I believe that you will not do anything to her. BUT! If we see something wrong with her, then you know what''s gonna happen to you." Yumie warned, as she released her own bloodlust directed to Anna.


    "I can assure you that she will be safe with me." Anna bowed slightly, while her forehead was covered with sweat.


    Even though it was not as strong as Yuki''s, it still made her shiver. It was like she was staring at a Professional Killer when looking at Yumie''s cold eyes.


    "Then go." Yumie waved her hand. Anna then said her thanks before vanishing in the hallway.


    "Now then let''s start, from what I heard from your stories Yumie. Yuki is a demon to you when she trains you right?" Aria smiled at her.


    Yumie got goosebumps when she saw that exact smile that Yuki had when they were about to train.


    "Let''s start today. Rory you''ll take Yumie, as for me I''ll train Katsumi."


    "No problem. Don''t worry little Yumie, we''ll definitely have fun." Rory grinned.

 Chapter 144 Meteoric Spear/ Harmony Of Two Elements

    ?"What''s wrong, are you tired already?"


    "No! I''m just taking a break for a few seconds!"


    Yelling can be heard throughout the field in the ins, this is where Yuki and the two had tested their Weapons before, and now it was being used as their training ground.


    "Katsumi, don''t let your Powers distract you when you fight. You must remember to use both at the same time, as for your Spear Techniques they are not bad, but still you need to hide your intentions to kill or hit someone because it can trip you up in fights." Aria exins as she sent out a gols ray at Katsumi, resulting for Katsumi to stumble away by a few metres.


    "YES!" Katsumi roared, she then vanished once again on her spot and circled around Aria to try again to hit her even once.


    For the past 5 hours this has been her training, constantly using her Gravity Maniption to increase the Gravity around Aria while also using it to make her Spear heavier so that if she evernds a hit, it will be a good blow.


    But her mind would not let her, she still can''t easily multitask as Yumie did. But the hardest was to conceal her intentions of attacking Aria.


    Aria had teached her that almost every individual in the world has a sixth sense, where they will be alerted if someone has bad intentions towards them. So Katsumi was learning how to conceal that, but she still cannot as of now, even though Aria can see that Katsumi is making good progress in just 5 hours.


    ''Hais�� What a genius. She already learned almost all of the Martial Art that I taught her, Meteoric Spear.''


    It was her self made Martial Arts which Aria is very proud of. Not everyone can use these Spear moves, because they are much morepatible with strong Beasts like Dragon of course, but still they will still have it hard to learn how to use it properly. The main aspect of the Martial Arts is that it''s fast, silent, and also pretty destructive.


    As for the Basics of the Meteoric Spear that Katsumi learned is the following.


    Comet de - The Spear will unleash a heavy attack to the enemy if it hits causing them to bleed from the insides. This attack doesn''t damage outside the body but deals coteral damage to the inside that may cause the organs to burst.


    Cosmic Dust - The User''s body will be extremely light, and once the User is ready to attack, he/she will be able to deal 100 of attacks in 1 second if they seed.


    Endless Space - The user''s move will be extremely nimble, as if he/she is walking in space where there is no sound. Her attacks will be extremely deadly as they be soundless, the enemy will also not be able to feel any killing intent to the attack causing it to be harder to dodge or block.


    Celestial sh - The user''s attack will be multiplied one it hits an enemy, for example if the enemy got shed by the user, he/she will receive double the damage. It will keep multiplying as long as the usernds a hit.


    As for thest one, Katsumi was still having a hard time using it because of certain reasons because she needs to have 100% control all over her body, including every muscle, bones, and nerves for her to be able to use thisst one, which is extremely hard.


    It''s Aria''s greatest work, she is extremely proud of it. But it''s more of a Skill than a Martial Arts because of what it does.


    Void Body - It needs the user to have 100% control over her body, one this requirement is achieved, the user then must release his/her Power throughout their whole body. Once this is achieved, the user can then either strengthen a single part of his/her body like the fist or legs.


    The Skill that Aria made is actually very good despite sounding bad. Once an enemy sees this Skill they will be confused because what they will see is that Aria''s power is suddenly gone. But in reality it is hidden deep inside her body, Aria then can transfer all of her power to her feet and then run quickly to the enemy and immediately transfer the power back to her fist. The only downside to this Skill is that your body is going to be very vulnerable to attacks.


    The only reason that Katsumi cannot use this Skill is that she is having hard time controlling every part of her body, if it was just the muscles, Katsumi will be able to use it easily. But because it needs the Nerves and Bones, it only makes things much harder.


    "It''s fine if you can''t still use the ''Void Body'' Katsumi, in the future you''ll definitely be able to use it. For now try to cultivate more of the other Martial Arts that I taught you, try to use it frequently so that you are able to use it freely. Also go to the Library in the Mansion, you can probably see some Spear Moves there that will fit your fighting style." Aria said to Katsumi and continued.


    "Your Spear Techniques are good, but they need to be better. From what I can see you are talented at it, so tomorrow you will spar again with me, but this time I will use a Spear and other weapons so that you can understand better on how to use the Weapons." Aria then walked, flicked her fingers and then both of them were back to the Mansion now.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As for Yumie''s training, she even got it harder than Katsumi.


    Currently she is trying tobine her two Elements together to create a harmony between them. But every time she does it, it will explode.


    Yumie hasn''t really done any fighting when she started to train with Rory, because Rory said that she first must get used to using the Lighting Element as it''s hard because it''s nature is destruction.


    "Little Yumie focus, you shouldn''t let your Emotions get the better of yourself when you use your Lightning." Rory chuckled after seeing the frown in Yumie''s face.


    "Can we do this tomorrow? I want to gain some battle experience for now, since I''m able to use the Lightning fairly easily now." Yumie said she then cancelled out the two Element''s and shot out to Rory.


    Yumie also summoned her mes and punched Rory in the chest, but Rory simply caught it. Feeling danger, Yumie kicked Rory''s abdomen and threw a kick that was covered with lightning.


    BANG!!


    Backing away slightly, Rory smiled and took out a talisman and threw it in the air. The area that they were in was quickly covered with a barrier.


    "What is this for?" Yumie asked.


    "Oh this? This is just a safety measure, we don''t want to destroy the forest now are we?" Rory chuckled.


    She then vanished from her spot and reappearing behind Yumie, she struck out her palms and hit Yumie in the back, causing her to fly away and hit the barrier.


    Coughing up blood, Yumie stood up to only see that Rory was already in front of her and struck out her palms again. Yuki then ducked and caught Rory''s arm and mmed her to the ground.


    "Don''t you think it''s rude for a person to m a woman into the ground." Roryughed.


    Yumie was shocked, but she reacted quickly and twisted her body and punched where she heard her voice from. But her attack didn''t hit anything, suddenly Yumie felt danger all around her, but it was already toote.


    "Spark." Yumie heard a small voice, but before she could react to anything she got electrocuted and finally passed out.


    BOOM!!


    "I can''t believe how strong Yumie is. Her battle prowess is amazing, and the way she looks at her surroundings is scary. She is constantly on guard for everything thates near her.. How do they even practise?" Rory said in disbelief, she then looked at her sleeve that had a cut in it.


    Yumie''s attack actually didn''t miss, but it only hit the sleeve of Rory. Even Rory was shocked about the oue, but still she is ecstatic about it.


    "Ah! I might''ve gone a little overboard." Rory chuckled as she saw the ground that''s under Yumie.


    It was burned up and destroyed, there are even some small spars that can be seen.


    "Well time to let her rest." Rory then carried Yumie''s body and went back to the Mansion.

 Chapter 145 Calamity Tundra Dragon Part 1

    ?The deadline that Serene gave is finally up, and Yumie and Katsumi grew their strength to greater heights. Rory and Aria were extremely happy and proud that their teachings had paid off.


    Anna hasn''te out of Yuki''s room ever since they started training, and Yumie and Katsumi got extremely worried that Anna might not meet Serene''s expectations.


    Soon all of them are gathered in Yuki''s room, since Serene didn''t want to show her face to unwanted people, she gave a letter that she will being back to Yuki''s room.


    Finally Serene arrived.


    "Looks like you guys learned a lot in that one week that I gave you." Serene smiled.


    Of course Serene already knew that all of them did a good job, and Serene was greatly shocked on how fast they learn and adapt to everything that their Teachers gave to them. Especially Anna, from what Serene saw she will definitely be the greatest contributor on the nearing fight.


    "Now, I will put you guys in a special dimension that I created, and you guys will spar a Star Lord Beast in there. Don''t worry it''s only an Illusion so don''t be afraid of dying, but still I hope that you will treat this Battle seriously even though it''s not real alright? I hope that you guys practice fighting together as a team, because if not, then you guys will struggle a lot." Serene smiled.


    Serene already can tell that they will struggle in the fight, because they didn''t even practise together. So Serene was excited about who will take charge of the battle and how they will support each other in time of need.


    "Now get ready, I will send you guys there now." Serene then snapped her fingers and soon the ce that they were in was changed into a Storming Blizzard.


    "Good Luck!" Serene again snapped and her fingers and Rory and Aria also vanished alongside her to only reappear in the side with chairs around them.


    "Roar!!"


    The three of them heard a loud roar behind, they then got into their battle stance with Katsumi being in the front, Yumie in the middle and Anna being behind.


    "To make it easier, I''ll show you guys this.


    Ding


    [Defeat the Star Lord Beast to pass the Test.] A voice rang in the Field shocking everyone.


    Ding


    Race - Cmity Tundra Dragon


    Bloodline- Tundra Dragon


    Rank - Star Lord Beast (Middle)


    HP - 600,000/600,000


    Mana - 1,200,000M/1,200,000M


    Magic Power - 200,000


    "You just need to have the health of that Beast be Zero, easy right? Good Luck once again, Go!" Serene orders. The Dragon that was unmoving before suddenly then moves and flies towards them, destroying everything that blocks its way.


    "Barrier of Heaven!" Yumie and Katsumi heard a shout behind them, they then turned their heads back into the Dragon and they saw a faint Gold barrier that was erected.


    BOOM!!


    The Dragon then crashed into the Barrier making a snow fly. What Yumie and Katsumi expected to happen didn''t happen, the Barrier that Anna actually created stood ground holding the Beast that seemed impossible to stop actually stopped it.


    "What the hell!?" Rory and Aria stood out of their chairs and looked at the Barrier that stopped the Tundra Dragon in its tracks.


    "If I may ask, what kind of Skills did you give her?" Aria asked, she could somehow feel a connection to the Skill that Anna had just used.


    "Oh that, that''s what the Angel Race uses. It needs a Light Element for a person to use this. Maybe that''s why you can feel a connection." Serene shrugged.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I see." Aria and Rory stumble back into their chairs and only look at the battle that is happening in front of them.


    "We cannot lose to her!" Katsumi gritted her teeth, her pride will not let her.


    "Big Sis, cover from behind!"


    "Sure!"


    "Meteoric Spear, Cosmic Dust!" Katsumi immediately activated her Martial Arts. Katsumi''s figure started to blur because of how fast she is currently moving .


    Even the Tundra Dragon was having a hard time to see where Katsumi was, but it was already toote as Katsumi was already in front of him.


    "Celestial sh!" Katsumibines the two and hits the Tundra Dragon at lightning speed.


    "ROAR!!" The Tundra Dragon roared in pain, he was confused because he can clearly feel that he was only hit by at least 200 times within two seconds but the pain that he felt is as if his body is being cut by some thousand des, but Katsumi was still not done.


    "Gravity Maniption x25!" The Tundra Dragon then mmed into the ground because of the sudden change in Gravity, and because it''s too strong even for him a Star Lord Beast, he cannot lift or even move his body.


    "Comet de!" Katsumi targeted the Tundra Dragon''s legs.


    "Hiss" The Tundra Dragon hissed in pain, he felt as if the bones in that leg exploded in an instant when he received the attack, and because Katsumi is too fast for him to see he cannot react to it.


    Katsumi''s onught attack only took about 30 seconds and she already damaged one of the legs of the Tundra Dragon, to say that Aria and Rory are not shocked is an understatement.


    "Hey, you''re Martial Arts is not supposed to be that strong right?" Rory asked while her voice was quivering.


    "Yeah." Aria muttered silently, but Rory still managed to hear her.


    "Then do tell me how Katsumi basically destroyed all of the Bones that the Tundra Dragon has in its right leg!?"


    "I don''t know, but if I have to guess then it''s probably because of her Gravity Maniption. She increased the weight of her Spear and hit her leg." Aria said in disbelief, even though she found this hard to believe.


    Because from the strike that Katsumi did, it was unusually much heavier than she saw when they spar.


    In fact she was right, Katsumi only used about 10x Gravity increase in her attacks when she sparred with Katsumi, but this time she wanted to test her limit so she actually used the best that she could do which is 50x. If only Rory and Aria knew this.


    "Corrosive mes!"


    As for Yumie she was also not left behind. She pulled back the string of her bow and created herself a Fire Arrow. Once it was done, Yumie then began to concentrate the Mana around the Arrow to the best she can. Yumie took a deep breath after finishing her Arrow, she then created a Magic Circle on the tip of the Arrow and soon lightning sparks can be seen on the Fire Tip.


    "Lightning Hell!"


    Yumie then released her Arrow and it was aimed right at the back of the Tundra Dragon to deal better Damage, because once it hit it will do more than it should be.


    BANG!!


    The Fire Arrow then exploded covering the whole body of the Tundra Dragon, poisoning and burning every part of his body, but it was not finished yet.


    BOOM!!


    Yumie snapped her fingers and the Tundra Dragon''s body began to explode with lightning, but because its skin is extremely thick it didn''t prate to the flesh. But even still thebined attacks of Katsumi and Yumie did a number to the Tundra Dragon.


    HP - 500,014/600,000

 Chapter 146 Calamuty Tundra Dragon Part 2

    ?"They''re doing pretty good!" Serenepliments.


    Meanwhile back on the battlefield, the Tundra Dragon that was suppressed by Katsumi''s Gravity Maniption started to move its big body and red at the three. He then opened his mouth and unleashed his attacks.


    Burst of Ice came out of his mouth and attacked the three of them, because the three of them were not paying attention because of Serene''s words they didn''t have the time to block or dodge the attack. All of them were swept away by the attack and got frozen instantly.


    "You guys should pay attention to your surroundings, I believe that Yuki already taught you guys this right?" Serene chuckled after seeing them got swept away.


    When Serene finished saying those words, the Ice around Yumiebusted into mes quickly melting it. She then turned around to face her two teammates and also quickly melted the Ice.


    "F*ck! I didn''t see thating!" Katsumi cursed.


    "It''s fine, now that we know we must be really careful because if not we might fail." Anna said.


    "I''ll give you guys some limited boost of speed and 5 attack power for at least minutes and I hope that you guys deal as much damage as you can to it." Anna said to which Yumie and Katsumi nodded their heads. Even Katsumi, who has a grudge to Anna, puts down her anger and listens for the sake of winning because she knows the consequences of losing. So for the sake of winning, Katsumi put her grudge down and peacefully teamed up with Anna.


    "Alright, then I''ll charge now and Yumie I want you to stop him from attacking me once I get close. Also barrage it with attacks when Anna gives us the buffs." Katsumi said.


    "Alright then. Anna, just give us a signal when you give it to us alright?"


    "Sure!"


    "Then let''s go!"


    Katsumi and Yumie charged through. When the Dragon saw what they were doing he quickly intercepted them byunching an attack on Anna which caused them all to be surprised.


    "Dodge it!" Yumie yelled but it was already toote, and because Anna''s skills are made as back support to the team she doesn''t have the reflex and speed to dodge the attack.


    "Ahhh!" Anna screams in pain as her body is immediately impaled by 10 Ice Spikes, Anna gritted her teeth and forcefully took out all of the Ice Spikes that impaled her with her bare hands.


    Blood quickly covered the snow beneath her feet and it turned red quickly, Anna then circted her Qi around her to make at least a Shield around her to at least make herself safe from attacks.


    After making a shield she then healed herself and soon the terrifying wounds that she had began to close in terrifying speed. It was much faster than before, Rory and Aria are shocked again to see how powerful Anna''s healing is.


    "That is absurd."


    After the short pause, all of them heard a yelling from Anna.


    "God''s Requiem!"


    Then all of a sudden, Yumie and Katsumi''s body felt much lighter and stronger than before.


    "Here it is! Katsumi don''t waste this chance, you are the one who can deal the most damage so attack it will all you got. I''ll support you from here!" Yumie shouted and appeared in a giant tree and began to fire at the Tundra Dragon with Fire Arrows then explode into thunder when it hit the Dragon.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Here Ie!"


    "Cosmic Dust!"


    "Comet de!"


    Katsumi then started to unleash a barrage of attacks to the Dragon and breaking all of the bones in his body, while Yumie was constantly moving spots and attacking the Dragon if she had the chance.


    When Anna saw that the two were destroying the Dragon, it seemed that they needed her support so she took out her Zither and started to y music that greatly confused the Dragon.


    "Melody of Confusion!"


    The Tundra Dragon then began to hallucinate and see five clones of them surrounding them. He started to attack everything but ultimately failed because every time a clone died, another one would appear in front of him. Seeing this the two were momentarily stunned, but they quickly snapped out of it and took this great chance and bombarded the Tundra Dragon, and because Yumie''s fire was strong she was the one who dealt the most damage out of all of them.


    Yumie not only uses her Fire Arrows, she also sends out some Fire Meteors that she copied from Yuki, not only that she also made it rain with thunder.


    BOOM!


    Countless explosions began to happen and it puts the Tundra Dragon in a disadvantage, currently he cannot do anything to the three of them because of Anna''s Zither Skills. But all of that sudden change when Anna saw that the Tundra Dragon was about to hit the real Katsumi who was running closer to him.


    "Melody of Despair!" Anna quickly changed her music and soon it sounded very dreadful but at the same time beautiful to all of them except for the Tundra Dragon who was currently unable to move his body and was feeling extreme pain on his head.


    "That was close, thank you!" Katsumi silently thanked Anna but she was embarrassed about it so her voice is extremely soft but Anna still managed to hear it.


    "No problem!"


    Shaking her embarrassment off, she charged through the Tundra Dragon and climbed on its head and smashed it head to the ground with her spear that has been enchanted with Gravity Maniption.


    BOOM!


    The Tundra Dragon smashed to the ground creating a rain of snow into the air.  When they saw that the Tundra Dragon was not moving they began to feel happy inside but they still stayed vignt and carefully approached the Dragon with their guardpletely up. Anna even made the same Barrier that blocked the Tundra Dragon previously to make sure that they will not get attacked suddenly.


    When they finally were close enough to the Dragon they saw it''s bloody figure and when they were about to celebrate they heard Serene''s voice rang into the field.


    "You can see its health, why don''t you guys check it to see if it''s truly dead."


    HP - 10,000/600,000


    BOOM!!


    Suddenly the Dragons eyes open and unleashed it''s final attack, it already noticed that he has no chance of beating them so he decided that he will just kill all of them. His body exploded into Ice, even going as far as destroying the Barrier that Anna made which caused them to fly away by the force.

 Chapter 147 Finally Killing The Tundra Dragon

    ?The health of Tundra Dragon immediately went down to half after exploding his body. The Tundra Dragon''s body was a mess, it was full of holes, burnt and rotten to beyond recognition. The once proud Dragon is nowughable on how it lost to just three opponents.


    Because of his anger, he stood up despite his body being broken down by the second and approached Yumie who was currently kneeling on the ground because of his attacks.


    "Dammit!"


    When Yumie saw that the Tundra Dragon was getting closer to her, she tried to stand up but ultimately failed because her body was full of injuries and so were the other two. Because Anna was the one in the front, she was the one who took the most damage out of all of them.


    Her snowy white skin is dyed red because of all the blood that seeped out, but she gritted her teeth and used the best skill that she learned from the book that Serene gave her. She will not go down that easily, she has to show that she is strong enough to walk alongside those three if she wants to stay together with Yuki.


    "He- Heaven''s Wrath!" Suddenly all of Yumie and Katsumi''s injuries were healed, and their bodies started to surge with power. They then heard Anna''s hoarse voice.


    "The skill will onlyst about a minute, to kill him as soon as you can." Anna said before falling unconscious. She used up all of her Qi in that one skill, the skill used every power in her body meaning that if one uses it with a weak body then that person will undoubtedly die after using it. But because Anna has the blood of an Elf, her body is much stronger than Human even if she doesn''t use Body Strengthening Techniques, she specialised in Spirit which boost the power of her Qi.


    The Heaven''s Wrath skill is very powerful, because once it''s activated the one that got the buff will temporarily not feel any pain, and they will get a boost of strength by 2x.


    Seeing the power in their hands, Yumie and Katsumi didn''t want it to waste, and then began to cast their strongest attack on it.


    "Lotus of Hell!"


    The ground then began to shake, and soon a giant crater opened and it unleashed the Lotus beneath it.


    Katsumi then also made a move and flew to the sky while holding her spear tightly, when she was finally high enough she used her Gravity Maniption to it.


    "Gravity x100!"


    Then the Flowing River Spear began to get covered with a ck surrounding it, it almost looked ominous if you look at it. Katsumi''s bones around her arm almost break apart when she holds the Spear in her hand depending on how heavy it currently is.


    "Let''s attack at the same time Big Sis!" Katsumi suddenly yelled, she can already feel that her body will not be able to make it if she still holds it in for much longer. So she decided to risk it all on this final attack.


    "Whenever you''re ready!"


    "Comet de!"


    Katsumi then threw her Spear aiming at the giant body of the Tundra Dragon, just from the aura that it''s releasing scared everyone. Even the two Overseer ranks who are ranked in the top ten got chills when they felt the power that the spear was emitting.


    When the Tundra Dragon saw the Spear heading his way, he opened his mouth and tried to block the Spear with his most powerful attack.


    "ROAR!!"


    Ice that can seem to freeze any Medium City shot out of its mouth and blocked the Spear, the two then collided creating a massive explosion.


    BOOM!!


    The Spear that was descending is actually being pushed away from the force of the attack, even though the Tundra Dragon is heavily wounded, it can still kill anyone ranking Magic Beast and below with a single attack.


    Then when Katsumi that her Spear was about to fly away, the Crimson Fire Lotus started to move and unleashed its fire attack.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Lotus of Hell!


    The Flowing River Spear then began to set on fire, but instead of burning it actually gave the strength that the Spear needed to count to Ice Attack of the Tundra Dragon.


    But when Yumie saw that the attack was still not enough she sighed. She then looked at her Soul Realm to her remaining Mana to see if he has enough to unleash another Attack.


    "Dammit! I gotta risk it!"


    Yumie then closed her eyes before opening them, her eyes didn''t contain the fear that she had a few months ago. It''s been reced with the unyielding strength and confidence that she now has. Yumie then mmed her hands into the ground, and soon a giant magic circle appeared behind her.


    The Magic Circle is massive, even though it''s not the same size as the Tundra Dragon it holds an incredible amount of Mana in it.


    "Fire Storm Dragon God!"


    All of them heard the Roar of a dragon, and soon they saw a Fire Dragon that is covered with lightning around it appear on the Magic Circle.


    "ROAR!!"


    Yumie actually hid this Skill of her''s because of how dangerous it is to use it. It also uses all of her Mana, but that was not the hard part. The hard part was creating the Fire Storm Dragon God, which needs for both of the Fire and Lightning to be one, just like what Rory taught her. When Yumie identallybines the two, she sees a small mountain ttened in an instant when it hits it, so Yumie is actually very scared to use it. Because if she fails to maintain bnce between the two it will explode causing it to harm her.


    And because it''s a self made Skill, it''s much stronger than any normal ones.


    "Very Good!" Serene suddenly stood out of her chair and began to p while smiling to herself from seeing how much the two have grown just from a month. Looks like they really just needed a boost from their training to get such results now.


    The Fire Storm Dragon opened its mouth and engulfed her Flowing River Spear, but instead of getting devoured the Spear was still there and it has gotten the boost from the attack, and when the Fire Storm Dragon God collided with the Ice attack from the Tundra Dragon, it instantly melted the attack and went straight through the Tundra Dragon piercing its body before exploding into nothingness.


    "ROAR!!" The Tundra Dragon gave its final Roar before dying.


    BOOM!!


    As if a giant Meteor descended into earth, it exploded killing and destroying anything on its path that is about 10 mile in size.


    When Serene saw this she immediately flicks her finger and soon a barrier was created containing the explosion from the four attacks that Yumie and Katsumi made. Because of Serene''s move everyone can see how destructive the attack was.


    Suddenly they heard Sereneughed with joy.


    "HAHAHA! I''m very proud of you kids, now rest up and when you wake up I will being back to see you." Serene then swipes her hands in the air and soon they are back in Yuki''s room.


    "What just happened?" Rory and Aria looked at each other before sighing and carrying the bodies of the three as they were already unconscious and heavily injured from the bacsh of their attacks.


    Katsumi''s body is broken, half of her bones from her right hand are broken while the rest of her body is full of cracks just from holding the Spear. As for Yumie her face was incredibly pale because of theck of Mana and her body is injured again because from the bacsh of herst attack, half of her body is burnt.


    As for Anna she got it the worst, her body is full of injuries from head to toe. Half of her body was frozen and half had holes in it soaking the carpet with blood.


    "You guys are very reckless, you know that? But even still we are both proud of you!" Aria and Rory both said in their heart.

 Chapter 148 Granted The Permission/Healing Yuki

    ?Half a month quickly passed after the three of them sessfully killed the Cmity Tundra Dragon and gained the recognition of Serene. All of them were still injured by the fight causing them to hold the real fight for and, and since that they now experienced how it is to fight a Star Lord Beast? they can prepare themselves more.


    But they didn''t expect a shock to happen after they had finally fully recovered.


    When they fully recovered, they looked much more energised and livelier than before. Aria and Rory actually forbade them to train when they woke up causing them to be bored. The three became mischievous and tried to get out of the Mansion to secretly train, especially Katsumi who was the one who tried to escape the most out of all of them.


    But when they were about to do it, they were stopped instantly by the two causing them to feel depressed, they even tried to fight their way out but they knew that they couldn''t win against these two monsters. Even one Aria is enough to kill a dozen if not hundreds of the Cmity Tundra Dragon that they worked hard to kill.


    That''s their strength disparity.


    But even though they gained a lot on that kill, when they first opened their eyes they were shocked to see Serene looking at them with a strange look on her face.


    "You guys are still alive, that''s good." Sereneughed.


    They almost fell out of their bed when they heard Serene''s words.


    "Joking aside, I have a present for you guys." She then took out arge amount of Beast Mana Core, the numbers quickly exceeded in the thousand, and the greatest thing is that there are a lot of Demonic Beast Core there.


    "Why would we need that?" Yumie asked.


    "Silly, did you already forget that this is what you need to Rank Up to the Middle Tier of Demonic Beast." Serene flicked Yumie and Katsumi''s head.


    "But where did you get this?" Katsumi asked.


    "Oh this? You guys were the one who killed all of these poor souls. Don''t you remember the destruction that you did?" Serene said.


    "But didn''t you say that it was only a test?" Yumie said.


    "Yes I did say that. BUT! It was only the Star Lord Beast that is nor real, as for these guys, they were real. Who said that you guys can make such a destruction?" Serene teased.


    All of them blushed in embarrassment when they heard Serene.


    "hahaha- about that."


    "No worries."


    "Now quickly absorb this. As for you Anna, I will give you somethingter." Serene turns to Anna which she replies with a nod.


    Serene did Yumie and Katsumi dirty, previously they didn''t need an absurd amount of Mana Core, but because they are linked with the system Serene can also hold their life so she tampered with it and changed the requirements. But Serene knows that this is for the better, so she just does it.


    For Yumie she will now need 600 Demonic Beast Core and 600 Savage Beast Core, and for Katsumi it was the exact same. The two of them then began to suck off the Mana in the Cored quickly.


    "For you I''ll give you this." Serene took out something in her own Spatial Ring and gave something to Anna.


    "What is this?" Anna asked while trying to examine the thing that Serene tossed her.


    It was a Lotus Flower, and each petal was different from one another. There are 18 petals in it and from left to right it was colored from darker to brightest. ck being the Darkest and Golden Colour from the lightest.


    "Oh that''s a Divine Golden Soul Lotus, it''s used for cultivating your Qi to make it even stronger or if you''re lucky it can even ascend you to Overseer and the most is Peak Essence Lord."


    Just as Serene blurted out those words words, the flower that Anna was holding began to emit a colored light that absolutely shocked Anna.


    "It''s a Yellow Rank!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes it is, so you better use it wisely. The way you absorb this flower sessfully is by making the ckened colour petals to emit a Gold Light just like the brightest one there. If you do this you might be able to reach the Overseer Rank." Serene smiled.


    As for Rory and Aria they were currently cultivating, naturally they were not left out by the gifts and they were currently using it to ascend to a higher Rank.


    "Thank you so much." Anna bowed.


    "Don''t worry too much about it, I just hope that you can sessfully win the heart of my daughter here. Even though it''s difficult, I hope you won''t give up. Serene actually already let Anna be with Yuki if that ever happened and Anna felt like it was her greatest day of all time.


    "I will not let you down." Anna said with a red face."


    Back to the present.


    When their rest was finally done, they immediately went to Yuki''s room and checked on her to see how she was doing. But they were greatly saddened that Yuki had no signs of waking up, even though they already knew this oue, they couldn''t help themselves but feel hope whenever they enter Yuki''s room that they will find her sitting there and notying down.


    "Don''t feel sad, Yuki will definitely wake up, don''t worry." Serene''s voice suddenly rang into the room.


    "Yes!" They all shouted as their eyes glimmered in hope after they heard her.


    "So, when will we finally start to kill a true Star Lord Beast?" Yumie asked, she wanted to end this quickly so that Yuki would finally wake up.


    "Fufufu, you don''t have to fight anymore. You guys already killed one." Serene then took out something in her sleeve that looked like a Beast Mana Core, but the power that it is releasing is quite powerful.


    When Serene took out the Mana Core, the room suddenly became increasingly cold causing them to shiver.


    "What do you mean? We don''t remember killing a Star Lord Beast." Anna walked up and asked.


    "Huh? You guys already forgot about it?" Serene smirked.


    Then they remembered something that happened 1 month ago that happened before, and when they thought of that they shivered.


    "Yo- you mean that was a - a real St- Star Lord Beast?" Yumie asked while she stuttered, all of them had a pale face.


    "Of course it was real. I didn''t want you guys to fight a fake Star Lord Beast because it would be useless. The reason for it is because it will be programmed by me, so every move that it does is controlled by me basically." Serene shrugged as if the matter was not that important.


    "F*ck! we could''ve died that time." Katsumi broke out into cold sweat.


    Anna''s knees went weak when she heard Katsumi''s words, she then looked out Yuki''s sleeping figure before covering her mouth with her mouth to control her sobs.


    ''I could''ve died that time, and that means that I will never be able to see you again.'' Anna was extremely overjoyed that she survived, everyone was.


    "But why did you do that Miss Serene?" Ari asked after snapping out of her daze.


    "I told you it will be useless, but the main reason is that you guys will grow much faster. You guys saw how you improved quickly when meeting death right? You guys will grow extremely fast when you bring out your full potential, and the only way to do that is to risk your life. That''s why I asked you guys to take the test seriously, but even if you were close to death I will let these two make a move." Serene pointed at Aria and Rory who was clearly dumbfounded, they didn''t refute Serene''s words because they clearly knew that it was real.


    A person can only bring its full potential at very dangerous moments, such as being close to death.


    "Do you guys understand now?" Serene asked.


    "Yes, we understand." All of them nodded and took Serene''s words to heart.


    "Good, then I''ll start the process now to make my daughter better." She then looked at Yuki who was sleepingfortably, if someone looked at Yuki right now they would definitely not be able to look away at her beauty.

 Chapter 149 "Good Morning"

    ?Serene then took out the ingredients that she needed to make a pill for Yuki to recover. The Pill that Serene is trying to make is called Enrichment Soul Realm Pill, it will heal any damage that is within a person''s Soul Realm, and there is also a low chance for that person Soul Realm to be an Ascendant.


    But the chances of that happening is pretty low, so it will really be determined if Yuki''s luck is incredibly high, not not once she swallows the pill.


    Serene then encased the Transcendent Root of Life, Ice Meteor Essence, and the Ghost Flower in a Mana bubble that she created, she then burned them using her Mana once again, and when Serene saw that the two were almost at their melting point she twirled her hand and soon the two ingredients became one.


    Those that were watching were amazed by how fast Serene is making the pill, they then began to suspect which Rank is Serene on. But they dismissed the thought of that for now and focused on watching Serene concoct the Pill.


    When Serene saw that the Pill was almost done, she reached out into her sleeve and pulled out Mana Core of the Star Lord Beast before shoving it into the Mana Bubble.


    When that happened, the heat inside the Mana Bubble quickly subsided and now began to freeze at a fast speed due to how cold and powerful the Mana Core actually is.


    Serene began to see that the three ingredients were notbined, so she then made a Needle out of pure Mana and shot it inside the Mana Bubble, as that happened it exploded and it got immediately absorbed by all of the ingredients and soon all of them began to mix.


    The scene was truly magical for ordinary people, watching someone create a pill at this pace. Because normally one would need a cauldron to make one, but what Serene didn''t need a cauldron she just used her sheer power to create one.


    After 1 minute the Pill is finally done.


    Serene then caught the Pill and began to examine it.


    "Not bad Iguess." Serene shrugged, it has a 100% efficiency, but what Serene was aiming to make is at least over 150% so that there would be noplications when Yuki consumes the Pill, but a 100% is still better than nothing.


    The Pill is quite small, probably the size of a marble. It''s colour is blue with a hint of gold in it, but what the most shocking part is that it''s not emitting any colour which means it''s only a White Rank. All the people in the room cast their gaze on the floor sadly when they saw it.


    "Now, now. Don''t be sad that it''s only a White Rank Pill, the effects of it are still very good, and I assure you that once Yuki consumes this she will be better in just less than a week." Serene assured them.


    The reason that the Pill is emitting a White Aura around it is that Serene actually hid the real Rank of the Pill, because if they see it they might faint. The real Rank of the Enrichment Soul Realm Pill that Serene made is actually ck. So Serene can only guess what will happen inside the Room if they saw the real value of it, because in lower heaven it is extremely rare to see a Red Rank and above item.


    Even if the Mystic Heaven is extremely big, since all Heavens have an infinite amount of Universe in it, you will never know what you will find in it.


    After reassuring them, Serene then walked towards Yuki and put the Pill gently into her mouth before saying.


    "I hope you get stronger quickly, so that you can be reunited with Ayame and hope that you will kill Andrew." As Serene said that, she unintentionally released her bloodlust by a tiny amount.


    But all the people inside the room immediately kneeled down when they felt it.


    "What the f*ck was that!?" Aria said as she was currently having difficulty breathing.


    "Oh I''m sorry, My bloodlust might have leaked out. Don''t worry, everything is good." Serene said before cancelling it.


    As if nothing happened, Serene then tilted head a bit so that she could easily consume the Pill much easier.


    After Serene dropped the Pill into her mouth, Yuki''s body started to glow and suddenly a burst of Mana surged out of her body sting away Asuka as she is the weakest out of all of them.


    "Are you alright Asuka?" Anna tried to help Asuka stand up by supporting her body.


    "I - I''m fine. I was just surprised by the sudden surge of Mana." Asuka said, she then wiped the sweat that began to form on her forehead and smiled at Anna.


    "Stand behind me so that you won''t be affected." Anna said she then made a small barrier in front of them to at least try to lessen the Mana Burst.


    Meanwhile inside Yuki''s Soul Realm things started to change. Her old damaged Soul Realm started to heal and mend together as one. Suddenly after merging into one, veins started to toe out of the Soul Realm and began to create tr Soul Veins that will be used as way for the Mana to flow.


    Slowly the Soul Veins began to cover all of Yuki''s body one by one, connecting themselves by Yuki''s flesh and bones.


    Suddenly a miracle happened. Yuki''s Soul Realm started to glow blue in colour. The Mana Core of the Star Lord Beast began to do something inside, Ice started toe out of the Soul Realm and attached itself into the Soul Veins that had already covered all of Yuki''s body.


    But instead of damaging the Soul Realm, it actually helps it by making it stronger because of the Ice.


    Finally after 30 minutes the repairing of Yuki''s Soul Realm is finally done, but that was not all that she got.


    Ding


    [Congrattions the host has managed to get an Ascendant Soul Realm!]


    [The host has gained a Title!]


    Title: Last Stand - Because the host almost died in a situation, and escaped death the system will give the host a buff. After experiencing a near death situation, the host has been granted with this.<novelnext></novelnext>


    If the host has less than 10% health, she will get a buff of +500 All Stats, the host will also not be able to feel any pain for 1 hour or if the host retrieves her health back to 11%+, the hostbat capabilities will also go up. Once the 1 hour is finished, all of the umted pain will be felt by the host all at one all over her body. The host will also get a permanent boost of +100 All Stats, it will add an additional 100 if the user again survives a near death experience.


    Ding


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Fox


    Title/s - Saviour, Last Stand


    Bloodline - Blood Moon Fox


    Lvl - 19/200


    Exp bar - 250/2,000


    Requirement to Rank Up:[The host must be lvl 200 and in a ce where there is Blood and Moonlight]


    HP - 45,000/45,000


    Mana - 70,000/70,000


    Magic - 24,700


    Rank - Demonic Beast (Middle)


    Element - Ice Spirit Empress: 100%/100%


    Requirement to evolve:[The host must have aplete 100% mastery, kill 0/100 type of Ice type monster and kill 0/1 Ice demonic beast to get their souls]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - N/A


    Skills - Blood Maniption (2),Ice Maker, Moon sh (2) , Beast Arts �� (5), Charm �� (5), Absolute Stealth �� (5), Absolute Speed �� (5), Telepathy (1)


    Passive - Blood Rush, Moon Prowess, Ice Queen''s Domain, All Seeing Eye, Language God.


    Status Point - 85


    Skill Point - 47


    Coin - 45,000


    Status


    Str - 667


    Int - 1,100


    Agi - 711


    Def - 688


    Dex - 592


    Inventory:


    (World Map),(Manual Guide).


    Finally after an hour of waiting Yuki finally opened her eyes, and slowly sit up of her bed.


    "Good Morning."

 Chapter 150 Disabling XP Gain

    ?Before anyone in the room could react, Anna had already pounced on Yuki and hugged her tightly. Afraid that Yuki might disappear again.


    Shocked for a moment, Yuki only smiled and looked at her daughters before saying.


    "Looks like you guys have been well." Yuki smiled.


    Yumie and Katsumi cannot hold back their tears anymore as they knelt beside the bed and let Yuki pat their head.


    "Thank you for healing me." Yuki tilted her head to the side and looked at Aria and Rory.


    "No problem, I just hope that if we ever have a problem you can help us." Rory answered happily.


    "Alright, as long as I can help you I''ll help you." Yuki promised, her trust in the two went up slightly.


    "But how did you guys heal me? I clearly remembered you guys saying that I have an injury on my Soul Realm and it will take a while to heal." Yuki asked curiously.


    "That-" Aria and the rest were tongue-tied when they heard Yuki''s question.


    They then looked around at the room to see if Serene was still there, but they were greatly disappointed as Serene was already gone.


    "We asked a Sage to look at your condition and she said that we need a Pill to heal your Soul Realm. The Pill that we needed is very hard to get, we needed four ingredients to make it which are Transcendent Root of Life, Ice Meteor Essence, Ghost Flower, and a Mana Core of an Ice Star Lord Beast." Anna quickly said, but she didn''t raise her head and just buried it into Yuki''s chest.


    "Is it very hard to get?" Yuki asked.


    "Yes, but luckily Auntie Aria and Rory have the three of those, and we are left with the Mana Core of the Stat Lord Beast, which we need to kill ourselves." Anna answered, but when she finished those words, the room suddenly got cold and when she looked at Yuki''s eyes she shuddered.


    "Who killed it?" Yuki asked.


    "Me, Yumie and Katsumi." Anna quickly said, when she finished those words, Yumie and Katsumi quickly stood up and hugged Yuki to calm her down.


    "We''re fine Mom! We even killed it even without the help of Auntie Rory nor Aria!" Yumir quickly answered.


    "Yeah, even though it was hard and we almost died, we killed it! We even reached the Middle Tier of the Demonic Beast!" Katsumi added quickly, but as she finished those words she shivered.


    Yumie widened her eyes and elbowed Katsumi to the gut.


    "What are you saying!? Mom don''t believe Katsumi''s words, we killed that Star Lord Beast with ease!" Yumie quickly said.


    "Asuka,e here." Yuki ordered.


    "Tell me the truth, did they get injured during the fight?" Yuki asked.


    "We''re fine Mom! Right Anna?" Yumie looked at Anna who was in Yuki''sp at the moment.


    "Yes Yuki, we''re alright. The fight was not hard at all."


    But instead of believing them, Yuki only looked at Asuka who wasing closer to her.


    "Be a good maid and tell me the truth. Maybe I''ll even give you a reward." Yuki said.


    "F*ck! It''s over, we''re dead!" All the three of them thought.


    They know that Asuka rarely lies, and especially in front of Yuki who is currently her master and benefactor, there is no way that she will lie in front of Yuki.


    "Yes you''re right Yuki, the three of them were injured." Asuka paused and she looked at the three before continuing.


    "But it was only a slight injury with some bruises, cuts and Mana deficiencies." Asuka answered. Asuka decided to lie because she also doesn''t want Yuki to worry, plus the two of them are Yuki''s child so in a sense they are also her master.


    ''Oh my god! What an Angel!'' Yumie and Katsumi thought, while on the other hand Anna was havingplimented thoughts about her.


    ''Why did she help us?''


    "Are you not lying to me just to save these three?" Yuki raised her eyebrow at Asuka who had her head lowered at the moment .


    "Yes. I will never lie to my master." Asuka assured Yuki.


    "Alright then. I''ll let this matter slide." Yuki then clicked her system to check the status of the three.


    Ding


    Name - Yumie (Teen)


    Race - Dual Element Hydra


    Bloodline - ???


    Requirement to Rank Up - 0/1,000 Savage Beast Core, 0/2,000 Demonic Beast Core, and 0/10 Magic Beast Core.


    HP - 40,000/40,000


    Mana - 56,000/56,000


    Magic - 15,000


    Rank - Demonic Beast (Middle)


    Element -


    * Crimson Fire Lotus 60%/100% (Needs Complete 100% Master, and needs to feed on 30 Fire Souls).


    * Anti - Matter Thunder 5%/100% (Needs Complete 100% Master, needs to feed on 100 Lightning Souls, and a Heart of a Thunder Lord Dragon (Stat Lord Beast).


    Skills- Beast Arts, Corrosive mes, Crimson Ruler, Lotus of Hell, Engulfing mes, Fire Storm Dragon God.


    Passive - Fire Maniption, Lightning Maniption, Brilliant Flower, Crimson Lotus Aura.


    Ding


    Name - Katsumi (Teen)


    Race - Dragon


    Bloodline - Cosmic Dragon


    Requirement to evolve: 0/1,500 Savage Beast Core, 0/2,000 Demonic Beast Core, 0/15 Mana Beast Core. The Dragon must be in a Starry Night Sky.<novelnext></novelnext>


    HP - 62,000/62,000


    Mana - 55,000/55,00


    Magic - 22,000


    Rank - Demonic Beast (Peak)


    Element - Space, and Gravity - Requirements to Evolve 0/200% Mastery, and 0/2 Heart of a Void Worm.


    Skills - Starlight, Cosmic River, Space Vacuum.


    Passive - Space/Gravity Maniption, Transformation, The Ruler.


    "How did you get a Lightning Element, and why is your Element now Gold Rank? No, never mind. Tell meter." Yuki said, she then nced at Anna and tried to see her stats.


    Ding


    Name - Anna Silver


    Race - ???


    Bloodline - ???


    Title/s. - None


    Rank  - Essence Lord (Peak)


    HP - 65,000/65,000


    Qi - 100,000/100,000


    Spiritual Power - 90,000


    Skills - ???


    Passive - ???


    "What is this?" Yuki pondered, this is the first she saw a nk one like this.


    Ding


    [The host''s Ability "All Seeing Eye" is still at first stage so she will not be able to see it. If the host want to see the description, she must upgrade it into five.]


    "Never mind. I don''t have the time or Skill Points to do that yet. I want to focus on my other Skills first." Yuki sighed.


    "Well you guys certainly grew by a lot. You guys have even surpassed me. Especially you Katsumi, you''re now a Peak Tier!" Yuki ruffles her head.


    "Hehehe, thank you." Katsumi enjoyed the head pat.


    "Of course you do too!" Yuki looked at Yumie who was sulking at the moment because she was jealous.


    "Thank you."


    "Now, it''s also time for me to gain power up right?" Yuki said.


    "NO!" Yumie, Katsumi and Anna all said at the same time.


    The three who were watching simply chuckled and left the room.


    After a week of doing nothing, they finally released Yuki and let her do some missions. But before Yuki left to go to the Guild, she first went to look for Aria.


    Yuki then knocked on the door and entered.


    "Can I make a request?"


    "Sure what is it?" Aria smiled while signing papers.


    "Can you make me at least a SS Rank Adventurer?"


    "Why?"


    "I think the Quest is too easy at the S Rank." Yuki simply answered while she sat in front of Aria.


    "You know if people heard what you just said they might just beat you up. Is S Rank too easy? HAHAHA!" Ariaughed at first before continuing.


    "I''m sorry but I cannot do that. If you want to be an SS Rank you must follow the rules."


    "Sure then what is it?"


    "This is actually a Worldwide Rule for everyone who is an adventurer since a SS Rank is no joke. You must defeat 100 S Rank Adventures at the same time, meaning you will fight all of them by yourself." Aria smiled.


    "Okay, when can I do it?" Yuki asked.


    "Three days from now, is it alright with you?" Aria suggested.


    "It''s fine. Thank you."


    The reason Yuki wants to be a SS Rank is that she will be given a more challenging Quest which is what she wants.


    Yuki then entered her room and asked Fubuki a request.


    "Fubuki, can I disable my XP gain?"


    Ding


    [Yes. Does the host want to disable the XP gain? This will also apply to the System Quest. Yes/No]


    "Yes!" Yuki answered with zero hesitation.


    [Disabled XP active!]

 Chapter 151 How Big Is The City Of Light

    ?"Now that''s done I have nothing to worry about fighting them in less than three days." Yuki mumbles.


    "Ahh, my power just keeps getting stronger while mybat abilities are still the same. I hope by doing this I will be able to change that." Yuki thought, she then nced at her System before retrieving the World Map.


    Yuki then began to check the World Map to see where she could go to find what she was looking for. Yuki currently has two goals in mind that she wants to do.


    Be a SS Rank Adventurer before going to the Royal Beast Academy, and  Ranking Up her Element to Gold.


    So Yuki was currently looking for some Icy ce where she can find the Ice Beast that she needs to kill, but she is currently confused while looking at her World Map. Because instead of a World Map she is given a Universe Map where it shows every that she is close to.


    "Why is it like this?" Yuki frowns in frustration.


    Ding


    [The host currently has in her hands the whole Map of the Mystic Heaven where there is an unlimited amount of Universe.] Fubuki''s voice suddenly rang into her mind.


    "What!?" Yuki stood up on her bed and looked at the Map in her hands.


    "Then why did it show me that there are four regions here? The North, East, South, and West?" Yuki asked.


    [That''s because the host is currently in the West which is where the host already knows which is governed by the Beast. The City Lord Aria currently holds 3 Sr Systems under her, while Rory has 5 Sr Systems. That is the Size of a City normally.] Fubuki answered, which made Yuki''s jaw drop.


    "Then doesn''t that mean that Aria can also potentially solo one Sr System by herself?" Yuki swallowed hard, now she knows how much Aria had held back during their fight. In reality, Aria can already kill Yuki with a snap of a finger.


    "Then how big is the City of Light?" Yuki asked after thinking back on their fight.


    [About the size of one Sr System. The rest of it is just unusednd.] Fubuki answered.


    "Then tell me where the Royal Beast Academy is?"


    [It''s in the Largest Universe in the West, it also has millions of Gxies in it.]


    "How big is the School?" Yuki asked because she was really confused by the sheer size of it.


    [It''s the size of a Sun, but it controls thergest Universe here.]


    "I see." Yuki mumbled, she then began toprehend what Fubuki just said.


    ''Wait if it''s the size of a Sun, how the hell are we supposed to go there. Ah wait, there must be a teleportation device that will be used.'' After thinking for a while Yuki decided to ask Fubuki a question again.


    "Fubuki, then how do people travel here, and is the Adventurer Guild Universe wide?"


    [The people travel by a lot of methods, but the most famous one is by teleporting from point A to B, meaning that there is only a designated ce you can go and you can never change that. As for the Adventurer Guild, yes it is, Even the Gold Realm has it.]


    This time it was Ayame that answered, she missed Yuki a lot. Since she was forbidden by Serene to contact Yuki she refrained herself, and when Serene came back she hurried to control the System by herself.


    "Then what is the difference about the different ces in the Mystic Dragon Heaven?"


    [The more it is in the Centre the more Powerful it is, because they have a stronger amount of Mana/Qi in the air that people can absorb. The City of Light is ced in the Middle, while the Academy is near the Centre so as the other Royal School of the other Race.] Ayame answered, she decided to put her words this way so that Yuki can understand it quickly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Does that mean that the Academy''s true Ruler is a God?" Yuki asked.


    Ayame pondered on how to answer before saying.


    [Yes, every Heaven has multiple Gods in it. The God Realm is just every Gods/Goddess home. But if a person is born into a lower Heaven, his/her power is shortpared to those who is born in the Higher Heaven. Because the Higher Heaven you are the more potent the Mana is around it.]


    "So there is such a difference."


    [But the host must not underestimate the Gods in the lower Heaven as they are still a God that can kill multiple Mutiverse.] Ayame reminded Yuki.


    [Does the host have any more questions?]


    "Actually yes, now that I have a human form can I also use Qi?" Yuki asked.


    [Still no, because the host still doesn''t reach the bare minimum. But the host can use Martial Arts.]


    "Interesting, then do you have a Martial for me to use?" Yuki asked, not expecting anything.


    [Yes.]


    "Wait what?"


    Ding


    [The host has received the Book #1 of the Fox Goddess: Eternal Moon Dance.]


    "I really got one?" Yuki asked herself, suddenly a book appeared on herp and Yuki was currently dumbfounded.


    Meanwhile Ayame, who was watching, has a smile on her face. She had already thought about giving Yuki this book, the book has 4 parts. 1 is the Movement techniques, 2 is the Attack, 3 is the Defence, and 4 is the Sword. If only Yuki knows that what she is holding can cause a great war between the Gods in the God Realm then she would probably pass out.


    "Well it looks like I have a lot to train." Yuki said while she was reading through the Book.


    The Movement Techniques are just beautiful as the moon that is in the night but is also very deadly. The Martial Arts that Ayame created is not normal, for one to use it they must be a fox for a much better oue. In the Eternal Moon Dance, there are three moves.


    Dazzling Moon - The user will be able to dodge any attack that ising her way even if the attack is invisible to the eye. The user will be extremely fast when she used this, but after using it the user will feel muscle fatigue.


    Dance of the Moon - The user will be able to duplicate herself when she uses this, when it''s nighttime and the Moon is at its peak it will double the number of clones. (The clones will not move as long as the user doesn''t say so. The brain of the clones is the same as the user, meaning that she must split her brain in order to use them efficiently.)


    Eternal Eclipse - The user''s body will be weightless making the user extremely fast when moving. When this is activated the user will feel nauseous, but if the user can master it she will not feel any dizziness.


    "Well they are definitely strong." Yukipliments whoever made it.


    "Thank you!" Ayame was ecstatic that Yuki liked her gift.


    "So I guess I have three goals for now." Yuki smiled while looking at the book in her hands, somehow the writing is familiar to her.

 Chapter 152 King Dagart

    ?One day has passed since Yuki disables her XP Gain, and Yuki had done nothing except training under the two monsters.


    Their Stats make Yuki shiver when she thinks about it.


    Ding


    Name - Aria


    Race - Dragon


    Bloodline - Holy Dragon


    Title - City Lord of City Of Light, Saintess


    Rank - Overseer (Middle)


    HP - 430,000/430,000


    Mana - 700,000/700,000


    Magic Power - 270,000


    Danger Level - Large City


    Ding


    Name - Rory


    Race - Fox


    Bloodline - Thunder


    Title - Principal of Royal Beast Academy


    Rank - Overseer (Middle)


    HP - 410,000/410,000


    Mana - 650,000/650,000


    Magic Power - 250,000


    Danger Level - Large City


    "Well, I truly have no chance of defeating a being that can destroy a whole universe by herself." Yuki thought, but this didn''t let her confidence go down.


    Instead she is only more motivated to get stronger.


    As Yuki was practising the Martial Arts that Ayame gave her, she is currently having a hard time using them. Even after a full day she is still not able to use even the first move, the Dazzling Moon.


    She even had to get some help from Yumie byunching some small Fireballs at her. Yuki''s problem is that whenever she uses the Martial Arts, her body will feel extremely heavy once she activates it, causing her to be unable to focus on the enemies attack which is very important.


    Yuki will only be able to use the Dazzling Moon as long as she can see the enemies which is not hard to do, her only problem is that her body is rtively weak. That''s why Yuki doesn''t use Mana for now and slowly strengthens her physical body.


    Yuki doesn''t wish to only be strong in one aspect only like Magic, she wants to be versatile so that if a problem urs like Mana is prohibited to use in certain times, she can still survive and kill her enemies. That''s why Yuki wants to learn some good Martial Arts. Her Beast Arts is pretty good, but it''s still not enough.


    So Yiki wished to be also strong physically.


    Finally two days have passed and the start of Yuki battling the one hundred of the best S ss Adventure in the whole Mystic Dragon Heaven.


    Every time a person wants to ascend to the higher Rank of an Adventurer, a notification will circte around the whole region. For this battle, Aria was the one who specifically picked out who will be fighting against Yuki.


    It was very rare for a person to want to Rank higher in the Adventurer Rank because of how difficult it is, but the rewards of being a SS Rank Adventurer is extremely good, as you will almost have the same power as some Small City Lord which governs their own.


    Everyone has especially gathered in a particr that only has a Big Coliseum in it. There are about a million seats on it. Even though it''s only a short fight, everyone is very excited about it. Especially those who have higher Ranks, they want to see if they can lure in the one who will fight to their side.


    "Hey, do you think this person will seed?"


    "I don''t know, I heard that the City Lord of the City of Light will be the one who chooses the one who will fight, and rumours said that she is picking the top of the strongest of the S ss. That means the one who will be fighting is strong."


    "Really?


    "Yes! I also heard that the one who is fighting is the one who killed Fred, who is said to be the strongest A ss Adventurer."


    Murmurs started to circte around the whole stadium.


    Meanwhile on the Big Stage, there are currently 100 Adventurers, ranging from different kinds of Race. But sadly for the Beast Race it''s mostly Humans, and there are only a few Beast in there.<novelnext></novelnext>


    This is only one of the rare asions that Humans and Beast hold their grudges, because they know how serious it''s someone to be a SS ss because that person can potentially be a strong candidate.


    But that doesn''t stop the Humans from being arrogant towards the Beast.


    "Hey, I heard that the one who will be fighting is a Fox. How about we y with her a bit to humiliate the Beast Race." A man said, clearly he didn''t lower his voice and wanted to put dirt in the Beast Race.


    The Beast Race can only grit their teeth in anger and ept the humiliation as they know they will never be able to defeat the Humans here.


    "I hope that killing is allowed right now." Someone muttered.


    Suddenly the Coliseum shooked and arge Carriage in the appear descending into the middle of the Stage.


    "Hey, is that who I think it is?" Someone said


    Suddenly the door opened and it revealed a mature man along with a few young people that had a few defining features.


    "Holy Shit! It is the Royal Beast Academy!"


    "Doesn''t that mean that the old man is the King and behind him is his kids?"


    "I didn''t expect to be this lucky to see them. That means that the person who will be fighting must have attracted them." They all thought.


    The only reason that they were here is not for Rory''s pestering, but because the current King trusts Rory with her eyes to look at someone.


    "Do we really need to go here?" A young lookingdy whines to the King.


    "Yes, you know that Rory is strong and she wouldn''t just rmend someone random to me. Plus I have been her teammate for over a thousand years already so I trust her." The King consoles.


    "Alright."


    "So if you''re bored then just don''t cause any trouble." The King remembered.


    "Understood!"


    Meanwhile the man beside the woman just nodded his head while looking around the Coliseum.


    Suddenly everyone in the Stadium heard a loud announcement on the whole.


    "Thank you everyone for waiting for the long awaited battle. Today we will see if the person fighting here is worthy to be a SS ss Adventurer!" An announcer said with a loud voice booming around.


    Yuki''s fight will also be broadcasted around the West to those who don''t have money to go and watch the Live.


    "Today we are joined by our respectable leader! King of the Beast, also who is the one that is in charge of the famous Royal Beast Academy, King Mirel Dagart, and his two kids, Princesses Lian Dagart, and prince Ike Dagart!"


    All of the Beast that were watching immediately stood up and knelt to the ground and all shouted at once.


    "We greet the King and the Royal Family!"


    Meanwhile those who were not in the Beast Race simply watched in silence, and waited for the match to start.


    "Then we shall wee the one who started and arranged the fight! It''s the famous City Lord of the City of Light, Saintess Aria!"


    "Saintess Aria!" Shouted all the Men, even if they are humans, they are captivated by Aria''s beauty.


    Aria then stood up and just waved her hand as a gesture and sat back down, when she sat down there were three pairs of eyes that immediately looked at her.


    "Wow Auntie you must be really famous, you have a lot of fans there." Yumie said while looking down.


    They were currently with Rory and Aria right now, Yuki especially asked them to take care of the two because some unexpected things might happen if they were to watch with themon folks, as their beauty is unworldly, especially Katsumi who''s beauty was raised because of her bing a Peak Tier.


    "It''s normal. Your Auntie Rory has even a bigger fan base than me." Aria giggled slightly.


    "Really!?" Yumie and Katsumi looked at Rory with shines in their eyes, and just as she was about to respond her name got called out by the announcer.


    "And finally, we have the current Principal of the Royal Beast Academy, Rory!"


    "Miss Rory, we love you!"


    "See?" Aria only looked at Rory with pity.


    "Finally, the fight that everyone is waiting for! We shall now invite the challenger who will be fighting, Miss Yuki!"


    Just as everyone was expecting a beauty to show up, they were shocked and even the King almost fell out of his chair when he saw that the one who hade out was just a small cute white Fox.


    "What!?"

 Chapter 153 1 VS 99 Part 1

    ?"What is the meaning of this!? The one who will be fighting is a mere Fox! Is the Saintess Aria looking down on us!?" Yelled some of the arrogant Humans.


    Meanwhile the Beast who were quiet was also shocked, but when they saw Yuki''s cold and indifferent eyes they shuddered. They felt like a Monster was looking at them.


    "Rory what is the meaning of this?" King Mirel''s voice booms in the whole Coliseum.


    "It''s as you thought my King, but don''t worry this Fox is not any normal Fox you have seen. Trust me." Rory bowed her slightly, while hiding the disgust on her face at the King.


    "Yes. She may look like this but I promise you she is definitely strong. If you want she can demonstrate a little, to see if she is worth your time, or maybe you guys are just scared?" Aria smiled at the 100 people below.


    This made everyone''s veins pop when they heard Aria''s voice.


    "Then do it! I will not waste my time if she cannot handle even one of us!" An arrogant woman said while looking at Yuki with a re.


    "Ahahah, Miss Yuki I have heard from the Saintess Aria that you have your Human form unlocked. Why don''t you show it to us?" The announcer said, she then whispered something to Yuki''s ear.


    ''Just do it, or else the people here will get mad even more.'' He said in his mind.


    "Fine."


    Her small body then began to glow, and soon a figure of a tall woman started to show.


    When Yuki finished transforming, everyone around her was silent. Confused slightly, she waved at the announcer who had a shocked look on his face while looking at Yuki.


    "Hey, is this fine?"


    "A goddess!" He muttered silently.


    Because the device that makes his voice rang into the whole stadium is quite close to his mouth, everyone heard his voice.


    "What the f*ck!"


    "She is one of the most beautiful woman I have ever seen in my whole life!" All the men thought.


    Meanwhile all the women were clearly not happy about it, and they looked at Yuki with an angry and envious look into them. Especially Anna who was burning with jealousy when she saw that everyone was basically drooling over Yuki.


    Even the King is captivated by Yuki''s beauty.


    Princess Lian has her head lowered because when she gazed at Yuki her face started to burn. Meanwhile the Prince only looked at Yuki with a raised eyebrow.


    The two of them were very shocked by Yuki''s beauty.


    "Ehem! I think you should use a Mask Yuki." Rory''s voice sounded into her mind.


    "Alright." Yukiplied and put her hand into her face and soon a Fox Mask that is made with Ice appeared covering her face behind it.


    All the men were disappointed, while the women were happy.


    "Cough! Alright now that Miss Yuki has shown her Human Form, we can finally start our battle!" The announcer coughed to get back their attention to the battle.


    "There are only 1 rule in this fight! Number 1 you cannot kill your enemies!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Then how will we determine the winner?" Yuki asked, she wanted to finish this as soon as possible, but she first wanted to use what she learned in the past three days.


    "Miss Yuki will only need to knock them out to win, and if you give up then the match is over. Miss Yuki lost." His exnation is very simple


    "Interesting. Alright, let''s get this match started!" Yuki smiled behind her mask.


    "Wait, she hasn''t even proven that she has the right to fight all of us!" One of the men that ridiculed Yuki shouted, and soon everyone also agreed.


    "This-"


    Boom!!


    Then suddenly everyone heard an explosion happen, and when they looked at where it happened they were shocked to see that the man who just shouted is now a bloody mess with his body full of holes from Ice Spikes and has his face nted into the ground.


    "What just happened?"


    "Is this enough for you?" Yuki asked coldly, she was getting irritated as the time went on. Yuki then released a portion of her bloodlust that spread out to the whole Coliseum.


    Everyone then shivered, even those who were watching were affected by it and started to feel cold.


    They then began to realise that Rory''s words were true, Yuki is not your normal Fox. She is clearly very strong.


    "It''s enough Miss Yuki! Then the match shall start-" The announcer didn''t finished his words when suddenly Aria''s words rang.


    "If I were you guys I would take this person seriously. That is if you don''t want to lose miserably, and get injured heavily like this gentleman here." Aria said with her hand on her face, acting as if she cared about them.


    Without waiting for a response, Aria snapped her fingers and soon a golden barrier was formed, protecting those who were watching inside. Aria didn''t want to create a mess, because Yuki''s power might get out of hand. Rory also secretly used her own Mana and also protected it.


    Meanwhile among those who were watching in the Coliseum, they have a familiar face that Yuki will never forget. Luckily for them Yuki still hasn''t seen them, or maybe she has already but she ignored them only.


    "Did she get even stronger?" Andrew clenched his fist until blood oozed out, he still clearly remembered how Yuki humiliated her with a lot of people watching them.


    "Don''t do anything rash." The short woman reminded him to not let anger take over him.


    But sadly he is already not listening to her and only looking at Yuki with a face full of hatred towards her. He is already nning something if Yuki were to win this fight, which there is a high chance, since he himself experienced how strong Yuki is.


    Yuki, who felt bloodlust among those who were watching, slightly tilted her head and looked at where the source wasing from, and she immediately saw Andrew. It only makes Yuki''s mood even worse.


    "Alright then! Let''s not dy anymore. Let the battle��. Begin!"


    Soon a hundred aura red up around the Coliseum but luckily for those who were watching they only felt the ground shake because of the force. Their Aura is directed to Yuki only.


    All of them had only one thought in their heads even including the Beast.


    "We must defeat this Fox or else."


    They can already see how they will get punished if they lose and bring shame to their Faction since everyone of them is joined in one.

 Chapter 154 1 VS 99 Part 2

    ?As soon as the Battle began, everyone looked at each other first before nodding to themselves and rushing all towards Yuki.


    They had alreadye up with a n beforehand, they were secretly using some Talisman tomunicate with everyone, even the arrogant Humans before putting down their anger and working together to not get scoldedter by their superior if they lost.


    The leader in this fight is of course the current strongest S ss Adventurer whose name is Adel. She was recognised as the strongest because of her strong leader mindset and for being the only Essence Lord Cultivator that can spar with an Overseer, even if she cannot kill or defeat them it''s still a huge feat for her.


    Because of this she is easily recognised as the strongest S Rank.


    "Don''t surround her, I feel like she is gonna wipe us if we do that. Instead we should take turns on fighting. We''ll rush her in a group of ten, every 10 minutes or so we should switch so that we will have an advantage of knowing her cards, and also by doing this we can easily tire her. REMEMBER! if it gets dangerous, immediately switch with someone for you. We cannot afford to lose now" Adel strictly exins.


    "But isn''t that against the rules? I remember that we should attack her at the same time, all of us 100- I mean 99 now." A man raised his hand.


    "No, we are not breaking any rules as long as we attack her faintly like making some opening for the current attacker." She exins.


    Adel actually has inside information about Yuki, she also knows that she is strong in the Ice Element and should not be looked down on. But as for the physical attributes she doesn''t know anything about Yuki. So she is nning to waste Yuki''s Mana by doing this kind of attack strategy.


    "Go!"


    "Yes!"


    Then ten people dash towards Yuki with their weapons in their hands. All of them then unleashed their Qi and surrounded their body as a temporary shield, after that a stream of attack went straight to Yuki.


    "Air Cannon!"


    "Shadow Chains!"


    "Fire st!"


    But Yuki was still unmoving and only looked at them coldly. Yuki then looked at the Chains that were binding her feet and raised her head to look at the Air Attack and the Fire st that wasing, and released her own Ice Sword and struck it all down with one sweep of her sword.


    Then suddenly she waved her hand and a dozen of Ice Spikes was easily created and it pinned the attackers into the wall of the Coliseum. Still Yuki was not done, and released a silver or Mana that had been concentrated to a terrifying amount and exploded it in front of them.


    BOOM!!


    Countless explosions happened that put all of the watchers, and fighters toplete silence. Even those who were watching from their home was absolutely shocked.


    And when they saw the current look of the attackers they were speechless. All of them were already knocked out by just two moves.


    Meanwhile Yuki, who was very calm at the moment, looked at Adel and coldly said.


    "So�� Are you going to move or not, or are you too scared to move?


    "This Fox is definitely looking down on us! Do you think just because you knocked out ten people at the same time, it''s enough to scare us!?" One of them burst a vein.


    "Miss Adel! We should just rush her all at once, there is no way that she can block or dodge hundreds of attacks all at once."


    "I agree!"


    "Alright. But still be very careful." Adel agreed, now that she knows how powerful Yuki is, her n will definitely not work.


    "HAHAHA! Finally you''re moving all at one!" Yukiughed coldly, which caused everyone to have a bad omen.


    Yuki then disintegrated her Ice Sword in hand and rushed through the dozen enemies with just her bare hands.


    And when the Adventures saw this, they got even angrier at Yuki.


    "So we are not even worthy to bring out her weapon!"


    "Of course, because all of you are still too weak." Yuki snickered.


    "F*ck you!"


    "Earth Dragons Roar!" One of them finally cannot take the humiliation and attacked Yuki with his strongest attack. A Mighty looking Earth Dragon.


    When the rest of the adventure saw this, they immediately sent their own attack to the Earth Dragon making it more powerful.


    "Fire of the Celestial!"


    "Nature''s Blessing!"


    "Dragons Excalibur!"


    Adel who saw this just nodded her head to them, and rushed towards Yuki to restrain her if she wanted to dodge it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Help me restrain her!" Adel shouted, and the support nodded their heads and mmed their Staff to the ground.


    "House of Webs!"


    "Divine Threads!"


    "Chains of Despair!"


    A dozen attacks then were released and started to follow Yuki wherever she went. Yuki wanted to dodge it at first, but whenever she dodge it a de will appear and attack her.


    They were even lucky and managed to scrape Yuki''s body. Yuki then turned around to Adel''s position for a second looking at the iing attacks that wanted to bind her.


    Yuki raised her hand in front of her face and shattered the Ice Mask that she created because it was getting annoying.


    "Dazzling Moon" Yuki muttered under her breath.


    Yuki started to move extremely fast and dodged every attack that wasing her way, even Adel is having a hard time tracking where she currently is as she was super fast. But when Yuki started to feel her muscles ache, she stopped using the Martial Arts as its only purpose is to test how great it is.


    "Good." Yuki smiled. She then stretched out her body a bit before looking at the iing binding attacks.


    Yuki released a stream of Ice and froze everything that was in her path.


    "What the hell?"


    "She stopped everything in just one move." All of them thought.


    Meanwhile the King who was watching in seriousness, he can already tell how much of a talent Yuki is, and just from her looks he can tell that she is very young.


    Still around the age of 20. But if they only knew that Yuki is not even 1 year old, they just might faint because of too much shock.


    "I need to get her to my side." King Mirel said in his mind, even if Yuki were to lose this fight it would not matter as she is extremely talented.


    But little did they know that she is still holding back as she is only using around 70% of her current power.


    "We''re done Ma''am Adel! We can attack her now!"


    "Good, then do it now! We cannot hold her back any longer" Adel shouted back.


    About 30 of them were currently tired because of keeping Yuki apanied to not attack the attack team, sadly if they were to know that Yuki actually let them finish their attack they just might break down.


    "Looks like you guys are finally done." Yuki said with a smile she then looked at the Earth Dragon that has a lot of power that even made Adel, Katsumi, and Yumie extremely nervous. Her two daughters are extremely worried for her safety.


    "Dodge it!"


    "No you don''t!"Everyone of the Adventurer released their terrifying aura and directed it into Yuki to make her unable to move.


    "ROAR!"


    The Earth Dragon then flew towards Yuki. Just from the loud Roar alone made everyone that was watching shiver in fear.


    BOOM!


    The Dragon finally collided with Yuki making a huge explosion that shook the whole.


    A couple of minutes passed and there was no sign of Yuki anywhere, all of them assumed that Yuki had been knocked out. Waiting for a while the announcer got tired of waiting and was about to call for the victory of the 100, when the dust finally subsided, and his jaw dropped.


    He even fell into the ground and looked at the scene in front of him. The look of all of the Adventurers is absolutely as white as a white sheet of paper. Everyone in the whole West will definitely remember this scene.


    Yuki was just standing there with no scratches at all, but that wasn''t the reason that caused them fear. Instead it was the scene of Yuki holding onto the Dragon''s head that was continuously trying to charge at Yuki.


    "ROAR!


    "Shut the f*ck up! I''m tired of listening to you screams" Yuki then tightened her grip to the Dragon''s head and under the pressure it shattered into a million pieces. Yuki then lightly dusted her fingers and looked at them coldly, before releasing her extremely terrifying pressure upon them.


    The whole Coliseum started to freeze in a past pace, meanwhile everyone had a pale face under Yuki''s bloodlust.


    "Now just give up." Yuki waved her hands and soon hundreds of Ice Swords were created that stabbed all of the Adventurer causing them to be knocked out in a single attack except for one person.


    "She''s a monster!" That was what everyone thought at the moment.


    Adel, who has a pale face, immediately looked at Yuki with fear for a second before shooting her head, and regaining herposure. But she cannot hide her pale face because of the bloodlust that is Yuki''s releasing currently.

 Chapter 155 1 VS 99 Part 3 Last

    ?"I was right, you are really something. Tell me what''s your name?" Yuki smiles at Adel.


    "Why do you want to learn my name?" Adel asked suspiciously.


    "No need to be so tense. You''re a proud warrior right, isn''t this what you do? You exchange names with your enemy." Yuki tilted her head slightly, and continued after seeing the shocked face of Adel that Yuki wanted to tease more.


    "I can see it from the aura and the way you move, you''re born as a knight. A leader." Yuki said.


    She then vanished and appeared behind Adel, Yuki put her hands on Adel and whispered something into ear that only both of them could hear.


    "So what do you say?" Yuki blew into her ear.


    Feeling a breath on her ear, Adel quickly turns around to only see Yuki standing on the bodies of the defeated Adventurer.


    Meanwhile, on Aria''s side, Anna was extremely happy at what just happened moments ago.


    ''I haven''t even gotten that far with Yuki, and that woman got the chance to experience that! Why is life so unfair!'' Anna crossed her hands and pouted in anger.


    Regaining herposure again, Adel took a deep breath and looked straight at Yuki''s eyes and answered.


    "My name is Adel Fontil, I''m hoping to get a good spar with Yuki." Adel bowed slightly while she put her Sword back into the sheath.


    "Names Yuki. I will definitely grant you your wish." Yuki grinned.


    Suddenly everything around Adel went extremely cold, and felt danger around her. Adel quickly made an armour made of Qi and jumped into the air while shing into the air.


    ng!!


    Sounds of Swords hitting Ice can be. heard throughout the battlefield, when Adel saw that there was a hundred Ice Spiked that was floating around where she previously was, she sighed in relief. But before she could take a rest, Yuki once again appeared in front of her and aimed to punch her.


    Not having time to dodge, Adel chose to ept Yuki''s attack head on and crossed her arms to block it.


    "You''re pretty tough." Yukipliments and looks at her hands, Yuki feels like she just hit a steel when her fist makes contact with her arms.


    "Same to you. But, I gotta ask, are you not going to use your weapon? You definitely have one yourself right?" Adel said.


    "Nah, I don''t want to-" Yuki said before creating herself one Katana and aiming it towards Adel.


    "This is more than enough to beat you. I''m afraid that I might identally kill you if I used my main weapon." Yuki said with arrogance.


    But strangely, Adel believed in Yuki''s words.


    Yuki was not lying when she said this, she just really might kill Adel if she used it. But those who were watching felt extremely angry at Yuki for being too arrogant.


    "Heydy, aren''t you too arrogant!"


    "It''s a shame that you''re beautiful outside but inside is a venomous personality."


    All of them began to curse at Yuki. Her two daughters and Anna were about to explode when they heard Yuki''s voice.


    "I wonder about that. I''m telling the truth though, thisdy just might die. Plus why don''t you guys fight with me instead of Miss Adel if you think I''m so arrogant."


    Suddenly a burst of bloodlust leaked out of Yuki''s body, but this time it was twice as strong as the previous one. But that was not all, those that just cursed Yuki have an Ice Sword pointing at them just waiting for Yuki''s order to pierce them.


    "Ahhh!"


    If not for Aria or Rory''s barrier, they just might have died. Because the sword cannot pierce through it.


    "So why don''t you shut up if you cannot even handle something like this, hmm?" Yuki said coldly, as if a demon was talking right next to them.


    Yuki then decided to ignore them, and runs towards Adel with the Ice Sword in her hand and began to push back Adel.


    ng!!


    Sounds of two Swords were ringing all around the Coliseum.


    But things were not going too well for Yuki, even if she is stronger than Adel, she cannot beat her in terms of experience on the de. Resulting for her to receive more wounds than her.


    "Tsk!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yuki then dodge the Sword that was about to hit her, and shed into Adel''s de. But Adel only blocked it using her own sword.


    "You really are amazing!" Yuki smiled and backed off, she then again dashed again towards Adel.


    And just as she was about to sh with Adel''s sword again, Yuki stopped her sword mid air and raised her left fist and tried to punch Adel in the gut, for Adel to only catch it with her hands easily.


    Yuki widened her eyes at this at first, but seeing this she used her Sword to block the iing sword.


    "Naive." Yuki heard, she then saw that the iing attack was not a sword but actually Adel''s hand.


    Adel''s hand got quickly pierced by the Ice Sword, but seeing this as an opportunity. Adel raises her hand and catches the sword that was on the akr and shed towards Yuki.


    "Demon''s de!"


    Adel''s sword began to get covered in a ck aura, and it soon disappeared in Adel''s hand. But it didn''t really disappear, it was just too fast for them to see it.


    "Cough!"


    Yuki coughed up blood, she then gazed at her body and saw about a hundred Sword cuts.


    "HAHAHA! Good, this is what I''ve been waiting for!" Adelughed after seeing that Yuki was still alive after receiving her attack.


    "Seven Sins: Lucifer!" Adel''s sword began to emit a terrifying aura.


    "I hope you survive this!" She then jumped into the air slightly, and threw down her Sword.


    Yuki wipes her lips, and raises her hand into the air as if she wants to catch the Sword.


    "She is insane!"


    "Can''t she not see how powerful that Sword Attack is?!"


    "Even an Essence Lord would probably die in front of that attack, and she wants to catch it with her bare hands. She is crazy!" watchers scream in fear.


    Boom!


    A huge explosion happened.


    "Is the Fox Dead?"


    The announcer only looked at the huge dust clouds and waited for the results. After learning from his mistakes, he decided to wait this time to see if Yuki is really defeated this time.


    They can already see Adel who was sweating a lot and had a pale face from using too much Qi.


    After a few minutes of Silence they saw Yuki standing there with no visible injuries other than she received earlier from Anna.


    There it was, the Sword that Adel threw in Yuki''s hand.


    "What the hell is she?"


    "Is she even normal?"


    "Looks like I won" Yuki smiled, she then runs towards Adel.


    "Absolute Speed!"


    Yuki did a single motion with her Sword and appeared behind her.


    "Ugh!!"


    "Thousands of cuts appeared in Adel''s body, even the Qi armour that she used was useless against Yuki''s attack.


    Adel then fell to the ground due to her injuries and tiredness.


    "THE WINNER IS MISS YUKI!"

 Chapter 156 Ill Be Your Slave

    ?"The Fox really won?"


    "Are we not dreaming right now, one of the weakest Beast Race actually managed to defeat the top 100 S Rand Adventurer?"


    All of the spectators looked at each other first before standing up, and started to scream in joy. Especially those that are from the Fox Race.


    "Miss Yuki! We love you!"


    "Ahhh! Please marry me!"


    Countless shouts starts to circte around the Coliseum, and those who were watching too were celebrating for bringing another talent that can bring the glory of the Beast Race back.


    Just then a couple of people walked towards Yuki, and began to talk with her about the Guild.


    "Congrattions Miss Yuki for bing an SS Rank Adventurer. Now that you are a SS Rank, you will have the privilege of owning your own to govern, but if you do this you must still be free whenever the Guild wants you. Is that clear?" An old man asked Yuki with a professional smile on his face.


    "Alright. But for being a City Lord, I''ll pass on that. I don''t have any use for being one. Now is there any difference now that I''m a SS Rank?" Yuki simply declines about being one, because if she did that she would be tied, and will have less of a chance of going out, which she hates.


    "Ah yes there is a minor difference. You will not be able to freely choose your own Quest, because there is very little SS Quest there is, so if one shows up every SS Rank must fight for it if they want too. Also every year there will be a gathering for SS Rank Adventure that everyone must attend too. That is all." The old man exins.


    "So does that mean I will not be able to pick any Quest from now on, even if it''s a S Rank?" Yuki asked.


    "Yes, but there are some circumstances where you may pick one. But that is if it''s an emergency and there''s no S Rank avable, but anymore under that is impossible." He answered.


    "Alright, thank you." Yuki said afterwards a few more talks.


    "Then Miss Yuki can I have your Guild I.D, so that I can update it and give you your rewards for Ranking Up."


    "Sure." Yuki passed her Guild I.D to the old man, and the old man quickly turned to his aplice and started to update Yuki''s I.D. Once it was done, the old man gave Yuki it back.


    Name - Yuki


    Age - 19


    Race - Fox Beast


    Land - N/A


    Title/s - N/A


    ss - (Ice) Battle Mage


    Adventurer Rank - SS


    Contribution Points - 1,500,000


    Completed Quest -


    C - 30


    B - 15


    A - 10


    S - 2


    SS - 0


    "Alright that is all Miss Yuki! Again we of the Adventurer Guild congratte you for advancing into the SS Rank." The old man bowed before leaving the Coliseum along with his team.


    "Is that all now? Can I leave?" Yuki turns back to the announcer and asked.


    "Yes there is nothing more, but if Miss Yuki wants she can attend the weing party of the SS Rankter." The announcer said with a smile, hoping that Yuki will attend. Because not only was it a formal party where everyone will have formal attire, it will surely showcase Yuki''s beauty. But it will also be broadcasted live.


    He was betting that Yuki will join, because if she did she would have to wear a dress there.


    Yuki pondered it for a moment before talking to Yumie to ry her message to Aria and Rory.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Auntie, Mom asked something to you guys." Yumie said, she then began to listen to Yuki''s words.


    "What is it?"


    "She said that she was invited to go to the Weing Party of the SS Rank, to congratte her for advancing. She is asking whether it''s alright to not go there." Yumie began to ry Yuki''s words.


    "I see, then tell her this. That weing party is just a disguise, that party is actually forcing you toe, and once she is there she will be challenged by at least 10 of the SS Rank, to see if you are really qualified. Inw she is already one, but in the eyes of those arrogant people she is not. So if she doesn''te she will be called a coward, and if she loses the fight then it''s even worse. But if she wins then you already know." Aria simply exins.


    When Yumie said pass the message to Yuki, she went extremely silent. Yumie can already tell that Yuki was unhappy about this matter. But she doesn''t have a choice either, so she will just go.


    Yumie is not worried about Yuki losing, it was theplete opposite. She was worried that they might insult her to the point that Yuki would want to kill them. Even if Yuki has a long temper, she still wouldn''t take the ridicule down, and if the insults are just like Andrew, then Yumi is afraid that there will be less than 10 SS Adventurers now.


    "Ask your Auntie this, are all the people attending all the SS Adventurer?"


    "Auntie, Mom asked if all the people attending were just the SS Adventurer or not?"


    "Fufufu, sadly for your Mom, there will also be somemoners there. But of course the main party is inside and themoners are outside, and when the fight will start, everyone will enter a certain building to fight there."


    "Ah, Mom, this is what Auntie said."


    Yumie calmed herself and took a deep breath when she noticed that Yuki was extremely quiet, and when looked down to see Yuki''s face it was extremely dark, and Yuki was releasing a lot of cold air around her causing the announcer to freeze.


    Just as Yuki was about to leave the Coliseum, she is not interested in attending that kind of party because it''s only troublesome and tiresome. She immediately wanted to flee away, but before she could run away. She was approached by Andrew, the short woman and along with 13 more people that look intimidating.


    "Wait Miss Yuki before you leave!" The short woman quickly said before Yuki could run away.


    "What is it? And didn''t I say that don''te close to me, especially this trash here." Yuki turns to Andrew and meets his angry face.


    Another silence erupted around the Coliseum when Yuki said those words.


    ''She just mocked one of the most famous and the top strength of the SS Rank!'' All of the people thought, meanwhile the announcer slowly backed away as he didn''t want to get caught in the crossfire of the two.


    "You!" Andrew pointed his fingers at Yuki, today he felt more embarrassed. The things that happened in the Adventurer Guild of course didn''te into light as he can always shut them up with money.


    But this time things were truly different, not only are there millions of people currently in the Coliseum, it was also being broadcasted around the whole West Universe.


    "Why does Yuki know that guy?" Auntie turned to Yumie, and Katsumi also went and looked at her.


    "Ahahah- tell them!" Yumie quickly grabbed Anna''s shoulder and dragged her in.


    "Why me!?" Anna asked in shock, she didn''t expect to be dragged into this.


    "Because you were also there!"


    "That''s not fair!"


    "I don''t care!"


    "Fine you win! My teammates has made Yuki angered that day, and Yuki was basically torturing them for being nosy. Then this guy suddenly showed up and fought Yuki in ce of my teammates, but he lost miserably back then." Anna short exnation was already enough for them to understand the problem, but as for Yuki''s murderous gaze on Andrew they don''t know.


    "Leader, let me fight this arrogant Fox, to see if she is truly worthy to have the title of SS Adventurer!" Andrew then unsheathed his de and pointed it into Yuki''s face.


    "What are you doing in front of my presence! Attacking a fellow Beast!" The King suddenly stood up and unleashed his aura to Andrew.


    Andrew quickly knelt into the ground and coughed up blood.


    "I''m sorry Beast King for my subordinates'' actions!" The leader quickly apologised.


    "Alright, I''ll let this matter slide."


    Meanwhile Yuki, who was unfazed about everything, only looked at Andrew coldly before saying something that shocked even the King.


    "Alright, I''ll agree to fight you. But on one condition, you''ll give me everything you own of you lose, and if I lose I''ll be you ve for eternity."

 Chapter 157 Cruel Oath

    ?"WHAT!?"


    "Little Fox, are you sure about this? You do know that Andrew is one of the top strongest in the SS Adventurers right?" The King said warily, he doesn''t want anything to happen to Yuki right now as she is extremely talented and strong.


    "Yeah, Miss Yuki. I think we can talk about this, why does it have to be a bet like this?" Princess Lian said with a frown.


    "No, if I wasn''t confident then I would have not done this-" Just as Yuki was about to finish her words. Aria suddenly appeared beside her and covered her mouth.


    "I''m sorry Beast King, Yuki is still a child and doesn''t know anything about what she just said." Aria bowed down with sweat covering her back. She was extremely nervous at the moment.


    "What are you doing Aria! I want to fight this guy and take everything he owns. Including his life." Yuki''sst words were a mere thought of her so no one knows what she is thinking about.


    "Am I hearing correctly? Did this Fox just call the Saintess by her first name like they are some sort of friends?" All of the spectators thought.


    "Fubuki is there a way for me to get what I want, because that guy might run away if he loses and doesn''t agree with what we talked about." Yuki asked this to Fubuki so that she has a guarantee that Andrew will not be able to run away if he loses.


    Ding


    [Yes, there is a way. The host just needs to make an Oath of Annihtion with the person and state the conditions are. If the conditions are not met, then that person Soul will get annihted and he/she will not be able to get reincarnated anymore.]


    This kind of Oath is already forgotten by many because of its cruel nature, if you disobey it you will die right away, and you will not be able to reincarnate any longer. That''s why a few Gods/Goddesses are no longer using this method because of how hard it is to escape the bound of this.


    "Hehehe, looks like I will have my way now." Yukiughed aloud, causing all of them to shiver.


    "If you don''t believe me then let''s do an Oath of Annihtion!" Yuki announces loudly, but no one in the Coliseum knows what it is.


    "What kind of Oath is that?"


    "Yeah same, that is the first time I have heard of that."


    But there was someone with the Royal Family that knew it, it was an old man with a cane in his hands.


    "Are you out of your mind Young Lady, do you know the consequences of using that Oath!?" He shouted.


    "Oh you know this Oath? Tell me what it is, Grand Elder?" King Mirel asked.


    The Grand Elder is the most trusted person in the whole Beast Kingdom, as he served 10 generations of Kings. It is rumoured that his real age is unknown because of how old he is, but some spected that he is over 700,000+ already.


    "Yes my King, it is a very cruel and evil type of Oath there is. I''m afraid that this Lady will be in danger if she uses it."


    "Then tell me what it does?" King Mirel asked again, then everyone of the people there stared at him and waited for him to answer.


    "It''s the oldest kind of Oath, and it''s only used by some Gods to bet on. But their bet is not normal as every bet will cost their lives, meaning it''s not merely territory but your life, and because the Oath is very dangerous some Gods try to hide it because of one person. That person has enved at least 500 Gods/Goddesses under him." The Grand Elder sighed.


    "What! Gods!?" All of them was shocked to hear it.


    "Then just tell me what it does?" The King was getting impatient already.


    "Hais, Young Lady. I hope you don''t use this. Just like the name it will ensnare you Soul once it is done. It''s like a normal one in which people will have their own conditions to do, and whoever loses will be enved by those conditions for eternity. That means if one wants, he can apply a heavy condition like die for me, give me everything you own, and of course life." He exins.


    "Is that it? I feel like you are not telling all of it." Princess Lian raised her eyebrows at the Grand Elder.


    "Princess Lian is truly a genius. Yes that is not all, if the conditions are not met, that person Soul will be annihted." The Grand Elder stopped there as some of them already understood what the consequences are, but for those that did not understand what it meant. Princess Lian already shouted what it will do.


    "Wait, does that mean that the person who disobeys the Oath will die, and will never reincarnate again!" Princess Lian stood up in her chair and looked at Yuki with widened eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, I''m afraid so. Now you can see why this Oath is forgotten and is only used by Gods because of its cruelty."


    "Miss Yuki, why are you doing this? Why are you so set on killing Andrew?" Princess Lian asked, she was also concerned for Yuki''s safety. She doesn''t know why but if Yuki was somehow hurt she feels a pang in her heart.


    "And why are you so concerned about it? Does the reason matter, then I''ll tell you. I hate this man to the core." Yuki simply answered and started to ignore everything around her and walked towards Andrew.


    "So, do you agree or not?" Yuki looks down at Andrew with a cold look.


    The short woman answered quickly before Andrew could answer.


    "Miss Yuki, do you know the consequences of what you are currently doing? You are currently making yourself enemies with the SS Adventurers and the Family behind Andrew." The short woman said.


    "Didn''t I say it before? I don''t care who it is backing you or what the status of your family is, even if it''s a GOD! This man had already crossed the line by provoking me. " Yuki said with a cold voice as Ice started to burst out of her body, the more she looked at Andrew''s face the more she gets angrier and reminded her of the Test that she did to control her Blood Rush.


    All of the Adventurers immediately back away before they get frozen, sadly it was not the same as for Andrew as he was the closest so his body immediately got frozen.


    "I changed my mind. I will not kill this man anymore, I will just make his life a living hell."


    "So do you agree or not?" Yuki cracks the Ice that encased Andrew and holds him by his head.


    "If you''re afraid of the Oath of Annihtion then let''s use something different." Yuki taunted.


    "Who says I''m afraid!?" Andrew roared.


    "Tell me how it is done, and I will make you my ve!" Andrew yelled.


    Yuki released Andrew from her grasp and started the Oath.


    "Show you Soul Realm to me." Yuki only looked at him and waited.


    "Fine."


    Andrew then began to focus and released a small amount of his Soul Realm outside, Yuki also did the same.


    "Good then follow my words. I Yuki Vow to the Gods using the Oath of Annihtion that if I lose I will be Andrew''s ve for eternity!"


    "I Andrew Vow to the Gods using the Oath of Annihtion that if I lose I will give everything that I own to Yuki!"


    Then a balck mist started to form in the Sky and soon a giant ck Reaper with Scythe in his hand came down.


    "HAHAHA! I ept your Oath!" The Reaper said he then took out a ck colored chain with strange runes on it and locked the Soul Realm of Yuki and Andrew.


    "It''s done." The Reaper then vanishes from the air and soon the ck mist is gone, and so Yuki and Andrew''s Soul Realm is back inside.


    Things quickly progressed so that no one had the chance to stop both of them.


    "Did they really use the Oath?" Princess Lian said with a pale face.


    "I''m afraid so." The Grand Elder said.


    "Then let''s fight now!" Yuki created tens of thousands of Ice Sword and dropped it all to Andrew.


    Boom!!

 Chapter 158 Finally Getting Serious

    ?"Everyone one of the Arena now!" Aria said quickly for those that are still currently in the way of Yuki and Andrew''s battle.


    All of them quickly fled and watched from afar to stay safe from the battle, meanwhile all of those that was unconscious were quickly teleported away from the arena to a safe ce.


    Adel was the very first one to wake up, and when she looked at the battlefield she saw that Yuki was still battling with someone. This greatly confused her since she knew that all of them were already defeated, but when the Guild Master began to exin it.


    "Why is she doing this?" Adel mumbles.


    "We don''t really know, but when Andrew came up close things started going downhill. I think that these two were already enemies before." The Guild Master blurted out.


    "Well there is not really much information, so I guess that''s the most reasonable answer." Adel said she was currently being healed by the medic team.


    Luckily for Adel , her injuries are not very deep. So she mostly recovered from it in just 1 day at most. As for the other S ss they got it worse since they got impaled by the Ice that Yuki threw, and because it''s abnormally cold. Even their flesh and blood inside are frozen from it.


    As for the fight that was currently going on, no one can currently tell who will win as it shows that they are evenly matched.


    But then the spectators saw something abnormal about Yuki that caused them to gasp in shock.


    "Hey do you see what I''m seeing?" A man asked as his voice was quivering.


    "What do you mean?" A woman asked beside him, their voices were pretty loud so everyone around them could hear them talking.


    "I mean look at her Sword, don''t you find something strange?"


    "No, why?"


    "You don''t get it. She is still currently using the Swords that she used to beat Adel." The man pointed out.


    The spectators was not stupid enough to not realise what was the man was talking about.


    "F*ck your right! Does that mean that she is still holding back?" All of them thought in their head.


    "Then let''s just watch to see."


    Meanwhile in the fight, Andrew was being beaten up pretty heavily. Yuki''s fighting capabilities have improved so much in thest 3 days of training.


    Andrew gritten his teeth, and turned his body to the side and attacked Yuki.


    "Blinding Light!"


    Then a bright light suddenly appeared and slightly distorted Yuki''s eyesight causing her get wounded on her side.


    "Sh*t!" Yuki cursed slightly as her eyesight is still not fixed.


    Andrer then saw this as a chance and began to attack Yuki mercilessly. Because of her eyesight, Yuki can only dodge and block a few of his attacks.


    "This is finished!" Andrew raised his sword above and cuts down at Yuki.


    Pang!!


    "This is getting annoying isn''t it?" Yuki smiled slightly as her vision was finally block. She was currently blocking Andrew''s Sword with one of her floating Ice Swords.


    Yuki then created two Ice Pirs that pinned Andrew on both his sides.


    "Moon sh!"


    Boom!!


    Andrew was sent flying and immediately coughed up blood whileying on the ground.


    "Absolute Speed!" Yuki vanishes from her spot and reappears on the side of Andrew. She hen kicked Andrew on his guts.


    Boom!!


    Andrew hit the barrier, because it was very strong. Andrew only bounced back to Yuki which to Yuki pierced his elbow with her Ice Sword.


    "Hehehe, got you!"


    Feeling danger, Yuki quickly melted her Ice Sword and tried to get away, but Andrew has already caught her hand and stabbed her in her stomach.


    "Retribution!"


    Then a pir of light came down to Yuki and thousands of cuts slowly started to show on her white skin. Yuki''s face immediately went pale because of the attack, she didn''t realise that Andrew is actually pretty strong.


    "Die!" Andrew suddenly appeared in front of Yuki and aimed his sword to her chest to pierce it.


    But instead of blocking it, Yuki reforms the Ice Sword that was on her right hand and turns it into Ice Gloves. After that Yuki then dodge the attack by moving her body to the right, but her cheek still got wounded.


    "F*ck off!" Yuki punches Andrew on the face with full force.


    "Sh*t she''s really strong! She can even fight with Andrew on the same level." One of the SS Adventurers said with a shock face.


    "Let''s watch for now, I can see that Andrew is still not giving it his all." The short woman answers.


    She puts heavy trust on Andrew as they are childhood friends, she also knows more than anyone that he is more powerful than this.


    Her name is Asami, she was previously a maid for the household of Andrew. But because she showed great talent in fighting, she was given a chance to be an Adventurer, and this lead to where is currently is.


    "Luminous Blessing!" Andrew shouted.


    Then his body started to bulge and grow in size, his muscles were starting to get bigger. From the aura that he is releasing Yuki can already tell that this is his final move.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yuki then put her hand inside her sleeve and pulled out Health Potion and drank it. because everyone was focused on Andrew, no one saw what Yuki did. Not really that it matters since healing pills are allowed in this.


    Yuki''s wounds then began to heal in a very fast pace, and soon her body that was full of cuts was healed instantly.


    When Andrew was done of his transformation, he went from his previous 1.8 metres to 3 metres in height. He then pulled out another weapon from his Spatial Inventory. What he pulled out was a giant axe that is gold in colour and was very intimidating.


    He then jumped into the air and dived down at Yuki, seeing this Yuki only created two Ice Swords that has been strengthened with her blood.


    When the two weapons collided, Yuki was greatly shocked to see that her Ice Swords were immediately destroyed from the force, and her arms felt like breaking because of it.


    "Sh*t!" Yuki was flung away by the force alone and hit the barrier coughing up a few mouthful of blood.


    "You see?" Asami pointed out.


    Ding


    HP - 2,000/45,000


    When Yuki saw how much that just did, she immediately stood up and drank another potion, and soon her health was back at 30,000.


    "Give up Yuki, I wouldn''t like my ve to be beaten up like this." Andrew said arrogantly.


    "Well I don''t know yet since I haven''t really fought you seriously yet." Yuki shrugged.


    She then pulled her Dual Katana, and when she was about to move, she received a notification from Fubuki that made herugh.


    "HAHAHA!"


    Ding


    [Passive Moon Prowess Active, the host has now this stats.]


    But that was not all, Yuki also drank Andrew''s blood in secret.


    [Passive Blood Rush Active, the host has now this stats.]


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Fox


    Title/s - Saviour, Last Stand


    Bloodline - Blood Moon Fox


    Lvl - 19/200


    Exp bar - 250/2,000


    Requirement to Rank Up:[The host must be lvl 200 and in a ce where there is Blood and Moonlight]


    HP - 180,000/180,000


    Mana -280,000/280,000


    Magic - 98,800


    Rank - Demonic Beast (Middle)


    Element - Ice Spirit Empress: 100%/100%


    Requirement to evolve:[The host must have aplete 100% mastery, kill 0/100 type of Ice type monster and kill 0/1 Ice demonic beast to get their souls]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - Eternal Moon Dance.


    Skills - Blood Maniption (2),Ice Maker, Moon sh (2) , Beast Arts �� (5), Charm �� (5), Absolute Stealth �� (5), Absolute Speed �� (5), Telepathy (1), Illusionary, Moon''s Grace, Blood Restoration, Blood Destruction.


    Passive - Blood Rush, Moon Prowess, Ice Queen''s Domain, All Seeing Eye, Language God.


    Status Point - 85


    Skill Point - 47


    Coin - 45,000


    Status


    Str - 2,668


    Int - 4,400


    Agi - 2,844


    Def - 2,752


    Dex - 2,368


    "Shall we continue then?" Yuki hungs the Red Rose Katana on her shoulder and pointed the Blue Rose Katana to Andrew''s face.

 Chapter 159 Body Beyond Repair (Bonus)

    ?Andrew''s veins started to bulge in anger when he saw how arrogant Yuki is, but no one in the Coliseum knew how much Yuki just changed, but all of that changed quickly when Yuki''s bloodlust dominated Andrew''s.


    Andrew immediately knelt to the ground on coughing up blood due to the insane pressure he is having.


    Meanwhile all of those who just fought Yuki, were sweating heavily. Even Adel sat in her chair and looked at Yuki with fear written all over her face.


    "I wonder how much she was holding back."


    Yuki threw her first attack, this was the first time she is using these two passives. Since the first time she used this, she was not really in control but this time it was different.


    "Moon sh!"


    "Argh!!" Andrew was immediately thrown into the barrier, when he hit the barrier, the whole Coliseum shook causing everyone to fear for their safety.


    When they could finally see each other again, they saw the bloodied up Andrew, on his chest was a huge wound that was clearly from Yuki''s attack.


    A huge X wound was currently marked on his chest, some of them can even see Andrew''s flesh.


    "Oh you''re still alive. You''re really strong, sadly you are against me." Yuki looked at him coldly.


    "Freezing Thorns!" Then Icy Blue coloured thorns sprouted out of Yuki''s de and began to tangle to cover Andrew''s body, and soon his body started to convulse in pain.


    His whole body was freezing and also breaking apart because of the thorns.


    "Now give up already."


    "ANDREW! Stop this fight already! He already lost!" Asami yelled at Yuki.


    "Spectators just do what you have to do and just watch, can''t you see that he still hasn''t given up yet? I want to hear ite out of his mouth, not yours." Yuki res at Asami which causes her to back away in fear when she sees those ruby red eyes that are full of coldness.


    "I- I will never su- surrender! Not by someone like- like you!" Andrew gritted his teeth and tried to hold the Ice Thorns that was restraining him and used brute force to destroy it, but once his hand touched it his hands were immediately full of holes and began to freeze.


    "F*cking hell!" Andrew then finally was able to destroy the Ice Thorns but soon another one sprouted where he destroyed it and went to tie up his arms.


    "You''re still not giving up? You do know that you''re only going to die, if this goes on" Yuki asked again. She was being merciful to Andrew on the outside, but on the inside she already knows that there will be no absolute way that Andrew will surrender so Yuki will take this time and make him feel so much pain.


    Andrew stared at Yuki with bloodshot eyes and spit on her face, so only Yuki blew with it and instantly turned it into Ice.


    "I see." Yuki then held the Red Rose Katana tightly and muttered aloud.


    "zing Petals!"


    Yuki swipes the air with her Sword and soon a few dozens of Red Rose Petals flew into the air, and everyone thought on their mind.


    "Beautiful!"


    Only four people know what will happen when it touches a living being.


    "Ahhh!" Andrew again screams in pain when he feels scorching pain all over his body when the petalsnded into him.


    His flesh quickly burns down and soon everyone can see his bone underneath the burned flesh.


    "This is too much, right?" Someone asked.


    "Yeah, now I feel bad for Andrew."


    "Surrender now while I''m still in a pretty good mood." Yuki said after a whole lot of screaming that wasing from Andrew.


    Andrew''s voice is hoarse from all of the screaming that he did, he couldn''t even feel his body anymore as half of it is frozen and half is burned.


    "Never." Andrew answered, his voice was so hoarse that no one was able to hear it properly.


    "Andrew just give up please, we can still heal you if you do it now." Asami pleads. She couldn''t take it anymore, her childhood friend/master is dying right before her eyes.


    "Do you really not want to surrender?" Yuki asked again, but this time her voice was filled with coldness.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I would rather die!" Andrew yelled out.


    "Very impressive indeed." Yuki said, she then flicked her hand and soon an Ice Chair was created and she sat on it and faced Andrew.


    "Then tell me, would you rather still get reincarnated, or die right now but forever." Yuki brings up the Oath of Annihtion.


    "Because the God that is watching this can already conclude that I win this, but looks like he still doesn''t want to do it." Yuki said while sheathing back her Sword and cing it back into the Spatial Ring.


    Yuki was acting really rxed right now, she even withdrew her weapon because she and everyone knows that the battle is already decided.


    Only receiving silence, Yuki shook her head and bit her fingers. Soon blood started to ooze out of the wound and Yuki flicked it and aimed it into Andrew''s opened wound.


    "Destroy!"


    Then just as Andrew thought that he is already immune to pain, he was wrong. He screamed in agony as Yuki''s blood started to attack everything that is inside Andrew''s body, Yuki deliberately missed the Red Blood Cells as she wanted him to still live, but as for the veins, bones, and flesh it''s getting destroyed.


    "Ahhh! Stop it please!"


    "What did you do to him!?" Asami looked at Yuki with tears in her eyes.


    No one knows why Andrew was currently screaming because no one can see the destruction of his body inside.


    Suddenly the very quiet prince finally spoke up.


    "Why did you do that?" Prince Ike asked.


    "Because this is a battle?" Yuki looked at him with strange eyes.


    "What do you mean Big Brother? I can''t see any other wounds other than the previous one." Princess Lian asked her brother, then all eyes turned to him even the King and Grand Elder as everyone was confused.


    "Look inside his body using your Spiritual Sense." Prince Ike gently answered, and he then closed his eyes andid his head to the table to take a rest.


    Everyone was confused at first, but when they followed Prince Ike''s instruction everyone shivered in fear when they saw the inside of Andrew''s body.


    All of the bones in his body were shattered, every veins, and flesh is damaged beyond repair. It will only be a miracle for him to survive this kind of attack.


    "Stop it!" Princess Lian shouted.


    Yuki looked at the Princess before cancelling her attack, and finally Andrew''s body came back to its original size. Then suddenly the ck mist appeared again and the giant Reaper was back.


    "You have won youngdy, now I will destroy the Chains that are around your Soul Realm." The Reaper said, but Yuki refused to do so and looked at him suspiciously.


    "How can I be sure that you''re not going to harm my Soul Realm?"


    Ding


    [The host can trust this person, he is the overseer of all the people that will use the Oath, and if he doesn''t do his job he will immediately be killed.] Serene was the one who answered this time, as Ayame was tired and is currently sleeping.


    Ayame started sleeping when Yuki won against Adel, so she doesn''t have any idea what happened. Serene was also the one who rmended using the Oath of Annihtion.


    "Trust me youngdy, I will not do anything."


    The Reaper said.


    "Fine." Yuki then released a small amount of her Soul Realm and showed it. Soon the ck Chains with strange runes in it slowly disappeared.


    "Now it''s done." Just as he was about to leave, Yuki stopped him with a question.


    "Is the Oath activated by me, or is it when he disobeys?"


    "It''s automatic, meaning if he ever refuses then he will immediately die. Goodbye!" The Reaper then vanished into thin air.


    "Alright the match is over. I wille over and look for Andrew when he ever gets better." Yuki said she then leisurely walked towards the exit of the Coliseum without a care of her surroundings.

 Chapter 160 To The Infirmary

    ?When Yuki entered a hallway to the exit she started to stagger a bit, the bacsh of her Blood Rush Passive finally hit her, Yuki was currently feeling extremely pain inside her body and her body feels extremely heavy as if she is gonna fall any second.


    Yuki held onto the wall beside her to support her body, but it was still useless as she still fell onto the ground, coughing up blood all over the ground.


    "Sh*t, this Passive really messes up my body." Yuki slowly muttered, because Yuki is weakened a lot due to the bacsh, she didn''t notice that a figure was following behind her. It has been following her for a while now.


    "What does she mean? Does she have to pay a price to get that power?" The figure behind her though in their head.


    Slowly trying to stand up while supporting her body weight using the wall, Yuki again tried to got up. But her visions darkened and just as she was about to copse, the figure that was following her catchest Yuki''s body.


    When Yuki felt that someone was holding her, she immediately regained consciousness and attacked the figure that caught her.


    "Wait, I''m not a bad person, I''m Princess Lian!" Princess Lian quickly removes her cloak and shows Yuki her angelic face.


    Yuki finally got a chance to look at the Beast Race current #1 beauty up close.


    Princess Lian has a small oval face, her eyes that were very small looked cute, the blue eyes that were staring at Yuki with concern makes it cuter. Her red hair that was dangling behind her only makes it better.


    "What does the Princess want with me?" Yuki lowered her head slightly, even if she strong or arrogant, she is not stupid enough to think that she is capable of fighting against the Royal Family, plus Yuki doesn''t want that as she is still part of the Beast Race.


    When Yuki heard no answer she raised her head to only see that Princess Lian was looking at her with strange eyes that Yuki cannot tell.


    But then Yuki''s heart started to beat faster, Yuki''s condition is currently getting worse as time goes by. What Yuki needs to do is to justy down and rest, but she cannot do it as Princess Lian was currently holding her back.


    "If the Princess doesn''t want anything, then I will take my leave." Yuki bowed again and tried to leave. But as she took her first step, her visionpletely cked out as she finally copsed due to the pain and fatigue.


    Getting surprised, Princess Lian quickly catches Yuki''s body again and embraces it. She didn''t care about the blood that would stain her body, and carried Yuki.


    But just as she was about to leave to carry Yuki back to her temporary room here, someone stopped her.


    "What are you doing to Yuki!" Anna yelled out suddenly.


    Anna was currently exploring the hallways to find Yuki and bring her back to her room to take a rest, but she didn''t expect to find another woman embracing Yuki who was currently unconscious.


    Princess Lian''s face immediately flushed when she saw that she was caught, but regaining herposure as a Princess she answered.


    "I was following Miss Yuki to talk to her, but when I found her she was staggering and finally she copsed. Luckily I was there and caught her before she fell to the ground."


    "I''m sorry for my rudeness, Princess. But don''t you think it''s rude for someone to follow someone who they don''t even know?" Anna raises her eyebrow, and she begins to suspect that Princess Lian has bad intentions towards Yuki.


    "What of course not. I was just merely curious, so I went out to find her." Princess Lian answered with a sweat on her forehead, she began to sweat when she was being interrogated by Anna.


    "Then why didn''t you just find a servant to do it for you, or just do it tomorrow. You do know that it''s nighttime now." Anna''s suspicion grows stronger.


    "I- that''s because-" Princess Lin stammered down, she doesn''t know how to answer Anna''s question. Obviously she cannot say that she was worried about Yuki, because when she was watching Yuki, she immediately saw that she was not feeling well.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Anna what are you doing, have you found Mom yet?" Suddenly two voices rang in the hallway, and when Princess Lian looked behind Anna, she saw two beautiful women.


    But when she got a look at Katsumi, she somehow saw that she resembled Yuki quite a bit, and when she saw the person in her arms she was disappointed. She doesn''t know why, but somehow she felt a loss in her heart.


    "Is this Yuki''s daughter?" Princess Lian stared at Katsumi with sadness in her eyes.


    "We greet the Princess. I''m just an adopted daughter." Yumie answered and was followed by Katsumi.


    "No Princess I''m not. I was taken care of by Yuki when I was just an egg, and because we made a blood contact." Katsumi said, when she finished those words, Princess Lian''s eyes brightened up.


    "Really, then does that mean that you are not rted?" Princess Lian asked just to be sure.


    "Yes, even though we somehow resemble each other, I can assure you that we are not rted by blood. This is just because of the contract that we made when I was in my egg." Katsumi felt weird when she was asked this, because she doesn''t know why the Princess was curious about this.


    Princess Lian again felt happy when she heard this, the sadness in her heart immediately flew away.


    Anna looked at Princess Lian with a weird look on her face? she doesn''t know why but somehow she felt a bad omen about that face.


    "Alright. I will take Yuki to the infirmary now, do you want to follow me?" Princess Lian quickly said she did this so that Anna might forget about the matter that they talked about a few minutes ago.


    "No! How can we let the Princess carry our Mother? We should be the one who has to carry her." Yumie interjected.


    "Yes, you are the great Princess of the Beast Kingdom, there is no way that we will let you carry Yuki. Let me carry Yuki instead." Anna added.


    "Alright." Feeling slightly disappointed that the warmth of Yuki''s body was gone, she shook her head and walked on ahead straight towards the infirmary.


    When they entered, all of the S ss Adventurers were greatly shocked to see four beauties enter the room, but they quickly regained theirposure and looked at Yuki who was in Anna''s arms.


    They then suddenly remembered the humiliation that Yuki did to them, they they began to have bad thoughts running into their mind.


    "If you have bad thoughts on Miss Yuki right now, then I would dly take you to hell." Princess Lian suddenly said.


    "Who the f*ck are you!?" One of them said in anger.


    "This guy is dead." Those that were quiet is the Beast Race, they already recognised the Princess when she entered the room.


    "What the f*ck are you doing!? Do you want to die, if you want then don''t drag our Guild into it! Can''t you see that person is Princess Lian Dagart of the Beast Kingdom!" A man smashed his head into the ground and immediately apologised to Princess Lian.


    "I''m very sorry about my subordinates. I promise you Princess, this will not happen again." The man immediately knelt to the ground.


    "Fine, but if I see this kind of attitude again, especially on our territory. I will not let this slide." Princess Lian warned.

 Chapter 161 Spirit Type Weapon

    ?"So what is wrong with her?" Anna quietly asked, even though she already knows why Yuki was like this since she saw firsthand the bacsh of using Blood Rush in person.


    "It''s fine, she is just physically tired. As for her wounds, it''s nothing serious. Her body is repairing itself in a slow manner but it''s better this way, than to use a pill or potion." The nurse bowed her head and left the room.


    "That''s good." Princess Lian patted her chest and sighed in relief. As for what she heard in the hallway that Yuki said about her skill, she is not going to talk about that, as it seems to be her secret.


    "Then we''ll go back to our respective rooms Princess." Yumie lowered her head slightly and turned around to Anna before signalling her to carry her.


    Feeling extremely happy, Anna didn''t waste anymore time and immediately carried Yuki into her arms and slowly began to walk out of the room.


    "Then we''ll take our leave, Princess." Yumie and Katsumi bowed again and followed Anna out.


    "What a really interesting person." Princess Lian muttered while looking at Anna''s back who was carrying Yuki.


    "Well, it''s also time for me to go or else Father will be mad at me." Princess Lian also left to go back to her room.


    Back in Yuki''s room, she was gently ced on her bed and let her restfortably.


    And just as Anna was about to say that she wanted to stay into the room and take care of Yuki, she was dragged out by Yumie and Katsumi mercilessly.


    "No! Let me stay!" Anna pleaded.


    "NO!" Both Katsumi and Yumie yelled at Anna before dragging her out of the room.


    When all of then we''re finally gone, Yuki''s room was quiet as it was. Suddenly Yuki''s eyebrows started to flutter, and finally Yuki opened her eyes.


    Yuki tried to sit up on her bed but found that she couldn''t as her body is still pretty weak, and she also has a massive headache. But even with all of the tiredness and fatigue that she is feeling, Yuki is extremely happy about what happened today.


    Firstly she became a SS ss Adventure, and she got some revenge on Andrew that she didn''t have the chance in the back.


    Upon thinking about everything that has happened today, Yuki clenched her fist in the air and finally closed her eyes to sleep.


    Morning then came, and the talks that everyone was talking about was on how Yuki ranked up into SS ss. But the one that everyone is chatting about is how a Demonic Beast defeats an Overseer Early Tier.


    His strength of course is still nowhere near as Aria or Rory when they were also at his level, as the true genius is Aria and Rory.


    As Yuki wasing out of her room, she noticed that her body and mind felt refreshed. Feeling a happy morning, Yuki dressed up in casual attire like she would wear in the modern world. Yuki the. got outside of the room, and began to explore the that she was in. Yuki was surprised to see so many people here.


    Many stores were open near the Coliseum, selling a bunch of items.


    After staying in this world for quite a while, Yuki found out that their clothing is exactly the same as on Earth, which made her really happy. Because this way Yuki will not have a hard time picking out clothes.


    Yuki was currently wearing some ck ck jeans and a baggy jacket on top, Yuki is not fond of wearing skirts, the only reason that Yuki wears them is just for show to people.<novelnext></novelnext>


    This is just one of the reasons that Yuki didn''t want to attend the Ball, as for the main reason. Yuki absolutely hates going to a Ball Party, she finds it tiring and annoying as she would always walk up to her to flirt, as for the women they would re at her and shoot her an envious look.


    Yuki had some bad experiences attending this kind of party, as for the worst. It is when a CEO of apany walked towards her and tried to get her number, but then suddenly a woman that has a crush on the CEO got mad and tried to attack her. This scene even got on TV, and from there on point Yuki was called for a while a "Man Stealer" because of some rumours about it.


    Since then Yuki doesn''t ever want to attend a Ball Party ever again. But not, she is faced with this problem.


    Suddenly Yuki got an idea and smiled to herself.


    "Well the party doesn''t require any outfit right? Then that''s means I can just wear this kind of outfit, hehehe." Yukiughed to herself.


    Those that were nearby Yuki, blushed when they saw Yuki. They cannot believe that this beautiful woman was the same demon that basically destroyed the strongest S ss Adventurer, and tortured Andrew on the same day.


    Not minding her surroundings, Yuki continues her walk. As she was walking she saw something in a weird shop that caught her eye.


    Walking towards it to take a closer look, Yuki began to inspect the item. It was a in looking flute with some strange markings on it, but the Flute somehow attracts Yuki to it.


    "Oh Young Lady, do you want to buy this Flute? It''s only 250,000 Contribution Points." An old man said, the old man didn''t recognise Yuki, because Yuki''s hood is covering her face.


    "What? Isn''t that too expensive?" Yuki asked the old man.


    "No, It''s a good price Young Lady. This Flute is found in an ancient sect that was 1 million years ago. It is said that only the destined one will be able to y this." The old man shook his head.


    "Too bad." Yuki sighed.


    Her favourite instrument was a flute, as its gentle and melodic sound calms her. Sometimes she would y a little music if she is stressed or just listen to some of it.


    Just as Yuki was about to put back the Flute back into its ce, she received a notification from Fubuki that shocked her.


    Ding!


    [The host must get this Flute! It''s a Spirit Type item!] Ayame quickly typed out.


    She was absolutely shocked to see such an item in a junkyard of items, out of all of them it''s the most precious since it''s a Spirit Type.


    "What? But I cannot sense anything inside of it, plus it''s only a Green." Yuki gave her thoughts about it.


    [Even so, the host must get it. There are two reasons why the host cannot feel anything inside the flute. One the Spirit is dead, andstly the Spirit is in a hibernation state. The host should not worry if the Spirit is dead, as it will be actually better.] Ayame slowly exins.


    "Then isn''t the item useless if the Spirit is dead? And even if it''s a Spirit Type, I heard that it will be a pain to level it up" Yuki answered with a sigh.


    [No, the reason that it''s better if it''s dead is because the host can put her own Mana into the Flute, and even if it''s a small chance, there is a chance that it will manifest into a Spirit.]

 Chapter 162 Personal Guards

    ?"So that''s how it is��" Yuki said to herself, she then looked at the Flute again before looking back at the old man with a smile. This time Yuki pulled up her hood and asked the old man again.


    "I don''t think I heard you right. how much is it again?" Yuki asked with a smile which caused a shiver to the old man.


    He now realised that the person he was trying to scam is a SS ss Adventurer.


    "I''m sorry dear customer, I must have gone senile. It''s only 50,000 Contribution Points." The old man finally said the real price of the Flute.


    "Good. Then how shall I pay?" Yuki lowered her hood back again to not attract any attention.


    "Just scan your Guild I.D into this machine and it''s automatically going to reduce your points." He answered.


    "Alright." Yuki then inserted her Guild I.D into it just like a credit card back on Earth.


    When the transaction was done, Yuki took a peek at her Contribution Points to see if the old man was telling the truth, and was not lying.


    Contribution Points - 1,450,000


    "I''ll take my leave now. Remember, don''t try to scam other people again." Yuki warns before finally leaving.


    Finally the old man can finally breathe normally again after Yuki left his shop, it was extremely nerve racking for him. He was trying to scam a person that just defeated 100 of the Strongest S ss, of course he didn''t want to die as he still wanted to live his life happily while he still can.


    Yuki admires the area a bit more before going back to her room and looking at the Flute that she bought. When Yuki used her "All Seeing Eye" Ayame was extremely happy to the point that she even started to jump like a little girl.


    Weapon Type - Flute (Broken, Soulless)


    Name - Fairy Saintess Flute (Green) [Spirit Type]


    Attack - 10


    Range - 10 metre


    Description - It''s once used by the Fairy Saintess that protected their City, it''s crafted by one of the best cksmiths that the Fairy has. (Currently broken, the Spirit inside is dead.)


    Abilities -


    Active - N/A


    Passive - N/A


    Ding!


    [The host is extremely lucky! It''s a soulless weapon, meaning you can manifest your own spirit to it. The benefits of doing this are great because the Spirit will be naturally stronger as it''s created by the host!] Ayame answered excitedly.


    "Really, then I should do this quickly then. Let''s not waste anymore time and make ourselves a brand new Spirit of this Flute!" Yuki said in joy, she then looked at the Flute once again with sparkling eyes and asked Fubuki for the instructions on how to do it.


    [I rmend for the host to do this in an isted area, as things can get dangerous if it fails, and also the procedures can be destructive.] Ayame advised.


    "Alright then. But I should ask Aria or Rory first, since I don''t know this ce anyway." Yuki then once again wandered the area to look for either Aria or Rory.


    Five minutes into her search, she is still unable to find both of them. When Yuki entered the garden, she was surprised to see a field of flowers. There were a ton of varieties in it, there were even some that Yuki didn''t know among them.


    Then just as she was about to continue her walk, she was approached by some armoured men.


    "Hello, Miss Yuki. I''m Clove, I''m the personal bodyguard for Princess Lian." Clove introduces himself to Yuki.


    "K."  Yuki took a nce at him for a second before looking back at the garden.


    Clove and the other two were surprised at Yuki''s nonchnt attitude towards them, normally people will be excited to meet them and even build some connections, but this is the first time they see an attitude like Yuki.


    Their Pride hurt, as a personal bodyguard for the Princess is already a privilege for them.


    But keeping his professionalism, Clove took a deep breath and asked Yuki nicely. Even though it''s most likely an order since it''s from the Royal Family that no one can disobey.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Princess Lian would like to meet you, please follow me Miss Yuki." Clove said as she gestures his hand to follow him.


    But instead of following, Yuki t out rejected them and said.


    "No, I''m busy. Let''s do it another time." Yuki then walked past them not caring about them anymore.


    Clove''s body trembled at Yuki''s attitude towards them, especially to the Princess. It was a great pleasure for everyone to be invited by the Princess herself, and Yuki just rejected her without batting an eye.


    Finally Clove''s patience reached the limit, he then reached out his hand and held Yuki''s arm to stop her.


    "Who the hell do you think you are to reject the kindness of our Princess! Do you think you''re some sort of high person just because you became an SS ss Adventurer!" Clove yelled at Yuki.


    "I''ll count to three, if you don''t let go of my arm I''ll cut it off." Yuki said in a chilling tone.


    "1!"


    But instead of getting scared, Clove even got angrier.


    "You''re really arrogant for amoner!"


    "2, 3." Yuki holds his arms back and freezes them instantly. Yuki then tightened her grip into it until it cracked and finally exploded into dust.


    "Ahhh!!" Clove held his hand and stared at Yuki with visible fear in his eye.


    "You''re very lucky that this is the only thing I did." Yuki coldly looked at them.


    The only reason that Yuki freezes his arm instead of cutting it, is that Yuki doesn''t want to cover the flower field with blood as it would look ugly and will smell of blood, and it most likely ruin Yuki''s mood even more.


    "What is happening here?" Suddenly three women that Yuki is familiar with appeared in front of her.


    "Princess please save us, she wanted to kill us!" Clove and the other two immediately fled and hid behind Princess Lian''s back.


    "Tell me what happened here so that I can know." Princess Lian asked while looking at her guards.


    Feeling hope, Clove quickly got on his knees despite being in pain and red at Yuki.


    "We were just inviting Miss Yuki here just as you told, but then she suddenly attacked me! Please bring us justice." Clove said with a smug face towards Yuki.


    "Is this true Miss Yuki?" Princess Lian turns towards Yuki alongside Aria and Katsumi.


    Rory and Yumie was currently absent as they are still training, as for Katsumi she is already finished and decided toe along with Aria.


    Minutes before Yuki had destroyed Clove''s hand, they were having a nice tea when suddenly Katsumi saw that Yuki was also in the garden.


    "Auntie look, it''s Mom." Katsumi pointed towards Yuki, Aria and the Princess also take a look to see Yuki looking at the garden.


    "I''ll invite her here." Princess Lian said.


    Princess Aria turns towards Clove and orders him to invite Yuki here, and that was a disaster strike.


    "Ask this guy. Aria where can I find an isted area where people don''t go, specifically a deserted area?" Yuki asked straight to the point.


    "What?" Aria was dumbfounded, she expected Yuki to answer the Princess''s question but instead she was the one who got asked.


    "I said, where can I find an Isted ce in this pce?" Yuki asked again.


    "You! Why are you being disrespectful in front of the Royal Family!? Do you know the consequences of offending them!?" Clove roared.


    "So, does it look like it matter to me? It looks like you''re busy Aria, then I''ll just look for Rory then." Yuki then prepared herself to leave, her temper was slowly going down as she stayed here longer because of the arrogant guards here.


    "Please wait, Miss Yuki. Don''t leave yet" Princess Lian quickly said before Yuki could leave.

 Chapter 163 Locking Yuki In The Garden

    ?Yuki stopped her tracks but didn''t turn around, but it didn''t matter to Princess Lian as long as Yuki stopped.


    So quickly recollecting herposure she asked Yuki directly this time.


    "Can Miss Yuki tell me what happened here, if there was a misunderstanding we can resolve it." Princess Lian said.


    "F*cking hell!" Yuki cursed out loud not caring about her surroundings, Aria however was fast and covered Katsumi''s ear to not hear what Yuki said.


    "Look here Princess, I''m being nice to you now. If you want some bodyguards, pick those who you can trust and isn''t stupid like this guys who thinks they are above everyone just because they are your personal bodyguard." Yuki held her forehead and sighed.


    "What do you mean?" Princess Lian asked.


    "I was just strolling around here to find Aria, and suddenly this guy came over and invited me at your orders. But I rejected them, suddenly this dumb f*ck stopped me by holding my arm. Don''t you think it''s a bit rude to do that even if you''re a personal guard for the Princess?" Yuki sent a chilling gaze at Clove who was currently shivering in fear.


    "You''re lying! You clearly attacked me out of the blue, and you''re saying that I was the one who is at fault here! Where is the justice here Princess?" Clove keeps on lying, Yuki already had enough of this guy, but still not wanting to kill a person in front of the Princess especially since he is a personal bodyguard, Yuki restrained herself.


    "You can decide whether to believe me or not. If that is all then I''ll leave now." Yuki said, she then turns around and vanished


    If Yuki was to stay any longer there, she doesn''t know if she will still be able to restrain herself from killing Clove just from listening with his bullsh*t.


    When Yuki was finally gone, Clove and the other guards sighed in relief. But when he looked up, he froze.


    Princess Lian was currently looking at him with coldness, it didn''t have the gentleness that it used to have.


    "You no longer have to be my guard starting tomorrow." Princess Lian, she then walked back towards her table with a heavy feeling.


    Feeling extremely shocked, all of them immediately knelt to the ground without a care.


    "We''re sorry Princess, please forgive us and give us another chance!" Clove pleaded, if word got out that he was kicked out of his job he would definitely be aughingstock in the Beast Kingdom.


    He was a proud Tiger, there''s no way that his pride will let him lose face just because of a fox.


    "No there''s no need, I remember clearly that I ask you to invite her here politely. But what you did disrespected her and also me, what will she think of me now? A tyrant that always wants her wishes to be granted. Now leave, I don''t want to see your faces tomorrow." Princess Lian said before sitting down in her chair.


    Clove felt very regretful, now he knows that he just messed with the wrong person.


    "What shall I do, teacher Aria? Miss Yuki will probably think of me as an arrogant Princess now!" Princess Lian turns towards Aria to ask for her help.


    Only the Royal Beast Family knows that Aria is a Holy Dragon, and because of this they made Aria be the Princess Private Teacher.


    "Don''t worry, Yuki will not think of you like that. Probably." Ariaughed.


    Seeing her teacher teasing her, Princess Lian even felt more sad and angry towards her guards.


    "But I assure you this, you can definitely befriend Yuki in the Royal Beast Academy. She will be going there, I just don''t know when." Aria said, as she took a sip of her tea.


    "Really!? Wait, but isn''t the registration over?" Thinking about this just made her mood worse.


    "Don''t worry about that, remember this. Yuki is quite close with Rory, but not to the point that you can call them friends. So that means you can definitely meet her in the academy, so you just need to work on your approach since she is a very cold person, which you already saw." Ariaments.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Alright, I hope it happens though." Princess Lian muttered, she then took a nce where Yuki previously stood and sighed again.


    "Umm.. Auntie Aria?" Katsumi spoke in a small voice, but no matter how hard she tried to lower her voice Princess Lian still heard her.


    Propping up her head, she listened quietly to Katsumi talk.


    "Mom asked if you know where Auntie Rory is?" Katsumi asked, since Yuki didn''t know where to go and she didn''t want to go back to the garden nor look around for a bit longer she just decided to ask Katsumi to ry her words.


    And since Aria already knew about this, she was not surprised. But as for the Princess, she doesn''t know of course.


    Aria only looked at the Princess for a second before winking to her and answered.


    "Say to her that I will not answer her question if she doesn''t join us here."


    Katsumi gulps down a mouthful of saliva, she was nervous to ry the message as Yuki might explode and vent her anger to her instead of Aria.


    So she tried to be careful and ryed her words so that she would not be caught in the crossfire.


    "Mom, this is what Auntie said, so please don''t me me alright? She said that if you don''t join ore to join us for tea she will never answer your question."


    Katsumi was extremely nervous when she heard that Yuki didn''t answer her for a long time. Every second feels like an eternity for Katsumi, suddenly she felt a cold gust of wind behind her and she was carried and ced on someone''sp.


    Yuki appeared beside Katsumi and made herself an Ice chair since she doesn''t see anything that can be sit on, so she took the liberty and created her own. After that she lifted Katsumi from the sit and put Katsumi on herp.


    "Now, I''m here. Answer my question." Yuki said as she patted the head of Katsumi like a child.


    "I know, but before that. Rx yourself first Yuki, you just have recovered from your fight and you already want to leave and do something." Aria said as she tapped the table with her fingers.


    "Just tell me what you want, don''t even try to drag it so you can hold me here." Yuki said coldly, she was getting more impatient.


    If she can only use her Word Map from her inventory she would have done it a long time ago, but the Map that she got only shows the Universe, Gxies, ands.


    "Why do you say that?" Aria asked.


    Since Yuki already knows her ns, she just decided to go with it.


    "Since the start. You even put a barrier around us, so that you can lock me here." Yuki said, she then punched the air in her right.


    Boom!!


    Her fist collided with something that stopped her fist.


    "See?"


    "Alright, I give up. Since you already know then- Princess it''s your turn." Aria smiled and looked at Princess Lian.


    "Me!?"

 Chapter 164 Academy Wars

    ?Princess Lian jolted up and looked at her teacher with widened eyes. She couldn''t believe that her beloved teacher that she could even call mother would betray her like this.


    "So what is it?" Yuki asked, and she then put Katsumi back in her seat.


    "Is this good Katsumi?" Yuki pointed at the tea in front of her.


    "Yeah Mom, it''s very fragrant and has a mild vour. Why don''t you take a sip of it to know whether you will like it or not." Katsumi gave her thoughts.


    "I''ll taste it I guess." Yuki then poured herself some tea and began to drink it slowly.


    "Not bad I guess, but I prefer wine." Yuki mumbles, she then shoots another look at the Princess waiting for her answer.


    "I''m waiting." Yuki said again, Yuki this time has calmed down a bit after drinking some tea, so she can be easily talked to now.


    Taking a deep breath first. After calming down herself Princess Lian looked at Yuki and answered.


    "First of all, can you call me Lian other than Princess? I don''t like people calling me that." Lian said.


    "Fine." Yuki looked at her before stuffing her mouth with a cookie.


    "Alright, would Miss Yuki like to join our faction in the scho-" Before Lian could finish her words, Yuki abruptly stood up and answered in a cold voice.


    "I refuse."


    "I''m not finished yet."


    "No, I don''t need to hear anymore, I would not like to be tied by someone and be her or his underling. Even if you give me some good benefits, there is no way I will join you." Yuki cuts her off.


    "Please wait! Listen to what I will say first!" Lian stood up suddenly and held Yuki''s hand.


    Yuki didn''t answer and only looked at the hand that was holding her.


    "Oh, I''m sorry for my rudeness. But please listen to what I will have to say first." Lian asked.


    "Fine." Both of them then sat back in their chair silently before Lian started her exnation.


    "Thank you. The reason I wanted to invite you is because the Academy Wars is closing in, and with your power it will definitely make us stronger when we fight. Well, at least don''t getst ce again." Lian said with a sigh, Aria also sighed and her mood seemed to go down a bit when the Academy Wars was brought up.


    "What do you meanst ce?" Yuki asked, though she already had a guess.


    "It''s exactly what you think. We the Royal Beast Academy are alwaysst in the Academy Wars which bring us shame every time" Aria exins.


    "What? You guys are clearly strong, and you''re inst ce? What a joke." Yukiments, clearly she was being arrogant on the matter but she is quite curious on why the Beast Race arest.


    "No it''s not a joke. Do you remember Andrew that you fought?" Lian suddenly asked.


    "Yes, why?"


    "You can consider Andrew an above average student in the Best Academy of the Humans." Lian dropped the bomb to Yuki.


    "Are you serious?"


    Yuki then began to seriously think about how strong the Humans arepared to the Beast.


    "Then in the Royal Beast Academy, who is the only one that can beat Andrew." Yuki asked, but the answer left her silent.


    "Only the Elites, those Elites are the best, and the worst part is we only number in 10." Lian clutches her dress and looks down.


    Even Katsumi who was listening quietly was shocked to see how weak they actually are.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Then tell me, how strong are our and the other Race Academy." Yuki asked.


    "I guess to put it in simpler terms. Normal S ss Adventure can be a normal student at the Academy, and the Strongest S ss can be called Elite. As for the SS ss strength is equivalent to our best student which is only 10, and please remember Miss Yuki that the strength of the elite is equivalent to a mid level strength SS ss." Lian said.


    "How about the other races, especially the Humans." Yuki questioned.


    "They have the strength of the SSS ss, that is their best student, and their number is close to 20. As for the other Race it''s quite the same, with the Dwarves being the second weakest." Lian answered with difficulty.


    "What kind of situation is this? How in the hell did the Beast Race be so weak?" Yuki said in frustration, even though she was not really part of the Beast Race since she is a ''human'' at first, Yuki is angered at the thought of being humiliated.


    ? "That''s because the winners of the Academy Rewards are given a reward from the Gods. That reward caused them to get so powerful, because that Academy will get a blessing from the Gods, and because the Beast Gods in the Mystic Heaven is disappointed at us, they didn''t even give us anything."


    Meanwhile Ayame, who was listening quietly on the other side, was extremely angered at the Beast Gods in the Mystic Heaven.


    "Those arrogant guys, just because they don''t want to lose face, they just left the Beast Race!" Ayame smashes the table in front of her.


    She was also on the Beast Gods, even the highest one. Normally her powers are limited only to the Fox Race that she governs, but because she has the highest authority of the Beast Gods, she can also control the others anyway she wants.


    Thinking about this, Ayame pondered if she should join the Mystic Heavens Academy Wars, since it only happens every 100 years.


    "Then, you expect me to go out there and help you fight those guys? F*ck no! You said it yourself that they are strong, how do you expect only a Demonic Beast to help you?" Yuki mmed her hand at the table as she now understood Lian''s intention.


    "Please be rational, the Academy Wars is still 1 year away, because the first battle is going to be the Sect battle that will take ce in 6 months from now." Lian said and continued.


    "This means you can still build up your strength, please Miss Yuki. I beg you to join us. I''m not doing this as the Princess, but as a fellow Beast." Lian stood up and lowered her head at Yuki.


    When Yuki looked at Lian, she can see an absolute determination in those eyes that, she will be able to help them.


    "What made you so sure that I can help you there?" Yuki asked.


    "It was just a feeling, when I saw you fight, I thought I was seeing a legend for some reason." Lian looked up and met Yuki''s eyes.


    Suddenly Aria also spoke up.


    "Actually Yuki, this is also the favour that me and Rory would like to do. So please can you help us?" Aria also pleads, she even used the promise that Yuki made with them when they helped Yuki recover.


    "What?" Yuki was shocked.


    "F*cking hell. Fine, But I have three conditions!" Yuki raised her three fingers.


    "Sure, as long as we can do it!" Lian said happily, she was ecstatic that she made Yuki join.


    "Firstly I want to fight solo, meaning I don''t want to take any orders from you, or you can treat me as a substitute. I''m sorry but this is what I want, there''s no way to change my mind." Yuki said.


    "What do you mean by that?" Lian asked confusedly.


    "Just like what I said, I want to fight solo. You can cooperate as much as you want but don''t drag me there, or you can send mest. I''m assuming that since there are a lot of fighters, not a lot will fight all at once. But of course don''t worry, I will still help you even if I''m not in the group, I will just go solo, as I don''t want anyone to drag me behind." Yuki exins.


    At first Lian wanted to refuse, but after hearing Yuki''s words she sighed in relief and agreed.


    "Second, I will take my daughters with me." Yuki said.


    "Of course! I ept that." Lian shouted, it was not even a choice for her. Who wouldn''t want those two that have been trained by the two legendary figures of the Beast Race.


    "Lastly, let me join the Sect Wars." Yuki smirked, she then began to remember all those things that happened because of a single sect that almost cost Yumie''s life.


    Yuki will never forget that.

 Chapter 165 What Are Your Intentions?

    ?On the other side of the Universe. A certain Sect that Yuki is very familiar with was currently busy preparing for the uing Sect Wars that will be held in 6 months from now.


    "Sect Leader if we keep going like this there is a high chance of us winning, the other sects don''t have as much as we have, and also our Elite Core members are all in the Essence Lord and some even are in Overseer which puts us at an advantage against them." A Man said as he read the document to the Sect Leader.


    "That''s good. What are the chances of us winning this Sect Battle this time?" He asked.


    "To be honest Sect Leader, we probably have a 75% chance of taking the victory. Even though we lost Elder Su Xia it''s still not too bad since she is just an Essence Lord, and the only reason that she is strong is because of her deception skills. But in terms of raw power, she is clearly the weakest Elder." The man said his thoughts.


    "75% chance huh? Then where is that, the Elder Battle''s of just the normal one?" He asked again.


    "I''m 100% sure that we can win the Sect Member Battles but as for the Elder Battles I''m not really sure, because rumours are spreading that our Rival Sect Elders has all passed into Overseer. Meanwhile on our side, we only have 80% of our Elders that is in Overseer." The man gave his thoughts.


    The Sect Leader''s name is Ye Lingyun, as for the man that was talking he is the Sect Leader''s advisor named Miller.


    The Sect Leader is currently on the Overseer (Early) Tier as for his advisor he is only an Essence Lord (Peak) Tier, The Sect Leader has been stuck on the Early Tier for quite a long time now, at least about 3,000 years at most.


    The Sect Battles that are soon approaching have two parts in it, and each part has 3 rounds in it. The first part is the Sect Members, just as the name suggests it only allows the Sect Members to fight and no one else.


    It consists of three rounds. The first round being a battle royale, which will eliminate half of the Sects, then the second round is going to be the Monster Hunt. All of the fighters will be sent into a simtion test where they will need to hunt as many monsters as they can, and those that didn''t make it to the designated points will be eliminated.


    Finally thest one is a ssic Bracket Match Up. Where it will put out a fair battle within the Sect Members, killing is not allowed as well as life saving treasures that will put the Sect at advantage. The only gear that they can use is the one that is provided by the Adminins of the Sect Battles.


    As for the Elder Battle, it consists of 1v1 battles as the Sect Battles only allows 20 Elders to join.


    "That is good enough, do you think we can secure at least 3rd or even second?" Ye Lingyun  asked.


    "Yes definitely, I can guarantee that. But as for being the first ce, I''m not confident, it''s because most of the points areing from the Elder Battles, which already put us at a disadvantage from the start. Lastly, the Members'' battle is also going to be hard, we can mostly secure 3rd or even second also." Miller exins while looking at the document in his hands.


    "It''s fine, but as long as we can secure third ce it''s good for us. But make sure to give everyone a harder training, tell them that if we can ce at the top three we will reward them." Ye Lingyun said.


    "Alright, I will do as you said." Miller bowed his head and exited the room.


    When he came out he met Elder Xiao on the way, he quickly bowed in respect and continued his way.


    "Can I enter Grandpa?" Elder Xiao knocked on the door slightly, and after hearing a confirmation she opened the door and entered quietly.


    "What were you talking about?" She curiously asked as she sat down in front of him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Just the uing Sect Battles, nothing serious. Make sure you win alright? If you win I might just give you a reward." He smiled at her.


    "Yes, absolutely!"


    Back to Yuki, everyone was shocked to hear that Yuki wants to join the Sect Battles, since this is the first time that Yuki talked about the Sects in this world.


    "What are your intentions on joining the Sect Battles?" Aria looked at Yuki with a curious look and so did the other two. Even though Katsumi was with Yuki, she doesn''t remember all of the things that happened while she was on her egg.


    "Nothing much, I just want to take revenge on a certain Sect that almost killed Yumie." Yuki smiled as she said that, but everyone around her can feel her thick bloodlust.


    "Whoever made her angry is probably going to suffer." Katsumi silently prayed for the Sect in pity.


    Alright that''s all. If you can do it then I will agree to join your Academy Wars. I''ll give you some time to think about it." Yuki said, then as she was about to leave, she was stopped by Lian''s voice.


    "But If you join under the Royal Family you will be given an excuse to join, but please remember, because you are not directly under it you will be solo. I think you already know what I meant though."


    "Yes I understand, it''s fine."


    Yuki understood that if she were to do what Lian suggested then she would fight solo.


    "Then, also as a reminder. Please do not lose as I will put my name at risk, because I will use my name for you." Lian smiled at Yuki.


    "It''s fine, I am sure that I will not lose." Yuki promised.


    "Then thank you for your cooperation Miss Yuki." Lian shook hands with Yuki as both of them stood up.


    "Call me Yuki, I hate it when people call me Miss." Yuki said.


    "Alright."


    Then all of them continued talking for a few more minutes, and Yuki finally left when she got the information that she needed from Aria.


    Aria said that she should go to a ce called Dead Bomb Dessert which is really far from any civilization and only isted, and the only thing that lives there is a few monsters.


    "Goodbye, I''ll take my leave now."

 Chapter 166 Aika

    ?Yuki then began to travel to the Dead Bomb Dessert barefooted, but because of insane speed, she made it there in just under an hour.


    When Yuki finally arrived she was very happy at the ce, it was very quiet and the only thing that she could hear was the rustle of dead branches on the ground.


    "Is this fine now Fubuki?" Yuki asked.


    Ding!


    [Yes it''s the perfect ce in fact!] Ayame quickly answered.


    "Then what shall I do know?" Yuki then took out the Fairy Saintess Flute and held it in her hand very tightly.


    "I hope it works." Yuki muttered quietly.


    Ding!


    [The process is very easy, the host just needs to y the flute in her hands, and when the host feels a connection with the Flute she must continue ying it until that connection fully bonds with you. It will only work if the host supplies the Flute with a continuous stream of Mana, if the host stops or even gets distracted for a second, then the Flute will explode, breaking it in an instant.]


    "What shall I do after all of that?" Yuki questioned.


    [The host will just need to drop a blood to the Flute for it to be done, then after that it''s all done. The host has sessfully manifested her own Spirit into a weapon, the host then will have to name that toplete the ritual.] Ayame smiles at Yuki behind the screen, if Yuki were to be sessful she would be very happy and proud.


    So she decided to use this time as a quest for Yuki.


    Ding!


    Difficulty: Nightmare.


    Quest: Manifest your own Spirit using your own Mana into the Fairy Saintess Flute.


    Time Limit - 5 Hours


    Time Remaining: 5 Hours.


    Rewards:


    20,000 Coins


    Tier Upgrader


    Weapon Upgrader


    Title - Spirit Princess


    Fairy Saintess Music Skill Book - Flute Type


    "Oh, it''s been quite a long time since I had gotten a quest. The rewards are good, just by reading their name I can already tell that it''s all for my Flute. I wonder what that title does?"


    Yuki currently cannot tell what the title does since it''s just a reward for now, since Ayame didn''t want to bring out the fun just yet in the Quest, she doesn''t want to reveal any details about the rewards. So it resulted to this, what Yuki can only see is the name of the rewards.


    "Then let''s start now. F*ck, I hope that I can still y, it''s already been a few years since I yed with the Flute. I hope that I can at least y some good notes." Yuki muttered to herself.


    It has already been a few years since Yuki yed the Flute, around 3-5 years.


    Yuki then put the tip of the Flute into her mouth and gently blew on it. Then melodic music started toe out of the Flute.


    The music was truly beautiful, even Ayame and Serene who were watching were quite shocked to see how good Yuki yed the Flute.


    As Yuki was ying the Flute, both of them were feeling a little emotional as they could somehow hear Yuki''s pain in the music that she was feeling. Even though the music is melodic, and beautiful, they can also hear the pain and sadness thates out of the pain.


    It was as if Yuki was telling her story through her music, which only made it better. Sadly there was currently no one that was able to hear this other than her mother and Serene.


    Yuki was starting to sweat a bit as the continuous flow of Mana that was exiting her body was too much, it''s taking about 1,000 Mana per 10 minutes of her ying. But even so Yuki didn''t let this distract her, it just put more motivation for her toplete the song.


    As time goes by, Yuki can feel the connection in the Flute getting stronger as the minutes pass. Suddenly when the 2 hours passed, a whirlwind of Mana gathered into the Flute and soon it started to form a person in it.


    Yuki has not stopped even for a second because this is what is needed, sweat started to form on her forehead, but she still didn''t stop.


    BOOM!!


    Suddenly an explosion happened and the whirlwind of Mana was gone, and a Fairy with a cherry blossom like wings and hair appeared in front of Yuki. This is currently the Spirit that manifested inside the Flute with the help of Yuki, and once Yuki saw this she immediately knew what to do.


    She bit her finger, and put it into the Fairy''s lip. When the Fairy gulped down the blood, a contract started to form between Yuki and the Fairy Spirit.


    Ding!


    [Congrattions, the host has sessfully manifested her own Spirit!] Ayame and Serene hugged each other and celebrated, they were both extremely happy and emotional at the same time, they felt like they just experienced what Yuki did in those 3 hours of ying the Flute.


    The music was very harmonious at the start but then suddenly things started to go down and be sad.


    Ding!


    Quest Complete:


    Difficulty: Nightmare.


    Quest: Manifest your own Spirit using your own Mana into the Fairy Saintess Flute.


    Time Limit - 5 Hours


    Time Remaining: 2 Hours.


    Rewards:


    20,000 Coins


    Tier Upgrader


    Weapon Upgrader


    Title - Spirit Princess


    Fairy Saintess Music Skill Book - Flute Type


    [Rewarding the host]<novelnext></novelnext>


    20,000 Coins


    Tier Upgrader


    Weapon Upgrader


    Title - Spirit Princess


    Fairy Saintess Music Skill Book - Flute Type


    Ding!


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Fox


    Title/s - Saviour, Last Stand, Spirit Princess


    Bloodline - Blood Moon Fox


    Lvl - 19/200


    Exp bar - 250/2,000


    Requirement to Rank Up:[The host must be lvl 200 and in a ce where there is Blood and Moonlight]


    HP - 45,000/45,000


    Mana - 70,000/70,000


    Magic - 24,700


    Rank - Demonic Beast (Middle)


    Element - Ice Spirit Empress: 100%/100%


    Requirement to evolve:[The host must have aplete 100% mastery, kill 0/100 type of Ice type monster and kill 0/1 Ice demonic beast to get their souls]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - Eternal Moon Dance - (Dazzling Moon, Dance of the Moon, Eternal Eclipse)


    Skills - Blood Maniption (2),Ice Maker, Moon sh (2) , Beast Arts �� (5), Charm �� (5), Absolute Stealth �� (5), Absolute Speed �� (5), Telepathy (1), Illusionary, Moon''s Grace, Blood Restoration, Blood Destruction.


    Passive - Blood Rush, Moon Prowess, Ice Queen''s Domain, All Seeing Eye, Language God.


    Status Point - 85


    Skill Point - 47


    Coin - 65,000


    Status


    Str - 667


    Int - 1,100


    Agi - 711


    Def - 688


    Dex - 592


    Inventory: (World Map),(Manual Guide),(Tier Upgrader),(Weapon Upgrader),(Fairy Saintess Music Skill Book - Flute Type).


    "Are you my master?" Suddenly Yuki heard a melodic voice that sounded like a gentle breeze. But the voice strangely sounded like a child for some reason.


    Yuki then lifted her head and was absolutely shocked to see a beautiful child looking at her with curiosity, her white hair, and red eyes that is full of curiosity and pureness was a cute scene. The Child was wearing a snow white dress that looked extremely cute and pure, and her hanging white hair and reaches her feet only makes it better.


    But that was not the reason that Yuki was so shocked, the main reason is that the child looked exactly when she was a kid. The only difference is that the small ''Yuki'' resembles someone else. Yuki didn''t know who it was, but if someone was to look at the child, they would definitely say that she is her real kid as they look the same.


    The reason that it''s like this is that the previous owner of the Flute also put her remaining Mana that was still inside the Flute to  help Yuki with the Spirit resulting in this now. The Child was simr to Yuki but without its coldness.


    "Are you the Spirit that I made?" Yuki asked, she still cannot believe how things turned out this way.


    "Yes, mother said that you''re also my mother." She tilted her head to the side slightly and looked at Yuki with a happy expression, and then��


    "Mommy!"


    "Wait, what? What are you saying, you have two mothers? Isn''t your mother only supposed to be me?" Yuki questioned.


    Ding!


    [Looks like the previous owner of the Flute has left a tiny amount of Mana inside the Flute, and when the host was creating a new Spirit it merges with your Mana resulting in this Child. This Child must have seen the previous owner and that''s probably why she has two mothers.] Ayame exins briefly, she was also shocked to see what happened.


    "I see, then where is your other Mother?" Yuki asked the child, who looked like she was about 8-10 years old.


    "She said that she cannot go with me because she is already dead. Mommy what does that mean?" She asked Yuki with a confused look.


    Yuki was stunned, because she doesn''t know how to answer the child''s question, looking at the pure and innocent look she cannot possibly tell her what it means.


    "It means that she is in a different ce called heaven, it''s a ce where everyone will go someday." Yuki exins, and she was hoping that the child will forget about this topic.


    "Alright Mommy! Oh yes, Mother also said you should name me because I don''t have a name yet." She asked.


    "So you still don''t have one huh? Then how about Aika, do you like it? It means love song." Yukon said after thinking for a while for a good name, since she was born practically from her music she decided to name her this.


    "I love it! My name is Aika, thank you Mommy." Aika then hugged Yuki''s neck and smiled happily in Yuki''s embrace.


    Yuki didn''t know why, but she somehow didn''t reject Aika''s hug. In fact it made her feel happy inside.


    "Is this what family feels like?" Yuki asked herself as she hugged Aika''s small body.

 Chapter 167 Blood Fox Fairy

    ?Suddenly a pir of light descended onto Aika''s body that shocked Yuki, but that was not all that happened. Aika''s body started to float.


    "What the hell is happening?!" Yuki asked nervously, she was nervous that something bad was about to happen to Aika.


    Ding


    [The host doesn''t need to worry, this is the final step of her evolution of being a Spirit. Because the host has named the Spirit she is going under her final evolution. It will take a part of your Soul Realm and also the Fairy Saintess as she also shared her own Mana into the Spirit.] Ayame answered.


    Yuki sighed in relief after seeing that Aika waspletely fine, she then made an Ice Chair in the ground and took a seat in it while waiting for Aika''s evolution to finish.


    Suddenly Yuki felt a terrifying amount of Mana surge into the air and it surrounded Aika''s small body like a cocoon.


    "How the hell is this so strong?" Yuki said as she touched the floating Mana that wasing and surrounding Aika''s body. It was incredibly dense and powerful, Yuki could even feel the bone in her arm shaking when she touched the Mana.


    After a full minute the evolution was finallyplete and the Mana of the cocoon started to crack, and finally it exploded into dust and it finally showed Aika who was currently floating in the air.


    Her previously pure white snow hair now has some ck strands in it at the end that makes her beauty stand out even more even though she is just a child. But the most obvious change into Aika''s body is the Fairy Wings that have sprouted behind her.


    It was colored red just like blood, but instead of looking scary, it was apliment through her cuteness. It was a little bit transparent. But even with all of the changes in her body she still looks extremely cute and pure in Yuki''s eyes.


    Suddenly, Aika opened her eyes and she smiled like a little kid. She then flew straight into Yuki''s body crashing into her.


    Ding!


    [Congrattions, the host now has her own Spirit named Aika.]


    Ding


    Name -  Aika


    Race - Half Fairy/Fox


    Requirements to Evolve to next Tier - (None)


    Bloodline - Blood Fox Fairy


    HP - 22,500/22,500


    Mana - 35,000/35,000


    Magic - 12,350


    Rank - Essence Warrior (Middle)


    Element -


    Blood - 0/100%


    Light - 0/100%


    Dark - 0/100%


    Wind - 0/100%


    Fire - 0/100%


    Earth - 0/100%


    Water - 0/100%


    Nature - 0/100%


    Lightning - 0/100%


    Time - 0/100%


    Requirements to Evolve Element - The user must have all the Elements into 100% Mastery before evolving, and she then must consume one of each Element Core for their respective Element except for Blood.


    Cultivation - Fairy Goddess Elemental Qi


    Martial Arts - N/A<novelnext></novelnext>


    Skills - N/A


    Passive - Blood Maniption,  Light Maniption, Dark Maniption, Wind Maniption, Fire Maniption, Earth Maniption, Water Maniption, Nature Maniption, Lightning Maniption, Time Maniption.


    "What the f*c- I mean what is this?" Yuki coughed and looked at the little girl in her arms, she was about to curse but decided not to.


    She has also done this with her other two daughters, but as time passes Yuki can see that they quickly matured so she no longer decided with her words. But as for the little girl on her hands, she was truly a child, a child that doesn''t know anything about the world.


    Yuki can call herself biassed about this but she doesn''t care, the more that Yukin looks at Aika the cuter she found she is.


    "She has a lot of Element Maniption, and what is with those stats? But the most weird thing is that her bloodline and evolution requirements, it says here that she doesn''t have any." Yuki questioned as she scrolled over Aika''s stats.


    Ding


    [The reason that Aika''s stats are like that is that her Stats is half of the current host stats, and the reason to her Evolution requirements is because once the host reaches Peak tier, she will also Rank Up along with the host. Meaning Aika''s Stats and Evolution is linked to the host, as for her bloodline, it''s half of the host and assuming the Fairy.] Fubuki exins, this time it was the A.I that exined as Serene and Ayame were currently busy in the affairs of their territory.


    "Oh it''s like that huh?" Yuki put her hands on Aika''s head and caresses it gently.


    As she was caressing her head, Aika felt a little sleepy and fell asleep in Yuki''s arms. Yuki then began to enjoy the moment of peacefulness, suddenly she remembered something that would bring her another headache as she was about to go home.


    "How am I going to exin this to them?" Yuki pokes at Aika''s chubby cheeks.


    She can already somehow tell what is going to happen if she took Aika with her.


    "Looks like I have to hide her, I don''t want to show her to someone just yet as I heard that the Fairy is a pretty rare Race even though they are a part of the Spirit Race." Yuki then began to think of a solution to the crisis.


    "Oh yeah, since she is the Flute''s Spirit, can''t I just put her there?" Even though Yuki was reluctant to wake up the little girl in her arms, she had no choice but to do so.


    "Aika" Yuki gently shook her in her arms.


    "Mmmh��  What is it Mommy?" Aika asked as she rubbed her big round eyes.


    Yuki as smittened by Aika''s current look right now, her hair was in a slight mess and some of it even stuck onto her little face.


    ''How can someone be this cute, even those two trouble makers are not like that.'' Yuki thought to herself.


    "No, it''s just that you should  not sleep here. Why don''t you go back inside the Flute since it''s your true home? Can you do that?" Yuki said to her gently as she removed the hair that was stuck to her face.


    "Yes, I already know it because Mother taught me." Aika smiles brightly at her, suddenly Aika''s body starts to glow and she thenpletely disappears.


    "I''m here Mommy!" Yuki then heard Aika''s voice into her mind.


    `So she can alsomunicate with me even if she is inside the Flute." Yuki said as she held the Flute in her hands.


    Ding!


    Weapon Type - Flute


    Name - Fairy Saintess Flute (Green) [Spirit Type]


    Attack - 100 per 1 sec


    Mana/Qi Regen - 200 per 1 sec


    Health Regen - 200 per 1 sec


    Range - 25 metre


    Description - It''s once used by the Fairy Saintess that protected their City, it''s crafted by one of the best cksmiths that the Fairy has.


    Abilities -


    Active - N/A


    Passive - N/A


    "Oh the Flute is now also repaired and looks like the stats have improved quite a bit, and that HP and Mana Regen are quite OP. I''m assuming that as long as I y the Flute I''ll get that amount for second.


    "This is a good weapon, but most important is��" Yuki said nothing more and started to y the Flute for a while before going home.

 Chapter 168 Youre Too Arrogant!

    ?When Yuki got home it was already quite dark. Yuki silently walked around the ce and found it even more beautiful, and even though the fight was already over there were still a lot of people looking around the ce.


    "This us bustling with people even though it''s only used for fights." Yuki muttered aloud.


    "Oh are you new here youngdy?" A nice looking old man asked Yuki with a smile, the old man didn''t recognize Yuki as she had her hood down.


    "Oh yes, do you know why there is a lot of people here even though the main reason that theye here is already finished?" Yuki asked.


    "Ah, that. That''s because this is only open when there is a huge famous fight that will happen, meaning it''s always closed to people even if they have a high position in the Universe. But the main reason is that this ce has  a lot of good scenery such as the Mountains here, the Coliseum of course, and many more." The old man exins to Yuki with a smile.


    "Then when will they close this down?" Yuki asked as she looked around more.


    "It''s probably after the weing party for the brand new member of the SS ss Adventurer, since this is the ce it will be held. There will be a lot of people involved here, especially those huge Guilds that want to invite Yuki, the new SS ss. I even heard that there will be a parade just for her, rewarded by the Beast King for bringing glory to them." He said, which shocked Yuki.


    "What, isn''t that too crazy?" Yuki said while sipping a newly bought drink.


    "Nah, I can understand why the King did it. It already has been a few centuries since a new talent of the Beast Race has rose, and you have probably heard the cement of out Beast Race in the Sect and Academy Wars, we are deadst." The old man sighed.


    The old man then looked at Yuki who was silently drinking her juice.


    "Sigh if we were only born as one of the strongest kinds of Beasts, maybe we can change something. Me as a Rat Beast is considered one of the weakes, and you youngdy is a Fox right?" The old man looked at Yuki.


    Yuki, who was silent for quite a while, finally spoke. "Well, it really doesn''t matter what kind of Beast you are, as long as you have the talent or the strength to push yourself to the absolute limits, I believe that you will be a great person. Look at Yuki, she was just a Fox and a Demonic Beast, but she defeated a person which is one whole Rank higher than her." Yuki felt weird about praising herself, but she just did it out of a whim, as she firmly believes that it''s not all about talents that makes a great person. Ites from their determination to be one.


    "Plus even if you are born as the strongest kind like the Dragons, how are you so sure that you can make a change? Even if a person has been born with the greatest talent, or that person is born with the best genes from his parents, it will alle down to his/her determination to be a great person that will be marked in history." Yuki said to the old man.


    The old man felt like everything that Yuki said is all true, even his judgement earlier was almost useless.


    "You''re a wise person, youngdy." He smiles at her.


    "Not really, it''s all experience." Yuki then slightly raises her hood till the old man saw her face, after showing her face she then disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Yuki just felt like showing the old man a new world by her words, that''s why she showed her face. Even though she doesn''t know that she has a great talent because of her mother, her determination and hardwork was still the one that put her into this level.


    "This is going to be troublesome." Yuki sighed when she got back from Aria''s mansion. Aria had already told her how to use the teleporter to travel along thes, so it was not hard for her.


    She will just have to pick her destination and put the teleportation crystal in a container for it to work, and Aria has long given her many of those.


    When Yuki saw the huge pile of dress in the Main Hall, she held her forehead, and just as she was about to run away. She felt a grip into her arm, and when she looked up she saw Aria smirking at her.


    "Where do you think you''re going?"


    "Why the f*c - why do I have to attend there? Didn''t I already beat that person to a pulp, that means I don''t have to appear anymore right." Yuki tried to wiggle out, she almost cursed at Aria but decided not to as she knows that Aika can hear everything.


    "Look here Yuki, if you don''t attend there they will think that you are extremely arrogant. It will ruin your reputation if you do that." Aria exins. But when she looked at Yuki, she only saw Yuki''s cold eyes looking at her.


    "Does it look like I care about what they think of me? They are not my family to judge me." Yuki said she then used some force to shove Aria''s hand away.


    "I know but please can''t you do it? You just have to show up there for the face of the Beast." Aria pleaded.


    Just as Yuki was about to explode in anger as they keep persuading her, they head a knock from the door and the maid entered with a pale face.


    "Master, the Royal Family is here to see you, and they said that they also want to see Miss Yuki." The maid said hurriedly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Another troublesome person appeared, just my luck." Yuki said in disdain.


    "Hurry, bring them tea to drink and the best food that we have. I''m just going to change some clothes." Aria said she then hurried back into her room and got dressed.


    Meanwhile Yuki only looked at the flustered maid and said leisurely without a care. "Call me in my room if Arian finishes."


    Without waiting for an answer she walked back to her room and locked the door. She then took out the Flute and released Aika out of there.


    "Did you get bored while you''re in the int Flute?" Yuki asked as she put Aika into herp. This let her mind and heart calm down after she talked with Aria.


    "It was fine Mommy, but why do I have to go there? Can''t I just stay with Mommy or does Mommy hate me?" Aika raised her head and looked at Yuki with teary eyes.


    "Of course not. Why would I hate you?" Yuki was stunned after hearing Aika''s question.


    "Then why does Mommy won''t take me with her." Aika''s wings drop down.


    "Don''t worry about all of that. I love you of course, I just don''t want people to see you as a Fairy." Yuki then began to exin to Aika why she cannot go out, after exining Yuki can see that her mood has gone up. But deep inside Yuki can tell that Aika is sad that she cannot go out.


    "Don''t worry Aika, I will definitely let you out someday. You just gotta wait for now." Yuki assured her, there is actually already a way, but it was currently impossible for Yuki.


    She will have to use her Transformation Skill in Aika, but when she saw how much Mana she would waste everyday if she were to do that made her mad.


    Requirements to Transform Aika to Human Form - 150,000 Mana per day.


    "Alright I believe Mommy." Aikai said.


    Suddenly a knockes again and she has to say goodbye to Aika, but she already has a n forter when they sleep. Yuki would sleep together with her.


    "Miss, Master is looking for. She said that she is ready"


    "Go back for now Aika, I''ll let you outter okay?" Yuki smiles at her.


    "Okay Mommy, you promised me!" Aika smiled and her body again started to glow.


    "Of course." Yuki smiles and waves at her.


    When Aika vanished, Yuki''s smile faded and she walked out of her room with her clothes being the same.


    "You took a long time." Yuki walks to Aria who was looking anxious. She was currently wearing her City Lord outfit.


    "Why didn''t you dress up?" Aria pointed out.


    "Don''t care. They are the one that is looking for us, why would I need to bother myself with dressing up." Yuki shrugged and opened the door.


    Aria didn''t have the time to stop Yuki as she already entered with her hands in her pocket and sat on the sofa across from the King and his two children.


    The guards were absolutely angered by what Yuki did, she didn''t even bow to them or at least greet them and just sat down.


    "You are in the presence of the Royal Family, have you got no manners!" One of the guards yelled and pointed his Spear towards Yuki.


    "You''re too arrogant!" Suddenly all the following guards followed and soon Yuki found 10 weapons pointed towards her.

 Chapter 169 "Im Not The One That Needed Help."

    ?Just as Yuki was about to make a move on the people that made a move on her, she heard a worried voice rang into her mind.


    "Mommy!" Aika said worriedly, when she saw those weapons pointed at her mother she instantly got worried.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry. They cannot defeat me." Yuki assured her daughter.


    "You guys are pretty lucky. I don''t want to make a bloody scene right now. Now be a good dog and lower your weapon." Yuki crossed her leg and unleashed her bloodlust in the whole room. Suddenly the whole room is covered with Ice, and the temperature drastically drops, causing all of them to shiver.


    "Who are you calling a dog!?" The leader of the guard shouted at Yuki, even though he can barely stand under Yuki''s bloodlust, he will not let that defeat him.


    "I wasn''t saying any name though, but why are you affected by my words? Then maybe you''re the dog here." Yuki patted the man''s head like what you would do with your dog. She was getting tired of meeting these kinds of people already, so she just decided to mock them.


    "Dirty, go take a shower dog, and clean yourself. Don''t you know that it''s rude for a dog lick someone if you are dirty? Doesn''t your master teach you a thing or two? Poor you, how about you change master" Yuki then stepped on the man''s head and made it kiss the ground she then eyed the King who was silent the whole time.


    "Are you mocking me?" King Dagart said in a calm voice, but everyone in the room can feel his anger after being mocked.


    "Who''s mocking the Great King of the Beast Race!? I will personally kill that person, for you!" Yuki stood up causing her foot to be pressed harder on the guard.


    "Ugh��" He grunted in pain.


    Things had escted quickly for Aria to stop what was happening. This is the scene that Rory saw when she entered the room where Yuki and the rest were.


    "Stop Yuki, let go of that man!" Rory and Aria snapped out of their daze and shouted to Yuki.


    "Yes Miss Yuki, we didn''te here to fight you. We merely came here to discuss something with you.!" Lian stood up and tried to apologise.


    Yuki looked at her for a second before turning her gaze to the King and sighed.


    "Next time tighten the leash around their neck so that they will never disobey again. Or just teach them better to not be stupid. Dogs are sometimes intelligent by copying their master''s steps, maybe that''s why he''s like that right your Majesty?" Yuki said and sat down as if nothing ever happened.


    Aria and Rory were extremely nervous at the moment as Yuki was tantly mocking the King, and even right in front of him.


    When Yuki sat down shezily leaned her head into her arms at the end of the sofa. All of the Royal Guards got even angrier at this, but they know that they got no chance of attacking.


    Rory and Aria took a deep breath first before walking down and sitting next to Yuki with both of them on her right, shoving Yuki to the very left.


    "Tsk, I''m not even needed here. Why the hell am I even here?" Yukiined silently, feeling rather annoyed she just decided to talk to Aika.


    "Please forgive her my King." Aria started with an apology to which King nodded and let her continue.


    "May I ask what does the King want? For you to visit me personally is very rare."Aria asked.


    King Dagart didn''t answer at first before looking at the Royal Guards and signalling them to leave. When all of them finally left the King finally decided to talk.


    "The reason is simple, do you want to ept the offer that Ist gave you?" King Dagat asked.


    "If it''s about joining the Royal Family and bing a Grand Elder then I will have to refuse again." Aria answered.


    "Why? You will have a lot of benefits when you join." King Dagart said to try to persuade Aria to join. He has already invited Aria a long time ago, but everytime he is rejected.


    "Well then too bad, but can you at least be the Teacher for the uing Academy Wars?" King Dagart sighed and asked.


    "If it''s only that then there''s no problem." Aria agreed to be the teacher for the fighters of the uing Academy Wars.


    "Then Rory, since you manages all the Sect of the Beast Race. Can you tell me what are the chances of us winning?" King Dagat turned to Rory.


    Meanwhile Yuki who was listening was quite shocked to hear that Rory is the one who manages all of the Sect.


    "I''m afraid we only have a 20% chance of winning it."


    "That is so low." King Dagart held his forehead.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Then they slowly began to talk about ways that they could win. Yuki looked at Lian at first but had already assumed that she still didn''t tell it to her father.


    After 30 minutes of talking, all of the Guards came back with some food with them. They then gave it to the King and his two children.


    Yuki was already getting bored and annoyed, they didn''t even need her here but they still invited her. But for the remaining face of the King she decided to stay.


    "Miss Yuki, can I ask you a favour?" King Dagart said after drinking his tea.


    "What is it?" Yuki didn''t turn her head and just asked directly.


    This caused the King to get angrier, but remaining hisposure he took a deep breath and calmed himself.


    "Can you attend the weing party for you tomorrow night?" He said, but his voice didn''t contain any kindness, it was more of like amand.


    "Nah, too troublesome." Yuki answered. She then just continued talking with Aika happily.


    "I don''t think Miss Yuki knows her position here, this is not a favour but amand." He then decided to use his power to bend Yuki, but it still has no effect as Yuki only ignored him.


    Yuki knows that she is making a bad rtionship with them, but she doesn''t care. She is still keeping it controlled to where it will not result in a war.


    Suddenly Yuki got an idea and said.


    "I will only ept your favour if you do something for me." Yuki said.


    "What are you saying, are you crazy?!" Aria shook Yuki''s body.


    ''No, I''mpletely fine. Maybe it''s you?" Yuki pped Aria''s hand away.


    "Are you bargaining with me?" King Dagart raised his voice slightly.


    "Yeah so? Look here King, I''m trying to be nice here, there''s nothing in this world that is free. Everything has a price." Yuki waved her hand.


    Just as he was about to explode, Lian held his clothes signalling him to just ept.


    "Fine, what do you want?" He sat back on the sofa.


    "Simple, I just want some clothes that are fit for a little girl. I''ll give you the measurementster, and of course I want to be good quality, as nice as the clothes you are wearing." Yuki demanded.


    Yuki decided to use this to get good quality clothes for Aika as she deserves the best in Yuki''s mind as for the other two, they can just buy whatever they want as she is also going to ask for money. But for Aika the clothes are custom so it''s special.


    "Alright if it''s that easy I ept-" He didn''t finish his words when Yuki talked again.


    "Who told you that is all I want? What I want is 100 pieces of Casual attire, Sleeping Clothes, a Dress, shoes, and jewellery. I will only ept the beast quality." Yuki dropped what she wished.


    "Are you trying to rob the Royal Family!?" He could no longer contain his anger and shouted.


    "Then don''t expect me to attend the party then. I''m not the one who needed help anyway." Yuki smiled and stood up to leave the room.


    "Please wait, we ept!" Lian catches Yuki''s arm and stops her.


    "Father just ept, it''s just some clothes and jewellery anyway!"


    "Why can''t you be as smart as your daughter? Are you sure she is your daughter? She looks smarter than you. If you''re going to ept then why didn''t you say it earlier?" Yuki hissed at them and sat back down.


    "Oh yeah, I also want 1,000.000 Gold." Yuki added, she can already tell that they have no choice other than to ept her conditions. If she wanted to, she would rather say 10,000,000 rather than 1. But if she does that then it will only be more dangerous for her.


    "Also for the clothes I want it to be custom made, I will see the sketch before you guys create it." Yuki smiles, the angered look of the King and the Guards only made her happier.


    "Fine we ept! You better show up to the party, if not I will have to punish you." King Dagart warned before leaving the room. If he were to stay any longer he doesn''t know how much more he willst.

 Chapter 170 Time Stopped

    ?"Where are you going?" Yuki raised her voice and stopped the King from leaving.


    "Why do you ask that? You are not obliged to know." King Dagart answered with coldness.


    "Look King, I think you are getting something wrong here. How can I be sure that you willplete the deal? Who knows you might run away from me after Ipleted mine." Yuki said, which caused King Dagart to get more angry.


    He then released his bloodlust and waves his hand in the air, and soon a dozen of des that were created with pure Mana was directed at Yuki''s neck.


    "Young Lady, I''m not that kind of a person to break our deal. So why won''t you be a good girl and just do as I say." He warned, this time he was finally getting serious at talking.


    "Isn''t this a bit rude don''t you think? Forcing a young woman to do what you want? I wonder what would happen if these words were to leak out." Yukiughed and grabbed a recording crystal from her system and tossed it in the air.


    "So what do you think will happen? The great King of the Beast made a deal with a meremoner and didn''t do his deal with the end and tricked the person. Wouldn''t ruin your name, HAHAHA!" Yukiughed loudly.


    King Dagart widened his eyes and directed one of his des at the recording crystal to destroy it, but Yuki was faster and she immediately put the crystal into her Spatial Ring and put the Ring into the System. Normally she would wear it, but this time she chose not to as things can be dangerous.


    "Are you ckmailing me!?" He shouted in anger, never in his life he has been this humiliated as much as Yuki did.


    "Who said that, I was merely telling you what will happen if you do what we agreed on." Yuki walked towards the King and tapped his shoulders.


    Something snapped inside King Dagart, he then pped Yuki across the room. Of course being a King, he was a lot stronger than Yuki so he got no problem hurting her.


    "If I don''t teach you a lesson today, I will never be able to face my kind ever again. You are the first ever person to mock me like what you did, even those masters at the other Race will have to speak with me in respect!"


    "HAHAHA! Sadly I''m not that kind of person to bow to anyone." Yukiughed, she then wiped the blood that seeped out of her mouth.


    Suddenly as Yuki was about to run away, she saw something weird in her surroundings. No one was moving, but the strangest thing is that she can see the dust in the air floating as if they were frozen in ce.


    "What the hell is happening here?" Yuki walked around and was still shocked, she was currently facing King Dagart face to face, but he is still not moving.


    "It is as if time stopped." When Yuki finished saying those words, she saw Aika hade out of the Flute and flew into Yuki while crying.


    "Mommy!" Quickly catching Aika''s body she hugged her.


    "What''s wrong?" She asked worriedly.


    "Mommy got hurt, I don''t like seeing Mommy get hurt." She then looked up to Yuki, but this only shocked Yuki even more.


    Aika''s previously blood ruby eyes was reced with Pink coloured eyes which put a surprise to Yuki.


    "What happened to your eyes?" Yuki asked worriedly.


    "I don''t know Mommy." Aika sobbed more, currently she doesn''t care about her surroundings as she only hugged Yuki. Then as Yuki was about to caress Aika''s head to calm her down, she found her arms unable to move, no it was moving slowly.


    "Is this what I think it is?" Meanwhile Aika can move freely but Yuki was slowed down.


    Ding!<novelnext></novelnext>


    [The guess of the host is right, the reason it''s like this is due to Aika''s Time Maniption.]


    "I knew it, then that means that she is already so strong. To be able to stop the time even if it''s just a few metres, but the most surprising thing is she even stopped these three monsters." Yuki sighed.


    She was rather d that she can still talk normally even though she is slowed down.


    "Tell me honestly Aika, did you do this?" Yuki asked gently, she was not angry or disappointed, in fact she was really happy. But Aika misinterprets it as Yuki is mad at her.


    "Mommy don''t get angry at me, I only wished for that man to stop hurting you. I didn''t know that it was actually going to happen." Tears started to stream down Aika''s eyes.


    ''I''m not mad Aika, I was just surprised by what you did. How can I be mad at you if you helped me?" Yuki said she was trying tofort her.


    "Really?"


    "Of course, then why don''t you try to de-activate your powers." Yuki had a rough guess that Aika''s power lies in her eyes. As her eye''s colour changes, the power that she controls also changes. But as for controlling everything at the same time, Yuki doesn''t know if it''s possible.


    "I don''t know Mommy. I''m sorry." Aika drops her head low, she was thinking whether her Mom was disappointed at her.


    "It''s alright, for now just go back to the Flute and don''te back. I''ll summon youter so we can sleep together alright?" Yuki said.


    "You''re not mad at me?" Aika asked again.


    "Never." Yuki smiles, Yuki then sees that Aika''s eye started to flicker between Red and Pink.


    "Most likely the power is getting weakened, I can also now move normally. But as for them, HAHAHA." Yukiughed.


    When Aika vanished, she saw that she was able to move normally again.


    "I wonder if it''smand or through emotions? Probably just control, but since she is young she still can''t control it." She then shot out a thousand Ice Daggers in the air and aimed it at the King and the Guards that were getting ready to attack.


    "Aika, can you wish for them to move normally again." Yuki said.


    "But, what if Mommy gets hurt again?" Aika said with a sad face.


    "Don''t worry, I can assure you that they will definitely attack again." Yuki assured Aika.


    "Ok, I''ll trust Mommy" She then began to mumble for them to move.


    When Yuki saw muscle movements from them, she shot out her Bloodlust directed only to the King.


    "I''ll only tell it once, if you don''t end the deal, I will release this crystal to the public." Yuki warned with coldness.


    All of them can finally move, but they had no idea that it had already been a few minutes since the time stopped.


    "What the hell happened?" As soon as they were able to move, they immediately saw a thousand Ice Daggers aiming at them, ready to be fired at any second.

 Chapter 171 Illusion Ring/Fake King?

    ?"Nothing much, this is just a mere warning for now, and since you guys were very disrespectful I''ll increase what I want to 200 each of what I listed before." Yuki smiles, she didn''t even wait for their answer as she left the room.


    "And if you''re thinking of breaking our deal. Then I must do what I need to do then." Yuki smiled and snapped her finger.


    Then all of the Ice Daggers then exploded into dust, leaving them in awe.


    "Did she just stop the time around us?" Lian said, her voice was quivering as she looks at Rory and Aria since the two of them were with Yuki the longest out of their group.


    Time Maniption is considered one of the strongest Elements to have, even though it''s really not an official Element people considered it as an Element. The only reason is that for a person to have this kind of power is unbelievably rare. It''s around 1 in a trillion, but even still that is not the rarest kind of power to have.


    It''s recorded that there has only been less than 200 Time Maniption users all around Heaven.


    "We don''t know Princess, I don''t even think her two daughters know it." Aria said honestly.


    "I''ll call them." Rory then vanished, and when she came back she brought Yumie and Katsumi with her.


    "Be honest with your Aunt, do you know that your mother can control TIme?" Rory asked, she was hoping that they knew and just didn''t tell them because it''s a secret that could lead to Yuki''s life.


    "What, Time Maniption? That''s the first time we''ve heard of it. Right Katsumi?" Yumie turns to Katsumi, to which she answers with a nod and says,


    "Yes, we''re not lying. This is the first time I have heard that Mother can control Time." Katsumi then began to look around the room, she then only realised that the room was in a mess.


    "Auntie what happened here, no wait. Was Mom the cause of this?" Yumie got ahead of her and asked. They already suspect Yuki since the room was cold and there is some residue of Ice on the ground.


    "Yes your Mom was the one who caused this, but you don''t have to worry, we just have some misunderstandings here. Nothing to worry about, right your majesty?" Aria turned to King Dagart who was silent the whole time.


    His brain was in a mess, he doesn''t know whether to believe that Yuki does control time or not. If Yuki was truly able to control time then he will have absolutely no way to get rid of Yuki, since if words got out that she controls time then her reputation in the Beast Race will surely go up. Even those other Races might want to get their hands on Yuki.


    ''F*ck!'' He cursed loudly on his mind, he then ordered for the guards to get ready to leave.


    "I''ll be taking my leave now City Lord, hope we can see each other tomorrow." He said he then dragged out his two children.


    Meanwhile the Prince was very suspicious about Yuki''s power, he didn''t even speak the whole time and just followed. But when they got inside the carriage he talked to his father.


    "Father, I''m sure that you are mad with that Fox. But I can assure you that you''re only digging your grave if you want to mess with her." He said


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''m pretty sure that she is still holding back a lot of her powers, don''t you remember what happened in her fight with Andrew? That kind of power level is almost the same as my Sister. And the most important thing is that the power that she showed today is maybe not even half." Prince Ike concluded.


    He was right and wrong at the same time, Yuki was not holding back when she created those Ice Daggers, in fact she used more than half of her Mana into that. But at the same time, her passive in the confrontation was not activated, so technically she is not holding back since she didn''t use Blood Rush, and her Moon Prowess.


    Since the only reason that Yuki got that power boost is because of those two Passives of hers.


    "Now that you mention it you''re right Brother." Lian held her chin with her fingers and began to ponder about it.


    "Father, I''ll suggest that you try not to cheat Yuki with the deal you made. Plus it''s an easy request anyway, just a few pieces of clothing and jewellery." Lian said after thinking for a while.


    "What, are 200 pieces just a few? Plus she said that the quality should be as good as the clothes we wear." He said in anger.


    "Don''t be petty Father, if we can do this then maybe we can get her to our side." Lian began to think on the bright side.


    But little did she know that there would be no way that Yuki would collide or team up with them after what happened just a few minutes before.


    Meanwhile back to Yuki, she entered her room and took a shower and then changed into her nightgown and prepared to sleep. But as she was about toy down, she brought out her Flute and called out Aika.


    "See, I told you we''ll sleep together." Yuki smiles and caresses her little head.


    Aika''s eyes are now back to their normal colour of red, just like Yuki''s eyes.


    "Yes, I trust Mommy."


    "Do you want Mommy to give you new clothes?" Yuki smiles andys down with Aika by her side.


    "Clothes? What is that?" Aika looked up and made eye contact with Yuki with a confused expression on her face.


    "Oh right, you''re still a child that is only 1 days old." Yuki held her forehead and sighed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Don''t worry about it, I will teach you everything you need to know. Clothes are what people wear, and every person must wear them if they want to go out. Just like you and Mommy, we wear clothes, remember?" Yuki pointed to Aika''s white dress.


    "Oh, so this is clothes." Aika smiled.


    "Yes. Now sleep, you must be pretty sleepy since I disturb your sleep earlier." Yuki hugged her body and closed her eyes.


    "Yes!" Aika hugged back with her small arms.


    After a few minutes, Yuki woke up to see Aika''s sleeping figure. She was currently hugging Yuki''s body with her head buried into Yuki''s chest.


    "Cute." Yuki thought. She then saw that Aika''s wings were still out and began to think about what she would do with it.


    Ding!


    [The host can buy a Illusion Ring for Aika, this item will let the user transform to any form she wants as long as she orders it.] Fubuki suggested, even though in reality it''s Serene who said that.


    "Really? Then does the system sell one?" Yuki asked excitedly.


    [No]


    "Well sh*t." Yuki cursed silently.


    [The host doesn''t need to worry as Illusion Ring is not very rare. Maybe if the host is lucky she can stumble into one and buy it.] Fubuki said, just as Yuki was about to celebrate the news, Fubuki''s words shut her up.


    [But if the host wants to use it on Aika, she would need a Yellow Rank. Since Aika is a hybrid of a Race, a normal Illusion Ring will not work on her.]


    "How rare do you think that is?"


    [If the host is lucky, maybe she can encounter one in a huge auction. But of course the price for it would be very expensive since it''s a Yellow Rank.] Serene said honestly.


    "Unlucky, well I will just think of a way. The clothes and living expenses are already done anyway. The only problem now is the Party and going to the academy." Yuki thought.


    "Oh yes, Fubuki, don''t you think that the King was very suspicious? I tried using my "All Seeing Eye" on him and it didn''t seem to work."


    Yuki then again brought back what she saw on King Dagart''s stats.


    Name - Mirel Dagart (ERROR)


    Race - Dragon


    Bloodline - Royal Dragon


    Title - King of the Beast Race (ERROR)


    Rank - Overseer (Peak) [ERROR]


    HP - 760,000/760,000 (ERROR)


    Mana - 1,600,000/1,600,000 (ERROR)


    Magic Power - 550,000 (ERROR)


    Danger Level - Medium Kingdom (ERROR)


    "There were a lot of errors in his Stats, do you know why?" Yuki asked.


    Ding


    [He was using a High Illusion Skill, the host would need a level three Skill to see the real Stats.]


    "I knew it, that''s why he didn''t make a move at me even though I was being so arrogant. Maybe he is not the real King HAHAHA!" Yukiughed silently.


    "Well it doesn''t really matter to me anyway, unless that guy does something to me. I''ll just worry about it tomorrow." Yuki then closed her eyes and finally began her sleep.

 Chapter 172 What Dress To Wear For The Party/Results

    ?The sun shines through Yuki''s face causing her to wake up because of it. But just as she was about to sit up, she found her body heavy. When she finally woke up clearly she saw Aika''s bright smile in front of her, Aika was currently sitting on Yuki''s body while looking at her intently as if she was waiting for her to wake up.


    "Mommy you''re awake!" Aika suddenly dived down at Yuki with a bright smile on her face.


    "Did you have a good sleep?" Yuki slowly caressed her head, she then sat up in the bed and put Aika''s body on herp.


    "Yes, I had a good sleep because Mommy was with me!"


    "I see, that''s good." Yuki kissed her forehead and stood up.


    "Now you should clean yourself first and go back to the Flute, I''ll let you outter okay?"


    "Okay!" Aika was too excited since she will be with Yukiter.


    After the both of them washed up, Yuki put back Aika to the Flute and went out to have breakfast. But as she was about to eat her food along with her two daughters, she thought about Aika.


    "Aika, are you hungry?" Yuki talks to Aika.


    "Yes, I''ve been quite hungry since this morning." Aika answred.


    "Why didn''t you tell me? I would have given you some earlier."


    "No, it''s because Mommy was sleeping and I was worried that I would disturb your sleep." Aika lowered her head inside the Flute, she looked like she was about to cry.


    "Nevermind that, It''s fine you don''t have to worry about that. Now what would you like to eat?" Yuki then began to say every food that was on the table.


    "I want those sandwiches, they look delicious." Aika said.


    Even though she is only a few days old, Aika already knows quite a few things like what you need in daily niceties such as food and clothes since Yuki taught her that while they were washing together.


    "Alright, I''ll bring you some of it. Hey Fubuki, can I send this food inside the Flute for her to eat?" Yuki said, hoping that it was possible.


    Ding!


    [Unfortunately, no. The host cannot bring anything inside the Flute.]


    "I guess I will just have to bring her out in my room and eat there then." Yuki then took 5 pieces of sandwiches and was about to set out back to her room when suddenly she was stopped by Aria.


    "Wait Yuki, can I not talk to you for a minute?" Aria said to which Rory also nodded at Yuki.


    "What is it? If it''s about being disrespectful to the King then I will not apologise." Yuki said straight up.


    "No, it''s not about the King. It''s about the Partyter at night, I hope you cane with us and get dressed up, since it''s a formal party we cannot go there with us looking in." Rory stood up and got closer to Yuki.


    "Us? These three will alsoe?" Yuki pointed to the three who were eating quietly.


    All three of them choked on their food and stared at Aria with disbelief.


    "Why do we have to attend as well, I mean we didn''t even participate there or we are an SS ss, we are just S ss." Anna stood up and questioned, currently all of them were now S ss Adventurers.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lately Anna has been teaming up with her old party as she misses them quite a bit, especially Sylvie. But it was not a good memory for her when she came back, as she felt a constant lustful gaze around her. It was making her ufortable, but she decided not to speak about it because she felt that she might be wrong about it.


    What she didn''t know is that ever since she joined Yuki, her beauty improved quite a bit, and all of that is because when she graduated to Peak Tier of Essensence Lord.


    "Ah yes, the King intervened and said that it can be a Ball Party, there are currently a lot of people that will be joining there, I heard that some of the S ss Adventurer will also be there, and the number is umm about 2.000 people, the SS ss is still not part of that number. Oh there are also some high ranking people that will be going there also. Meaning all in all you should expect at least 10,000 to 15,000 people there." Aria counted everything.


    "What kind of bullsh*t is this? 15,000 people, is that even a Ball Party, that''s more of a festival." What Yuki didn''t know was that this Ball Party is still pretty small, normally it would be around 100,000 people. But since she is still used to Earth ways she is shocked by the number.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, this number is actually quite small." Rorymented.


    "Small?!"


    "Yeah, if I remember clearly thest time someone was ranked up to SS ss, there were about 50,000 to 80,000 people that attended. Well that is because that person is extremely talented anyways." Aria shrugged and continued.


    "Soter all of us will go to the Main Hall and pick up the dress that we will wear, don''t worry I have already ordered a lot so it should be no problem for us picking the dress that we want." Aria said shortly.


    "This is why I hate parties, which are extremely tiring and troublesome. Just call meter when you guys will check out the clothes, I''ll be in my room resting." Yuki said, then without waiting for an answer she walked out of the Dining Hall and walked back straight to her room.


    "Well that''s that." Rory said.


    "Oh my god, Yuki in a dress?" Anna gasped in shock, out of everybody she was the one who was the most excited, and the reason is she hasn''t been able to see Yuki for a few days. As soon as Yuki''s match ended she was already on a mission the next day which made her sad because she didn''t see Yuki for two days. For her it''s already a very long time, this time she would use this as an excuse to dance with Yuki.


    "I''ll definitely dance with Yuki!" Anna''s eye''s burn in excitement just thinking about it.


    As Yuki was feeding Aika she suddenly felt a chill and sneezed. "Is someone talking behind my back? If I found out who you are I''ll make your life a living hell." Yuki cursed inside her mind, she then continued feeding Aika.


    When the time came, she was called out by Asuka that Aria and Rory were ready to dress up. But when she arrived Anna, Yumie, and Katsumi were nowhere to be found.


    "Where did the three of them go?" Yuki asked as she checked out the dress that was neatly disyed.


    "Oh them, they are currently on the training grounds. You know them, they always practice." Rory answered.


    "I see, are they doing well on their training?" Yuki asked as she surveyed the dress.


    "Yeah. The most shocking part is that they almost have infinite potential. I can tell because it seems that every time they practice they get better, especially your two daughters. Yumie and Katsumi are both amazing, but Anna is also not left behind, herpatibility with the Light Element is as good as mice, but what I want to know is what level her Light Element is, I have a feeling that it''s gold above." Aria answered.


    "How about Yumie, Rory is she doing good?" Yuki turned to Rory.


    "Yes, her skills with the bow only keeps getting better day by day, the only thing that she needs to practise is her Elemental Ability, likebining the two. I also saw that both of her Elements are quite destructive which only makes it harder, but if she can create harmony between them like what she used to the Cmity Ice Tundra then her power will soar high. But all in all she is talented." Rory said.


    "Katsumi?"


    "Oh even better, her usage of her Gravitational Ability is extremely high. Her attack potency is probably higher than Yumie. The reason is that her powers to make something heavier or lighter is crazy, I even see her trying to make herself lighter while making her weapon extremely heavy. But the greatest feat she has ever done is probably making her weapon as heavy as 10 giant mountains and for the speed I would say she can reach the sound level but she can only maintain it for 2 seconds which is funny for me. The look on her face when she achieved it was funny and cute. But all in all she is a talented Dragon, what she only needs to do is make her Spear Skills sharper and use the Gravity Maniption in its best." Aria concluded.


    ''Sounds they''re doing good.'' Yuki smiles to herself.


    "Well it''s time to pick a dress now."

 Chapter 173 Perfection

    ?There was a lot of dress that was avable for Yuki to wear, but the only problem for Yuki is her tail that is out. Currently she has one tail on her back, and she heard from Fubuki that as she Ranked Up in the Beast Rank it will be multiplied, and the threshold of the Fox is the 9 Tail Kitsune which is currently extremely hard as Fox are not much of a fighter.


    And legend has it that the more Tails that a Fox has the more stronger it is, but the current holder of the record is Ayame which is written down in history as the Strongest Fox out there with a record of 11 Tails.


    "What the hell do I even wear? This dress will not fit me as I have my tail out, and so will those two." Yuki turned to Aika and Rory.


    "Can''t you just hide yours?" Aria asked.


    "If I can, I have already done so." Yuki answered.


    "Oh yeah, I forgot that only a Spirit Beast can freely transform to a Human form without restriction, you''re using a Skill to transform you to this right?"


    "Yes." Yuki hung the dress up again and sat down.


    "So what should I do? Should I just wear a Kitsune which is normally a Kimono? I saw one earlier." Yuki pointed to the elegant looking Kimono, if Yuki were to say it''s the most beautiful Kimono Yuki has ever seen.


    "You can try it on, if it fits then just wear that since it''s also eptable for that. You never know it might look beautiful to you." Aria shrugged.


    "Alright." Yuki then stood up and began to undress, since the room they were in change Yuki has no problem undressing in front of them and especially only Asuka along with two other maids are with them plus there are no windows in the room which was weird for Yuki but she didn''t question it.


    All of the women in the room were shocked to see Yuki''s body, it was so beautiful and mesmerising for them. Some of them even blushed in embarrassment when they saw Yuki''s naked body. But instead of getting jealous some of them admire Yuki''s body, in fact Aria and Rory were quite shocked to see Yuki''s bare body. Even though she is only a Demonic Beast, her beauty is alreadypatible with that of a Star Lord Beast.


    "What''s wrong? You guys have been staring at me for quite a while now." Yuki asked halfway through of her wearing the Kimono.


    "No it''s nothing." All of them quickly said and they quickly got back to their work. Suddenly the door opened and Yumie, Katsumi, and Anna entered. Yuki didn''t flinch or try to hide her body as she already knew that it was them.


    "You guys arete." Yuki said to her daughters.


    "We''re sorry, it''s because of Anna here." Katsumi pointed the me to Anna who was currently silent.


    The scene of Yuki changing clothes was very sexy to Anna''s eyes, even though she had bathed Yuki''s body back then it was for a good cause so she didn''t really lust for it. But this time it was very different.


    "Hey are you okay, you have been dazed for quite a while now?" Yumie got close to Anna and asked. The three of them have been good friends over the weeks, so they have been pretty close.


    "Ah yes, I''m alright!" Anna quickly looked away to hide the blush on her cheeks.


    A few minutes have passed, and all of them only waited for Yuki to finish dressing up. Suddenly they heard Yuki''s voice.


    "I''m done, what do you think?" Yuki asked.


    The Kimono fits Yuki perfectly, it was as if the Kimono was made just for Yuki to wear. It has only one colour which is white but it still looks very good at Yuki. But the design is really the one that stood up, it was filled with Sakura Flowers thatplimented Yuki''s beauty, just like a flower that blooms. The Furisode on the side only makes it better, its long flowy design was perfect for Yuki''s tall structure.


    "Perfect." All of them said at the same time, the only thing that Yuki was missing was to fix her hair which is in a mess after wearing the Kimono, and a few essories, such as jewellery.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yuki''s current look can bring a war to the whole Beast Kingdom right now. It was simply perfect for all of them.


    ? "Then this is the one I will wear, alongside this Kitsune Mask." Yuki grabbed the mask that was on the side and wore it.


    Sadly though her beauty is covered up by the Kitsune Mask, but still if someone was to look at Yuki they can still tell that she is very beautiful. Her looks are very alluring, her tall posture, and the best part of her outfit and the favourite part is that Yuki''s thigh is a little bit seen.


    "How is this? Can I go to the Party with this kind of outfit?" Yuki snapped all of them in their daze and asked.


    "Ah yeah, it should be fine since your wearing is famous for the nobledies in the Beast Kingdom. So you don''t  have to worry, then the three of you should also pick your outfit now." Aria turned to the three of them and said.


    "Alright, it''s settled then. Now you two get on here and pick already so we can go there now and go home early." Yuki said she took off her mask and sat down to the sofa and waited for them to dress up.


    But because of the same reason as Yuki, Yumie and Katsumi also wear Kimono. The only difference is that Yumie''s Kimono is a Lolita since she is quite small which irritated her quite a lot. As for Katsumi she wore a sexy type of Kimono which showed her thighs to the side and her breast.


    Yuki was actually quite shocked to see that even her daughter beat her to breast size which irritated her. When Katsumi felt a re around her, shen quickly looked around the room and found Yuki with a cold face looking at her.


    "What is wrong Mom?" She asked as she slowly backed away.


    "No it''s nothing." Yuki then takes a look at Anna who has just finished dressing up.


    She was wearing a much more of a reserved Dress since she doesn''t like anyone seeing her with lust. She was wearing a pretty simple but beautiful dress that fits her body perfectly, the only problem is that the chest area is pretty tight for her so when she moves it would sometimes jiggle.


    "This is literally bullsh*t!" Yuki cursed, this is the first time she had cursed ever since Aika was with her. But this time she cannot hold her anger after seeing the scene in front of her.


    Aria''s dress was very beautiful, it was colour white, and it emphasises her good figure. It only shows a little bit of her cleavage and thighs which was good for her since she also doesn''t like people ogling at her. As for Rory it was theplete opposite, she looks like a subus on her dress. Her big breast that was even bigger than Anna was showing a lot of cleavage, it looked like it was about to explode in her dress. As for the bottom, she is showing a lot of skin.


    "This Fox really doesn''t know how to be reserved." Aria clicked her tongue after seeing Rory''s outfit.


    "I don''t care, it looks perfect to me." Rory scuffed and walked out of the room and waited for them to finish.


    When all of them finish trying out their outfits it was already quite dark, Yuki cannot believe that she just wasted a lot of time just picking out a dress, and the worst part is that she may not be able to sneak out Aika to the party to feed her.


    "I''ll just think of a way, if I can''t then I''ll just sneak out some food and give it to Aika since she is probably hungry in just a few hours." Yuki had given her 10 sandwiches, 5 in the morning and 5 for the Lunch.


    "I''m sorry Aika but it looks like you gotta wait for a bit before I can take you out." Yuki apologises to Aika. All of them were currently riding flying carriages pulled by some Giant Bird Beast.


    "It''s fine Mommy, as long as I can see youter I''ll be happy!" Aika replied.


    "Don''t worry, I promise to take you out." Yuki promised.

 Chapter 174 The Party Part 1

    ?When they arrived at the ce, Yuki saw a lot of people outside a huge building. The ce was filled with a lot of people, but it was dominated with Beast in it, mostly it was Foxes because Yuki is the main star of the Party.


    "My god, this is a lot of people." Yuki sighed, she was then relieved that the Party will take ce inside the huge building up ahead, it was like a huge castle.


    "There are a lot of beasts here huh?" Aria muttered.


    "Well it''s not a surprise since the star of the Party is a Beast of course." Rory smiled.


    Finally they arrived in front of the huge castle and Yuki was absolutely shocked to see the full size of it. It was at least the size of a 10-12 of the biggest football arenas on Earth.


    "Well they are certainly rich enough to build something like this." Yuki looked out the window and said to herself, Yuki then saw a lot of people outside who were wearing fancy clothes. Yuki already assumed that they are the guests of this Party.


    "Is that them?" Some of the guests began to talk to each other when they saw Yuki''s carriage getting closer.


    "Yeah, I think it''s them. I mean you can see the mark of the Royal Family on the carriage." One of them said and pointed to a mark on Yuki''s carriage.


    It was a Dragon enveloping a Sword. It''s the mark of the Royal Family as it shows their greatness and might of being part of the Dragon Race.


    When theynded on the ground, countless people immediately swarmed them before they can even get out.


    "Please back off." Guards then appeared and started to block the people that were blocking Yuki''s way.


    The carriage then opened and all of them started to leave the carriage, finally it was Yuki''s turn and everyone was absolutely shocked by her current beauty. The jewellery only made Yuki''s beauty stand up, but some of them sighed as they saw that Yuki was wearing a mask that hides her cold beauty.


    "Let''s go." Aria said to all of them, they then ignored all the stares and walked inside the castle.


    "Wow, even though she is wearing a mask we can clearly tell that she is one beautiful woman." One of the men said.


    "Yeah look at those slender white legs, it looks hot. But sadly she doesn''t have anything on the front." The man sighed after seeing Yuki.


    With Yuki''s enhanced hearing, she clearly heard what the man said, but she was not the only one who heard it as everyone that was close to the man also heard it.


    "Listen here boy, if I heard another word from you, I might just cut your d*ck for you and shove it to your mouth so you can see how small it is." Yuki turned to him and said with full of coldness.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. It might not even reach your throat because of how small it is, my condolences to your future wife." Yuki lowered her head slightly to look at the man''s pants, and sighed slightly before continuing her walk inside.


    "HAHAHA!" The man then began hearingughter around him, feeling extremely embarrassed he quickly fled the area. But he didn''t forget to re at Yuki before leaving.


    "Dumbass." Yuki cursed.


    After a few minutes of walking they finally arrived at the core of the castle where the main party is held, they were stopped by a few guards at first and said that they needed the invitation card, but only one look from Aria and Rory caused them to shiver and moved aside and let them in in fear.


    "Wow, this ce is beautiful." Anna''s eyes gleamed and looked at her surroundings after entering the room.


    It was filled with beautiful decorations all around, everything around the room looks very expensive as they are made with the most beautiful and strong material. Anna and Yuki''s two daughters were scared that they might destroy something in an ident, so they took every step cautiously as they scanned the area and admired the beauty.


    "Mom, isn''t it beautiful?" Yumi said as she linked arms with Katsumi as there were a lot of people, afraid that they might seperate.


    "It''s fine." Yuki said, it was not that she is not amazed but she is already used to this kind of thing. The only difference is that there are more people and the ce is much more grand.


    "Oh, you''re not amazed by this?" Aria said Rory also turned her head towards Yuki and waited for an answer.


    "No." Yuki shocked them with a short answer, Yuki then found a ce to stay and found a corner where there were not many people in it.


    "I''m gonna go there, you guys have fun by yourself. Plus I can already tell that you''ll be busy." Yuki looked behind Aria and Rory and found a few people approaching them.


    "Hey, you two. Don''t wander too much, and stay together. You better not seperate or else I will personally train with you." Yuki said which caused the both of them to shiver.


    "How about you? You''re not going to find your friends, I heard that they were also invited here." Yuki turned to Anna who was quietly following her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I don''t know, plus it will be hard for me to find them in this kind of crowd." Anna pointed to the crowd of people in front of them.


    Anna was right as there are just too many people currently inside, she will definitely have a hard time finding her friends in this kind of situation.


    "Do what you want." Yuki shrugged and took a ss of wine from a server. She then removed her mask offpletely and began to drink wine. Though Yuki hated to remove her mask as people would start ogling at her, she had no choice as she wouldn''t be able to drink her wine if she didn''t take it off.


    And it has been quite a long time since she has drunk one. When everybody around Yuki and Anna saw Yuki''s bare face, they were dumbstruck at her beauty again. Her beauty can be easilypared to Princess Lian at the moment.


    "At least the wine is good." Yuki smiled slightly.


    At this moment, the ns of Sora and Carlos was already forgotten after they saw Yuki fight with the strongest 100 S ss, they were not even part of the 500 and they expect to defeat a person that defeated the top 100 alone.They just merely dreaming if they think they can defeat let alone kill her.


    They were also invited, but all of them were currently distressed as they cannot see Anna anywhere.


    "Hey Sylvie, aren''t you able to talk to Yuki? How about talking to her and asking where she is." Eren said they were currently lost among the crowd as there were just too many people inside.


    "I''ll try." Sylvie then took out a talisman from her Spatial Storage and threw it in the air, when she threw it, it immediately burns in the air.


    "Hey Anna, where are you? We are already here, but we cannot find you." Sylvie asked.


    "Oh, I think I''m on the right wing of the castle." Anna answered, she then began to look around if she could spot Sylvie and the rest, and soon after she did. Anna then waved at them as a signal, but then she remembered that her friends are not really in good terms with Yuki, so she nervously tugged at Yuki''s sleeve and asked.


    "Umm, Yuki? Can I ask you a favour?" Anna said weakly.


    "What is it?" Yuki looked at her and waited.


    "Umm, it''s because my friends areing over here. I just want to ask if that''s alright with you, no never mind if it''s not alright then we will just move." Anna let go and walked towards Eren and Sylvie, she was really nervous that Yuki might get angry for requesting something like that.


    But before she could run away, Yuki tugged her arm and leaned her head to her ears and whispered something.


    "I didn''t even answer yet, and you already decided. It''s fine, just be sure that they don''t bother me alright?" Yuki patted her head and walked away when she saw that they were just a few metres away.


    Anna''s face burns when she feels Yuki''s breath on her ear. She then pped her cheeks and took a deep breath topose herself.


    "Calm down, okay calm down!" But it was no use as she is really embarrassed at what happened, but excited at the same time.


    ''Why did she have to whisper it in my ear?''


    "Hey are you alright? Your face is a little bit red." Sylvie touched her shoulder suddenly which greatly shocked her.


    "Kyaa!" Anna screams in shock.


    "Fufufu." Anna then heard augh in the distance and saw Yuki looking at her.


    "Why did you scare me like that?!" She vented her anger to Sylvie.


    "What? We were already here for 2 minutes but you were dazed even though we kept calling you." Sylvie retorted back.


    Feeling embarrassed about what happened as she knew it''s her faultpletely for dozing off she apologised.


    "Are you sure you''re alright Anna? I saw that woman whisper something into your ear, she is not threatening you is she?" Sora then looked at Yuki who had her mask on again.


    Yuki was now sitting on a table alone as no one dared to get near her because they knew that she was strong or that she was an important person to the King. But the most famous is her being an arrogant and cold person, there are some that tried to get close to her, but when they felt the cold air around her they changed their mind.


    "Ahh, no! I''mpletely fine, in fact she has been nice to me when I stayed over to help her recover." Anna quickly answered.


    "You don''t have to lie, Anna. I bet that she said to lie in front of us." Carlos said as she red at Yuki, even though both of them gave up on fighting Yuki, their hatred for her didn''t vanish with it.

 Chapter 175 The Party Part 2

    ?"I''m sorry if I would be rude to you guys, but Yuki is really not a bad person in fact she is kind, she is just a cold and aloof person. And I cannot ept it if you guys are being rude to her, because if not for her I would never reach Peak Tier of Essence Lord, plus she is a kind person as long as you are on her good side. So please, on behalf of our long friendship, I hope you can at least not be rude to Yuki, or else." Anna looked at Sora and Carlos with clear disgust in her eyes even though she tried to hide it.


    "What are you really going to side with that b*tch!?" Carlos said as anger took control over him and he held Anna''s shoulder.


    "What the hell do you think you''re doing!?" Sylvie said she then pped Carlos arms away and hugged Anna''s body who was quivering.


    Anna didn''t expect for Carlos to hurt her, even though he probably didn''t mean it. It hurt Anna''s feelings more.


    Yuki who was watching this silently had a cold look under her mask, by now her surroundings were extremely cold. Everyone who passed Yuki''s table started to shiver in the cold.


    "No, I''m sorry I didn''t mean to hurt you." Carlos said, he then pped himself to say sorry. He then moved forward and tried to hold Anna''s hand.


    "It''s okay, I just hope that you guys ept my decision of epting Yuki as my friend." Anna slowly backed away.


    When Carlos saw this, he had a solemn look on his face. It was a clear rejection from her, he also realised that he now has no chance of getting Anna as a lover.


    ''F*ck, why did I do that?!'' Carlos cursed himself.


    "Alright, enough of that. Let''s just go sit now, I''m pretty tired now after walking and standing for a while." Eren said to try to lighten up the mood around them. All of them nodded and followed Anna to Yuki''s table.


    "Yes,e follow me. But I do have a request, if you can please don''t disturb Yuki when you guys sit at the table, alright?" Anna stopped for a second and looked at them, she then waited for their answer.


    "Yes, we swear we will not disturb her." All of them said at the same time. But Sylvie suddenly raised her hand and asked Anna a question.


    "Do you think I will be able to talk to her? I want to ask a question." Sylvie askd, she then eyed Yuki who was just sitting there quietly.


    "Yes, you don''t need to be afraid, but I cannot guarantee you that she will answer you. If it''s rted to her, then you will have no chance of getting your answer, but as for the other I don''t know. But just don''t try to bring out the topic of family to her." Anna warned Sylvie.


    "Can we sit here?" Finally they arrived at Yuki''s table, Anna asked for permission first.


    "Do what you guys want. Just don''t be too noisy." Yuki answered in an aloof voice, she then signalled the waiter and grabbed another ss of wine. Yuki took off her mask and started to sip her wine while looking at the distance,


    Almost everyone in the group found Yuki''s attitude very rude, but they kept their mouths shut for the sake of Anna.


    "Don''t worry we will." Anna smiled and turned to her friends and started talking about random things, they also caught up on the news that had been happening. After 30 minutes, Yuki was already bored and wanted to leave, but she endured it and just drank her sixth ss of wine.


    "Aren''t you drinking too much?" Anna, who was watching Yuki, suddenly spoke with concern.


    "Don''t worry about me." Yuki waves her hand.


    "Umm, Miss Yuki. Is it alright if I ask you a question?" Sylvie asked, she wasn''t able to talk to  Yuki as she was nervous, but now that Anna started she also talked to Yuki.


    "Go on ahead." Yuki answered, which delighted Anna and Sylvie.


    "May I know how you suddenly got a power boost when you fight Andrew?" Sylvien asked with a nervous tone, of course she is nervous as this kind of question would reveal someone''s trump card.


    "What are you asking her?!" Anna suddenly stood up and covered Sylvie''s mouth.


    "You don''t have to answer her, Yuki. It''s stupid for someone to ask their hidden or best skill." Anna tried to persuade Yuki to not answer.


    "Don''t worry, it''s fine." Yuki shrugged and continued. "All I''m gonna say is that it''s rted to the night." Yuki answered, of course she is not going to say the full details of her "Moon Prowess" but Yuki can already tell that they will naturally know it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What night?" Sylvie mutters to herself and begins to think of possible theories, Anna was also shocked that Yuki was willing to give her secret to someone who is basically a stranger to her.


    "Is it rted to the star? Wait no, there is always a star even if it''s day time. Is it an Aurora in the sky? Was there an aurora that happened when Miss Yuki fought?" Sylvie turned to Eren and asked.


    "I don''t think so." Eren said uncertainty. Suddenly Saki intervened and said , "Have you forgotten that an Aurora is a rare phenomenon?" Saki looked at Sylvie.


    "Oh yeah you''re right." All of them then began to talk about what made Yuki stronger. Meanwhile Yuki who was listening couldn''t believe that they still couldn''t know what it was.


    "I take my words back, these guys are much more stupid that I thought." Yukiughed to herself.


    When they heardughter, all of them turned their heads to Yuki who wasughing quietly to herself.


    "This arrogant b*tch!" Carlos and Sora, who was the most hostile towards Yuki, cursed in their minds.


    "Is it about the Moon?" Ca suddenly raised her voice which quieted down their talking.


    "Looks like someone doesn''t have the brain of a dog here." Yuki eyed the two and sighed.


    "What did you say-" Before Carlos could explode, he was held down by Eren.


    "Don''t."


    "Yeah, why didn''t I think of that? I really am stupid, of course it''s the moon. Wait but doesn''t mean that every time the moon is out, your power increases. Isn''t that a little ridiculous?" Sylvie looked at her teammates and shivered, just thinking about that kind of Skill is terrifying as you are strong when it is night.


    They were half right, but Yuki doesn''t want to trouble herself to tell them. Since Yuki''s "Moon Prowess" is only activated in a full Moon. This actually weirded Yuki, as Yuki knows that a Full Moon only urs on rare asions.


    Suddenly everyone heard a loud voice of an announcer.


    "Wee everyone, we are gathered here today to celebrate the Ranking Up of Miss Yuki to a SS ss Adventurer." She then pointed to where Yuki was sitting. At this moment Yuki had already hidden her face with the mask and stood up.


    "Thanks." Yuki said one word and sat back down.


    Everyone was absolutely shocked by Yuki''s attitude, even Anna was stunned. Even though she knew that Yuki was like this, she didn''t expect this kind of answer. She expected Yuki to at least say a few more words, but they got just one.


    King Dagart held his forehead in frustration when he saw how Yuki acted.


    "Umm, alright. Then could we please invite Miss Yuki here to say a few words to the people who are watching. To at least inspire them to be as great as you." The announcer said.


    Before Yuki could refuse, she heard multiple voices in her head.


    "Don''t you dare refuse, or else don''t expect me to give you what you ask for." King Dagart warned


    "Do it Yuki." Rory and Aria looked at Yuki and said through talisman


    "Please, Miss Yuki don''t refuse." Princess Lian also pleaded.


    "Fine." Yuki stood up and walked to the middle.

 Chapter 176 The Party Part 3

    ?A.N


    I''m very sorry for uploading yesterday, I was doing some private matters. Forpensation I''ll upload two today. Hope you can forgive me. And also thank you for the support that you have been giving me, love you all!


    ��-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    As Yuki walked to the centre of the party, everyone''s eyes were on her.


    "Don"t you think she is quite arrogant for acting like that?"


    "Who knows, but what everyone knows is that she is qualified to act like that as she is strong."


    Yuki only ignored the murmurs around her and walked straight to the middle without stopping.  When Yuki finally arrived in the middle, she immediately saw a lot of people stare at her. She can most likely guess that they have a high standing in the world as they have an aura of a noble, plus they were around with the King.


    "So what am I supposed to do here?" Yuki asked the announcer.


    "Oh, we will just have a short interview about you. Also if the guest down there has a question then we will let them." The announcer said and pointed below, Yuki then immediately saw a lot of crowd cheering.


    "Alright, do it quick. So what are your questions for me?" Yuki asked. She was currently sitting on a chair and just was waiting for the questions that the announcer bought with her.


    ''This is sh*t, what I''m basically doing is an interview like what would you do with a celebrity.'' Yuki silently cursed in her mind.


    "Alright, then I''ll start with this. What were you feeling when you fought with the 100 strongest S ss Adventurer?"


    "Absolutely nothing." Yuki answered with a short answer that left all the people speechless.


    "Umm, can you exin it a bit more?"


    "Like I said nothing. They are all weak and stupid when they fought me, do you expected me to say "Oh I was nevous and scared because I was fighting the top 100." Well no, they are weak periods. Well I guess not all of them, the girl that I fought thest time was decent." Yuki crossed her legs and answered leisurely.


    Meanwhile those who just Yuki fought had a sorrowful expression on their faces when they heard Yuki''s answer. It''s not because they are angry or harbour any hatred towards Yuki, but they also agree with her. They now know what is truly their difference in strengths.


    "Can you give us some insights why you called them stupid?" The announcer asked again.


    "If you analyse the battle then you will know. It''s because they took a really long time to charge an attack, now do you really think that an enemy will let you charge your attack. F*ck no - sorry for my words. But even if that girl was distracting me, I can just easily send out my Ice Attacks there and interrupt them. But I chose not to as I don''t want the battle to end quickly."


    Murmurs then begin to circte the whole room when they hear Yuki''s words. Of course they agree with Yuki''s words as there is just no way an enemy will let you power up or charge your attack freely as it''s just stupid. Unless you are really confident with your ability then do it.


    "Then can I ask you why you let them charge the attack?"


    "The answer is simple, I wanted to see how strong the attack was. But I guessed wrong, for me I can easily send out that attack without too much of an effort and all that time." Yuki answered. By this time Yuki was already getting quite bored by the interview.


    "Really? How was your guess wrong?" The announcer asked curiously.


    "Well, I was hoping for the attack to at least scratch me or something. That''s the reason why I held out my hand, I wanted to see how powerful it is." Yuki exined.


    All of them were shocked to hear Yuki''s answer, as no one would dare to do that. Because even Adel could seriously get injured when she got hit with that. But Yuki wanted to see how strong the attack was by epting it without protection.


    "Miss Yuki! If you say that you can potentially bring out such an attack without effort, then why don''t you show it to us?" Someone suddenly yelled in the crowd that shocked everyone, it was because no one dared to say it as the King was here as it shows you are being disrespectful.


    "Potentially? Alright then look outside." Yuki then snapped her fingers, and soon an Ice Dragon was being created in the sky.


    Everyone then looked up at the ceiling as it was made of ss so everyone could clearly see it.


    "Roar!" Suddenly the Ice Dragon roared in a majestic voice and shot out to the sky. Finally it exploded in the sky into bits, and everyone was terrified when they saw it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It''s clear to them that it was the exact same power of the attack that was used previously. But they were wrong, they could actually feel that it was much stronger than the previous one.


    "If you still don''t believe me then��" Yuki waved her hands in the air and soon a terrifying moment happened that caused all of them to widen their eyes. Even the King was shocked by Yuki''s raw strength.


    Hundreds of Ice Dragons appeared in the air and shot up the sky before blowing into dust.


    "Am I dreaming? How could she possibly do this, she is only a Demonic Beast and she is already this strong?'' One of them said loudly.


    It was actually because of how potent Yuki''s mana put into the attack. Yuki had only used 30% of her Mana in that presentation.


    "Any more questions?" Yuki suddenly raised her voice and brought them out of their daze.


    "Ah yes. This is thest before we ask the guest.  We''re sorry if we are being rude but, we did some background check on you and it said that you were born in the Moon Rock forest and lived there for 17 years of your life before going outside and going to the City of Light am I right?" The announcer said.


    "No, I was not born in the Moon Rock forest. I was born on a deste."


    "Then can I ask you where your parents are?" The announcer said nervously, she was actually quite reluctant to ask this as this will show Yuki''s family background. Everyone''s ears perked up when they heard the announcer''s question, especially the ones who are closest to Yuki and even the Royal Family, they all had one thought in their head. ''Who is the one who gave birth to such a talent?''


    "I see." Suddenly the air around Yuki changed and there was a hint of coldness in her voice, her two daughters immedietly heard that something was wrong and so did the other guest.


    "Oh no, I think Mom is mad. What should we do?" Katsumi turned to Yumie.


    "I don''t know, but we should stop Mom if things get worse."


    "I agree."


    "My mother is dead and my father, I don''t know where he is." Yuki gave a brief exnation, this showed to them that she doesn''t want to talk about it. The announcer also felt this and was about to ask the guest if they have some questions, when suddenly a City Lord from the human race asked Yuki.


    He was a tall man that was about 2.3 metres tall and has a big body, but the most defining feature of his is his bald head.


    "What are your parents like? Are they Foxes as well?" He asked, but his voice was more of amand.


    "Are you the host of this?" Yuki''s voice got even colder, and everyone was tense when they heard it.


    "No but I''m the City Lord of the ck City." He said proudly.


    "I see, the congrats." Yuki said coldly.


    The City Lord didn''t expect Yuki to answer like this. His pride wouldn''t let him lose face, so he countered back


    "Aren''t you being too rude to a City Lord? Don''t you think so too, Beast King?" He showed a sly smile at Yuki.


    "Listen here light bulb, I am not obliged to answer your question even if you have a higher rank than me. Why don''t you do me a favour and stand in the dark, maybe there you will be more useful by being the lightbulb of an alleyway or something. You''re just wasting your time and energy here being a lightbulb because this ce already has light in it." Yuki said without fear.


    "Pfft!" Suddenly everyoneughed at Yuki''s statement. They then began to also agree with Yuki as when you look at him you are blinded by his shiny bald head.


    "YOU!" He has never felt humiliated like this in his whole life, he felt like he needed to teach her a lesson, but he knows that he can''t as the King is here.


    "Alright then, I''m sorry if I was being rude. But can you answer my question?'' He asked again, this time his voice was quite sincere, since he knows how to take a step back sometimes.


    "Much better. I guess I can tell you. My Mother is a Fox, and my Father is a rotten and disgusting human." Yuki decided to lie about it.


    "WHAT?!" Gasps of shock circte around the whole room when they hear Yuki''s answer.

 Chapter 177 The Party Part 4

    ?"Then howe you are not a demi-human if you say your father is a human? I can clearly feel or see no human blood in you?" Lian was the one who asked this time.


    "I answer your question right? Why do I have to answer your questions about my private matters?" Yuki looked at the Princess with a nk look behind her mask.


    "That''s because I was merely curious." Lian sat up back in her chair.


    Again all the people were shocked, they didn''t think that a person from the Royal Family was actually rejected.


    "Fine then, but this is thest. My mother used some kind of magic that traded more than half of her life span to remove the Human nature in me when I was still in my mothers womb. She did this because of my scum father. But when I was born, she was incredibly weak and only had 13 years left before she died. So naturally she died.'' Yuki lied again.


    Aria, Rory, and Anna were shocked to hear Yuki''s answer. Now they can somehow know why Yuki''s hatred for humans is.


    "I know that you said that is thest, but can you do me a favour and answer myst? Why did your mother do that?" Lian asked again.


    "You''re really persistent huh? Okay I have a thing that I want, I''ll tell you about itter. My father was an alcoholic, and she constantly abused my mother. At first she was a loving husband to my mother, but then when she got pregnant things went downhill as my father began to drink alcohol and saying that he will not ept me, so he said to my mother to let the baby die. But my mother disagreed, then my father left my mother and moved to another woman. After I was born, my mother worked hard until she became sessful and became rich, while my father became a rubbish old man and was now a beggar." Yuki paused for a bit before continuing


    "Suddenly when he heard that my Mom became sessful, he became thick skinned and asked forgiveness and said that he still loves my mother, and he didn''t really want to kill me but he just doesn''t think he can be a father yet. Because my Mom was a soft hearted person she epted his apology and epted him again. But he was secretly taking money from my Mom , and would sometimes abuse her, but denied it and said that it was a form of love. When I found out that he was robbing money he threatened me by torturing me all night." By this time the whole room is extremely chilly and Ice Started to form out of the ceiling and the ground.


    Lian then slowly began to regret that she asked Yuki about this.


    "If you''re curious about the torture then it''s beating up and feeding me poison. Suddenly my mother realised that bringing my father back was a wrong choice. But it was already toote as he had already run away with all our money." Almost all of those are lies, except for the torture that she and Ayame recieved, and the posion of course.


    "Then the rest is the future. My mother passed away after 10 years of suffering, and just asked me to go live a happy life." Yuki finished her story.


    By this time Anna''s eyes are reddened and was silently crying.


    "Okay, then shall we get to thest question by the guest then?" The announcer said to lightened up the mood around Yuki, all of them can still feel Yuki''s bloodlust around them.


    "Alright you there. What would you like to ask Miss Yuki?" She asked.


    "Ummm, I would only like to ask what would be your advice for people like us that want to be like you?" A small kid asked.


    "Advice? There isn''t that much but, what is your reason for bing strong?"


    "The reason? What do you mean?" The kid asked.


    "There is always a reason why a person wants to be something that they want, some people want glory, money, power, everything. So what is your reason?" Yuki exin a bit.


    "I want to provide a better life for my parents." The small kid said with determination.


    "Then just keep on the reason, be it your will to be strong. A person can do anything he/she wants as long as they have the will and determination to do it. Also don''t be afraid of doing something, if you''re afraid of something then all I can say is give up already, because there is no way you can get what you want if you''re afraid. Afraid of blood, stronger people, afraid of losing your beloved ones? Then just give up already, the sole reason you want to be stronger is for your family right, then have the strength to do it, put away your fears. You gotta risk something to get what you want, nothing in this world is free. That''s the only way you can achieve what you want." Yuki exins briefly, she then stood up and went back to where Anna was.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "All right, that is all! Thank you for your time Miss Yuki, now I hope everyone can enjoy their time here at our party!" The announcer said, she then left the hall.


    And finally the party started, music started ying and everyone was having a fun time. Then after 1 hour, the main event of the party is now here, the dance. Everyone was excited for this event as some of them will have the chance to have a dance with a beautifuldy and handsome man.


    As soon as it started a line came up and asked the Princess for a dance, even though those men originally wanted to ask Yuki for a dance, they decided not to as they can see that she doesn''t want to dance. Meanwhile Yuki''s daughters also had a line up for people that wanted to dance with them.


    Rory was already dancing with someone and so was Aria, but those two didn''t want to as they didn''t want to. Rory and Aria actually taught them to dance before, so they already know how to. The only reason is that they can feel lust in their eyes, especially for Katsumi. Meanwhile young boys blushed when they saw Yumie.


    "Are you not going to dance big sis?" Katsumi teased.


    "I''ll dance if you dance first." Yumie crossed her arms and looked at Katsumi.


    "No, why don''t we both pick partners at the same time. I''m afraid that you might lie to me." Katsumi suggested.


    "Fine then. I picked this guy." Yumie then pulled a cute looking boy and asked to dance, meanwhile those that didn''t got pick red at him.


    "Okay then I''ll choose him." Katsumi also dragged someone and began to dance.


    Meanwhile Yuki was just sitting in her chair while talking to Aika, she was already bored and wanted to go home to feed Aika. But she can''t as the party is still not over.


    "Yuki, are you not going to dance? There are a lot of people eyeing you, you know?" Anna then looked around and saw a lot of men turn their heads away.


    "If they want their d*ck to be cut off then I''ll dly dance with them." Yuki answered.


    "Then would you like to dance with me? I''m not a guy right, plus we are friends." Anna suggested, under the table she was fidgeting with her fingers. She was anxious that she might get rejected, but to her happiness, Yuki agreed.


    "Fine, it''s better than doing nothing or dancing with these disgusting mens." Yuki stood up.


    ''Yes, she agreed!''


    "But can you please remove your mask just for this moment?" Anna asked quietly.


    "Alright, what more do you want?" Yuki asked, and she stored the mask in her ring. Her beauty is now then shown to all the people, because she was in a corner before not everyone could see her face when she was drinking wine. But things were different as Yuki is now the centre of attention.


    Even those who were dancing previously stopped and take a look at Yuki.


    Yuki then ced her arm at Anna''s waist and held her other arm, Anna also followed and held Yuki''s arm and ced her other arm at her shoulder. Anna''s cheeks begin to turn bright red when they start dancing, Yuki''s hand that was on her waist feelsfortable for her. Because of this she made some slight mistakes.


    "Are you alright? You have already stepped on me for the 3rd time, plus your face is red. Are you not feeling right?" Yuki leaned closer and asked, this only made things worse for Anna.

 Chapter 178 The Party Part 5 Last

    ?"Yes, I was just nervous while we were dancing because there were a lot of people watching us." Anna shyly lowered her head and avoided Yuki''s breath.


    "Is that so, then if you''ll excuse me." Yuki then held Anna''s tighter and embrace the shorter woman, now Anna can feel Yuki''s body and warmth sticking to her.


    Even though they still had clothes Anna is extremely embarrassed.


    "Wha- what are you doing?" Anna suddenly stuttered and tried to escape Yuki''s arms as she can feel her body burning up.


    "You were feeling embarrassed right? This way your face is hidden so you will not have to worry about anyone seeing you." Yuki exins, she then tightened the arms that is hooked into Anna''s waist.


    Anna''s mind goes nk by the second as she smelled Yuki''s odour. Her heart is beating extremely fast and hard, she was even nervous that Yuki could hear her heartbeat.


    "Heart please calm down!" Anna yelled in her inner mind.


    "I think we should stop now, I''m pretty tired and hungry." Anna suggested, even if Anna likes their current position she is not going to take a risk to let her friends see her current look right now.


    "Alright if you say so." Yuki agreed and let go of Anna.


    "Thank you, then we should go back to our table then." Anna quickly regained herposure and walked on ahead with Yuki.


    Yuki simply nodded and put her mask back on and followed Anna. When they arrived back at their table, Carlos and Sora were sitting there ring at Yuki with eyes full of hatred. Even Anna felt their hatred spewing out, she then became uneasy and looked at Yuki to see her reaction, but she was d that Yuki simply ignored them.


    Then the food finally arrived and they then began to eat their food. The food was very luxurious and one can already tell that they are expensive. It was a piece of meat that was sliced up and arranged beautifully at a te like a steak, the only difference is that Yuki can already tell that the meat came from a Star Lord Beast.


    Anna and the rest were quite shocked to hear the quality of the meat that was served to them, even the most expensive meat they have ever tasted is just a Magic Beast.


    "Wow this is the first time I will eat this kind of quality meat!" Anna''s eyes shine excitedly, she then took her knife and sliced a mouthpiece and put it into her mouth.


    "This is the best food I have ever tasted yet!" Anna exims, after Anna took a bite, the rest also took their food and agreed.


    As for Yuki she showed no emotion when she was eating the meat, Yuki does have to agree that it tasted really good but if it were to her she is already sick and tired of all this luxurious food. Just now she wants some home cooked food.


    "Is the food not good?" Anna suddenly asked Yuki when she saw her emotionless look when Yuki ate her food.


    "It was good, but I would prefer home cooked food." Yuki answered nonchntly.


    Yuki and the rest didn''t see the change in Anna''s eyes when she heard Yuki''s answer.


    ''So she likes home food huh? Then I will make one for her!'' Anna promised, she then began to savour back her food. As for Yuki, she asked the staff to get her another portion, and when the food finally arrived she stored it inside her Spatial Ring while no one was looking.


    But for safety measures, she froze the food and stored it inside as the food might go bad.


    When they finished eating everyone started to drink their wine, by this time Aria, Rory, and Yuki''s daughters had already joined them.


    And when Yuki saw that Katsumi and Yumie tried to drink their wine, she immediately froze the wine so that they will not be able to drink it.


    "Unfair! How can you drink it but we cant!?" Yumie pouted cutely, Katsumi also joined and ranted at Yuki.


    "No can do, you guys are still young." Yuki smiled at them and sipped her own wine.


    "Tch, you''re younger than me. You''re not even 1yrs old yet." Yumie grumbled quietly.


    "What did you say, how old is Yuki again?" Anna''s ears perked up when she heard Yuki''s age, everyone also looked at Yumie and waited.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ah, no I said she is already old enough as she is 25yrs old now. Right Mom?" Yumie didn''t dare to look at Yuki''s eyes as she knew she almost mess up by saying Yuki''s age.


    "Oh. That''s the first time I have heard of that. So you''re already 25 huh?" Aria looked at Yuki with a sly smile.


    "So, what''s your point? You yourself are already a thousand years old." Yuki pointed out.


    Aria choked on her wine when she heard Yuki''s words.


    "HAHAHA! Ain''t that right Yuki, she is the real grandma here." Roryughed, by this time her face is already flushed and it was clear to them that she is already quite drunk.


    "What the hell are you saying!? Aren''t you older than me!" Aria mmed the table and red at Rory.


    "You!?" The two then started to argue as all of them justughed while looking at the two. After all, they couldn''t believe that the respectable City Lord and Principal of the Royal Beast Academy would fight like this.


    "Childish." Yukiments at them which caused them to stop instantly, coughing for a second to release some awkwardness Aria and Rory apologises to the other guests and went back to talking.


    "I gotta go for now, I need to go to the balcony to get some fresh air." Yuki stood up and left the table.


    "Don''t follow her, you''re already drunk Anna." Sylvie held Anna''s hand who was just about to follow Yuki out.


    "But-"


    "It''s fine, there will be no one who can threaten her here as she is the main. star. Plus there is a lot of guards here." Sylvie shook her head and advised to not go.


    "Alright, Anna sat back down and just rested."


    Meanwhile back to Yuki, she was currently trying to find a secluded area to bring out Aika to feed her, she then asked one of the guards that was on standby and got suggested to go to the peak of the castle in the clock tower.


    Yuki then began her way ording to the guards instructions, and just a few minutester she was out in the open. Yuki feltfortable and at peace when she felt the night breeze hitting her. Yuki then sat on the edge and bought out the Flute and was about to call out Aika when suddenly she got a warning from Fubuki.


    Ding!


    [Aika is currently fast asleep, so if the host was to forcibly bring her out then the chances of her waking up is very high.]


    "Looks like I waited for too long and she is now asleep." Yuki sighed, she then felt a little bad about it, but because she doesn''t want to wake up the little girl she just quietly sat there.


    Yuki then looked at the Flute in her hands for a second before putting the mouthpiece on her mouth and blew on it, and soon melodic music started to y. The scenes of Yuki sitting on the edge of a clock tower while ying her flute was magnificent.


    After 10 minutes of ying, Yuki stopped, and without looking back she said aloud.


    "Come out already, I know you''re in there."


    Suddenly the door busted open and there were 6 peopleying on the ground.


    "Now tell me, why are you peeking at me?"


    Yuki''s two daughters, Rory, Aria, Anna, and Princess Lianughed awkwardly.


    "Hahaha, Well-"

 Chapter 179 War Part 1

    ?"We didn''t mean to peek at you, we swear!" Lian stood up and tidied up her dress.


    Lian then began to exin how they found Yuki here. All of this happened 15 minutes earlier.


    "Why is Mom still not back?" Katsumi nudges Yumie''s arm and asked.


    "I don''t know, but you don''t gotta worry since she is Mom." Yumie patted Katsumi''s head like an adult, but to an outsider, it was a funny scene.


    A short woman was patting someone on the head like an adult, the scene was truly cute.


    "Don''t treat me like a child," Katsumi said with a huff.


    "Okay, if you''re worried then why don''t we find her?" Yumie suddenly suggested.


    "Alright, then let''s go!" Katsumi dragged Yumie''s arm suddenly.


    "Hey, careful!" Yumie pouted and neatly tidied up her Kimono and red at Katsumi for suddenly pulling her.


    "Where are you two going?" Aria asked when she saw that the two were about to leave.


    "We''re just going to find Mom," Katsumi answered.


    "Why, didn''t you hear what she said? She said that she wanted to get some fresh air, she is feeling stuffy or ufortable since there are a lot of people here." Aria said.


    "It''s fine, she is our Mom so there will be no problem. Right big sis?" Katsumi ignored Aria and asked Yumie.


    "Yeah, plus I''m getting bored here anyways. I want to explore a bit." Yumie shrugged at Aria and continued their way to look for Yuki.


    "We''lle with you, I''m afraid you might get lost." Aria then also dragged Rory out of her table.


    "Yeah, if something were to happen to you, Yuki will me us," Rory added, she was about to curse at Aria for suddenly pulling her. But when she saw Aria smile at her she trashed the idea and followed along.


    "Can I alsoe with you?" Anna too also wanted to follow.


    "It''s fine."


    "Then let''s go." Aria then took the lead and started to wander around, they then also ask the guards around to know if they saw Yuki.


    Then when they got to the guard that Yuki asked before, they also asked him and now know where Yuki is.


    "Then let''s go to the clock tower now," Rory said and walked on ahead of everyone.


    When they finally arrived at the door of the clock tower, they saw Lian standing there and peeking inside the door.


    "What are you doing Princess?" Aria bowed and asked.


    "Kya-" Lin was shocked and suddenly screamed, but she managed to cover her mouth in time so that her voice didn''t leak out.


    "Nothing, I was just about to enter this room when I found Miss Yuki outside," Lian answered.


    "Then what are you doing here?" Lian asked them.


    "Oh, we were looking for Yuki because of these two," Aria answered.


    "Alright, well like I said Miss Yuki is inside, do you want to go outside?"


    "Oh, is that so? Then why don''t we enter at the same time then?" Rory then held the doorknob and was about to enter when all of them heard musicing from a Flute.


    "What is that?"


    "It''sing from outside." Anna pointed at the door and said:


    "Then let''s look." Rory then opened the door slightly and they saw Yuki''s back.


    "Wow, what great music. Yuki was truly the one who was ying." Lian mumbles to herself.


    Everyone also agreed and began to enjoy the little show Yuki, but then when the music died they all heard Yuki''s voice.


    "So you were looking for me." Yuki raised an eyebrow and looked at Yumie and Katsumi.


    "We''re sorry." Both of them lowered their heads and apologized.


    "It''s fine, I''m not angry. I was just surprised to see so many of you here. Especially you Princess." Yuki then looked at Lian with a questioning gaze in her eyes.


    "Ah, I just wanted to thank you foring to the Party on behalf of the Royal Family," Lian said.


    "It''s not a problem since I made a deal with the King." Yuki shrugged.


    "Wait, you made a deal with the King?" Anna looked at Yuki with clear shock in her eyes.


    "Yes, it''s a long story. I don''t want to talk about it anymore. Well then, let''s go back inside now." Yuki then stood up from the edge and was about to open the door when suddenly she felt a thick amount of Powering close to them.


    "Get down!" Yuki immediately created an Ice Wall and blocked the attack.


    Boom!!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Because of the sudden attack, Yuki didn''t have the time to create much stronger Ice so when the attack touched her Ice it immediately shattered to pieces and pierced through.


    As she had no time to dodge the attack or block it again, she decided to take a risk and catch the attack. Since she already knows what the attack was she takes a risk and catches it.


    Boom!!


    Yuki then flew to the side and hit the wall very hard when she tried to catch it.


    "What happened?" Aria and Rory coughed because of all the dust that flew, and when everything finally subsided they saw Yuki on the wall with a Spear in her right hand.


    "Sh*t, someone tried to assassinate me I think." Yuki slowly stood up and looked at the Spear in her hands. It was pure ck, and nothing special. But the amount of Power that was on it greatly shocked Yuki.


    When everyone saw Yuki''s arm, they widened their eyes as they saw it was burned and bleeding, and taking a closer look at it they could see that the bones around it were shattered.


    "Are you alright!?" Anna rushed through and checked on Yuki.


    "I''m fine, but let''s go back inside. I don''t know if that is the only attack that they send out." Yuki answered and ignored Anna''s concerns as she had bigger problems other than her arms.


    While Yuki and the rest were climbing down, Yuki eyes the Quest Panel on her System that Fubuki gave her.


    Ding


    Difficulty: God


    Quest: Kill all 0/250,000 Enemies.


    Time Limit: 10 Hours


    Time Remaining 10 Hours


    Rewards:


    Demonic Beast (Peak Tier)


    300,000 Coins


    Skill Book - War Saintess


    Skill Upgrade - Lunar Empress


    Skill Upgrade - Blood Devourer


    Blood Element ss Rank


    Ice Spirit Empress Gold Rank


    Earrings of the Life/Death Goddess


    Ring of the Fox Goddess


    Weapon Enhancement


    Weapon Tier Upgrader


    "What the hell is happening?" When all of them got back down, they saw that all of the people were panicking and the Adventures and Guards were working together to keep them calm.


    "Father, what is happening? Are we getting attacked?" Lian quickly asked her father about the situation.


    "Yes, and I think their main target is Yuki here, and base from the attackers. They are from the Evil Group of cultivators, named Royal Destruction." King Dagart sighed.


    "What isn''t their leader already dead?" Aria asked with a pale face, she doesn''t dare to remember the Royal Destruction group as they are very evil and strong.


    The Royal Destruction is a group of people that wants to take over the whole Mystic Dragon Heaven, they are so strong that they even managed to take over half of the entire Heaven.


    People naturally feared them, but 500 years ago a group of strong people was sent out to destroy the whole group, and they seeded. But they didn''t know that the leader survived and was now trying to take over Heaven again. Rory and Aria were also a part of the group that destroyed them, and from their experience, they know how strong they are.


    "Have you tried to talk to them?" Aria asked.


    "Yes, they sent out a message saying that they wille here with an army of 500,000. All ranging from Essence Lord to Overseer Peak Tier." The King looked at the sky, and his gaze was very deep as if he had already given up.


    "Have you called back up yet, and what about the other group? Humans, Elves, Dwarfs!?" Rory shouted.


    "They are also trying to call the backup. Sh*t if this restriction is not here I would dly kill all of them!" King Dagart rages.


    "What restrictions is he talking about?" Yuki asked Lian.


    "Ah, that is-" Lian looked at her father first.


    "It''s fine my daughter. I can exin it to her. There is a restriction here on the Mystic Heaven, if you manage to reach the Spirit Gathering and above, you will have to take an oath where you are not allowed to take action in a battle if there are no enemies there that have the same level as you. In simpler terms, we King cannot fight here because of the restriction, and even if we force it out we will get punished."


    "Well, I guess it''s fair. So how many warriors do you think you can send out?" Yuki asked.


    "Well only about 100,000, but the worst part is that the best warriors we have are only in the Overseer Middle Tier. Meanwhile, the enemies have Peak Tier.

 Chapter 180 War Part 2

    ?"That little huh, how about them?" Yuki pointed to the other race.


    It was a shame that the other King of the other race is not here at the party, or else the situation could be resolved easily.


    "Anna! Are you alright!?" Suddenly Sylvie arrived with the rest of her friends and surprised Anna because of it.


    "Ah, yes. I''m alright." Anna nodded and hugged back Sylvie.


    "I don''t know about them, but most likely that they will also bring reinforcements as this is a serious matter for all of the Races in the Mystic Dragon Heaven." King Dagart answered.


    "Why don''t you have a short meeting, so that you could make a strategy or a n at least," Rory suggested.


    "I was about to do that, but the problem is that there is no quiet ce here. As you can see everything else here is broken and people are panicking everywhere, so even if we had one we wouldn''t be able to concentrate." King Dagart sighed. He then shouted at the highest ranking of the other race to talk about the situation more.


    "Do you think we can use the underground area to have a meeting, you guys never know that the enemy might have nted a spy around here." Someone suggested.


    "That wouldn''t work, we will be followed there easily." One of them argued.


    "See? This is our problem. We are afraid that there are spies here."


    "You guys are very stupid you know that? That problem can be easily resolved if you use your brain correctly." Yuki clicked her tongue at them.


    "Why you little-"


    Suddenly the ground shook around them, and a huge structure of Ice that was dyed red was created in a mere second.


    "There, use this ce. Very easy problem, but these people cannot even solve it. What a waste of power." Yuki was not merciful about her words and was directly insulted.


    "Now this ce doesn''t have those sound tracing or recording. You don''t have to be afraid of being heard, if you''re still unsatisfied then put a talisman around them that would make the room soundproof." Yuki then entered the room without looking back and created a table with a lot of chairs around them.


    "Now don''t you darein about the chair for being hard, if you want a soft and high quality then why don''t you bring your own." Yuki then sat on one of them and looked at them.


    "This- Why didn''t we think of this before." One of them whispered silently.


    "Cause you''re stupid. Now do whatever you want, I will also help you guys. If we cannot resolve to talk then just kill all of them." Yuki said.


    "That is easier said than done, those guys will not cooperate with us. " King Dagart then took a sit and argued with Yuki''s words.


    "Yes, I agree. There is no way to do this other than war, those guys are bloodthirsty and would do anything to get what they want." An Elf executive said.


    "How much reinforcement can you bring out?" Yuki asked.


    "150,000 Humans. They are ranging from Essence Lord to Overseer."


    "About 100,000 Elves. Same as the power level


    "Same as me, 100,000 Dwarfs."


    "So that''s 450,000 troops then, how are you so sure that we can win this?" Yuki asked.


    "Probably only about 40-60%, those guys are crazy powerful because they use forbidden cultivation. That cultivation will make their body and spiritual power twice as strong when they devour the flesh of a living being." The Human leader answered Yuki''s question.


    "Well then, we are most likely to lose a lot of people here in this fight. Yumie, can you check the sky for a bit and tell me the looks of the moon." Yuki then turned to Yumie.


    "Alright, the moon is out but from the looks of it, it''s going down soon," Yumie answered.


    All of them were confused about why Yuki asked about the moon at this moment, but they didn''t ask her about it and just let the meeting continue. But only a few people know why Yuki asked about it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "This is going to be hard, Fubuki can''t you make it easier? Why 250,000?" Yukiined silently, but what she didn''t know was that Ayame and Serene were also shocked to see Yuki''s quest.


    "That is f*cked up, 250,000 and she is only a Demonic Beast. The sad thing is that I cannot meddle with the quest unless I use my Divinity." Serene said.


    The only thing that they cannot change about the system is the Quest, as they would need a lot more power for that such as their divinity.


    "I''ll just make the rewards higher for this," Ayame said she was feeling disheartened that she couldn''t help Yuki.


    "I cannot even use my Moon Prowess here, even if the moon was still out it''s still useless as it''s not at peak and full moon." Yuki sighed.


    "As for the Ice Queen''s Domain, I cannot use it anyway since there is no Ice here and I cannot even use my Ice to activate it," Yukiined.


    "Umm, father? How about we make a huge Ice Domain to stop them? I remembered reading in a book that Ice is their weakness." Lian suddenly raised her voice, and it caused the whole room to quiet down.


    Then all of them looked at Yuki with hope.


    "Hell no, I''m just a Demonic Beast remember that. The biggest domain I can make is only at least a few hundred meters, and the enemies are a hundred thousand." Yuki rejected them in an instant.


    "Sh*t! That is a good n, now that you said that Princess. Those guys will slow down quite a bit when they are somewhere cold. But the problem is that we don''t have an Ice User that can make a domain that can cover 500,000 people." The Elf said.


    "If only the Ice Element user is not rare." All of them sighed.


    "No wait, actually we have that kind of person that can do that. But the only problem is that she might refuse." Someone said,


    "Wait, you''re thinking about-"


    "Yeah, it''s Aoi. The Leader of all the Cmity Tundra Dragons." He agreed and said.


    "That is practically impossible, that woman is very stubborn and she doesn''t even listen to the King of Beast."


    "Who are you talking about?" Yuki asked.


    "Oh, you don''t know her? She is the strongest Cmity Tundra Dragon that has ever lived, she is in the Star Lord Peak Tier, and her control over Ice is no joke. I think now it''s Diamond Rank." King Dagart said and continued.


    "As for why she doesn''t listen to me, well let''s just say that I rejected her in the past and now she is angry with me because of it. And because we are quite close I just let her be."


    "I didn''t know this story." Everyone said at the same time, even his two kids perked up and waited for him to continue.


    "Alright, she wanted me to be her husband but I rejected her because I already love another woman, and because I said that I didn''t want more than 1 wife, she got even angrier at me."


    "What''s her name?" Yuki asked.


    "Aoi Tanuki." King Dagart answered.


    "Oh, looks like the King is pretty famous." Yukiughed.


    Suddenly the air around them got even colder and no one knew why, but they just looked at Yuki and waited for her because they assumed that she is the one who caused it since she is the only Ice user, Therese.


    "It''s not me, but I think a person might want to join him,e," Yuki smirked at the King, the King suddenly got chills when he saw Yuki smirk at him. He felt that something bad was about to happen.


    Yuki then snapped her fingers and the door opened, and then a woman walked in looking extremely morous and beautiful in a blue dress.


    The King widened his eyes when he saw the person.


    "A- Aoi!?"

 Chapter 181 War Part 3

    ?"Why are you so surprised to see me?" Aoi smiled gently at King Dagart.


    Aoi was excluding a gentle and kind aura that would make one respect her and love her. Aoi is said to be a kind woman except for the King who she loathed for rejecting her.


    Yuki was also shock to see the beauty in front of her, somehow she remembered her mother when she looked at the gentle Aoi in front of her.


    "No, it''s just I haven''t seen you in about 500 years." King Dagart said.


    "Yeah, I heard what you talk about needing me in the battle against the Royal Destruction. I will agree to help in one condition." Aoi said and looked at everyone.


    King Dagart even felt more uneased when he heard that Aoi had a condition, something was telling him to run away.


    "Go on, what is it."


    "I want him toe on a date with me after all of this is done." She then pointed at King Dagart and smiled at him.


    "What? You still haven''t given up?"


    "Of course, you are the only person I can love."


    The King was now in a dilemma, if he were to agree then their problems would be easily resolved, but the price of that is betraying his dead wife.


    His wife is dead for a long time now, and when she died she said that he should go find another woman to spend his life with, but because he loved his dear wife he rejected that idea and promised to be a single father.


    The King is truly a good person, and the only reason that she hit Yuki that one time is that his temper reached the limit when talking with her.


    "F- Fine, I agree! But it''s only a date, nothing more, as for bing your husband, I don''t want to!" He said loudly.


    "It''s not a problem, and also you''ll be going on a date with me 2 times a week. I will definitely make you fall in love with me." Aoi said she then looked at King Dagart with possessiveness in her eyes, but no one heard herst words.


    "Fine!" King Dagart got goosebumps when he saw the eyes of Aoi.


    "Then shall we get going then?" Aoi asked with a victory smile on her face. Her gentle appearance was now back.


    Suddenly the ground shook once more, and outside they saw more of those spears that destroyed the whole castle in an instant.


    "Tch." Aoi waved her hand and a huge Ice Walk was made in an instant, it was at least twice or more than fast as Yuki.


    Finally after a few minutes the Ice Wall disappeared and came into view the Royal Destruction''s army.


    "How are they here so fast?" All of them said in shock.


    "It''s fine, Miss Aoi is here, plus our reinforcements are finally here." The Elf representative said.


    "If you can, Miss Aoi?" The Elf turns to Aoi and asks.


    "Yeah, no problem."


    Aoi then began to close her eyes and concentrate on her attack, suddenly everyone felt the air around them drop in temperature. They can even see their own breath every time they breathe.


    They all began to shiver in the cold as it got colder and colder, suddenly the cloud turned ck and a hailstorm began. It froze everything in its path, but everyone was also getting affected by it.


    All of them still couldn''t believe that a gentle looking woman could create such an attack. But not everyone is feeling cold, only Yuki was different.


    Ding


    [Ice Queen''s Domain Activated. The user gets a 150% Bonus Damage every attack, x2.5 Bonus Ice Damage, 1,000 Health and Mana Regen every five minute.]


    "Looks like the stronger and colder the Ice around me the better the bonus effect on me." Yuki muttered after feeling of power surge into her body.


    "Yumie, create a fireball that follows everyone so that they will not freeze, and don''t use your corrosive mes. Just use your normal one." Yuki said to Yumie, she then turned to Katsumi.


    "Katsumi, if you can create even if it''s a small domain it''s fine. I would like you to create a domain that has its gravity enhanced to at least x10."


    "I can, but my control over it is not that great, so you will also feel it. And I can only create at least an 1 mile of it." Katsumi said while she lowered her head, she felt disappointed about herself because she only can do that much.


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry. You just make it, what I truly want is for you to immobilise them. Just try it, the stronger the Gravity the better." Yuki patted her head and tried to cheer her up.


    "Okay. Gravity Maniption, x20!" Katsumi then casted a domain that is about 2 miles big, and everyone that was inside it was immediately immobile. Combined with the Ice that is their weakness, and the gravity make them unable to move.


    "Good job, then Yumie. st it with all you''ve got." Yuki smiled.


    Just then everyone finally understood why Yuki wanted Katsumi to do that. By doing this kind of attack, they wouldn''t have to risk of them getting close.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Everyone can also barrage it with attacks if you want. The stronger the better of course." Yuki smiled.


    Yumie''s eyes lit up, she then walked forward and grabbed her bow and pulled the string back before chanting.


    "FireStorm Arrow!" Yumie then released the string and a Fire Arrow that is surrounded with purple lightning shot out in the sky andnded through the enemies.


    Boom!!


    Ding


    [134/250,000 Enemies killed.] Fubuki''s voice suddenly rang.


    "Oh, so I''m assuming the kills of these two will also count." Yuki muttered, just then when she was also about to attack she heard Aika''s sleepy voice.


    "Mommy, when are you letting me out? And why is there Ice all around you?"


    "It''s nothing you don''t have to worry about it."


    ''That was close, I almost made Aika see bloodshed. There is no way I''m gonna let Aika see blood in that way.'' Yuki said.


    Yuki then had no choice but no bring her out and let Anna and her friends take care of her.


    "Anna, you stay back here and help support us with your heal and barriers ok?"


    "Yes, I''m alright with that." Anna agreed.


    Everyone''s eyes were on Yuki because this was the first time that they saw Yuki with a troubled look. Even her two daughters were surprised to see Yuki looking like that.


    "F*ck, also. Could you take care of her?" Yuki then released Aika and everyone then saw right there Aika standing there with her wings fully out.


    "A fairy!?" All of them shouted in shock.


    "Aika, be a good girl ok and stay at all times with Anna alright?" Yuki lifted the little girl in her arms and patted her head.


    "Also, for everyone who saw her today, keep your mouth shut or else." Yuki the. released her bloodlust to everyone, Yuki didn''t even spare the King and the officials.


    Everyone paled instantly when they felt Yuki''s bloodlust as it is the strongest one they felt. It was as if a monster was looking down at you. Only Aika was not affected by it.


    "Who is she,Yuki?" Anna asked, because Aika''s head is buried in Yuki''s chest no one saw her face.


    "My real daughter." Yuki then turned Aika''s body and showed her to everyone.


    "What!?"


    "Who''s the father?" Anna asked Yuki with a dispirited look on her face when she saw Aika''s face.


    She looked like Yuki but the only difference is that she is younger. The red eyes and white hair also gave it away.


    "There''s no time to exin, I hope you can take care of you, and if you can please don''t show her blood and injured people." Yuki hoped that Anna can do it.


    Yuki then brought Aika back to the ground and kneeled before saying.


    "Stay with Anna alright, I''ll give you a presentter." Yuki smiled.


    "Where are you going Mommy?" Aika asked.


    When everyone heard Aika''s angelic cute voice, their heart skipped a beat.


    "Cute!" Everyone thought.


    "I''ll just clean up some mess, I promise I''lle back. Why don''t you eat this while you wait for me?" Yuki the brought out the food and asked Yumie to heat it up as it''s still frozen.


    Yumie happily agreed and heated it to perfection.


    "Eat this while you wait for me, and don''t go anywhere alright?"


    "Yes Mommy!"


    "I''ll go now. Let''s go now, Yumie and Katsumi." Suddenly Yuki''s aura changed, from its gentle aura it turned into a cold one. Yuki then brought out her sword and dashed forward the enemies alongside Yumie and Katsumi.

 Chapter 182 War Part 4

    ?"Why didn''t you bring her to us Mom, from what I can see she is also strong?" Katsumi asked as they waited for their allies to also get here.


    "She''s too young for that, even though she looked like an 8yrs old fairy, she is only a few days old." Yuki answered and continued.


    "Stop talking now and focus."


    "Yes!"


    "Why the hell are you so slow? You guys are on the Overseer and you guys are this slow?" Yuki looked at theteers and said to them.


    "We''re sorry."


    "It''s fine. Well, what''s the battle n now?" Aria asked King Dagart who also just arrived.


    "I cannot join you guys, but I think I can give you some advice. Since the enemies are already slow because of the Ice we should take this chance. First we should fight with the basic and have our Melee and Tank at first line, while the heavy range damage dealer is behind." King Dagart suggested, no one seemed to disagree with his n as it''s the most logical thing to do.


    "You guys do what you want, I''ll go on my own." Yuki said to them."


    "Are you insane, Solo!? Can''t you see there are so many enemies there and you want to go solo!" Lian yelled abruptly.


    "Excuse my rudeness, but that is a horrible n Miss Yuki." She said,


    "You guys can do whatever you want, I don''t want to rely my life on others." Yuki answered and continued again to shut them up.


    "Plus, I cannot work with you as my skills are pretty deadly and cold, so you guys will also be affected by it." Yuki didn''t wait for them to answer and created five floating Ice Swords that are boosted with blood to make them stronger.


    Yuki then slowly walked through the enemies, and when the enemies saw her they immediately bombarded her with attacks.


    "Yuki!" Everyone suddenly yelled.


    But just as everyone thought that the attacks would hit her, the Ice Swords cut off the attack and also killed all of the iing enemies.


    "What the hell, how can she control all of the Ice at the same time with so much precision?" Prince Ike suddenly yelled which shocked all of them. Prince Ike was known for his quietness and doesn''t like to speak much. But this time they heard him yell.


    "She''s pretty good at using her Ice." Aoi said.


    As Yuki walked through the middle of the enemies, she was constantly on guard and killing any enemies that got close to her. The others didn''t know if she was lucky or not. not been any Overseer enemy that attacked Yuki yet, as all of them had only been Essence Lord.


    Strangely enough, on the Royal Destruction. Beasts are not allowed, and rumours also said that Royal Destruction hates Beast Races to the core.


    "This arrogant Beast is getting on my nerves now, can''t I just go up there and kill her? I want to know what the taste of her flesh tastes like." A man said while looking at Yuki kill.


    "Fine, go. But don''t attack those monsters yet. Let them make a move first."


    By this time, half of the has be a battlefield. Half of it is already frozen.


    "You arrogant b*th, now you will die by my hands. You should be grateful that I''m the one who will devour you. HAHAHA!" The manughed as he rushed towards Yuki.


    "Finally, I thought it would be boring fighting all of these weaklings." Yuki had still yet to use her weapon, or herself to kill anyone. All of the mill came from the floating Ice Sword.


    Suddenly everyone saw Yuki hand move in the air, as if it was crushing something in her palm, and what happened next caused everyone to take a step back. Even those arrogant people before widened their eyes when they saw what happened.


    In one move, Yukipletely immobilised the man who wasing closer at her without doing nothing.


    "What did you do to me you b*tch!?"


    "I wonder about that?" Yuki then pulled a string in the air, and suddenly the man''s body started to have cuts and started bleeding, but no one can tell what is happening.


    "Oh, impressive. Thisdy is pretty good, Mirel. How about letting her study under me?" Aoi suddenly talked.


    "What are you talking about? You know what is happening?" King Dagart asked.


    "Of course, if you want to know then why don''t you look at that man and thatdy''s feet." Aoi answered.


    Then when everyone looked at both of their feet, they saw an Ice Thread that is currently connected to the ground and is wrapping the man''s body.


    "If you see it then good, she is using her Ice to make some threads, and because that thread is Ice it''s extremely dangerous as it''s very sharp. The mana around it is very strong, for reference on how strong that Ice is�� It can probably cut an Overseer Level enemy with ease." Just as Aoi finished her words, the man''s body suddenly got cut up into a dozen pieces.


    "Disgusting." Yuki said as she looked at the corpse on her feet.


    "I''m gonna dirty myself if I attack like this." Yuki sighed, she then started to walk back leisurely, and just as the enemies could make a move on, dozens of Ice Meteor came down upon them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Run away!" The enemies said, but the radius of the attack was just too big and all of them died in an instant.


    Ding


    [3,547/250,000 Enemies Killed.]


    When Yuki came back, all the people were there and looking at her as if she was a monster.


    "What, aren''t you guys also gonna attack? I''m just going to do something." Yuki said and ignored them, she then created a room with Ice and entered.


    "Ah, sh*t. I forgot that I disabled my XP gain. Looks like this is the best time to get some XP." Yukiughed coldly, she then brought back her XP gain and left the room, when she got back out, she had already dressed in another set of clothes as wearing a Kimono hindered her movement.


    She was just wearing her casual outfit of ck jeans and a hoodie on top. When she got back out, the scent of blood immediately hit her nose, so she wore her Fox Mask to at least lessen the smell a bit.


    Sounds of battle rang to the field, the scents of blood waver around the air.


    "How many years has it been since I saw something like this?" Yuki thought, when she created her ownpany, she also stopped fighting and killing people.


    "How''s the situation?" Yuki walked to Aria and Rory, they were now also wearing different clothes and were not also covered with blood.


    "It''s fine, but we have already lost about 3,000 people on our side." Aria answered and sighed.


    "How about the enemies? Do the strong enemies have alreadye out?"


    "Not yet, I think they are waiting for us in the back line to feel tired and weak. Judging from their attacks, they are only using the weaker first to tire us out." Rory said her judgement.


    "Yes you are right. They are tiring us out, so when we are at our lowest then that''s when they''re going to attack us." Lian walked in.


    "I see. Yumie, Katsumi, where are you?" Yuki talked in her consciousness using the contract.


    "Were here Mom!"


    "Can you guys cover me for a few minutes, I''m going to try something out." Yuki talked to the two.


    "Got it, we''ll keep you safe."


    "Then let''s try this theory out." Yuki then stomped her foot on the ground, and soon an Ice Giant was created. It was about 20 metre tall, and it has a sword in its arms, all made with Ice.


    Everyone near her was confused on why she did this, as they knew this would be useless as it''s only a structure. Yuki ignored their stares and walked to the giant.


    She then made an Ice Dagger and shed her palm, immediately blood poured out and Yuki then mmed her hand at the giant. Yuki closed her eyes and began to make Veins for the giant, as if she is making an artificial human.


    For her to do this is very hard as it needs a lot of Mana and concentration. Also the reason she did this is that, when she infused something with her blood she noticed that it was alive but not moving. Yuki only noticed this in her fight a few minutes ago when she used those Flying Swords.


    So Yuki decided to try out her theory if she can bring something to life with blood veins.


    Finally when Yuki finishes the making of veins, she then releases her palm against it andmands.


    "sh."


    To everyone''s surprise, the Ice Giat actually moved and shed in the air.


    "HAHAHA, it works." Yukiughed loudly, she was very pleased that it worked. But some of them were still sceptical on how it would help them.


    "How is this going to help us Yuki?" Lian asked, she was one of those people who was sceptical about it.


    "Just wait." Yuki then secretly burrows to the ground using blood and connects herself to the Ice Giant with it so that she can manually control it without using her mind, and also bring out much more power. Taking a second to secretly drink a Mana Potion she then made another Ice Sword and wielded it.


    "Moon sh!"


    Everyone was shocked again to see the Ice Giant copy her movement, but that was not the one that frightened them but the attack that came out from the Ice Giant. Not only was it bigger than Yuki''s but it was probably about 10x stronger.


    Everyone saw a silver light that is like the crescent moon sliced the enemies as if they were butter. After the attack flew up into the air and exploded, they then saw a big slice on the ground, it was as if they saw a person make their own ravine.


    Ding


    [15,345/250,000 Enemies Killed.]

 Chapter 183 War Part 5 Last

    ?"What did I just see?" Everyone thought at the same time, all of them thought that Yuki couldn''t surprise them anymore, but who knows that they were very wrong about that.


    "What did she do to make that Ice Giant move? There is no possible way for her to do that." Aoi squints her eye and looked at Yuki who was currently breathing hard right now, the attack took more of her Mana that she imagined.


    "Looks like it works, then don''t mind me." Yuki then jumped andnded on top of the Ice Giant and sat on it.


    "Kill all of them." Yuki ordered, the Ice Giant then followed and began to massacre every enemy it saw.


    Aria and Rory went up and killed all of the enemies that they see, and after a few minutes Yuki is finally alright and can fight back again. Shended on the ground and looked around, and just as she was about to take a step forward she shed through the air.


    Pang!!


    The sound of a sword hitting a metal sounded through.


    ? "An assassin huh, well this is interesting. Why don''t youe out, little rat?" Yuki''s voice sounded in the air.


    "You are very dangerous, we must eliminate you quickly, you are in the way and for that we will kill you now."


    "Can you do it alone though, or I must say 10 of you?" Yuki then froze her surroundings and soon a 9 more figure showed up.


    "Definitely, you are dangerous and must be eliminated quickly."


    "I hope you can bring me some fun, fighting with these people is really boring." Yuki smiled and looked at the 10 Overseer enemies in front of her.


    "Yuki!" Aria yelled. She couldn''t help Yuki at all as she is also busy with a few Overseer Enemies that are as strong as her. Same goes for her two daughters, and Rory


    "I''m fine, don''t worry." Yuki assures her.


    "Now, why don''t all of youe at me at the same time?" Yuki stabbed her Dual Katana at the ground and just waited for them to make a move.


    "I see, you are this arrogant. I hope in your next life you''ll not be so arrogant like now." All of them said. They then all surrounded Yuki quickly and attacked Yuki with their daggers.


    "Childish." Yuki then ducks quickly and dodge all their attacks, but suddenly just as she was about to counter something happened which she didn''t except.


    All their weapons suddenly curved to the ground pointing at her. Quickly reacting she raised her hand and created a small but a strong Ice Shield, Yuki then start to spread the Ice and froze their arms all together.


    "Pretty fast, you guys are definitely the strongest yet." Yuki pped her hands at them.


    "But, sadly for you I''m your opponent. The worst enemy you can imagine." Yuki then disappeared in front of them and appeared on one of them.


    She then grabbed his head and mmed it hard to the ground.


    "Hehehe, see?"


    "We must be careful of her, she already killed one of us."


    "I think we shouldbine for this fight, this fox is abnormally strong" One of them suggested.


    "I agree." Quickly all of them agreed, they then got close together and suddenly their bodies melted and began tobine.


    After a few seconds, a huge person came into light, he was about 12metres tall and had long ck hair on his back. But he doesn''t look like a human anymore, as it''s hands are like ws and it has 18 eyes on it that made Yuki feel puking.


    "You''re disgusting, but what you only did made my work easier." Yuki smiled. Then just as she was about to move, she felt danger on her left side, quickly jumping away she dodged it.


    "You became much faster now. Impressive, I will definitely enjoy this." Yuki smiled, soon her bloodlust started to leak out.


    But still feelingpletelyposed about the situation, Yuki didn''t pick up her weapon. Instead she created two Ice Daggers and held it in her hand.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yuki then slowly made her way to the enemy and stood in front of him.


    "You know, I''m also pretty good at daggers. It''s just, I haven''t used it for years." Yuki suddenly smiled at him and continued.


    "How about you be my training partner?" She then said nothing more and appeared sitting on his shoulder.


    sh!


    "Argh!!"


    The man then backed away and slowly rubbed his face with his ws, and when he looked at his ws he saw blood in it.


    "You f*cker!" He then shed to Yuki who was standing in front of him again, but Yuki only deflected his attack by hitting her daggers at it.


    Jumping in the air, Yuki then dived down at him and made a thousand cuts on his body in a matter of seconds, standing in front of him she jumped again and knees his chin. After that she then stabbed both of her daggers and aimed for his many eyes.


    "Ahhh!!" The giant screams in pain as he dug out the daggers.


    "This is getting annoying now!" He then released a mist around his body, and soon Yuki found herself trapped inside of it. While she was inside, she felt her vision, smell, and hearing hindered.


    "Interesting, sadly this will still not work." Yuki threw the daggers behind her and surprised the giant.


    "How can you see through my mist!?"


    "That''s easy, I trained in the dark for 3 years with all of my senses gone." Yuki shrugged.


    "I''ll end this now, I wasted too much energy for you." Yuki then rushed in between his legs and cut up both of his legs.


    "Blood Destruction." Yuki then stabbed a small hole on her finger and dropped it into the giants legs.


    "Good luck." Yuki started to walk away and ignored the screaming behind her.


    "Are you done?" Yuki appeared behind Aria and asked.


    "Yeah, but what really are you? You''re just a Demonic Beast but you can fight these monsters easily." Aria said.


    "It''s fine." Yuki suddenly threw her daggers behind Aria, and when Aria turned around she saw a woman with a knife in her hand.


    "Call, Rory. See if she wants to take a rest. I''ll go back to the tent and check on Anna and my daughter first before going back here." Yuki said.


    "She already said that she is going back, as for your other two. They said they want to stay here for now." Aria informed Yuki.


    "I see, then let''s go now." Yuki then lowered her hood and put her hands in her pocket. As if she was taking a stroll she ignored everything, and as for those that tried to assassinate her got killed by the flying swords behind her before they could even get close to her.


    "Are you guys going back for a rest? Lian suddenly stopped them and asked.


    "Yes. Would you like to join us Princess? You have already fought here for a long time." Aria invited Lian.


    "Yeah, I would like to take a short break." Lian agreed and joined them, and soon they met up with Rory.


    "We''re here now." Lian sai to them.


    Looking at them, Yuki sighed as she can see that most of the injured ones are mostly Beast.

 Chapter 184 Made Aika Cry (Bonus )

    ?While Yuki and the rest were looking around the area on Anna''s side things were not going well, she is currently having a hard time keeping up. Her healing capabilities are limited to only a person, if she were to have a big radius. Healing all of them would not be hard, but she didn''t have the time to learn it with the book the Serene gave her as she is busy.


    Also another problem for her is Aika, she is troubled whether Yuki already has a husband or not, and this put Anna''s mood down so it also slowed her healing down.


    "I''m sorry but, pang!" Suddenly, Anna received a p from Sylvie that brought her thoughts back.


    "Why did you p me?"


    "Because you were distracted, I know that this child is the reason for it. You are thinking whether you still have a chance against Yuki or not right? But please don''t think of such thoughts for now and focus." Sylvie said with a soft tone on her face, she also couldn''t take it when her friend was troubled with something.


    "Yes, I''m sorry." Suddenly just as she was about to continue healing, she felt her sleeve being pulled.


    "Big sister Anna, am I causing trouble for you?" Aika looked at Anna with a sad expression, she felt that Anna was sad about something, and when she heard Sylvie''s words she immediately knew that she is the reason for it.


    "No! Why would you cause trouble for me? You''re an obedient girl." Anna patted her head in assurance.


    "But, Big sister Sylvie said that you are sad because I''m here." Aika looked down and let go of Anna''s sleeves.


    "Oh no, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean anything on that, please believe me. You are actually very helpful here because you are making people here happy." Sylvie bent down and said to Aika, she became nervous when she saw the pitiful look of Aika.


    "Really?" Aika''s eyes suddenly lits up when she heard Sylvie''s words.


    "Yes, definitely." Sylvie and Anna said at the same time that it made Aika happy.


    "Then, can I also help you?" Aika asked which stunned the both of them, but not wanting to crush the determination of the little girl, Anna asked her.


    "How are you going to help us?" Anna smiled at the little girl, even though she already knew that it was impossible, but to not let Aika be sad again she answered.


    Aika didn''t say anything and just opened her palm, and there Anna and Sylvie saw a green seed that was glowing in bright gold.


    "With this!" Aika smiled brightly looking at the seed in her hand.


    "Oh, what is it?" Anna then picked up the seed in her hands and asked her.


    "It''s medicine! It will help people relieve their fatigue, and it will also heal their wounds!"


    "Really? Let me try." Anna then opened her mouth and swallowed the seed.


    Suddenly Anna felt her body lighter, her fatigue just vanished like that after swallowing the pill. Not only that she can also feel a swarm of Qiing back to her.


    "Wow, that''s amazing Aika. But what did you make?" Anna asked, she also handed one to Sylvie to let her try.


    "Yeah this is amazing, what is it?"


    "Umm, it is a seed that I made with my power. Mommy said that I can control 10 different Elements, so I justbined two together." Aika said.


    "Wait what? How many again?" Anna and Sylvie asked, they don''t know if their ears were ying tricks with them or not.


    "I can only control 10... I forgot some of them, but what I used in the seed is nature and light!" Aika said, she then showed again and made another dozen of the same seed. She didn''t notice anything wrong with her words since that was her Mother told her, but what she didn''t know was that she caused a something to stir in everyone''s mind.


    "This is impossible, how can a person control 10 Elements all at once, even finding a tri or a quad is already hard. But she has 10." Anna muttered silently


    King Dagart and the high officials were also there inside the huge tent where the people were being treated, so naturally they also heard what Aika said.


    "10! What kind of genius is this?"


    "Little girl, how can you control 10 Elements together!?" Suddenly Aika found herself swarmed with people, this also caused Anna and Sylvie to be separated from her.


    "Yeah, tell us!"


    Aika felt overwhelmed by the people surrounding her, those people also touched her without her consent. Someone even crossed the line and touched Aika''s wings which made her very ufortable. This made Anna and Sylvie angry but they didn''t notice the change in Aika.


    "Hey, what are you doing? She is just a child!" Anna yelled to stop them, but it was to no avail as they didn''t listen.


    "Hey dad, what are you talking about, 10 of what?" Suddenly Lian walked in and was followed by Yuki, Aria and Rory. This caused the ruckus to stop for a moment.


    "Mommy!" Suddenly Aika flew straight into Yuki''s arms, she nestled herself in Yuki''s chest before looking up to meet her Mother''s eyes.


    "What happened to you?" Yuki was startled to see that Aika was crying.


    But Aika didn''t say anything and just hugged her mothers neck forfort, the event that happened a few seconds ago was pretty terrifying for her.


    Quickly the room is filled with Ice Threads and it strangles everyone in the room except for Anna, her friends, and the one that Yuki came along with.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Tell me what happened here..." Yuki then pulled one of the strings, and soon everyone, even the King himself, felt blood oozing out of their neck. But the worst part is that everyone is suppressed by Yuki''s unbelievably strong bloodlust that puts everyone on their knees.


    "Yuki calm down, they didn''t hurt Aika!" Anna walked up to Yuki and began to exin what happened.


    And after hearing what happened, Yuki''s bloodlust only got stronger.


    "Tell me a good reason why I should not kill you now, even if I cannot kill you Mirel. I''m sure that I can injure you." Yuki spoke in a very cold voice. Yuki also hid Aika''s head into her chest so that she would not see what would happen here. She even called the King by his name directly, she wasn''t afraid of anything, the only thing she wants is an exnation and possibly revenge against all of these people.


    She doesn''t care about whether he is a King or not, he and the rest of had hurt Aika when they suddenly learned that she could use 10 Elements.


    "You''re not going to answer me!" Yuki then pulled the thread and the Ice Thread around their necks was getting tighter, but they couldn''t move as their feet and hands were also wrapped, andbined with Yuki''s bloodlust this just made thempletely immobile.


    "We didn''t mean any harm to her! We just wanted to know how she can control 10 Elements, you know how rare it is to find a person such as that!" The Human quickly said, he was afraid that things might really end here.


    After hearing the man''s words, Aria, Rory and Lian were all shocked. 10 Elements! How lucky must you be to be able to find a person like that. It''s almost near impossible to do that.


    "So, you surrounded a little girl and began to touch her without even asking her for permission. Is that really the right thing to do to a child!?" Yuki yelled, this time she covered Aika''s earspletely so that she cannot hear what was she yelling.


    "Cough, no we''re very sorry! We wouldn''t do it again!" All of them began to cough up blood, meanwhile those who were weak willed and had a weak mind had already passed out because of Yuki''s dense Bloodlust.


    Yuki ignored all of them and began to talk with Aika in a gentle voice. Her voice didn''t contain any anger like she talked with them, instead it was full of gentleness, like a mother.


    "Are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?" Yuki asked, but she was not ready for her answer.


    "Mmh, yes. My wings hurt because someone pulled it very hard." Aika looked at Yuki with pitiful eyes.


    "Alright, don''t worry. Tell me who that person is and I''ll punish him for you." Yuki smiled at her, but that smile made the person who pulled Aika''s wings shiver in fear.


    "It was him." Aika slowly pointed at the man who begged for forgiveness.


    "I see, how about the rest? Did they hurt you or anything?" Yuki asked again.


    "No, they didn''t hurt me they just touched me." Aika answered.


    "Alright, do you also want me to punish them or just the person who hurt you?"


    "No, Mommy! You don''t have to punish them, I''m alright it just hurts a little bit." Aika disagreed with Yuki about punishing them.


    "Okay, Mommy wont punish them. Also why don''t you go back to the Flute to sleep, you must be pretty tired already." Yuki hugged her.


    "Okay. I''m pretty sleepy too." After that, she made her way back to the Flute, everything went quiet after that but suddenly Yuki released everyone except for the person that truly hurt Aika.


    "I''m gonna say, you are truly lucky that you didn''t hurt her. But if this ever happens again, this will happen to you." Yuki then punched a hole to the man''s chest and pulled his heart out.


    ? "As for you, even though she said to not punish you, I cannot do that. You hurt her, so I''ll make the pain a million times worse than what she felt. Well, I hope you can learn your lesson after this." Yuki smiled coldly, it was as if a devil was smiling upon them. She then froze his heart, and crushed it. She then brought out a Health potion and so as the seed that Aika gave made. Yuki had long known about this seed, since Aika made it for her when King Dagart pped her.


    Yuki shoved the man with the one seed and a Health Potion thatpletely healed his wound. Even his heart grew back, and because the man was still alive even after taking the heart out the potion and seed worked fine.


    "If you don''t want to see blood then leave now." Yuki warned to all of them, the current Yuki doesn''t give a care about the war that is going on, she just want to torture the man in front of her.


    Without waiting for an answer she brought out her Dual Swords and used it at him without a care on her surroundings.


    "Ahhh!!"


    All of them quickly rushed out the tent and looked at it from far away, all of them only could hear cries of pain. After a second the tent quickly got destroyed and everyone saw what Yuki was doing to the poor man.


    "Hey, why don''t you say anything?" Yuki pped his cheek that was barely hanging.


    He was covered in deep wounds, his state is just like Andrew but worse. As his limbs were only connected by a few pieces of flesh.


    "I''m sorry, please just kill me." The man begged for Yuki to end his life, he didn''t want to live anymore for experiencing so much pain. He just want to die and end all of it.


    "I''ll be d to do that, but only after I finish with you first." Yuki then fed him another seed and potion that healed his bodypletely again.


    Everyone was mortified at the scene they saw. Some of them felt like puking.


    "I wonder, what would it be like to destroy your whole organs together?" Yuki then stabbed the man''s chest using her hand and put her own blood inside it.


    "Ahhh!" The man screamed in pain again. But after an entire hour of screaming, he became used to the pain and just stood there lifeless.


    "Now, I hope you can still live after all of that." Yuki smiled at him, she then healed the man again for the 18th time and let him be.

 Chapter 185 Peak Tier

    ?"Take one of each. This help you recover in an instant." Yuki then tossed three seed to Rory, Aria, and Lian.


    "What is this?" The three of them asked, they then began to inspect the seed.


    "You can treat it as a pill, but the potency of it is at least 4x better. Just try it." Yuki exins shortly.


    "Wow this is very miraculous, where did you get this?" Lian asked, she was very excited to see such an item and its effect. Even their Royal Alchemy cannot make such a thing.


    "Actually, Aika was the one who made that." Anna suddenly spoke up.


    "What, really?" Lian looked at Yuki with widened eyes and waited for an confirmation.


    "Yes, that seed contains two elements. Light, and nature. For what she used, I think it''s pure Qi. That''s why the potency is much better than normal pill as you need a cauldron and the Qi quality lowers because of it." Yuki exins briefly at them.


    "Amazing, no wonder these people wanted to know her secret." Lian muttered loudly, but then she felt death all around her. She stopped and looked at Yuki.


    "No! Don''t worry, I will not do what they did." Lian said quickly.


    "Yuki, if you don''t mind me asking. What are the elements that she controls, and how is she able to use them?" Aria suddenly asked, and it caused everyone around them to silence.


    All of them then waited for Yuki to answer, even King Dagart, and Aoi was also looking at Yuki.


    "There is no way that I will tell you what her elements are, but as for how she uses them. I don''t know. That''s all I''m gonna say." Yuki then ignored them and ate a single seed in her mouth.


    "I''m gonna go back to the battlefield by myself for now, if those two ever go back and try find me. Tell them that I''m in the battle again." Yuki continued to walk past them, and when she was finally out of everyone''s vision. All of them dropped to the ground on their knees.


    "Is she really a Beast? She is more of a demon than a Beast depending on how she acts!" Someone yelled


    "Shut the hell up! She might hear you!" A woman knocked on his head.


    "I''m sorry."


    "How can he still live normally after receiving that kind of treatment? I pity him" Some of them looked at the lifeless man and sighed. All of the people there felt pity for him, they couldn''t even understand why Yuki did such a thing.


    He just hurt Aika a little bit, but what he received was a lot more than just a little pain. Some of them felt resentment for Yuki, as she went overboard on her punishment.


    "Shut up all of you! You are even lucky enough that she didn''t kill you, and yet you guys are getting angry at her for what she did?" Anna yelled at them in frustration.


    "What do you know? You''re not even affected by her power, plus you''re just defending her because she''s your friend." An angry voice man fought back at Anna.


    "Enough, let''s just forget about all of this and move on. As for Kino, we''ll let his teammates take care of him." King Dagart spoke up and put a silence on all of them.


    "I''m gonna go back now since I''m already fine." Aria spoke up and dashed immediately, she doesn''t know what will happen if she were to stay and she doesn''t want to find out as she might be interrogated by King Dagart.


    "I''ming with you!" Rory also dashed away.


    "Wait for me!" Lian also caught up with them, with their speed they easily surpassed Yuki.


    "If it weren''t for that little b*tch, Lord Kino wouldn''t be in this situation!" The same man who argued with Anna spoke up loudly.


    "You-" But just as Anna was about to scold the man, they saw another frightening sight ahead of them. A huge Ice Spike descends on the man splitting his body in half.


    "Where is she!? Did she hear what he said?" Some of them freaked out and began to look around for Yuki.


    But none of them could see Yuki, in fact she was not even close to them. The only reason that she killed that man is that she heard what he said.


    And the distance between Yuki and then was about 100 miles away making it impossible for them to see Yuki with their sense being much weaker.


    "Calling her a little b*tch huh? I think these humans still haven''t learned their lesson." Yuki then snapped her fingers and soon. a hailstorm descends to them.


    "I need to release this bloodlust or else." Yuki said to herself, she then surveyed her surroundings and found that everything is a block of Ice. Her Ice was even as strong as what Aoi unleashed.


    Yuki then made an Ice Dragon and put her blood in it to bring it life, after that she then mounted it and flew into the air at fast speed.


    "What is that in the air?" Everyone then noticed something above the clouds and began to look at it, it was shaped like a dragon and was flying at extremely fast speed.


    Even those three was confused about it, but just momentster the figure descended right in the middle of the enemies. It frightened everyone as that ce is the rest area of the Royal Destruction top strongest.


    "Roar!!" The Ice Dragon roared when it was on the ground.


    "Who the hell are you? You''re brave enough to invade this ce-" One of them came out and yelled out, but before he could even finish his words, his head was decapitated.


    "I''m a little angry right now, so I''m just going to release it." Yuki smiled upon them, and then what everyone can hear from afar is just the screams of the enemy that was begging mercy.


    "Kill all of them, leave no one behind." Yuki ordered the Ice Dragon. The Ice Dragon then nodded its head before unleashing an Ice Attack that froze every enemy that it hit.


    And when Yuki saw this, she dashed through the enemies and cut up everyone.


    "Freezing Thorns!"


    "zing Petals"


    Yuki used the two skills of her Dual Katana, and just there the Ice Thorns went wild and sliced, and froze everyone that it hits, as for the zing Petals it burned the ones that was freeze to the point you can see their flesh and bones.


    And after 30 minutes of massacre, Yuki''s surroundings became extremely quiet as she killed everyone right there.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ding!!


    [50,435/250,000 Enemies Killed.]


    Ding!!


    [The host has advanced into Demonic Beast (Peak) Tier.] Yuki then received a notification about ranking up, but she just looked at it and let the evolution happen.


    Ding


    [Congrattions the host is now a Peak Tier Demonic Beast. The host gained +200 All Stats.]


    "Now that I am a Peak Tier, I should also distribute my reserved stats now, and upgrade a few skills."


    Ding!!


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Fox


    Title/s - Saviour, Last Stand, Spirit Princess


    Bloodline - Blood Moon Fox


    Lvl - 1/400


    Exp bar - 0/200


    Requirement to Rank Up:[The host must be lvl 400 and in a ce where there is Blood and Moonlight]


    HP - 101,000/101,000


    Mana - 145,000/145,000


    Magic - 33,320


    Rank - Demonic Beast (Peak)


    Element - Ice Spirit Empress: 100%/100%


    Requirement to evolve:[The host must have aplete 100% mastery, kill 0/100 type of Ice type Monster and kill 0/1 Ice Demonic Beast to get their souls]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - Eternal Moon Dance.


    Skills - Blood Maniption (3),Ice Maker, Moon sh (3) , Beast Arts �� (5), Charm �� (5), Absolute Stealth �� (5), Absolute Speed �� (5), Telepathy (1), Illusionary, Moon''s Grace, Blood Restoration, Blood Destruction (2).


    Passive - Blood Rush, Moon Prowess (2), Ice Queen''s Domain, All Seeing Eye, Language God.


    Status Point - 0


    Skill Point - 28


    Coin - 65,000


    Status


    Str - 1,067


    Int - 1,500


    Agi - 1,111


    Def - 1,070


    Dex - 1,000


    Inventory:


    (World Map), (Manual Guide),(Fairy Saintess Flute),(Tier Upgrader),(Weapon Upgrader),(Fairy Saintess Music Skill Book - Flute Type).


    "That should be all now." Yuki the. breath out of cold air and looked at her surroundings once again. She then began to calm down a little bit as she closed her eyes, meanwhile the Ice Dragon got near Yuki and began to cover Yuki''s body with its own.


    This is currently the scene that everyone saw when they got close, Yuki standing in the middle of an Ice Dragon, and everything around her is blood and cut off pieces of human, there was even some corpse that is merely recognisable as a human. But the most frightening thing is that Yuki''s whole body is almost covered with blood apart from her face, she was standing in the pool of blood from her enemies.


    And when everyone was about to walk closer, they immediately got chills, as the area is unbelievably cold, and when they took a closer look at Yuki they can actually see that a portion of her is covered in Ice.


    ----------------------------------------------


    A.N


    I will upload the other chapteeter.

 Chapter 186 Fighting The Perfect Monsters Part 1

    ?"Are you alright Yuki?" Lian walked closer and asked in concern.


    "Haaa�� Don''t worry, I''m alright." Yuki said nonchntly, she then looked at all of them for a second before getting on her Ice Dragon and flying away.


    "Holy sh*t! She is a monster, she alone killed a thousand of them!" All of them felt fear for a second when they met Yuki''s cold eyes, andbined with her bodybined with blood, it only made her look even more terrifying.


    "I know right, most of the ones she even killed are the Overseer Enemies. I wonder if she will be able to fight with the real monsters of Royal Destruction?" Someone blurted out.


    "Probably not, remember these enemies is jusrb made. Most of them are even probably but they are already this strong,pared to those perfect made warriors. They don''t evene close, as their strength isparable to Saintess Aria or even Miss Rory." Someone exined, and soon all of them nodded in agreement when they thought about it.


    Meanwhile Aria and Rory think otherwise, they know how powerful Yuki is. But have they seen how powerful really Yuki is if she gets serious? Yes and No, Yuki did show the peak of her strength when she fought Andrew, as her two passivesbined. But in that fight, she basically toyed with Andrew.


    But no one knew that, as they believed Yuki was serious, but in fact she is not even 50% serious in that fight. If she were to, then Andrew would be long dead now. So Aria and Rory believe that Yuki can potentially kill the real monsters of Royal Destruction, even though it''s a crazy thought they believed it.


    "Fubuki, show me a ce where I can find Ice Monsters and an Ice Demonic Beast." Yuki assigned Fubuki, Yuki now wants to quickly rank up her Ice Element to gold.


    When Yuki saw Aika crying she felt her heart breaking, and immediately she thought of killing everyone in the room except for her ''friends''. But she also knows that she couldn''t do it as she is too weak, so now she quickly wants to get stronger.


    Ding!!


    [The host must travel to thend of Cmity Tundra Dragon, there she will find what she wants.]


    "That''s too much work, I don''t even have a teleportation set in that ce, and if I have to fly over there I would need a few days as it''s a few light years away." Yuki said in frustration.


    But just as she was about to actually travel towards the exact, she identally saw her Ice Element progress.


    Element - Ice Spirit Empress: 100%/100% Requirement to evolve:[The host must have aplete 100% mastery, kill 25/100 type of Ice type monster and kill 0/1 Ice demonic beast to get their souls]


    "25? I don''t remember killing any monsters, wait. Is it those Royal Destructions? So that''s why I find them weird." Yuki thought for a second, she then flew back at lightning speed and about to kill more of them to see.


    "Aria! Is this enemy not human?" Yuki asked loudly when she got back.


    "Yes they are not. Why are you asking?" Aria answered with a confused face.


    "Nothing much, I just remembered that some of these guys are immune to your Ice Field. That''s why they are not affected by the Ice Field. Don''t you also find it weird that some of them are not weakened?" Yuki asked back.


    All of them widened their eyes, and soon their face pales when they began to realise what Yuki''s words mean.


    "Now that you said it you''re right! That''s why these guys are unusually strong even though they are only cannon fodder." Rory pinched her chin and said.


    "This is a problem, we must regroup quickly!" Lian yells to all of them.


    "So I was right." Yuki thought to herself, thening into conclusion quickly she smiled and was about to advance when she was knocked of her Ice Dragon.


    "Boom!!"


    "Looks like we cannot retreat anymore." Yuki wiped her mouth as blood seeped out of it.


    "So you''re the one who has been killing our minions? Stand down now and I promise to give you a quick death." Arge man said, and his voice boomed over.


    "Call back up now." Yuki looked at Lian.


    "Yes! We should run away for now, Teacher Aria and Miss Rory please also retreat with us. We cannot afford losing you guys too." Lian quickly said and suggested it to them.


    "Yes I agree, from what I can see there are about a 100 of them here."


    "No, it''s useless if you try to run. They are already here, I will stay here and hold them off. You guys quickly go back and call reinforcements from Aoi." Yuki shook her head and disagreed with Lian.


    "Are you crazy!? Even if you''re strong you are no match against these guys. They are the strongest and perfect monsters that Royal Destruction has." Lian held Yuki''s shoulders and shouted at her.


    "Then would you rather sacrifice our two greatest warriors here then?" Yuki looked at Lian with piercing eyes.


    "Don''t worry I will be fine, I can definitely survive this. In the worst case scenario I will be injured pretty heavily." Yukiughed slightly.


    "Why are you evenughing at this situation!?" Aria shouted.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Just go, the earlier you leave the better." Yuki ignored them and walked on ahead.


    "Fine! You must live or else I will kill you myself!" Lian yelled at Yuki and pulled all of their team out.


    "Now, haven''t you waited for a long time?" Yuki looked far away.


    "Oh you can see me? Pretty impressive I must say, but are you sure you want to stay here? You are guaranteed to die here." A man said, he then appeared in front of Yuki, and soon it was followed by a few dozen more.


    "I don''t know, let''s see about that." Yuki shrugged.


    "You''re brave, but you are stupid. My name is Sandro, and I am in the top 60 of Royal Destruction. I will be the one who will kill you today." He bowed.


    "My name is Yuki, by the way I don''t n on dying yet." Yuki smiled, she then drew out her Dual Katana.


    "Stay back, I want to kill her myself." Sandro said to the people behind him.


    "Fine, just hurry it up. I''m bored and want to fight the best warriors they have. I don''t want this kind of trash." Someone said in annoyance and red at Yuki.


    "One on One? I don''t like that, why don''t you fight all at once?" Yuki suddenly said which caused them tough.


    "HAHAHA! Prettydy, did you damage your brain or something? All of us at once, even our weakest here can kill you." The same arrogant manughed at Yuki.


    "Oh, really? Where is that person?" Yuki asked.


    "Dany, show yourself. Show her the true strength of Royal Destruction!" The man shouted, and soon a bulky man appeared and faced Yuki.


    "I''m sorry Sir Sandro, but looks like I''m the one who will kill-" But before he can finish his words, Yuki suddenly appeared in front of him and dugged a hole in his chest.


    "Wow, you guys are weaker than I thought. I probably won''t even need an hour to kill all of you." Yuki said as she began to y with the heart of Dany in her heart by tossing it in the air and catching it.


    "Who''s next?" Yuki froze the heart and crushed it.


    But none of them move as they couldn''t believe that she just easily killed Dany, even if she is the weakest her strength is easilyparable to the Overseer (Middle) Peak.


    "If you''re not going to move, then don''t mind me!" Yuki snapped her fingers and soon the Royal Destruction found themselves surrounded with at least a hundred thousand Ice Swords.


    "I wonder how fast I would be able to kill all of you?" Yuki simply smiled at them and made it rain with Ice Swords.


    Meanwhile back to Lian, they were currently travelling at the fastest speed they could.


    "Looks like it started. Remember, after we go back, quickly eat a pill and rush back to Miss Yuki. We can''t miss this opportunity she has given us!" Lian yelled behind her.


    "Yes Princess!" All the Beast yelled in unisom.


    "I hope she will be alright." Rory and Aria quietly prayed.


    Finally when they arrived after 4 minutes of travel, Lian quickly found her father and the rest and told him about Yuki''s situation.


    "What, they are immune to Ice, and you said that Yuki is holding those monsters off!?" King Dagart quickly stood up.


    "Mother is in danger, we need to quickly go back!" Yumie and Katsumi sounded really nervous, after hearing how powerful those people are they began to feel afraid that Yuki might really die.


    "Okay, I got it. Everyone get ready, we will be heading out as soon as possible!" King Dagart shouted.


    "What are you doing, we need to go there now!" Katsumi mmed her spear at the ground in anger after hearing that they would prepare first.


    "No, you''ll only be a burden to Yuki if you go now. You cannot fight them easily, they are much stronger than you fought before." Aria tried to reason with Katsumi.


    "I know but-"


    "I know that you are worried, but we cannot just simply go there as we like as it''s dangerous. You never know that those guys already nned an ambush for us." Rory said.


    "Then, what are you waiting for!? Quickly prepare now."

 Chapter 187 Fighting The Perfect Monsters Part 2

    ?"Moon''s Grace!" Yuki then summoned a Moon behind her.


    ''This is my first time using this Skill, well with these guys being Overseers, charging it up will be easy.'' Yuki smiled and was about the fight when she suddenly received a notification.


    Ding


    [The Admin upgraded the skill "Moon''s Grace" to "Lunar Empress".]


    Lunar Empress - The user will summon a Moon Figure on her back, and once it''s activated it cannot be stopped. The user must feed the Moon with Mana/Qi from the opponents she killed to the max, and once it''s full the user can either consume that or detonate it destroying everything in its path. If the user fails to feed it under an hour, the Moon will then devour the user. (The explosion has a radius of 300 metre.) [Needs 300,000 Power to use.]


    A.N: It has the same amount of Power get per Kill as the Moon''s Grace.


    Effects when sessfully activated:


    Effects Given if consumed:


    X3 Bonus Damage for Moon Skill


    X3 Bonus Damage


    X3 Bonus Stats to the user''s desired one


    70% Reduced Damage Taken


    "Well isn''t the admin pretty generous, whoever that is?" Yuki smiled to herself, now with that she felt even more confident of killing all of them.


    "Well then let''s start now shall we?"


    "Phew�� d she liked it!" Ayame smiled brightly at the screen, of course the one who upgraded her Skill was Ayame. She was worried for Yuki so she decided to cheat and upgrade it, even though she used a portion of her power it was fine since it will naturallye back to her.


    "You really spoil her." Serene who was watching smiled and teased her.


    "Yeah, I don''t care. It''s not fair for my daughters to sacrifice her life to let them live." Ayame pouted.


    "I know, I was just joking."


    "F*ck dodge all the Swords!" Kevin shouted to all of them, he was the same arrogant man who berated Yuki moments before. He was top 77 on the Royal Destruction.


    "That''s impossible! There''s too many!" Some of them shouted back.


    "Can''t you just make a barrier?" Kevin eyed a middle aged looking woman.


    "Alright." She then lifted her arms in the air and put themselves in a dome, the dome blocked all of the Ice Swords that wasing their way sessfully.


    "Why are you guys hiding? Are you scared of me now?" Yuki talked back to them, which caused them to pop a vein.


    "This filthy Beast is really arrogant, I will kill you!" Kevin yelled and rushed through Yuki.


    "I''ll dly ept your invitation, but I''m not the one who is dying though." Yuki continued to agitate them.


    "You b*tch!" He then aimed his spear at Yuki hoping to pierce through it. But none of them except for what happened next.


    Yuki pinches the de on Kevin''s spear with her fingers, and freezes itpletely along with Kevin.


    "This is disappointing, I thought this would be challenging." Yuki talked down to them as she slowly walked towards Kevin and patted his head under the Ice.


    "Well, it''s time for you to go." Yuki ripped his head off and thrown it to the rest of them.


    "Here you go, maybe with this you can make something more useful. Do you guys also want to be more useful?" Yuki smiled at them and asked.


    "I will murder you!" The rest of them finally couldn''t stand it and swarmed Yuki.


    "There we go, finally all of you started to move. Well, almost all of you." Yuki eyed the ten that didn''t move and saw that they are the strongest among this 100.


    "Dazzling Moon!" Yuki muttered under her breath, soon she started to dodge every attack that the enemy blows and counter it with ease.


    But as Yuki keeps using "Dazzling Moon" she feels her muscle aching by the second, so taking a deep breath before continuing. She cancelled it and made an Ice Meteor and made it rain.


    Boom!!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ding!


    [150,000/300,000 Power]


    "Looks like I killed a few of them using that attack, and judging their current condition. Well, why don''t we try out this Skill now.


    "Moon sh!"


    Ding!


    ? [300,000/300,000 Power. Complete!]


    Then a shocking moment then happened that even terrified Yuki''s enemies, the Moon that was behind Yuki''s back began to absorb the enemies body, and momentster it finished absorbing those that died and it shrank to the size of a Pill.


    "So this is it huh, time to eat it now I guess." Yuki then threw the Pill into her mouth and swallowed it whole.


    Ding!


    [Lunar Empresses Activated! The host must choose one Stat to boost.]


    "Int!" Yuki answered with no hesitation.


    "HAHAHA! Time for round two." Yuki suddenly vanished and appeared one at them, she then punched that person, and everyone was shocked including Yuki that her punch obliterated the man''s whole body.


    "She''s even stronger now, let''s be serious now or else we will die!" Someone roared and all of them said yes in unison, butpared to Yuki''s new strength now, they arepletely defeated. She only needed a few minutes to kill all of them.


    "Looks like we underestimated you." Sandro said he then coughed a few mouthful of blood and finally died.


    "So are you also going to move or not?"


    "Of course we are, these guys are still too weak for you anyway. We are the true perfection of a true Monster!" A man said proudly as he faced Yuki.


    "I vote for fighting her one on one, until she dies or we die. If I die then that''s my fault." He said to the rest of them.


    "I agree!" Quickly all of them agreed with the man''s proposal and he then brought out a big hammer and hangs it in his shoulder.


    "''My name is Ten, the name says it all. I''m the tenth strongest. Now let''s get started Yuki!" He suddenly disappeared in Yuki''s visions and appeared beside her swinging his hammer.


    Yuki then blocked the attack with the Dual Katana and quickly backed away, Yuki was stunned as she looked at her hands. It was shaking!


    She was very surprised to feel how much raw power that this guy has, if she were to describe it. It was like a mountain hitting Yuki.


    "Surprised? My power is not even half as that woman over there." Heughed and pointed atdy who was very quiet.


    "I''m assuming she is One?" Yuki asked, while rubbing her arms as it already felt sore after countering the hammer.


    "Yeah, I''m probably sure that I''m going to die by your hand. But I don''t care, as long as I can fight a strong opponent like you, I will be very happy, but as for you. You will probably notst to Five." He said his deduction about Yuki.


    "If that is so, then we shall see." Yuki ignored him and began to exchange blows with him.


    Yuki blocked an iing attack by crossing her two swords, and after blocking the attack she jumped slightly and kicked Ten''s jaw. Yuki then sent out ten Ice Swords and pierced her body.


    "HAHAHA! This is it! You are one worthy opponent!"


    "Transform!" Ten yelled, then the hammers in his arms began to merge with it, and soon after his two hands became two massive hammers.


    "Again!"


    But Yuki didn''t falter, and she epted it. Yuki threw one of her swords and held it backwards with the de being behind her. She then shed it upwards and blocked the iing attack.


    Yuki''s move caused ten to open his arms, giving her a chance to attack him straight in the chest. Yuki didn''t waste this opportunity and chained both of his arms and shed it. Then when Yuki saw the two arms fall then she jumped forward between his arms and stabbed one of her swords in Ten''s head and sliced his neck with the other one.


    "Fuuu, that''s one." Yuki breathed out, she used much more power than she expected.


    "Next!"

 Chapter 188 Fighting The Perfect Monsters Part 3

    ?"Hurry it up!" Yumie and Katsumi were far ahead of everyone right now, they were running as fast as they could to go to Yuki right now for backup.


    But when they finally arrived at where Yuki was, all of them gasped in shock.


    Yuki was currently fighting Four right now, even the Royal Destruction didn''t expect this kind of oue. But Yuki''s condition is not good, her body is all wounded up. Her white hair is almost dyed red now with all of the blood that has gotten on it. As the fights get longer the more Yuki damage sustains, and because she doesn''t want to use the Health Potion as it will not do anything much in this state of her.


    She even ran out of Aika''s healing seed, which resulted in her in this condition; they could even see that she barely stood up. But even so she still managed to kill four and move on. Yuki bnced herself using her sword as she coughed up blood once again.


    "You are one outstanding Beast, if only you were a human we would dly invite you to Royal Destruction, but sadly you are a Beast. So you''re going to die today." Three was the one who spoke up this time, she was a small girl that is about the same height as Aika, but the aura she gives is terrifying while she ys with daggers n her hand.


    Because Yuki couldn''t risk running out of Mana she also didn''t use "Blood Restoration".


    Then just as she was about to attack, three were already ahead of her and dug a hole in her chest.


    "You can rest in peace now." Yuki''s body started to waver, but she stabbed her sword in the ground and used it as a support.


    "Attack now!" Yuki used her remaining strength and chained the rest of them using everyst bit of her Mana to make it stronger as possible. Yuki then alsobined her "Blood Maniption" with it.


    "Sh*t, the reinforcements are here!" All of them tried to get away, but it was already toote as Aria, Rory, and Aoi was already in front of them and began to sh.


    "You guys are so slow you know that?" Yuki said, as she felt her two daughters approaching her.


    "We''re sorry! Are you alright Mom, no let''s go to Anna now!" Yumie and Katsumi lifted Yuki''s body and quickly got out of the way on the battlefield and fled to where Anna was where she gotten a huge shock.


    As they are on the very back, she didn''t had the time to look at Yuki, and now looking at her condition it was very grave.


    "Oh my god!" All the healers covered their mouths when they saw Yuki''s condition.


    "What''s wrong!? Tell us!" Yumie and Katsumi began to feel nervous when they saw the reaction of the healers.


    "It will be hard to heal her, I don''t even think all of us here can help her. But the good news is that her body is slowly healing, it''s just taking a long time. Probably it would take half a year topletely heal her." One of them sighed and tried all their best.


    "What do you mean? How is her condition?"


    "Sigh�� Half of her organs are damaged, both of her arms are severely broken, she also cracked all of her ribs, and the worst part is that her heart is scarred. Probably it''s the one who made that hole on her chest." The healer shook her head and looked at Yuki with pity.


    "But you don''t have to worry, like I said she is slowly healing herself. We just need to treat her worst injury. Then she will heal as time passes." She assured them, and they soon sighed and relieved and just prayed that Yuki would be alright.


    "Don''t��" After the healing session waspleted, Yuki was still lying in the bed with her eyes closed, when she suddenly spoke.


    "Mom!" Katsumi quickly stood up from her seat and walked beside Yuki.


    "Shut up, Mom is saying something!" Yumie hit her head.


    "What is it Mom?" Both of them then asked.


    Anna was also listening to the side as she was very worried that Yuki might still have other injuries that they don''t know.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Aika ising here, don''t let her see me. I''m currently in bad shape and she would definitely worry about me, plus my current look will definitely scare her." Yuki pushed out the words.


    She was incredibly worried that Aika might see her condition, in fact Aika is long awake. She was already awake when she was fighting with Seven and below, luckily she managed to trick Aika so that she would not see what was happening.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, just do it."


    Then suddenly the whole rook lit up, and everyone saw Aika''s figure. Yuki was also surprised about Aika''s sudden appearance, she told her before that she shoulde out after 1 hour.


    "Mommy?"


    But just as Anna was about to make a move to cover Anna''s eyes, Yuki was faster than her, and she had already put Aika on herp.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuki forced out a forced smile, but it looked so natural to all of them. She was currently feeling extreme pain when she ced Aika on herp, but to not get caught she held it in. And when everyone saw this they felt sad.


    "I just missed Mommy!" Aika then hugged her mommy tightly, and when she felt Yuki''s body tremble she felt something was off.


    "What''s wrong Mommy, why is your body trembling, are you cold? Is that why you are covering your body with a nket?" Aika asked with a confused look on her face that looked adorable.


    "Yes, Mommy is cold." Yuki lied, but she forgot one thing when she lied about it.


    "But isn''t Mommy''s power Ice? Then why are you cold?" Aika asked back which caused Yuki.


    Yuki felt her throat tightened, she doesn''t know what to say for Aika to not find out about her condition.


    "Mommy are you alright?" Aika asked with uncertainty, she somehow felt that Yuki was lying to her. But she was sure that her mommy wouldn''t lie to her, because she herself said that it was a bad thing to do.


    "Yes, of course I''m alright. Why do you ask that?" Yuki felt cold sweat when she was being interrogated.


    "But- why does your face look like it''s in pain?" Aika then suddenly pulled the nket that was covering Yuki''s wounds.


    Yuki''s face paled when she saw what Aika was doing, but neither she or anyone had the time to stop her as Aika already saw Yuki''s body which was full of wounds.


    "It''s not what it looks like, Mommy is fine!" Yuki said, but she felt her words get stuck on her throat when she felt tears fall on her thighs.


    She was very confused about this, even though she had only met Aika for a few days she felt a deep connection to her. And as the day''s passed it only got stronger, and when she saw that Aika cried today she felt heartbroken. She wished that she could protect Aika so she would not be sad anymore and just smile.


    Yuki wanted Aika to grow happy, not like her who growed up from hell, that''s why even though she only met her for a few days she felt she needed to protect her. From the moment that Aika came to her life, she felt like those few days didn''t felt that empty as before.


    So now when she saw Aika bursting into tears, her heart felt like it was being squeezed. Strangely for her, it was more painful that her wounds."


    "Mommy you lied to me! You said earlier that you were fine, but you were in a lot of pain! You even said to me that lying is a bad thing, why did you lie to me!? I hate you!" Aika''s emotions finally exploded and she couldn''t take it anymore and left while crying.

 Chapter 189 Fighting The Perfect Monsters Part 4

    ?She felt bad and sad that her beloved Mommy lied to her, when she was speaking freely and happily with Yuki when she was inside the Flute, her Mommy was already hurting and didn''t tell her about it.


    Yuki''s face pales when she hears that Aika hates her, she tries to reach out for her but fails. Her one true family here that she could truly trust hated her now for lying. Her eyes dimmed down and she then clenched her fist until it bleeds but Yuki didn''t care about it.


    Aika''s words keep ringing in her mind, ''I hate you!''.


    "Can you all leave me alone?" Yuki suddenly spoke to the three of them, the three looked at each other first before nodding out and leaving.


    "Just call me if you need anything." Anna said before leaving, she waited a bit for Yuki to answer but only found Yuki staring at the ceiling of the tent.


    Meanwhile somewhere near the King''s tent, Lian got out and walked around to find where Yuki was resting. She didn''t join the fight as her father forbid and, she is too weak to fight those true monsters anyway. So she just stayed back and guarded this ce.


    As she was looking for Yuki, she identally bumped into someone.


    "Oh, I''m sorry." Lian apologised, but when she saw who she hit she froze. It was Aika, and she was currently crying too.


    "Why are you crying little girl?" She asked with a worried look on her face, if someone was to make her cry and Yuki found out they would definitely be in another trouble.


    "It''s Mommy." Aika lowered her head, she trusted Lian as she saw that her Mommy was with her earlier. So she followed her and sat inside Lian''s private tent.


    "Yuki, why?" Lian was shocked to hear that Yuki was the one who made her cry.


    "She lied to me. Mommy said that lying is bad, but she lied to me about feeling fine, but in reality she is in a lot of pain." Aika''s wings dropped down.


    "Wait, Yuki lied about being fine?" Lian suddenly understood immediately why the little girl was sad.


    "Yes, I think she doesn''t love Aika anymore. She said that a person would only lie to a person they hate." Aika exins.


    "No, Yuki loves you Aika. She probably just doesn''t want to worry you, that''s why she hid that she is in pain. You will definitely feel hurt and sad if you feel your Mommy is in pain right?" Lian asked, and she then rubbed Aika''s head a little.


    "Yes, of course I will be sad if I see Mommy in pain!"


    "See, that''s the reason why your Mommy doesn''t want you to find that she is in pain. She would rather feel hurt than you feeling sad. Do you understand?" Lian asked her.


    "So Mommy loves me?" Aika looked at Lian.


    "Yes, she very much loved you. See, she even sacrificed herself to make you happy." Lian nodded and smiled at her.


    "But- what do I do? I said to Mommy that I hate her?" Aika''s eyes reddened again.


    "Don''t worry about that, I know that you don''t mean what you said right? Just go to your Mommy again and hug her, I''m sure everything will go fine." Lian answered with a smile, just talking with Aika made her mood a little better.


    "Then I''ll go to Mommy now!" Aika stood up and ran outside as fast as she could.


    "Don''t run too fast or else you will fall down!" Lian quickly followed to look after Aika.


    But when they got back, Yuki was nowhere to be seen.


    "Anna, where is Yuki?" Lian asked Anna who has a pale face when she saw Aika again, she felt that something bad was about to happen.


    "That- she went back to the battle. She took all of the seed that Aika gave me before and ate all of it. I tried to stop her but she said she was fine." Anna answered.


    "Does Mommy hate me because of what I said?" Aika who heard Anna''s words felt sad again.


    "No! That''s not it, she said she wants to go fight those bad guys again so that she can y with you quickly." Anna and Lian tried to lighten up the mood of Aika.


    "Then can we go to where Mommy is, please?" Aika pleads. She felt that if she didn''t go to Yuki now, something bad might happen that she would be sad about.


    Looking at Aika, the two felt that they couldn''t disagree, so they reluctantly showed her.m


    But when they got there, the battle was still heated, and soon the two faces paled when they saw what was happening. One was currently fighting Aoi on one on one, meanwhile Aria and Rory were currentlyying on the ground. But Yuki was nowhere to be found.


    "What are you doing here!? Quickly leave!" Even those high officials were already unconscious and lying in their own pool of blood.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Anna quickly covered Aika''s eyes and slowly backed away.


    Then suddenly Yuki descended on the ground.


    "How did you guys lose?" Yuki asked, Yuki''s clothes this time were cleansed and her body was already fully healed.


    They couldn''t see Yuki''s face as she is wearing her Fox Mask again, so they don''t know what kind of emotion she is showing. But they definitely felt that something was off, even though it''s the same attitude, somehow it was far much colder than before.


    "You again? Why did youe back here?" Three asked as she walked in front.


    "Oh, you''re still not dead? Looks like they had a hard time taking you down." Yuki looked at three, soon mist started toe out of Yuki.


    "I came back to get my revenge." Yuki answered, she then unsheathed her Dual Katana from her waist.


    "Revenge? You almost died when fighting us? That''s very funny!" Threeughed coldly.


    "Not really, well it doesn''t matter. I still wasn''t fighting you seriously back then anyway." Yukiughed in response.


    "Stop bluffing! You morons hold her off!" Three shouted to the rest of the minions behind her.


    "Just perfect, thank you for calling them in advance. Lunar Empress!" Yuki summoned the Moon behind her again, and started to kill the minions.


    "Freezing Thorns!"


    "zing Petals!"


    Yuki activated her Swords Skills, and soon the Ice Thorns started to go on rampage and killed everyone, the zing Petals also didn''t lose to it as it burned everything on its path.


    Secondster, Yuki had already filled her Lunar Empress Skill.


    "Consume!"


    The Moon then magically shrunk down to a Pill sized and got swallowed by Yuki.


    "Looks like by sacrificing your enemies to that weird Moon gets you stronger. But that is not enough to kill us." Threeughed, she then threw her dagger at Yuki, but in response Yuki caught it and threw it back.


    "How about we get serious then?" Yuki smiled behind her Fox Mask, she then removed two bracelets from both of her arms, and also removed two from her feet. When Yuki dropped it on the ground, everyone felt the ground shake.


    "Told you, I''m not serious yet." Yuki suddenly appeared behind Three, but Three quickly turned around and shed her dagger to only hit the air.


    "Where are you aiming? Did you see me there?" Yuki stepped on her back, and cracked her bones as a result.


    "Oops, sorry I thought I was stepping on trash, I couldn''t see you since you''re so small." Yuki said yfully as she twisted her foot at Three''s back.


    "How? cough!" Three coughed up blood, she couldn''t move as she felt that there was multiple mountains behind her back that were crushing her.


    "Nothing much, I just removed the weight that my beloved daughter made." Yuki smiled and picked up one and dropped it on Three''s back causing her to scream in pain.


    "Ahhh!"


    "Oh, I forgot. That is as heavy as a normal sized mountain, as the Gravity in that is multiplied by X20." Yukiughed and she then picked up the bracelet again in her hand and began to spin it in her fingers as if it was weightless.


    "Don''t you think it''s rude to attack someone when they are talking." Yuki suddenly appeared behind Two and kicked him, he instantly coughed up blood and wasying on the ground next to Three.


    "Trying to sneak attack me huh?"


    "Master One! We should focus on her first, she is much more dangerous than these three!" Some of the rest living Royal Destruction said, but their number is still in the hundred thousand.


    "I know!" The quiet One said in frustration, she then kicked Aoi away and dashed to Three and Two and took them away.


    "You''re pretty nice to save yourrades. But you''re making a bad move to let me fight these weaklings." Yuki nces at her System and smiles coldly.

 Chapter 190 Fighting The Perfect Monsters Part 5 Last (Bonus )

    ?Ding!


    [248,568/250,000 Enemies Killed.]


    Everyone felt a shiver down their spine when they saw Yuki walking up slowly.


    "Die!"


    Yuki then makes the Ice that was the enemy standing on be and full of Ice Spikes that killed all of them in an instant.


    Ding!


    Difficulty: God


    Quest Complete: Kill 250,000/250,000 Enemies Killed


    Time Limit: 10 Hours


    Time Remaining 30 Minutes


    Rewards:


    Magic Beast (Early Tier)


    300,000 Coins


    Skill Book - War Saintess


    Skill Upgrade - Lunar Empress


    Skill Upgrade - Blood Devourer


    Blood Element ss Rank


    Ice Spirit Empress Gold Rank


    Earrings of the Life/Death Goddess


    Ring of the Fox Goddess


    Weapon Enhancement


    Weapon Tier Upgrader


    Ding!


    [Because the host is already a Peak Tier, the Admins decided to change the rewards for aplishing the God Quest, as some of the previous rewards are not suitable for the host.]


    [Rewarding the host with the following: Magic Beast (Early Tier), 500,000 Coins, Skill Book - War Saintess, Skill Upgrade - Descendant Ice Maker, Skill Upgrade - Blood Devourer, Skill Upgrade - Moon Goddess, Skill Upgrade - Moonst Blood Element ss Rank, Ice Spirit Empress Gold Rank, Earrings of the Life/Death Goddess, Ring of the Fox Goddess, Weapon Enhancement, Weapon Tier Upgrader.]


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! The host is now a Magic Beast! Because it''s a reward the host didn''t get any Status and Skill Point as the reward is not an EXP.]


    [The host gained +500 All Stats for ascending to Magic Beast.]


    [The system is now updating and upgrading the host previous Stats and Skills.]


    Skill - Moon sh evolved to Moon st


    Skill - Blood Rush evolved to Blood Devourer


    Skill - Ice Maker evolved to Descendant Ice Maker


    Skill - Moon Prowess evolved to Moon Goddess


    Blood Element ranked up to ss Rank


    Ice Spirit Empress ranked up to Gold Rank


    Suddenly everyone witnessed Yuki being covered by an Ice like cocoon thatpletely hid her body from everyone, the remaining Ten gasped and fear soon crept up their heart as they began to understand what was happening.


    "Destroy that Ice Cocoon! Use everything you have to kill it, we cannot let her seed in her Evolution or else all of us will die!" One yelled, and they all soonbined their attacks to kill Yuki while she was evolving.


    "No! We cannot let them disturb Yuki''s evolution. Everyone must protect Yuki now!" Aria also shouted at them.


    But before anyone could get near to Yuki, the Ice Cocoon started to crack, and soon they all saw Yuki flying in the air. Her shiny white hair flutters against the winds, her red eyes that look incredibly beautiful in contrast to her white hair only makes her more stunning. All of them then began to notice that Yuki''s beauty went up even more.


    When Yuki burst out of the Ice Cocoon, she was wearing another Kimono that matches her good look, but the one thing that everyone notices is that Yuki has two tails now on her back.


    "How does she already have two tails!? Normally one would receive their second when they are a Star Lord Beast like me." Rory''s eyes widened when she saw Yuki''s tails.


    "Haaa." Yuki breathed out, and she then heard a notification from Fubuki.


    Ding!


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Fox


    Title/s - Saviour, Last Stand, Spirit Princess


    Bloodline - Blood Moon Fox<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lvl - 1/800


    Exp bar - 0/300


    Requirement to Rank Up:[The host must be lvl 800 and in a ce where there is Blood and Moonlight]


    HP - 170,000/170,000


    Mana - 250,000/250,000


    Magic - 75,000


    Rank - Magic Beast (Early)


    Element -


    Ice Spirit Empress - 0%/200%


    Requirement to evolve:[The host must have aplete 200% mastery. The host would also need the Mana Core of 0/10 Ice type Magic Beast, 0/100 Heart from Ice Type Monsters must be at least Overseer, and 0/1 Mana Core of an Ice type Star Lord Beast.]


    Blood - 0%/100%


    [The host must have aplete 100% mastery. The host would also need to drink a 1 million litre of Blood.]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - Eternal Moon Dance.


    Skills - Blood Maniption (3),Descendant Ice Maker, Moonst, Beast Arts �� (5), Charm �� (5), Absolute Stealth �� (5), Absolute Speed �� (5), Telepathy (1), Illusionary, Moon''s Grace, Blood Restoration, Blood Destruction (2).


    Passive - Blood Devourer, Moon Goddess, Ice Queen''s Domain, All Seeing Eye, Language God.


    Status Point - 0


    Skill Point - 28


    Coin - 365,000


    Status -


    Str - 1,667


    Int - 2,000


    Agi - 1,611


    Def - 1,570


    Dex - 1,500


    Inventory:


    (World Map), (Manual Guide),(Fairy Saintess Flute),(Tier Upgrader),(Weapon Upgrader),(Fairy Saintess Music Skill Book - Flute Type),(Skill Book - War Saintess),(Earrings of the Life/Death Goddess),( Ring of the Fox Goddess),(Weapon Enhancement), (Weapon Tier Upgrader).


    "So this is a Magic Beast huh?" Yuki took one step forward. But she didn''t realise how much strength she put in it as she instantly appeared beside Three.


    "This is much harder to control." Yuki thought, but then when she looked ahead she found Three trembling and staring at Yuki with eyes full of fear.


    "You don''t need to be scared. Since I will give you a quick death" Yuki impales Three with an Ice Spike from beneath that sliced her body in half giving her a quick death that Yuki promised her.


    ''Well isn''t this Gold Rank Ice pretty good? It boosted my Ice Element Capability to at least twice, making it more deadly. I wonder what will happen if I use my "Ice Queen''s Domain"?"


    Yuki thought to herself, then being curious she leaked out a bit of her bloodlust. But no one was ready for the result that it gave.


    Immediately the temperature around Yuki drops to zero instantly, and a massive blizzard happened.


    "This is pretty dangerous, I wonder if I can control it better? Well, I''m gonna do thatter, for now I have to kill Two, and One. After that I should find Aika, I hope she forgives me." Yuki thought. She then cancelled her bloodlust and slowly walked towards Two who was lying on the ground.


    "Are you even alive?" Yuki poked Two using a Ice Sword that she made.


    "Arghh!!" Two then began screaming as Yuki began to twist the sword in Two''s wound, blood began to rush out.


    "So you are alive, when not like it concerns me anyway. Time for you to die." Yuki said nonchntly, she said pierced his body directly through his heart.


    "You''re the one that''s left yet. Do you still want to continue now? I can also give you a quick death if you want to, but I can also give you a long and painful one." Yuki smiled coldly at One that caused her to back away slowly.


    "F*ck you!" One didn''t give up, she then covered her entire body with Qi and used it as armour to protect herself, after that One began to run away as fast as she could to the opposite side.


    "F*cke you huh, well a long and painful that is. Capture her." Ice begins to burst out of Yuki''s body, and soon that Ice begins to morph into Ice that easily captured One. restraining herpletely. Even her armour didn''t do much as it got destroyed immediately when it touched the Ice Chains.


    "Nevermind, I''m toozy to be ruthless to you, I''ll just kill you in one go." Yuki sighed.


    "Moon st!" Yuki said nonchntly, she was again then surprised again by the results.


    Her two tails suddenly moved in front of her and it began to emit a terrifying amount of Mana.


    "So the Moon st is like this, it''s being created with an absurd amount of my concentrated Mana."


    Boom!


    The attack then finally fired, and it resulted in destroying an entire mountainpletely. As for One''s body, they can already tell what happened to her. Even if an entire Mountain got destroyed, how will her body survive such an attack.

 Chapter 191 BOOM!

    ?"I''m gonna leave now, don''t contact me if it''s not important." Yuki walked towards King Dagart and began speaking.


    "Yes, sure." King Dagart was still shocked about what happened in the past couple of minutes so he didn''t get to react quickly.


    "Also, make what happened in this entire War a secret. I don''t want people knowing that I''m involved here. You already know what will happen if you disagree. Also don''t forget about our deal." Yuki warned King Dagart.


    She didn''t wish to attract the attention of people, especially when she will enter the Academy which would probably happen in just a few days. It would only bring her trouble, she can somehow already foresaw how the students would react if they knew if it was her who defeated the Royal Destruction.


    "I see, then I promise you that not a word about you will leak out of here. But I do have one question. Who will take the credit here?" He asked.


    "You can say it was Aria, Rory, and the Beast Kingdom. Before you even say anything, I already know that you barely helped in this War. You human, elf, and dwarves. You even barely did anything here, meanwhile our Beast Race lost so many people, how about you, I wonder how much you lost? A thousand, a hundred?" Yuki suggested, she then began to warn the other Race about taking credit in this fight.


    "If you want to take credit here, and you will lie about it then I wonder what would happen if I released this video that I got. Even your beloved King wouldn''t be able to help you." Yuki then began to y the recording that she got, and just remembering it made her sick.


    It was a video of them harassing the Beast Race, making them do all the work. Some of them even beat up the younger ones and worst some pretty looking Beast got raped. And what happened that made Yuki even angrier is that some of this trash even killed some of her fellow Foxes.


    Since the Foxes were a weak Race to begin with, they were just here to take care of the warriors, but that doesn''t mean that they could do anything they want with them.


    "What''s wrong with what we did huh!? You guys are made to be a sacrifice for us, a shield if a war happens." One of the high officials in the Human side yelled at Yuki, this caused an uproar to happen in the Beast Race.


    "HAHAHA! Really? That''s really funny." Yukiughed at the man''s words, just then when she was abou to make a move she saw Aika in the corner of her eyes.


    When Aika made eye contact with Yuki, she immediately flew into her arms and cried.


    "I''m sorry Mommy, I didn''t mean what I said earlier. Please don''t be mad." Aika sobbed.


    "Don''t worry'' I''m not angry." She patted her little head.


    "Hey you! Don''t ignore me!" The arrogant human yelled, which scared Aika a bit. Something snapped inside Yuki when she saw this.


    But Yuki just ignored the man and said something to Aika, and the rest of the surviving Beast, which is numbering to 40,000.


    "Aika, do you want to ride a Dragon with me?" She smiled and lowered her head to kiss her forehead.


    "Dragon?"


    "Yes, something like this." Yuki waved her hand, and soon a hundred moving Ice Dragons appeared. Therge size of it greatly shocked everyone.


    "Wow, so pretty." Aika touched the body of one of them.


    "Can we really ride it?" Aika asked her Mommy.


    "Of course." Yuki smiled at her dotingly.


    "But it''s too big for me." Aika sighed.


    "Don''t worry, that''s not the one you''re riding. You''ll be riding him with me." Yuki made another one, but this time it was a lot smaller, it could only fit two people at most.


    "Ride the giant one to get home." Yuki turned her head to King Dagart.


    "Why are you doing this?" King Dagart suddenly felt sceptical about Yuki''s kindness.


    "Don''t worry about it, I''m nning something." Yuki then flew into the air along with all the Beast Race, and Aika who was in herps.


    "Are you alright?" Yuki asked.


    "Yes, I''m fine Mommy!" Aika smiled brightly.


    "Then do you want to see some fireworks?" Suddenly when Yuki asked that question, King Dagart felt a bad omen, and so did all of the Beast.


    "Fireworks? What is that?" Aika asked.


    "It''s something like this." Yuki exploded an Ice block in the air that resembles a firework explosion a little. Aika who saw the sparkly and beautiful explosion, pped her hands, and said yes.


    "Okay here we go then." Yuki then made a giant Ice Meteor in the air, that was ready to descend at any moment.


    "Is that the firework, it''s so big!" Aika cheered happily.


    "Then close your eyes first, I will tell you when to open them." Yuki smiled, and when she saw that Aika closed her eyes obediently she jumped back down at the people below.


    "Fubuki, disable my XP Gain again."


    Suddenly Yuki''s voice boomed over, and everyone could somehow hear it except for Aika who still had her eyes closed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I remember you said us being a sacrifice right? Then there should also be no problem for you to be our sacrifice today. Think about it, the Beast Race survived because the three Race sacrificed themselves to save us. How many people do you think would respect you for that?" Yuki smiled at them, but it was no different from a demon.


    "What are you nning?" The arrogant man slowly backed away in fear.


    "Killing all of you, an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth right? I would just kill all of you forpensation for what you did to our Beast Race. You brought this upon yourselves, so don''t regret it." Yuki took a deep breath first, then when she saw their pale faces, her smile deepened.


    "Run!"


    "I don''t think so." Yuki chained everyone to the ground and immobilised them quickly.


    "Are you ready for your fireworks?" Yuki then appeared behind Aika and lifted her up.


    "Yes, Mommy. Can I open my eyes now?" Aika asked.


    "Yes you can, remember to look down below so you see the fireworks okay?" Yuki let her open her eyes and instructed her to look down, but because of their height she is still weak. Even though she herself is already an Essence Lord, she doesn''t know how to use her powers, so she didn''t see the people below.


    "Alright then, say boom when you see the fireworks hit the ground okay?" Yuki taught her, meanwhile the Beast Race who heard Yuki facepalmed. She was technically using her daughter to kill more than 300,000 people.


    Aika watched the ''firework'' attentively, she didn''t even blinked, and when she saw it was about to hit.


    "BOOM!"


    Then the Ice Meteor killed everyone that was below in an instant, and the explosion that happened was extremely beautiful, as Yuki modified it to look pleasing to the eyes. She even made the little fragments of the Meteor to also explode just like a firework show.


    "Wow, so pretty!" Aika''s eyes brightened. But what she didn''t know that killed so many people below, but it''s not like she needs to know it.


    "Did you like it?" Yuki patted her head.


    "Yes, I love it so much! I love you Mommy!"


    "That''s good, then shall we go home now, or do you want to fly around a bit more?" Yuki asked Aika if she wanted to fly around the a bit more.


    "I want to go home and sleep with Mommy now." Aika answered, she then rubbed her eyes that shows she is tired and sleepy now just from running a bit.


    "Okay we will go home now."


    "We''re finally home!" Katsumi and Yumie stretch their bodies as they get off the Ice Dragon, their butt hurts a little as they were sitting on it for a while now.


    "You can go home by yourself right?" Yuki eyed King Dagart and the rest.


    "Yes, you don''t need to worry." King Dagart said with a smile, after interacting with Yuki for a while he has already gotten used with Yuki''s attitude towards him.


    "Who said I was worried? I just don''t want you to trouble me any longer. Also, remember what I said. I don''t want to hear rumours about me, and Aika. Got it?" Yuki threatens the Royal Family.


    Lian paled slightly when she felt Yuki''s bloodlust, and when Aika saw this she got off from Yuki''s arms and protected Lian from Yuki.


    "Mommy don''t hurt Big Sis Lian, she is a good person."


    When Lian heard Aika''s words, her heart melted and it immediately filled with joy.


    "I was not hurting her, you didn''t see me touch her right?" Yuki was taken aback by Aika''s sudden protection.


    "But you were scaring her with your Aura."


    "That- okay. I will not use it anymore." Yuki cancelled her bloodlust.


    "Yay! Thank you Mommy!"


    "Tch!" Yuki clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    "Oh yes, Yuki! In one week you cane to the Academy. I''m assuming that you want to be low-key, so I''m putting you in my ss. Your ssmates are going to be the Royal Family, is that alright?" Rory walked up to her and handed her a paper that shows her profile and sses at the Academy.


    "Are they noisy?" Instead of answering, Yuki asked her a question.


    "Well-" Rory choked back, she knew exactly how those kids do.


    "Whatever, as long as I have my quiet times, also are you our only teacher, or there would be other ones?"


    "Of course not, there are a lot of teachers that are going to teach you. I already handed you the paper that shows it, you just need to pick what sses you want." Rory answered.


    "Alright, then see you in one week then." Yuki then vanished from all of them along with Aika.

 Chapter 192 Testing Yuki Part 1

    ?A week has passed quickly, and all of the talk is how the three stop Race in Mystic Dragon Heaven sacrificed themselves to protect the Beast Race who is the weakest one. There were no rumours that talked about Yuki''s great help, and Aika''s appearance that made Yuki happy.


    In a meeting hall, there are three people sitting around a table with a grim expression.


    "Do you really believe the rumours about the Beast Race let out, our own Race sacrificed themselves to protect those weaklings?" A woman Elf asked the other two. She is the Queen of Elves, her name is Alex Snow. With a cultivation level of Spirit Gathering (Middle Tier).


    "How do you expect me to believe that sh*t!? Those guys must have run away, and let my Dwarves fight those Royal Destruction!" A small man with a long beard hit his arm on the table in anger. He is Tang Luo, with a cultivation level of Spirit Gathering (Early Tier)


    "I also don''t believe those rumours, but we don''t have any evidence that the Beast Race didn''t do anything suspicious." The Human King said with a grim expression, ever since he received the news that 4 of his High Ranking officials died, along with 100,000 plus soldiers. He has not been in a good mood. His name is Ryu Kami, with a cultivation level of Spirit Gathering (Middle Tier)


    "But what should we do now?" Queen Alex asked.


    "Let''s watch the Beast Race for now, if they ever do anything suspicious, immediately report it to us." Ryu answered.


    "If I can just go up there and kill all that trash!" Tang clenches his fist tightly.


    "You know you cannot do that as they have the protection of the Dragon God, you cannot even scratch their barrier." Alex said to Tang that made him shut up.


    "I know if only that Barrier is not there!"


    "Well I have a n to destroy that barrier, do you want to join me?" Ryu smiled wickedly at the two.


    "What is it?"


    "We want to wake up our ancestors, and since they are a lot stronger than us, they can definitely destroy that. Also the barrier is also weakened because of how old it is." Ryu exins.


    "How do you want to do that?"


    "We just need a lot of sacrifice, and that sacrifice is-" He doesn''t need to continue anymore as the other two already understood.


    "Mom, when are we leaving?" Yumie asked, as she was currently wearing the school uniform of the Royal Beast Academy. A long sleeve buttoned shirt, a ck jacket for the outer, a mini skirt, and a pair or leggings. Katsumi was also wearing the same one.


    As for Yuki, she said she didn''t want to wear clothes like that as it''s hard to wear and remove, so she just wore her casual clothes.


    "Just wait for Rory toe here." Yuki answered slightly, she was starting to get bored while waiting for Rory.


    "Sorry for the wait! Let''s go now!" Rory finally appeared with a carriage and invited Yuki and the two of them to get inside.


    "What took you so long?" Yuki asked once she was seated in the chair.


    "Nothing much. Then we''ll go to the teleporter now to go to the Capital!" Rory said, she then instructed the driver and soon they flew off.


    An hour passedter and they had finally arrived in the Capital.


    What Yuki noticed immediately when she arrived is that there is no other Race here other than the Beast Race, and the roads are filled with people.


    "Isn''t it beautiful here?" Rory smiled as she looked at the window.


    "Yeah." Yuki muttered silently as she agreed.


    "Okay then here we are!" They finallynded and when Rory opened the door, they were greeted with a lot of people. Since Rory and the King made it public that Yuki will join. the Academy.


    This annoyed Yuki greatly since what she wanted was peace and quiet when she arrived here, but that was thrown out of the window as she already received a lot of re from the Beast.


    They couldn''t ept the fact that she managed to join the Academy just that easy.


    "That''s her, do you think she used some underhanded method to get here?"


    "Yeah, I agree. With her beauty she can easily lure anyone whether it''s man or woman."


    "Probably not, didn''t you see her strength? She is abnormally strong, and also doesn''t talk too loudly or else she might hear you." One of the people said with concern.


    Yuki ignored the whispers around her and just wore her mask and continued following Rory."


    "Miss Yuki, do I really need to follow you here?" Asuka said with nervousness. Asuka was assigned by Yuki to be her personal maid while she stays in the Beast Academy, everyone that is a noble is allowed to take a maid with them, but Yuki is an exception to that rule.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, you are my maid right?" Yuki answered.


    "Oh yes, Rory. I have a question. Why is the students here have a human form, aren''t they supposed to get theirs when they are a Spirit Beast?"


    "The school provides them with a skill than can transform them, so teaching would not be so hard." Rory exins in a short manner.


    When they arrived in the office where they would need to do thest procedure to enter her, Yuki read something about her ss that she would join.


    "Hey, Rory! I thought you said that I would join under your teaching, but why do I see here that I would be put in another ss?" Yuki questioned herz


    "Well, about that. The King suddenly ordered the Royal Family to be put at the same level as the noble andmoner, so that resulted in the Royal Family being split up and joined the other ss." Rory began to fidget with her arms, when she saw that Yuki went quiet.


    "This f*cking guy. Sh*t! I don''t care anymore, just show me the way. I have already picked the sses that I want to take." Yuki handed her paper to Rory.


    When Rory began to read the ss that Yuki wrote she was taken aback. What Yuki picked was Power Control, Sword ss, Magic ss, Martial Arts ss, Music ss, and Magic Theory ss.


    Rory was shocked to read that Yuki picked Magic Theory ss, Music ss she can still take as she heard Yuki y with the flute. But for the Theory, no way. That ss is mostly made up of the weakest one which is the Foxes, and they mostly are assigned to make some new Skills, or items.


    "Why did you pick Magic Theory?"


    "Why, is there a reason why I can''t pick that one?"


    "No, nevermind! Let''s go now, I''ll show you to your rooms first, and to your ss. The primary ss that you take would always be your first ss, so I''ll take you there after you drop off your things."


    When they arrived in their designated rooms, Yuki was pleased to see that it was spacious and there was also a bed for Asuka to sleep on, and after dropping off their luggage, they went out to their ss.


    "Yumie, since you picked Magic ss, this is your room. Katsumi, you picked Spear ss so here is yours, and for you Yuki, this is where your ss is. Magic ss, you''re separated from Yumie as you are already a higher level than her."


    "That''s fine." Rory then called the teacher inside, and soon arge bulky man appeared with horns on his forehead. It was clear to Yuki that he is from the Lizard Race.


    "May Ie in?" Rory asked.


    "Yes of course, Principal. This way." He then showed Yuki and Rory the way inside.


    When the students saw Rory, they immediately went into an uproar.


    "We greet the Principal." All of them stood up and bowed.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just here to introduce the new student to you guys. As you have heard, Miss Yuki here will be joining us from now on." Rory then pointed at Yuki, and soon all eyes were on her.


    "Principal, is she the one who almost killed the SS Rank Adventurer Andrew?" One of the boys asked.


    "Yes she is. You guys already know about her feat and name so there''s no need for introductions." Rory said to them, then just as she was about to appoint Yuki a sit, a voice rang in the room.


    "Wait, Principal! Don''t we still need to check her powers to see if she is really capable or not?" An arrogant woman said as she stood up.


    Yuki looked at the woman who stood up and saw a prettydy that had ck hair and emerald eyes.


    "What do you mean by that student Akane? Didn''t you already see her fight?" Rory chuckled, she then already saw that there is about to be rivalries in here.


    "Yes, but what if it''s just a fluke?" She asked which caused another uproar, meanwhile Lian who was also in the same ss chuckled.


    "Then is it alright with you, Miss Yuki?" Rory asked her.


    "What do you even want me to do?" Yuki asked Akane.


    "Nothing much, just a simple test. I want to see how strong you really are. You just need to throw this ball with all your strength, also you are not allowed to use Mana. So we would strap your arm with an Anti Power bracelet just to be sure."


    "Fine, then where do I gotta throw it?"


    "We will do this outside since the ball is actually quite heavy, for how heavy it is�� Its material is made with the heaviest and heaviest metal. Which is equivalent to a whole castle."


    "Lead the way." Yuki shrugged and followed her out, soon they were followed by the rest of the students.

 Chapter 193 Testing Yuki Part 2 Last

    ?And because they caused quite themotion, there were also a lot of students and when Yuki saw this she clicked her tongue in annoyance. Her ns to stay here in peace are trashed.


    "Here you go, you just need to beat my record." Akane then picked up the ck ball that is about the size of a basketball and threw it, when the ballnded the ground shook a little.


    "See, 63 metres. Beat that." Akane looked at Yuki arrogantly.


    Yuki then walked forward and grabbed the ball without too much effort that shocked everyone. Yuki then aimed the ball and threw it effortlessly.


    "123 metres, how is this possible!?" Akane looked at Yuki.


    "Why is the distance too short for you?" Yuki then picked up another one and threw it again, this time she exerted a little more strength.


    "275 metres? How?"


    "How? This is not even heavy at all, I just used a little strength." Yuki then spun the metal ball in her hands like what you would do with a basketball.


    Everyone''s mouth went wide, but there were three people who were not shocked about it.


    "Is the ball you''re throwing fake?" Akane refused to believe it and carried the ball that Yuki was spinning.


    But when she tried she immediately needed to use her full strength at it.


    "It''s the same!" Akane dropped the ball to the ground and pouted.


    "You''re a Serpent right, then how are you so weak?" Yuki questioned as she picked up the ball from the ground again and threw it far away.


    Akane''s face immediately reddened when she got insulted, then feeling angry she grabbed Yuki and identally dropped her mask.


    "Oh, I''m sorry I didn''t mean it!" She then picked up the Fox Mask and was about to give it when she saw Yuki''s bare face.


    Yuki''s temper is slowly going down as time passes, she even regretsing here in the first ce.


    "It''s fine, just don''t do it again." Yuki tried to keep her temper and wore it again.


    "It''s done now right? Then I''ll take my leave." Yuki left everyone in the yard and walked to the room by herself.


    "See, you don''t have to test her. She is abnormal." Lian walked to Akane andughed.


    "Hey are you okay, why are you not saying anything?" Lian grabbed Akane''s shoulder and shook her.


    When Lian saw Akane''s stunned face, she was surprised, she then decided to tease her.


    "Did you fall for her?" Lianughed.


    "No, I think? But how did you know how strong she is?" Akane finally got back on her senses, and stood up.


    "Oh you want to know? Yuki, can youe here for a second?" Lian called out to her.


    Yuki gritted her teeth and asked coldly.


    "What do you want?"


    "Oh, she''s mad. Well, can you show my friend your Gravity Bracelet?" Lian asked.


    "How heavy do you want it? I have 5, 10, 15, 20, 25, and 30X Gravity here." Yuki asked as she brought out many bracelets in her hand.


    "How heavy is the 5X?" Lian asked.


    "Five times heavier than you guys are using." Yuki answered back.


    "What!?" This little bracelet is heavier than our Metal Balls here?" The students screamed in shock after finding out how heavy the bracelets are.


    "That must be fake, there is no way that is that heavy, and look at her she said that there is even a 30X!?" Some of them looked at Yuki with untrusting eyes.


    "Does it look like I care about what you think? If you don''t believe it then don''t." Yuki coldly stared at them behind her mask.


    "Don''t worry about it Akane, these things are the real deal. I''m even wearing four myself, but because it''s too heavy I''m only wearing two." Lianughed at the statement of the other students.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Really? Then how heavy are you wearing?" Akane asked curiously as she began checking the bracelet, but just as she was about to pick up one she heard Lian''s answer.


    "Hahaha- actually. I''m only wearing a X2 one, a 5X is too heavy for me and it puts a lot of burden on me." Lianughed in embarrassment. She was ashamed to say it but she decided to tell the truth.


    "What? X2 only, is this really that heavy. Give me the 5X one, let me try it."


    "Wait! Yuki can you put it on the ground first, it would be dangerous if her hand gets crushed." Lian said with a smile, and when everyone heard it they began to trust her.


    "Thud!"


    Then a loud thud sound that shocked everyone, just the sheer force that it made when it dropped almost made everyone drop to their knees.


    "What the hell, that thing is stuck on the ground!"


    "See, that will happen to your hand if you try to hold it. Now try to lift it up." Lian grinned at Akane.


    Akane nodded her head and tried to pick it up, but when she tried it she found that she couldn''t even move it.


    "What kind of trickery is this?" Akane then used both her hands and only managed to lift it up by a few centimetres.


    Akane was sweating a lot as she used every strength she had, she even cheated and used Mana to strengthen her body, but her results were bad. She lifted the bracelet for just 1 inch.


    "Haaa, what kind of joke is this!" Akane at this point was full of sweat after trying so hard.


    "Yuki, do you have another pair of X2 one?" Lian asked afterughing while watching Akane struggle, some students also tried to but to only be defeated by it.


    "No."


    "Then why don''t you try this one?" Lian removed one of her bracelets from her arms and handed it to Akane.


    "This is still heavy!" Akaneined, but she was happy that she could lift it up.


    "Now do you understand why Yuki is strong?" Lian asked Akane.


    "Yes, but Miss Yuki. Can I ask you how heavy you are currently wearing?" Akane asked.


    "I''m wearing 8 of these, two for both my arms and legs." Yuki answered.


    "That''s crazy." Akane said, but then Yuki continued, which shocked everyone even more.


    "All of them are X30. The weights are probably equivalent to the biggest mountain that we have." Yuki answered with uncertainty, but her answer is really close.


    "Oh my god."


    "Is that all? If it''s done now I would like to go back to the room now." Yuki said, and without waiting for an answer she disappeared in a sh in everyone''s eyes.


    "We are utterly defeated by her. I''m assuming she didn''t even use all of her strength, right Princess?" Akane asked the Princess, in her mind she was hoping that Lian would say Yuki had already used a lot of her power.


    "No, that was probably not even 1% of her real powers. I will tell you a secret about her real powerster, trust me you''ll definitely be shocked about it." Lian promised, she then invited Akane back to their room to see Yuki sitting on the very corner of the room by the window looking outside.


    Yuki was currently not wearing her Fox Mask, and was resting her head on her hand. All of Yuki''s soon ssmates are already captivated by her beauty at this point, if someone were to even say that they should change the school belle, no one would disagree with that.


    "Hey Yuki, what do you think about the Academy so far?" Without caring about her dumbfounded ssmates, Lian walked to Yuki and sat to her.


    "It''s pretty annoying so far." Yuki answered.


    "Fufufu, I''m sorry about that. But I''m sure that you will enjoy yourself here." Lian assured her.


    "I''m looking forward to it."


    "Okay everyone! Now that Miss Yuki showed her strength, there are no more of you who disagree that she should be here right?" Rory voiced her voice, and when she saw that no one talked she put on a smile and looked towards Yuki once more.


    "Then Miss Yuki, I hope you may learn a lot while you stay here in our Academy. Once again I wee you to the Emperor ss." Rory then walked out of the room.


    "Emperor ss?" Yuki began to think about what Rory''s words were.

 Chapter 194 Postponed

    ?A day has quickly passed, and for Yuki it was like an eternity. She was disappointed to see that the teachings in the Royal Beast Academy are worse than Fubuki, so when the next day came she didn''t even bother to listen as she already knew all of them. Yuki''s current ss is Magic Theory, and Yuki was once again tricked by King Dagart.


    The picking of sses was fake, everyone in the school will have to learn everything, so Yuki had additional sses.


    And when her ssmates and teacher saw that Yuki was just sleeping in the ss, they burned in anger. They couldn''t believe that someone would sleep in this situation, this was one of a kind teachings for them where they will grow a lot if they learn it. But she was just sleeping the whole time.


    "Miss Yuki, even if you are appointed by the principal itself, it doesn''t mean that you can do whatever you want in the ss. It''s very disrespectful to me and the others!" The teacher mmed his hand to the board which caught Yuki''s attention.


    "I really don''t care what you say. What you''re currently teaching is useless for me, as I already know all of it. I even think that my knowledge is much more advanced and better." Yuki shrugged and put her down and continued to sleep to waste time, but in fact she is not sleeping but thinking of a way to craft a weapon for Aika.


    "Hoo, you are like what the rumours said. You''re really arrogant, then how about you solve this Magic Circle then. Let''s put your knowledge to the test." He answered coldly to Yuki.


    Yuki then took a nce at the Magic Circle that the teacher made, and by just a nce Yuki already knows how it works.


    In this word Yuki found that people use Magic Circle for the technology and sometimes for their Skills as it enhances the capabilities of it significantly. Yumie already made her own Magic Circle, it is what she used to kill the Cmity Ice Tundra.


    Normally that attack would not be that strong, but because she made her own Magic Circle it improves the Skill by a lot. The Magic Circle that she used in that would enhance the attack potency, speed, and the elements in it by twice. That is also the main reason why she ran out of Mana as making a big and strong Magic Circle took out so much Mana to her.


    This Magic Circle that the teacher showed is a more advanced one, but in terms of power Yumie will definitely win as her theory for the Magic Circle isplicated. For Yuki to activate this Magic Circle is as easy as blinking, then everyone then saw a few strands of Icy Threads that touched the Magic Circle, and soon the Magic Circle began spinning and it soon activated.


    What the Magic Circle does is greatly enhance the Fire Element when it passes through it, but since Yuki doesn''t have the Fire Element she didn''t try it.


    "It''s done." Yuki closed her eyes once again.


    "What, how are you so sure that it already works? You didn''t even try it if it works." The teacher hissed at Yuki.


    "Aren''t you stupid for a teacher? I''m an Ice User, how the hell do you think I can use Fire?" Yuki snapped back at him.


    "Anyone that has a Fire Element can use it, but just use as little Mana as you can." Yuki warned before resting her head at the table again, Because Yuki was sitting on the top back row of the room everyone can see what she is doing, and seeing her rxed posture some of them began to trust her.


    Then Akane suddenly stood up and breathed out the right amount of Fire to the Magic Circle which she thought was enough, and that was when Yuki saw it as she opened her eyes slightly.


    "That''s too much power." Yuki created an Ice Wall between Akane and the rest of the students to protect them from the impact.


    The average looking Fire suddenly morphed into a big fireball, and exploded into the wall.


    Boom!!


    "Didn''t I say to only use a little amount, why did you put in so much?" Yuki looked at Akane with deadpan eyes.


    "What, why are you ming me!? That was only a little bit!" Akane argued.


    "Show me again." Yuki stood and went up close to Akane.


    "Look at this." Akane again breathed out mes and kept it in her hand so that Yuki can see it.


    "Oh, my bad. Seems like I was in the wrong." Yuki then crushed the Magic Circle with her hands to avoid any more idents.


    "What do you mean?" The teacher asked.


    "Well, I forgot to modify the enhancement. I set it to multiply instead of percentage. I was supposed to set it to power at any Fire to 10-25% but it looks like I set it to maybe around 400% which is maybe about X4?" Yuki exins, she then let out a small stream of Mana and soon to everyone''s eyes a Magic Circle appeared.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Try it again. It will not blow up likest time." Yuki promised.


    "Alright." Akane trusted her words and shot the little fireball to the Magic Circle, and once it entered it zoomed the room and left a mark at the wall. But there was one thing different in the mes that shot up, it was not coloured red anymore, instead it was a pale blue and was really bright.


    Suddenly everyone heard a loud Bell sound, and it was a sign that sses are over and they are allowed to take a short break.


    "I''ll take my leave now." Yuki went on ahead and left the room. But she forgot to do one thing, and that is to destroy the Magic Circle, which will cause everyone to have a chance to learn it.


    "What kind of Magic Circle is this?" All of the students gathered around the Magic Circle that was spinning in the air. There were some strange markings in there that confuses them, as this is their first time seeing it.


    What Yuki did in the Magic is very simple actually, she just made Hydrogen with her Mana which is a very easy thing to do when she found out that you can make anything you want with it. The Magic Circle will also absorb oxygen around them, and the two elements then willbine, and when fire passes through it, it will ignite it and shoot out.


    So when the Magic Circle absorbs Oxygen around, the Magic Circle will automatically separate the Mana and the Oxygen. The Oxygen gets condensed, and the Mana turns into Hydrogen that will mix with the Oxygen.


    So what Yuki did wrong in the first ce is that the hydrogen and oxygen concentration is too powerful that causes that amount of power. And added with that kind of me, the destructive power of it only got stronger.


    So that means Yuki changes the whole Magic Circle that the teacher gave her which amazes everyone more.


    "How do you think she came up with this idea? Even the teacher doesn''t know how to decipher the Magic Circle." Akane whispered to Lian.


    "I don''t know. How about you ask her?" Lian chuckled.


    "Yeah no, she is very cold. Every man that hase close to her ever since yesterday has been ignored and some of those arrogant nobles even got beaten up by her." Akane got chills when she remembered how Yuki scared away her suitors.


    ? "Oh yes, Princess, have you heard that the Academy Wars is postponed, it''s said that it will happen 2 weeks from now. Meanwhile the Sect Wars are cancelled."


    "Yeah, it''s very irritating. I''m not even excited about it." Lian sighed.


    "You''re right Princess, I don''t even want to attend as we would only get humiliated bying there." Akane clenched her fist tightly.


    The Emperor ss are the one that are the one representing to fight in the Academy Wars, even though their numbers went up, and now they''re 50 now excluding Yuki. Their powers still lose.


    "Ah right! Follow me Akane, we need to find Yuki now!" Lian shouted, she then dragged Akane out of the room to find Yuki.


    Now that she thought about it there is no way she can invite Yuki to join them in the Academy Wars since the Sect Wars is cancelled, and since that is her ticket to invite Yuki, it''s not valid anymore.


    "Where is she?" Lian and Akane were panting as they searched thoroughly to find Yuki. Then Lian suddenly heard a familiar voice that belongs to a little girl, she smiled for a second before dragging Akane again.


    "Wait, Princess let me take a rest."


    "No, we can''t. We might miss them!""


    Lian and Akane finally found Yuki, and they saw that a little girl was on herp sleeping peacefully. Lian also noticed some food on the ground.


    "Looks like they had a pic." Lian thought, then just as she was about to take a step forward she found herself and Akane surrounded by the same Ice Threads.


    "What are you doing here?" Yuki asked coldly, she didn''t expect Lian to bring someone here, now Aika was seen by another person.

 Chapter 195 Lian Found Who Is Yukis "SPOUSE" (Bonus )

    ?"Nothing, I just wanted to talk to you. If you can, please bring this down?" Lian coughed awkwardly, as she looked at the sharp and thin Ice Threads.


    "Why did you bring someone with you?" Yuki refused and began to put the Ice Threads closer to them.


    "Don''t worry! She is my close friend, she will definitely not tell anyone about Aika!" Lian shielded Akane from Yuki after seeing her cold eyes staring at Akane. She became extremely nervous when she found Yuki was releasing her bloodlust at them.


    "Are you sure?" Yuki asked as she pointed at Akane who had a pale face, and was sweating a lot. But she didn''t dare to move, because she is afraid that she might really die if she did.


    "Yes, I can assure you with my life." Lian promised.


    "If you are ever wrong, and words leak out about Aika. I will make a move against your family, remember that." Yuki then disables her bloodlust and looks back at Aika who has just woken up.


    "Did you have a good sleep?"


    "Yes, but why are you here Big sis Lian?"


    "Don''t worry about me, oh yes. This is Akane. She is my childhood friend." Lian introduced Akane who was on her knees and was breathing hard, almost all of her tiredness disappeared when she felt Yuki''s stare at her.


    "Hello!" Aika greeted Akane.


    Then the three of them began to talk by themselves, the two didn''t talk to Yuki for now as they can feel that she is still quite angry for suddenly barging in. And 10 minutes before they started their ss again, Lian finally found her courage to speak to Yuki.


    "Yuki, can I talk to you about the uing Academy Wars?"


    "Why are you bringing this up? It''s still not a year, at most we still have 10-11 Months left." Yuki asked.


    "Well, it''s because the Academy Wars has been postponed. It''s happening soon now, two weeks from now." Lian finally let out her concern.


    "So, what''s your point? We made a deal about that already, as long as you can get me inside the Sect Wars, I''ll be happy to help you at the Academy Wars." Yuki said with a huff.


    "Actually the Sect Wars is cancelled. But please still help us fight! I will do anything you ask me for!" Lian grabbed Yuki''s arms and held it suddenly.


    "Why do you need to touch me?" Yuki forced her arms out of Lian''s grasp, and red at her.


    "Then what can you do to me?" Yuki smirked and waited for Lian to answer.


    Meanwhile Akane who was listening to the both of them talk was rather surprised to see that her childhood friend was begging someone to do something for them. She was a Princess, one just cannot refuse them as they are the Royal Family, but of course Yuki was different. She was the sole reason that they only won the war against Royal Destruction, so the Royal Family will have to bend if they want Yuki to do something for them.


    "Mommy." Suddenly Yuki felt Aika tugging at her sleeve with a scared expression on her face.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuki ced her on herp to calm her down, then when Yuki saw that Aika was pointing at something she looked at it and saw King Dagart.


    "This guy�� What the hell do you want?" Yuki''s cold voice rang in the Garden, Lian and Akane also turned their heads and saw King Dagart walking with a few people behind him.


    "Father!" Lian went forward to King and hugged him, meanwhile Akane kneeled in one knee for a humble greeting.


    "I greet his Majesty!''


    "Come on now, is that how you speak to your Uncle?" King Dagart teased Akane.


    "U- Uncle." Akane corrected her words with a reddened face.


    "Aika, does this guy scare you? Do you want me to send him away?" Yuki ignored them and asked Aika a question that shocked all the people that King Dagart brought. And because they don''t know Yuki''s contribution and how strong she is they immediately released their Aura at Yuki, which also affected Aika.


    "Don''t do anything. It''s fine." Before the Royal Guards behind can react to Yuki, King Dagart raised his hand to stop them.


    "But, King! She is being disrespectful to you." The woman who seems the leader of the Royal Guards spoke up in an agitated voice.


    "Shut up, you don''t know who she is. This is my order as you''re King! Don''t be disrespectful to this Lady when you see her, instead show her hospitality!" The King ordered all of them which they had no choice but to obey since it''s the King''s orders.


    "Hello Yuki, it''s nice to see you again." King Dagart raised his arms for a handshake, but when he saw that Yuki was looking at him with cold eyes, he shuddered. He then let go of the idea for a handshake and just greeted her.


    "How is your stay going ? Did you learn a lot?" King Dagart tried to be polite with her.


    ? "Apologise to her first, she is scared of you." Yuki pointed to Aika who was hugging her legs and was shivering while hiding herself by using Yuki''s body.


    "That-"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hey, aren''t you going too far!? He is the King, why does our King have to apologise?" The woman began to argue with Yuki, which made Lian and King Dagart feel anxious.


    "Even your beloved and respectful King don''t dare to talk to me like that. And you expect me to listen to a dog barking at me? You must have been spoiled too much by your owner." Yuki red at King Dagart.


    "What did I just say Duchess Ava!? Even if you are a Duchess and are the leader of the Royal Guards, I will punish you!" King Dagart warned her again.


    "I''m sorry, please forgive my rudeness." Duchess Ava bowed at Yuki as a sign of apology.


    "Don''t be scared Aika, this Man is all talk but he cannot fight." Yuki tried to console Aika, she then red at King Dagart.


    "APOLOGISE, I still remember what you did to her. Don''t expect me to forget that easily." Yuki talked in a much colder voice.


    "Wait, Okay! Little Aika, can you talk with me for a second?" King Dagart softened his voice when he tried to talk to Aika.


    Aika, who heard King Dagart''s softened voice, slowly calmed down. Aika then peeked her head out of Yuki''s legs and looked at him. But her eyes still contained a little bit of fear that everyone saw.


    "I''m sorry Aika if I was rude and hurt you when I talked to you a week ago. I hope you can forgive this old man." King Dagart said.


    "Old Man? But you still look young, King?." Aika called King Dagart by his name that made Yuki raise her eyebrows.


    "Sweetie, you don''t have to call this guy King. You can call him Uncle Mirel." Yuki patted her head.


    "Really? But Mommy I heard that he is the King, and isn''t the King supposed to be the highest position?" Aika looked at Yuki with questions.


    "Don''t worry about that. She can call you Uncle Mirel, RIGHT?" Yuki leaked out a little amount of her bloodlust.


    "Yes of course! I don''t mind it, you can call me anything you want Aika." King Dagart quickly said to please Yuki.


    "See, you can call her whatever you want."


    "Then can I call you Big brother?" Aika looked at him with hoping eyes, but before he could react Yuki interjected.


    "Don''t be fooled by his looks, Aika. This person is already old, you can even call him grandpa if you want." Yuki chuckled, but her words struck King Dagarts heart.


    ''Grandpa?''


    "Grandpa? But he looks so young." Aika finally came out from Yuki''s legs.


    "Even if someone looks young, that might be fake. A person will get more beautiful as she gets stronger, this will also preserve and make someone age longer. Do you understand me?" Yuki smiled at her, then seeing Aika nod happily she patted her head.


    "You are so smart!"


    "Hehehe, But then does that mean Mommy is also old? Then doesn''t that mean that you''re older than Uncle Mirel or Big sis Aria since you''re much more beautiful?" Aika looked very confused and looked adorable, but her words hurt Yuki.


    "Me old? No, I''m only 26 years old." Yuki exins quickly. She used her real agebined with the time that she spent here which is more than half a year now.


    "Really?"


    "Of course I would never lie to you." Yuki said.


    "Yeah, you understand now? There are people that are naturally born beautiful even if they are young. Like me, and you. You are beautiful and cute, but you are still 8yrs old." Yuki showed her an example.


    "I''m beautiful and cute?" Aika looked at Yuki with a shocked expression.


    "Of course, but you don''t have to worry about this. I promise you that you will grow very beautiful like me, as you have my blood in you. And you also have your mothers genes with you." Yuki said, but her words caused an uproar to everyone''s mind.


    "Yuki''s spouse is a WOMAN!?" Those words rang into Lian''s and Akane''s mind.


    "Yeah, Fairy Mother is very beautiful. But you said that she is already in a happy ce called heaven." Suddenly Aika''s mood went down when her mother was mentioned.


    Yuki''s eyes darken when that happened, and also the mood around them. Suddenly it became sullen, and sad.


    "Aika you can call me Uncle Mirel!" King Dagart said to lift the mood.


    "Okay!" Suddenly Aika''s mood came back, she also became close with King Dagart.

 Chapter 196 Black Lightning Steel

    ?"So what do you want with me?" Yuki ced it as she fed Aika with a biscuit.


    "Is it good?" Yuki smiled at her and asked her if the food was good, Akane and the Royal Guards were shocked to hear that Yuki would really ask if the food from the Royal Family was good or not.


    "Yes! It''s very yummy!" Yumie said happily as she began to eat her biscuit without Yuki''s help anymore, Yuki then ced her to sit next to her.


    Once Aika was seated, Yuki''s aura changed into a very cold person. It was no longer the loving mother to Aika, it was her usual self.


    Yuki and Aika found themselves in the garden of the Royal Beast Kingdom, because the King and Lian didn''t want any information to leak out about their conversation. So they decided to talk inside the Pce.


    "Ahem! Well, I also want you to join the Academy Wars if possible. Don''t worry we willpensate you with any reward you want, as long as I can give it to you of course." King Dagart spoke up what he wanted, but Yuki already guessed why he was looking for her so she was not surprised anymore.


    "You tell me, do you think I will believe that? You haven''t even given me my 200 sets of clothes, jewelries that I wanted. And you expect me to believe that you willpensate me? Naive." Yuki answered in a very cold voice that made King Dagart froze, he totally forgot about their deal, and now remembering about it makes him feel a little bad.


    "About that- I''m sorry! Ipletely forgot about it. Allow me to make it up to you now!" King Dagart then ordered the maid around to call the best Tailor in the Kingdom asap.


    Then, just 10 minutes in. The Tailor has finally arrived, and King Dagart was very pleased. He then began to ask her a series of questions, like if she is good at making children''s clothes or not. And her answer was satisfactory to King Dagart.


    "Yes, I believe that no one in the Beast Kingdom can defeat me in making clothes, no matter what it is. I can make it for you as long as I have the materials.


    "That''s good, then can you make this youngdy the best clothes that you can design?" King Dagart pointed at Aika who was quietly eating her biscuits.


    "Hmm?" Aika raised her head and blinked her big eyes at the Tailor cutely.


    "Sorry if I''m being rude. But, is she from the Fairy Race, Majesty?"


    "Yes, do you have a problem with that?" Yuki eyed the Tailor and asked her in a chilling tone that made her knees feel weak.


    "No, why would there be a problem?" She quickly said, she can sense that Yuki really will kill her if she said the wrong thing.


    "Oh yes, now that you saw her you cannot back away anymore. Also, you cannot disclose any information about what you saw and what you heard today. Is that clear?" King Dagart warned her.


    "Yes, if I Madeline revealed any information about today, I shall be executed immediately." She swore in front of the King and Yuki.


    "I''m Madeline, from the Tiger Race. How many clothes do I have to make for this little girl?" Madeline introduced herself to them.


    "I need you to make her a few clothes, 200 Casual Attire that isfy, 200 Evening Dress I guess, and 200 Sleeping Clothes. And if you can also make at least 20 pairs of shoes for her. It would be nice if you could give it to me in 2 weeks." Yuki began to list what she wanted, and Madeline''s mouth went wide when she heard what Yuki wanted.


    "How is that a few?! That''s 200 sets of clothes, and you want me to make it all within two weeks!? There is no way that I can do all of that." Madeline said. It was just unrealistic for someone to make 600 pieces of clothes by hand in just two minutes.


    "Then how about this, make me 10 sets of each for now. You will have to give it to me by the end of the week. That is only 30 pieces." Yuki tried, she also knows that it''s impossible. But because this is a Fantasy World, there might be a chance that it was possible.


    "30, yes that is good. I can definitely make it." Madeline said after thinking for a while, it was still too much but it was still bearable. She would just need to push herself to make it.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely reward you if the clothes are satisfactory." King Dagart smiled at Madeline, which she was grateful for.


    "Then can I measure her now?" Madeline asked for permission.


    "If you ever do something funny at her, I will make a move." Yuki then made a splitting neck action that scared Madeline to the core.


    "I would never do that." She then took out her measuring tools and began to professionally take Aika''s measurements.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "When you''re measuring make it a little big so that if she ever grows, it would still fit her." Yuki added.


    "Yes, I have already done it." Madeline answered.


    As Madeline was taking Aika''s measurements, all three of them went back to talking about the Academy Wars, and on how they would convince Yuki to join.


    "Miss Yuki please, you''re our only hope of winning this Battle. If you do this, you will bring glory to our Beast Race, don''t you want that? People would remember you and respect you for what you have done to them." King Dagart said.


    "You are really persistent, you know that? Fine, but I want something back." Yuki said.


    "Yes, anything as long as I can give it to you." Lian and King Dagarts face beamed with joy when they finally persuaded Yuki.


    "I need some strong materials. The stronger it is the better, but you better make sure that the materials that you would give me are I can use. I want to make weapons out of them." Yuki demanded what she wanted, and hearing that her demand was not too much, the two then sighed in relief.


    "That is easy, I can show you some now. If you have something that you like then just say it to me, and I will bring you a lot of them." King Dagart assured her.


    "Good, then just bring me some files that contain all of the information about the materials. So I can choose easier." Yuki said nonchntly as she looked at Aika who was listening intently at Madeline.


    "Butler, can you show her the papers about all the best materials we have here?" King Dagart turned to her right, and spoke to the butler.


    "As your order, your Majesty." He bowed respectfully and left the garden to only arrive quickly.


    "Here you go Miss Yuki, every detail that you want is listed here." He then gave the stack of papers to Yuki, and went back to King Dagarts side.


    As Yuki was reading through the information, she greatly felt disappointment. There was nothing on the list that matches with what she wants. But because she had no choice, Yuki had to choose the best one that she could find. Then just as she was about to order what she wanted, she saw thest piece of paper, and when she read through it she became excited.


    "This would do, I want all of your avable stock." Yuki then handed the paper to the King, and when saw it he was shocked at it''s actually the worst out of all of them.


    "Are you sure that this is what you want?" He asked again for confirmation.


    "No doubt. You don''t have to worry about it, what you just need to do is give me a lot of it." Yuki smiled at them


    ck Lightning Steel - A Metal that is made naturally in the rock formation if a strong Lighting hits it. This Metal is not very great as it''s useless for making weapons as the Metal is too hard, thus it makes it useless because the cksmiths couldn''t melt it. The only good thing about this Metal is that it''s resistance to explosive and strong lighting is very high. At most it can withstand the power of a Diamond Rank Lighting Element.


    What she was nning to make was a gun, when she was picking weapons in Aria''s mansion. She saw that they don''t have many guns, and Aria said that Guns are a bad weapon choice because the firing of it sometimes misses, unless you are someone who has mastered the Gun then you should use it as it''s fire power is better.


    But when Yuki inspected the Guns, she saw that they were made wrong. The barrel of the gun is not appropriate for a Gun, so this puts the weapon''s uracy down, and they also don''t have any scope which made Yuki feel regretful since she saw some Sniper Rifle there.


    This is also the weapon that Yuki wants Aika to use, she would make a pistol for her that is very light and easy to use, but the power can kill someone in the Overseer Level (Early Tier) in oneshot.


    "Alright if that is what you want, then I will deliver it to your dorm." King Dagart stood up and thanked Yuki.


    ��------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    A.N


    Sorry for thete upload, also I will only upload one today. But I will make it up to you guys by uploading three. Starting next week I will cut down the chapter update back to one a day, but I will upload a bonus chapter every Monday, Wednesday, and Friday. The reason is that school is starting soon. Thank you guys for all the support you have been giving me, I hope it continues!

 Chapter 197 “Naive”

    ?"Now that is all done, all I have to do now is to prepare for this sh*tty practical exam." Yukiined inside her room.


    "You don''t have to get so mad mydy- I mean Yuki. It''s normal for the school to conduct a practical exam. I mean it is the Academy Wars that we are talking about. It''s the most important thing that will happen." Asuka said as she fixed Yuki''s hair.


    "How about those two? Are they alright?" Yuki asked as she flipped the newspaper on her hands.


    "Yes, actually they are doing great. They are learning a lot. For Lady Yumie, she has already advanced her Magic Theory Skills to advanced, and for Lady Katsumi she has also advanced to the advanced level of Spear and Martial Arts." Asuka reported, she was the one that is assigned to keep the tracks of those two on Yuki''s behalf. So her work is much more than before, but she is fine with it either way.


    "Good, then report to me if something happens." Yuki ced the newspaper on the table and was about to leave the room and go outside, ever since the incident yesterday she didn''t bother to go to ss. But no one seemed to try to make her attend any more after what they saw.


    "Actually, Yuki! Lady Katsumi had a slip of tongue and said that a man had been harassing her. She said that the man keeps getting in her way by saying that he wants to marry her. He even went on ahead and told the students that he is her boyfriend. But Lady Katsumi didn''t deny it because it was troublesome." Asuka said after thinking for a while, Asuka actually said to her that she shouldn''t tell Yuki about this matter.


    But Asuka concluded that Yuki will still found out about the matter, as the rumors are quickly circting the Academy, and there is also a risk that Yuki might be dissatisfied with her.


    "Alright, I''ll handle this matter myself. Good job." Yuki pattee her head before walking out the door, and going to the King''s ss.


    The King''s ss only second to the Emperor''s ss, making it the second strongest. But their differences in strength are really high.


    As she was walking around to find where Katsumi''s ssroom is, Yuki had already gathered a lot of attention. A beautifuldy strolling around the area was definitely eye-catching. Yuki was taking a long time to find where Katsumi is the building is bigger, and somehow her connection with Katsumi is disrupted here, so she cannot use it to easily find her.


    "Can I ask a question?" Yuki walked through a group of students that looked easy to talk to.


    "Yes? Are you new here, do you need us to help you look for your ssroom?" A beautiful youngdy with Bear ears answered with a smile.


    "No, I''m looking for someone but I don''t know where she is." Yuki said, since she tried acting before, she put on an innocent act that she hoped would help her.


    "You''re trying to find someone? Then can you show me your guest pass?" The young bear began to look at Yuki suspiciously now.


    "Ah, I''m sorry I don''t have one." Yuki answered with. a shocked expression.


    "Then how did you get inside here?" The beardy took out a dagger and began to interrogate Yuki.


    "Ah, No! I''m sorry, please don''t hurt me! My friend suddenly teleported me here because she said that it was fine since I know her. " Yuki acted scared and backed away slowly.


    "Is that so? Then can you prove it to me?" She said with an raised eyebrow, but she still didn''t let go of her dagger.


    "He- here you go. This is the Talisman that she used." Yuki with an ''scared'' expression on her face gave it to her.


    "I''m sorry but, even if your friend allowed you to enter here the school didn''t. So I will ask you to leave." The Bear decided to believe Yuki''s story after hearing her story.


    "Ahh, is that so?" Yuki put on a pitiful expression on her face, but because she was wearing a hoodie. They could only see her lower face.


    "Don''t be sad. Just go home for now." She tried to cheer her up.


    "Okay, but can you show me the way outside? I''m afraid I''m lost. I don''t even know where I am." Yuki said.


    "What you don''t know? How is that possible? You are in the Royal Beast Academy."


    "Royal Beast Academy, what is that?" Yuki tilted her head at the side and asked.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You- how do you not know it? Aren''t you also a Beast?" The Bear put on a confused expression and so the others.


    "Yes, but, I have been living in the mountains my whole life. Not until my friend brought me out, but she said that I should stay in the mountains because she said that I would scare the people with my face. And she also said that I trust people, other than those I find trustworthy. Yuki exined.


    "Your face? Can you show it to me?" She asked.


    "Why?" Yuki was instantly on guard.


    "Because I need to verify it." She answered.


    "Okay." Yuki quickly agreed after hearing the answer.


    "Isn''t she a little naive? Lady Ayaka.  She just said that her friend told her to not trust someone, but she easily trusted us." A girl whispered to Ayaka.


    "What the-'''' Ayaka looked at Yuki with a face full of shock.


    "I can see why your friend warned you. She is a good person." Ayaka said after looking at Yuki''s face.


    "Do you also find me ugly?" Yuki''s ears and tail dropped down. Yuki transformed herself with her past look, but she kept the Fox Ears, but only one tail.


    "Ugly? Of course not. Why would you think of yourself as an ugly person?" She asked.


    "Because she said that I was ugly."


    "Is your friend stupid!? How are you ugly? You are really beautiful!"


    "Is that so? I''m happy about that." Yuki smiled at them.


    "Are you sure that your friend is a nice person?"


    "Yes, she is really kind to me because she was the only one who said that I was beautiful even though she knew that I was ugly. But she said that even if I was ugly she would marry me, but I don''t know what marriage means though. She only said that if someone married they would stay with each other forever."


    "What a cunning person. So she taught her like that so other people wouldn''t take her from her." Ayakaughed.


    "Well, do you love that person?"


    "Yes, I love her as a friend. But she said that I should love her in a different way. I still wonder what she means by that."


    "HAHAHA! Poor her, I now understand why she did a thing. This woman is na?ve and cute."


    "Buttely, she has not been visiting me. I thought that she had already forgotten about me, so when she said that I can go to her I was really excited. But it looks like I have to see her another time." Yuki''s expression turned sad, then just as she was about to leave, Ayaka grabbed her hand.


    "Wait, I feel sorry for you. So I''ll help you find the person you are looking for. Just say me her name." When Ayaka looked at Yuki''s troubled and saddened expression, she also felt sad.


    So she decided to help the ''innocent and naive'' Yuki.


    "Really? Thank you!"

 Chapter 198 Duke Dycon

    ?"So what is your friend''s name?" Ayaka smiled when she saw Yuki''s cute smile that was beaming with joy.


    "Her name is Katsumi. She said that she was a Dragon. She is a beautiful woman, with blue hair and eyes." Yuki began to exin the details about Katsumi to them, but as she was exining she saw their shocked faces.


    ''Looks like they also know about the rumors.'' Yuki thought, but she chose to ignore it for now.


    "What''s wrong? Is something the matter, you guys don''t look too good." Yuki asked in a concerned voice.


    "That- are you sure it''s her?" Ayaka asked, she hoped in her heart that the person that Yuki''s talking to was not Katsumi. She couldn''t bear to see Yuki''s disappointed and sad face.


    "Yes, I am sure." Yuki answered.


    "Alright then, I will help you look for her." Ayaka answered with a heavy tone, she doesn''t know what she would do if Yuki was to hear about Katsumi''s rtionship in the Academy.


    As they were looking around the school, Yuki was feeling hungry. So she took out a piece of meat from her Spatial Ring and began to eat it. The meat was from the Star Lord Beast that they hunted so the taste and quality is good.


    Yuki personally cooked the food, as she missed her own cooking. She was not good or bad. At least she would say that she is decent, and the only reason that she cooked for herself is that she is bored.


    "Do you want one?" Yuki offered Ayaka and the other two people food too.


    "Is this edible?" The other two asked as this is their first time seeing food like this.


    "Yes, I made it myself. It''s sad though that it''s already cold." Yuki said, she then tool another bite.


    Ayaka then felt curious and also bit into it.


    "This is good!"


    "Hehehe, thank you." Yuki epted Ayaka''spliments shyly.


    "Wait, that''s her. Katsu-" Before Yuki could finish her words, she was stopped by Ayaka who covered her mouth.


    "I think I heard my mother''s voice just now." Katsumi whispered to Yumie who was beside her.


    "Really? I didn''t hear anything. Maybe you''re just hearing things after getting annoyed by this man. Why don''t you just do something, this guy is also getting on my nerves now."


    "Katsumi! My beloved. Please ept these flowers to show my love for you!" The man behind them suddenly walked forward and kneeled.


    "No, take this away!" Katsumi shoved the flowers back to him.


    "Why are you blocking my way? I have already found her." Yuki took Ayaka''s hand away from her mouth, just that move from Ayaka almost made Yuki''s instinct kick in.


    She almost identally killed Ayaka, but she refrained herself from doing it.


    "That- are you really sure that she''s the person you''re looking for?"


    "Yes, how can I be wrong in differentiating my friend?"


    "Katsumi!" Yuki escaped Ayaka''s grasp, and went straight to Katsumi and hugged her.


    "Moth-"


    "Don''t call me that. Call me Snowy, I''ll help you get rid of this guy. You too Yumie, y along with me." Yuki''s voice sounded in their head.


    "Snowy!?" Katsumi awkwardly returned Yuki''s hug, but this scene to the other people looked like Katsumi was caught by her wife.


    "Who is Snowy, Katsumi?" Anger started to boil in the man when he saw someone hugging Katsumi intimately.


    His name was Arthur Dycon, he is greatly known as a womanizer and a scum. But not everyone can disobey him as his family is a Duke in the Beast Kingdom.


    "Say that I''m your wife." Yuki said in Katsumi''s mind.


    "What? How can I say that?"


    "Just say it, after that follow my lead, act like I''m your beloved wife." Yuki said.


    "She- she''s my wife." Katsumi stuttered at first, which made Yumieugh.


    "Your wife!?"


    "Yes, I am her wife. Is there a problem with that?" Yuki looked at Arthur with an innocent look, but her hoodie was back down so no one saw it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You''re married? And with a woman." Arthur began to look at Katsumi in a different light.


    "What''s wrong with that? And to answer your question, she is not my wife, yet. But she will be sooner orter." Katsumi saidt the words that Yuki told her.


    "No, you should marry me. Why would you want this ugly looking woman, look at her. She''s hiding her face!" Arthur then began to mock Yuki.


    "Also look at her clothes, it''s not even clean. Marry me, I promise to give you a better life. I will give you tons of money." Arthur boasted.


    "You will not have a good life if you marry this ugly and poor woman."


    Suddenly the air around them turned sullen. Ayaka was especially concerned for Yuki right now. She just received a hard insult. And when she looked at her she saw that Yuki''s tail that was previously wagging in happiness when she saw Katsumi dropped down, and her face was blocked by everyone as it lowered.


    Then to everyone''s shock. When Yuki raised her head, tears wereing down. Yuki then lowered her hood even more.


    Katsumi and Yumie were absolutely shocked to see Yuki''s actinf skills, to think that they could see Yuki cry. It looks so natural but it''s all fake.


    "Look at her, what a cry baby. Your hiding your face even more. So you already know that you are ugly huh. That''s great, so leave here now."


    "Hey, Arthur! Aren''t you talking too far!? She''s just an innocent woman, why would you need to go that far!?" Ayaka''s anger took its peak when she saw Yuki crying.


    How could someone possibly hate such a kind and cute woman?


    "So what? This ugly b*tch dares to take my woman away from me." Arthur said arrogantly.


    Boom!!


    Suddenly Arthur''s body flew for a dew hundred metres. Katsumi''s attack was too much for him, and it caused him to cough up a few mouthful of blood.


    "How dare you insult my wife!? Arthur, I have tolerated your shameless act on me because I didn''t want to cause a scene. But you dare to insult my wife in front of me! That I cannot tolerate anymore." Katsumi shouted at him after kicking his body away.


    "Now do whatever you want, you can ask him in a duel, or if you want I can fight him for you." Yuki shrugged.


    "No, I want to fight him Mom. He''s been annoying me in the past days, so I just want revenge."


    "Do as you wish, now I should quit my act now." Yuki then regained her cold nature that the two was used to.


    "That was tiring." But before she could make a move, she sense a killing intent at her, then just as she was about to dodge it. Ayaka suddenly lunges forwards and pushed Yuki to the side before attacking Arthur away


    "Have you got no shame!? Attacking an innocentdy." Ayaka shouted at him.


    "How dare you! I can do anything I want, I''m the son of the Duke Dycon." He shouted at all of them.


    "I will punish all of you for disobeying, and attacking me!" He stood up suddenly, he then took out a talisman from his pocket and called his dad.


    Then just minutester, his Dad arrived with a dark look on his face.


    "Who dares to hurt my son, don''t you know who he is!?" He shouted at Katsumi and Ayaka. Meanwhile Yuki just kept quiet, and watched everything from the side at it looks interesting.


    "I did. But Duke Dycon, he was abusing his power as the son of the Duke." Ayaka tried to reason with him, Yuki was surprised about this. She didn''t expect for someone who she just met to protect her.


    "So? I don''t see what''s the problem with that. He is my son, and he is the future heir of the Dycon''s assets. You however, you''re only the daughter of a Count and you dare to insult my son."


    Ayaka was tongue tied about the matter, her family is very important to her. But she also couldn''t ept seeing such an unfair treatment.


    "And you, you''re only amoner and you dare to steal something from a Duke?" Duke Dycon scorned Yuki.


    "I wonder about that. Can you treat your fellow beast as things?" She asked her in aposed manner that made Ayaka felt confused.


    "Anything is possible as long as you have the strength for it, and sadly for you. You don''t have that." Heughed at her.


    "Really? Then how about now?" Yuki stood up and pinned the father and son to the wall using four Ice Swords, one for each limb.


    "Ahh!" Both of them screamed in pain.


    "Then could you also say that I can kill you right now?" Yuki smiled at them, she then raised her hood up.


    "I''m a Duke of this Kingdom! How dare you do this to me!?" He shouted as he tried to leave, but he couldn''t.


    "But you said that as long as I have the power I can do everything I want, and I''m pretty sure right now I can erase your whole Dukedom right now." Yuki''s coldugh resonated in their mind, soon their faces paled and fear took over them. For Yuki though, she just enjoys seeing their scared look.

 Chapter 199 Becoming The Examiner

    ?"Do you agree with me, Lian?" Yuki''s voice rang onto all of them.


    Suddenly to everyone''s shock, Lian walked in in a calm manner.


    "Princess! Save us, thismoner dares to hurt us, Noble. This is unjust!" Duke Dycon began toin at Lian.


    "I don''t know what you''re saying. I clearly remember you saying to this youngdy that power is everything, then she definitely has the right to do what she wants with you since she is clearly stronger than you. " Lian answered him with the answer that Duke Dycon didn''t want to hear.


    "HAHAHA! What are you going to do now? Even the Princess can''t even save you now?" Yuki beganughing after seeing the desperate look of the father and son.


    "I will do anything! Please just let me live!" Duke Dycon began to plead, in front of Yuki, he didn''t even care if he was the Duke or not. As long as he can live, he will do anything.


    "Will you really do anything? As long as I tell you what I want." Yuki stared at him with eyes full of coldness.


    "Yes! Please just let me and my son live!"


    "Alright, then-" Yuki then reformed back to her original form.


    "You- you''re from the Emperor ss. You are Yuki! You tricked me!" Duke Dycon was immediately filled with regret after knowing what Yuki''s real identity is.


    "Katsumi, you decide what you want to do with these two. I''m going back now." Yuki ignored the usations of the two and left the area, but when she walked passed Ayaka, she patted her shoulder and whispered something on her ear.


    "Thank you for saving me, if you ever want something from me just look for me. If I''m ever not in my room, just tell it to my maid." Yuki then let go of her shoulder and continued walking.


    "Wait! Miss Yuki!" Ayaka turned around and chased after Yuki.


    "Hmm? What is it?" Yuki turned around after hearing Ayaka shout at her.


    "What is your real identity?" Ayaka asked, she wanted to know more about who Yuki.


    "I guess I can tell you. I''m Yuki, and those two are my adopted daughters. And since you have probably heard about my achievements, there''s no need telling you about it right?" Yuki briefly introduced herself.


    "But why did you hide your real identity? And what is your purpose foring here?"


    "I just don''t want extra attention, as for the second question. Well I heard that my daughter is getting harassed by someone, so I decided to take care of the trash." Yuki answered with a slight smile.


    "I see, then can I ask you a favour right now?" Ayaka said after thinking so much about it.


    "Oh? You want to use it now? Alright, then. What is it that you want?"


    "Can you help my family? My Family is about to go down because our business is not doing great, and this goes on for longer, I''m afraid that our family will disappear from the Nobles."


    "What is your name, and what does your family do?" Yuki''s interest picked up when she heard the request.


    "I''m sorry about thete introduction but my name is Ayaka Shinigami. The Shinigami Family controls Agriculture and Ore farming. Buttely some of the higher ranking nobles tried to control us. But my father was against it, so he decided to fight them. But this caused our family to copse." Ayaka exined with a pained expression on her face.


    "What do you mean by controlling your family?"


    "They want to take over our family, because we have been doing well, and they are not happy with that."


    "Oh, that''s very easy." Yuki said after thinking for a while.


    "Really?"


    "Yes. Go talk to the Princess, no wait. Lian!" Yuki called Lian over, she wanted for Lian to do the helping, as she iszy to do it. And the biggest reason is that she doesn''t want to get tangled up with the Nobles.


    "My friend here is troubled by something, and I want you to help her. Now, just tell the Princess what you said to me, and she will take care of everything for you." After dropping those words, Yukipletely vanished in front of them.


    "Hey, wait! What do you mean by that!?"


    "It''s just like what she said. I''m going to help you with your problems, now just tell me what it is, and I will do my best to help you out."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "How?" Ayaka was still bewildered about everything. How did Yuki manage to pass the work to the Princess?


    "If you''re confused why I followed her orders, well let''s just say that the Royal Family is in a huge depth to her." Seeing the Princess didn''t want to exin anymore, she trusted Yuki''s words and said all of her problems.


    And just a few dayster, her family problems have been solved already, and it''s finally time for the Practical Exam.


    This would test the other students beside the Emperor ss to see if they have other talented students who can fight in the Academy Wars, and the person who was advised to look at the students is none other than Yuki.


    Yes, she was assigned by Rory to be the one who will test every student that could potentially help at the Academy Wars. Because Yuki has the highest talent, and is also the strongest. No students dared to make a fuss about it.


    Then the day has finallye.


    "We will now conduct the Exam for the King ss! Today we have our special guest with us, all the Nobles that help our Kingdom." The announcer shouted. He then began to say the invited Nobles at the stage.


    "And finally, we have our beloved King Mirel Dagart and the Royal Family!"


    "This Practical will be conducted by the person who single handedly defeated the 100 strongest S ss Adventurer, she then went over and beyond and defeated the Light Hero! Miss Yuki!"


    Yuki waved her hand slightly from below to the watchers and clicked her tongue.


    "Can we ask for Miss Yuki to say some words for the contestant, to give them some spirit, and also to our audience?"


    "Fine, but what I''m going to say is more of a warning. Now, I don''t care if you are a child from a Noble Family, if I don''t see any talent in you then you fail, also for the Families that the kid belongs to. Don''t startining to me if your kid doesn''t make it. But for you contestants, then I guess good luck." Yuki said loudly.


    There were some people that were about to disagree, but when they saw King Dagart raise his hand as a sign of not to fight, they stopped themselves from doing so.


    "Okay, thank you for your words. Herees the First ss of the King''s ss!" Suddenly the big gate in the coliseum opened, and 60 students came in with their heads high, they were so pumped up about showing their strengths.


    "This is sh*t. Are they sure that these guys are from the King''s ss? Their talents and strengths are just normal." Yuki cursed slightly.


    "Miss Yuki, before we start. May we know how you will conduct the test?" The announcer asked.


    "I have three parts nned. First, I want to see how much Physical Prowess you have. In this part the student is not allowed to use any of his/her Mana. If you are caught then you''re disqualified. Second, I will test your Mana Concentration and Control, this is the easiest out of the three. Andstly, I will test your mental strength. For thest part, you will see how that wille out." Yuki exins her n to all of them, and no one seemed to disagree with her Exam, except for the Mental Strength. This is the first time they heard that someone would test a person''s mental strength.


    "Then shall we start then!? Okay, Miss Yuki please conduct the first test."


    Yuki then snapped her fingers, and 60 Ice Pirs was made.


    "This is the first one, punch this Ice Pir with all your strength without using Mana like what I said, to determine if you pass. You will need to at least make a hole in the Ice Pir for 10 metres." Yukon exins.


    "Excuse me? But these Ice Pirs don''t look that strong." One of the students raised his hand and said.


    "Then why don''t you try it? If you can destroy the whole Pir since you said it''s not very strong, I will pass you for the entire Test." Yuki smiled at the man.


    "Alright if you say so!" He then used his full strength and punched the Ice PIr.


    BOOM!!


    "See?"


    "You fail. Next!" Yuki yelled out without looking at the man.


    "What!?" The man took a nce at the Ice Pir and saw that he was only able to make a hole that was about 4-6 metres.


    "All of you, do it at the same time. I don''t want to waste anymore time." Yuki yelled out again after seeing that no one moved.


    BOOM!!


    Multiple explosions happened, and everyone finally was done, but no one could see their output as there was Ice Mist around them, and when it was finally done. Everyone was so shocked that the whole coliseum was silent. Not even half of the First ss passed the first test, there were only about 22.

 Chapter 200 Practical Exam

    ?"Then next test! Concentrate your Mana to the best that you can, the stronger the better. After that, you will need to keep that power for at least 5 minutes without the Mana exploding." Yuki exins.


    "Then if you are ready, begin!" Yuki yelled out.


    After 1 minute, all of the students have their Mana Orb created already. They have already passed the first hurdle, now they just need to keep up the Mana Orb so that it would not go out of control and explode. But only 1 minute in, several people have already failed.


    "This year''s Exam is really hard huh? Looks like the person in charge of it is really taking it seriously."


    "Yeah, I know right. But it''s definitely good for us. This means we would have better chances of winning."


    "Don''t get your hopes up little girl. Even if we get the strongest students, there is still little chance of us winning. The other Race is just that strong." An old man said to the two teenagers.


    Then 3 minutes in, over half of the students have already failed. And 4 minutes in, everyone failed. The stress of containing the Mana Orb at a constant state was too hard for them, so all of them failed.


    "Call the next group of students toe out!" Yuki said to the announcer who was spaced out after seeing that no one passed.


    "Ah, yes! Next is the Second ss!"


    Then as if history repeated itself, everyone also failed. Then it was finally time for Katsumi''s ss.


    "We now have the Sixth King''s ss!" The announcer said in low spirits, after seeing that no one passed after the whole five ss greatly dispirited the announcer and also the spectators. For the family of those lost were greatly disappointed at their kids.


    "Before you start. Katsumi, go to the side first. I will test you separately." Yuki announced before all of them could punch the Ice Pir.


    "Wait , Miss Yuki. Aren''t you being unfair!? Why are you making her test easier?" One of the students yelled at Yuki. All of the people here know what their connection is with each other. So they thought that Yuki was giving Katsumi a special treatment, but they were wrong.


    "Who told you I''m making it easier? I''m making it twice as hard." Yuki clicked her tongue at the man who yelled at her.


    "If you are ready then just shut up and do your test." Yuki crossed her hands and coldly stared at the man.


    BOOM!!


    "All of you pass!" Yuki was actually surprised to see that all of the students passed, the previous one sses were not even half of their numbers. But after seeing this kind of result, it piqued Yuki''s interest in this ss.


    "We did it!" All of them cheered happily. They then gave Katsumi a thumbs up and Katsumi only answered by saying good luck.


    "Then, next!" All of them were now creating their Mana Orb, and just a few secondster all of them finished creating their Mana Orb, and seeing this Yuki raised her eyebrow. Not only is their Mana Orb more stronger, it is also much more concentrated than the previous sses.


    "All of you pass again. Very good, now for yourst test. I only have one question. Are you afraid to die?" Yuki stood up and stood in front of them, because no one knows what is the final test, they don''t know how to answer Yuki''s question.


    "Let me repeat myself. Are you afraid to die?" Yuki asked again, even after not receiving any answer she stayedposed and didn''t get mad at them.


    "No, we are not!" After looking at each other, all of them answered at the same time.


    "Hahaha, good. Then just stay like that." Yuki leaked out a percentage of her bloodlust and aimed it at all of them, suddenly all of them went on their knees.


    "Aren''t you not afraid to die? Then why are you kneeling like this? Stand up!" Yuki yelled at them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Minutester, all of them got used to Yuki''s pressure. And as all of them stood up, Yuki''s bloodlust got even stronger. Snow started to drop at them, and the whole coliseum was confused about what was happening.


    "If you are confused about this, then let me exin. What Miss Yuki is currently doing is letting them feel death by letting themselves shower in a field full of bloodlust. If a person was standing where they are, they would lose their minds, as they would feel that they are going to die very soon. A bloodlust or killing intent is a very strong attack, this would be really good if the person is weak minded. So Miss Yuki is letting them know what death feels like by doing this." Lian exined.


    "Ah, thank you for the short exnation Princess." The announcer thanked Lian in response as even he was confused about what was happening.


    "You''re still standing. Then for thest one, if you get unconscious by this then you fail." Yuki snapped her fingers again and soon dozens of Ice Swords were made and it shot out to the students, but before it could hit them it stopped.


    "This- how can a normal person still stand after receiving that kind of attack. That would mess up a person''s mentality!" After seeing what the Ice Swords do, all of them felt a chill.


    "Fufufu, this ss is really interesting. All of you passed!" Yuki gave her judgement, there was no one that fell unconscious. In fact all of them received Yuki''s attack to the fullest, they didn''t even blinked once.


    "Congrattions for Sixth King''s ss!" The announcer said happily, after getting good results all of them cheered.


    "Now, it''s time for you Katsumi." Yuki smiled at Katsumi which caused a chill to run down her spine.


    "I wonder what kind of test she would be doing, she said that she would make it significantly harder." The audience began to guess what she would do.


    "Are you ready?" Yuki asked her.


    "Yes, I''m ready Mom!" Katsumi said afterposing herself.


    "Alright then, get your weapon out." Yuki said she then makes herself a Dual Katana with Ice, and waited for Katsumi.


    "Wait, you''re not thinking of fighting me head on right?" Katsumi gulps down a mouthful of saliva.


    "Fight? No, we would just have a little spar." Yuki chuckled, then without warning she kicked Katsumi''s body away, but because of her reflexes Katsumi managed to block it using her arms.


    "Very good, your reflexes seemed to get better. Then I would not hold back." Yuki smiled like a devil at her.


    And just momentster everyone was mortified, Katsumi''s body was injured all over. Her outfit is in tatters, and she was sweating a lot and was panting.


    "Good, then that is all'' Yuki stopped at the right moment before her swords could pierce Katsumi''s body.


    "You can eat this, if you want to watch the rest then stay here. You can also invite your friends over there, it seems like they have been waiting for you." Yuki gave her a seed that Aika made, she then pointed behind her, and Katsumi saw all of her ssmates waving at her.


    "Go on. I still have a lot of things to do."


    Nothing interesting happened after that, except that there were a few people that managed to pass Yuki''s third test, and the same thing happened with Yumie''s ss. But the only difference is that only half of Yumie''s ss passed, and to Yuki''s surprise Ayaka was one of them.


    And another week has passed since then, everyone that was picked to fight in the Academy Wars trained day and night. Strangely for them they had followed Yuki''s routine of only having a one day rest, and that rest is the day before the battle began so all of them have high energy, even Lian and Ike were sleeping the whole day after experiencing one week of Yuki''s training.


    But just as the long awaited Academy Wars start, the whole Mystic Dragon was in a shock after seeing the battle video of Yuki killing the Royal Destruction''s Ten, but the most shocking part is there is also a recording of Yuki massacring the three Race.

 Chapter 201 The Start Of Despair

    ?"Is this video really not fake?"


    "No, the originality, and time of the video is real. But I understand you, how can a single fox kill "The Ten" of Royal Destruction, and not only that. In the video it showed that she killed more than 300,000 people using a single attack." The people get chills just by remembering it.


    "I wonder if the Academy Wars would be cancelled because of this."


    "No, they said that the Academy Wars are still going to continue but there is a difference on how it''s going to turn out. It is said that it would be free for all battle types, where each race would put one representative each. To determine the winner, they said that whoever has the most students, is the winner."


    "I think that the Race is going to get bullied in this War, looks like they will best again. HAHAHA." All of themughed. They were humans so they don''t have any pity towards them.


    "Hey, you never know. That they might win. IF a miracle happens. HAHAHA" All of them began tough again as they knew no miracle could ever save them.


    Meanwhile inside the Royal Pce, the tension inside the Main Hall was very tense, The cold air around them only makes it worse as Yuki''s bloodlust is leaking out slowly. After getting the news, her mood has not been very good. The only thing that kept her from erasing the Royal Beast Academy is that Aika''s information didn''t get released.


    "How did this news get out?" Yuki asked in a chilling tone, that they haven''t heard for a while.


    "I''m going to be honest with you Yuki, but I also don''t know. But our closest guess is that someone was peeking in the battle, we just didn''t see or feel that person. Our elders think that the person must be a trained professional in stealth." King Dagart told the truth, but it didn''t make Yuki''s mood better.


    "Miss Yuki, I hope that you are rational and believe us. We also wouldn''t dare to release this news outside as it can bring war." Aoi said to Yuki.


    "I know! But do you at least have any idea who would leak this out?" Yuki questioned them.


    "I- we currently have no idea who would do it." Lian spoke.


    "F*CK!" Yuki smashed the table in front of her to dust in anger, if this person knows her battle then they would definitely have a recording about Aika which will put her in a lot of trouble. This is the matter that angers Yuki the most, she cannot let Aika be in danger. Her surroundings were really cold, some people even backed away from her.


    "Tell me how many people we need to fight in the Academy Wars." Yuki changed the subject as she ns about the Battle soon that will happen in just a few hours.


    "The maximum student that they can bring is only 300. So you better expect 300 for each race, well except for us. We only have a hundred, and considering the video that got released the other Race is definitely not happy with us, so I think they would gang up on us." Lian answered Yuki''s question.


    "Let me be thest person to fight then. For Yumie and Katsumi, put them before me. For your line up, I don''t care. Just defeat as many people as you can." Yuki stood up and left, she was going to find those two and tell them about the n.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Alright, I will follow your orders." Lian nodded and also left, she was going to find the other students and tell them about Yuki''s n.


    After a few hours, the time has finallye. Sounds of people cheering very loudly in a stadium that was 10X bigger where Yuki fought before. The only reason that it''s big is so that it could hold more people, as for the real Arena it was a decent sized one. It was about a mile big.


    "We are all gathered here today to watch the long awaited Academy Wars! Today we are joined by the following Academies!"


    "From the Human Race, we have the great and powerful Omega Human Academy! They have been the defending champion for 1,000 years in a row now. The Academy is known for its strong and best students." The announcer shouted, then a group of people then walked in wearing their battle uniform that is made from the school. There were also some g wielders there that waved the Omega Human Academy Logo, and soon all the humans in the stadium began to cheer on, some also were brave enough to trash talk at the Beast Race.


    "We are the strongest!" The students stomped on the ground and shouted.


    "We cannot also forget the Elf Race! They are the smartest race to ever live, and have won 3 times in a row in the Academy Wars before the Human Race took over. We have Mother''s Nature Academy!" Soon the students from the Academy entered the stadium and waved at the fellow elves, and the whole coliseum was then filled with the cheers of the Elf Race. They didn''t shout like the Humans did, but they still gave off an imposing aura.


    "The Dwarf Race of course is here! Even though they had only won a single time, their strengths are not to be looked down on. It''s the ck Titan Academy!" Sounds of heavy footsteps were heard, and soon all of them saw short but powerful Dwarves enter with heavy armour. The Dwarf Race also cheered for them loudly.


    "And finally, we have the people from the Beast Race. Even though they had been in the bottom in the thousands of years, no one could still defeat their feat of winning the Academy Wars for 10,000 years. Herees the Royal Beast Academy!" Yuki and the rest of the students then entered with Lian being in the front as she is the Princess along with Ike. But the whole coliseum was quiet, no one cheered for them as no one believed. The Beast Race has long given up on the Academy and Sect Wars.


    "Ahem! Today we are not joined by the other Race as they forfeited before the match could begin, so for this Academy Wars we are only joined by these four Race. So could the representative of each Academy give the opening speech." The announcer coughs to ease the awkwardness.


    After the other three said their opening, it was finally time for the Beast Race. Lian then walked in the middle.


    "Thank you for letting our Beast Race join today''s Academy Wars. I swear to the Mystic Dragon God that we of the Beast Race would fight fair and respect our opponents." Lian bowed and got off the stage, then as she was walking down she heardughter from the three Race.


    "Pfft!"


    "Then we shall now start the Academy Wars. I will exin the rules to you guys. This battle is going to be a FFA type battle. The student that has been knocked out would be reced by another fighter, so if your fighter is still in the battle you are still good. Anything is allowed in this battle, even killing! To determine the winner is simple, the Academy that has the most active fighter would be the winner. So could each Academy now pick who would be their first fighter please. After you pick one, please kindly walk in the middle." He exins.


    "We would go with her weakest first okay, just stay strong and try to defeat them." Lian talked to all of them, everyone was nervous except for three people. And that is Yuki and her two daughters.


    "Alright, everyone, good luck!"

 Chapter 202 Comeback?

    ?But to everyone in the Royal Beast Academies disappointment, the first person they sent out was already defeated in a matter of seconds. But they expected it, but the fact that the three Race ganged up on their fellow Beast makes their blood boil.


    "The fighter of the Beast Race has been defeated. The Beast Race must put another fighter in 3 minutes or else it would count as defeat." The announcer yells out.


    Then just a few minutes in, the other Beast is already defeated. This continued until Ayaka was now the one who was in the ring.


    "Next fighter, Ayaka Shinigami!" The announcer was getting tired of announcing the same thing over and over, meanwhile the three Race are casually standing in the ring with a bored expression.


    "This is getting boring."


    "Same!"


    "Oh, the new fighter is here. Then who would like to fight her?" The elf boy asked the other two.


    "I''ll take her, she looks pretty decent I think." The human girl answered, and then she walked up and faced Ayaka.


    "I pity you-" Before she could finish her words, she met with ground first, and she was knocked out secondster.


    "Finally! The Beast Race has defeated someone! The Human Academy now needs to change their fighter, wait! The Elf and Dwarves also need a change of fighter! What aeback from the Beast Race, a single person beat three of them within seconds, will this streak keep up?" The announcer said.He was actually starting to get bored, but after seeing a change of the battle, he was back with energy.


    "Down! The three races need to change fighters again!"i


    The tide of the battle changed when Ayaka entered the stage, her moves and reflexes were not much for the enemy. Combined with her strength of being a Bear Race, the enemy was not much for her. Ayaka was able to defeat 16 people each from the three races before she got exhausted and was finally defeated by the Human.


    "Looks like the Beast Race would not get defeated by that easy hug, a shame for you it will end now." The man said before he kicked Ayaka on the stomach out of the ring.


    "This guy!" The men in the Beast Race got angry when they saw how that man handled Ayaka.


    "Let me fight this guy." The ssmate of Katsumi yelled out, he then walked inside the ring and defeated the person, but he was soon defeated by the Elf and Dwarf team.


    This happens for a while until all of the Beast Race is lessened to 5, they are left with only 5 fighters left. But they had only defeated 50 people from each race. Things were not looking good to them, then finally it was Ike''s turn.


    "Ike go get them!" Lian cheered on his brother, suddenly then. Yuki opened her eyes when she heard that Ike was the one who would fight next. She hasn''t seen Ike fight yet, because she was busy on the front lines she didn''t see how Ike fought, so her interest was piqued and she decided to watch the battle.


    But when he entered the battlefield, Yuki felt something strange. Ike''s body was somehow fading.


    "Lian, what is Ike''s Element?"


    "Oh, you don''t know? It''s dark, it is rare so he is always trained in the dark because that''s where his powers are at their best, so Ike is a mysterious person as no one knows about it." Lian exins.


    "Well let''s see how the fight will turn out then." Yuki decided to watch the battle intently, then to her surprise, Ike''s bodypletely turned ck, and she became under a shadow on the three of them that knocked them out instantly.


    "Prince Ike! He is taking down the enemies left and right, he is unbeatable!" The announcer yelled out in excitement, Ike has now beaten 43 from each Race. It was a good start for theireback. But the real opponents start now, it''s the strongest from each Academy now, those that they have fought are only the cannon fodder.


    "Looks like they have someone useful to them. This Prince Ike is pretty good." An arrogant and bulky man said to the other two.


    "How about we fight him together, to see if he is really strong?" The Elf woman suggested.


    "Fine with me, I am getting bored watching from the side lines." The Dwarf agreed immediately.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Then let''s all go then!" The three of them then swarmed Ike all together, but to everyone''s surprise, Ike turned into shadow and appeared behind them and stabbed the three with a sword that was made from Darkness.


    "Warp!" Ike yelled out, he then vanished from behind them to dodge their iing attacks and strike their front with fist that came from the shadow. Those shadow arms then grabbed their legs and began to bash them on the ground.


    "Arghhh!" All three of them screamed in pain, it only stopped when they passed out from the pain. To this point, no one has died yet or received a serious injury like these three. They were the first ones.


    "Things are finally getting interesting." The leaders from the other Race spoke up.


    "Yeah, I thought it was going to be a boring battle, well not until that persones up." Someone pointed at Yuki who was sitting in a calm manner.


    "I was thinking the same. But I think we would have to wait for a little more, since  it obvious that she is theirst fighter."


    "Let''s just wait then."


    But after a while, Ike was starting to feel tired, and his opponent saw this as a chance and struck Ike when he was taking a breather, Ike then found out that he was about to lose consciousness but he stayed strong and sent out the enemies along with him.


    "All of them are knocked out! Everyone now needs to change a fighter, it''s not looking good for the Beast Race as now they only have four fighters left. I wonder who they would choose next?" The announcer tried to hype the battle even more since it''s in peak right now, but no one was ready for the Three Race choice of fighter.


    "Oh my god! The Three Race have finally gone serious and they chose their Elites! Now it''s only time for the Beast Race to choose one!"


    No one in the coliseum wasining about the unfair battle that was going on which irritated King Mirel more, but he knows that he cannot do anything about it.


    "Yumie, you go. You can give it your all, if you want you can even kill them." Yuki shrugged, which made Lian nervous, but Yuki didn''t care.


    "Then does that mean that I can use my Corrosive mes?" Yumie asked with sparkly eyes.


    "Yes, it looks like one of them is a me user, so your Corrosive mes will definitely help you, and from the looks of it. They had finally gotten serious. Don''t look down on them, be serious at this fight, remember killing is allowed. But if things get dangerous I will make a move." Yuki warned her since there is a chance of dying, but there is no way that Yuki will let that happen to her daughters.


    "They have chosen Lady Yumie! Then begin!"


    When the announcer finished his words, Yumie jumped in the air and stood in the air using her mes. She learned this Skill identally when she was on a Quest, but it worked out for her, so she used it from that day and so on.


    "I''m sorry about this, but you guys have to suffer. FireStorm Dragon God!" Yumie then used the same Skill at the three of them, and she then used the exact same Magic Circle, but with the help of Yuki''s theory it made the attack much more stronger.


    "Don''t be too arrogant you Beast!" The Dwarf said, then he smashed his Hammer on the ground and a Rock Dragon was also made, but he didn''t expect that when it made contact with Yumie''s Dragon it would melt.


    "Go!" Yumie then rode the FireStorm Dragon on its head and headed straight for the Dwarf.


    "AHH!" The Dwarf screamed in pain as his body started to burn because of the intense heat from the Dragon.


    Yumie then flew into the air while riding her Dragon, she looked like a Goddess that is looking down on mere mortals right now.


    "Looks like she copied what I did." Yukiughed to herself after seeing the same style of veins on the Dragon, the only difference is that it was made with lightning.


    "Lightning Spear!" Yumie then began to make it rain with lightning bolts that almost killed the other two with a single hit.


    "Yumie destroyed all three of them without even taking any damage! And from the looks of it she is not even tired in the slightest. Is this anothereback?" The announcer yelled, then the next set of challenger was on the stage, and no one was ready for the oue.

 Chapter 203 The Three Race Cheated

    ?Meanwhile up in the air, no one could see  Yumie''s look except for Yuki. She saw that Yumie was panting a little.


    "Looks like making that Dragon took too much of her power." Yuki muttered under her breath. Yuki then took a nce at the three other Races and found something strange.


    "Hey, Lian! Didn''t you say that they only have 300 each? Why does it look like their number is closing to 500 then?" Yuki asked, it''s not that she is concerned about herself, but she''s concerned for Yumie and Katsumi.


    "Yeah, I just noticed it earlier. It looks like our intel is wrong. Do you think there is still a chance of us winning? I mean, the fighters that they sent out previously were the second rate only. They still haven''t brought out their first rate. I guess for example on how strong they are, it''s close to Teacher Aria." Lian sighed in defeat, every time they lost she lost faith in winning.


    "Who knows?" Yuki answered in a calm demeanour.


    "I see, we''ll just watch for now then." Seeing Yuki''s calm demeanour, she decided to believe that there is still a ray of hope that they would win. Even if it''s just a little, it pushes her to believe.


    "The three races have finally brought their Overseer Level Students folks! Now can Yumie still win this battle or not, we shall see! Let the match begin."


    "Yes, they are here! Let them eat trash just like what they are!" The three races started to talk down on the Beast Race now that they saw the battle is going on its peak stage now.


    "You are a decent one little Lizard, how about you give up now so that you would not be hurt?" The Elf side talked to Yumie.


    Instead of answering, Yumie took out her Bow and started to shoot them down by making it rain with Fire and Lightning Arrows, but all of them dodge the rain of arrows easily to Yumie dismay.


    "Looks like long range is not going to work ok these guys, then I''ll go all out. ENGULFING FLAMES!" Yumie roared out, then a huge fire pir shot out from Yumie''s body that made the other three walk back slightly because of the intensity of the heat.


    "What is this! Her powers shot up even more!?" All of them said in shock.


    But, Yumie is still not done just yet. She even greatly shocked Yuki about what she did.


    "THUNDERING FIRE FORCE!" The Dragon that she was riding began to roar, and soon everyone saw therge Fire Dragon cover Yumie''s body like an armour.


    Without warning, Yumie appeared behind all three of them and put their bodies into aze.


    "Call out the next one!" Yumie said to the referee who was still stunned about the sudden change in the battle.


    "This arrogant Trash!" Suddenly all the other Students got angry and Yumie''s attitude, and quickly the stadium was packed with enemies, but no one called for cheating. Yumie was not surrounded by more than 40 enemies, but she didn''t feel scared in the slightest.


    "methrower!" One of the students from the Dwarf Race shot out a me trail towards Yumie.


    "Oh, that''s a wrong move." Yuki chuckled.


    "Corrosive mes." Yumie let out a small fire wisp at the Fire trail, then a dwarf saw his mes get consumed by the small fire wisp, the corrosion only got bigger until it consumed all of his body.


    "You two want to join Yumie?" Yuki turned her head to the side and asked the two who were nor cracking their knuckles.


    "Why not!" Then without warning, Katsumi also went onto the stage and decapitated one of the humans that was getting closer to Yumie.


    "Nice Armour!" Katsumi gave her a thumbs up.


    "Well, I can only keep this up for 3 minutes at most, and my body is already starting to crack under the pressure." Yumieughed.


    "Stop talking to you two, can''t you see that there are enemies all around you?" Lianughed at the chattering of the two as they fight, she cannot believe that they could still fight when they are surrounded like this. She then boosted the two of them, and as a result it made them much stronger and faster.


    "That''s cheating! They put three fighters!" One of the spectators from the human sideined, then just as the rest was about to follow. The man''s head exploded, his brains scattered all around the people near him.


    "If you''re going toin, then how about you say it to me?" Yuki suddenly spoke up, the fight halted for a moment because of what she did.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You are a very brave youngdy, killing my fellow human in my presence." The King of Humans looked at Yuki with interest.


    "Don''tpare me to you pussy! I don''t fear anyone, not like you who will cower in fear if you see someone stronger than you." Yuki talked trash at them, she was getting annoyed because of the loud talking of the others so she decided to take back at them by humiliating their King.


    "You-"


    "Just shut up and watch the battle." Yuki didn''t listen to him anymore and focused on watching the battle again, and seeing her action towards him his anger reached its peak.


    "Omega Human Academy! Use this, treat it as my blessing to you." The King then ordered a bunch of pills and gave it to all of the students.


    "What a sly old man." Yukiughed, then when she saw every fighter eat it, she felt their aura changed. Their powers shot up to Overseer Middle Tier.


    "HAHAHA! With this I can beat this b*tches easy now!"


    All of the humans in the stage suddenly gang up on Yumie, their number in approximately 17, and because Yumie''s time limit is almost up her body movements slowed down by a lot.


    "Big sis, dodge!" Katsumi yelled at her Big sister, but it was already toote and Yumie was punched in the chest and was sent flying and hitting the barrier that separated Yuki and them.


    "Cough!" Yumie coughs up blood instantly, and soon Katsumi also finds herself overwhelmed by enemies.


    "Katsumi are you alright- Kya!" Lian, who was concerned at Katsumi, was shed on the back by the two Elves. The tide of the battlepletely changed, and now Yuki was watching the three of them get humiliated.


    But because the three of them didn''t pass out yet or surrendered the match still continues.


    "Is this the best that you can do? You guys are nothing but trash!" A dwarf kicked Yumie and sent her flying.


    "You Beast Race is nothing but Trash." All of them scorned, for the Beast Race that was watching from their homes using a Crystal was ashamed and saddened about all of thements that they were getting.


    Their bodies are now in a bad shape, it''s full of bruises, burns, and cuts. But Yumie got it the worst as she could no longer fight back.


    "501, 267, and 169." Suddenly Yuki began to count and it weirded out the people that were close to her.


    "Lian! Just surrender! Don''t risk your life!" King Dagart cried out after seeing his daughter get beaten up to a pulp.


    Then to everyone''s surprise they saw Yuki walking forward to the arena, but no one could tell what she was thinking about as her face was void with emotions.


    "They surrender, bring down the barrier and I will go in." Yuki talked to the referee.


    "I''m sorry. but I cannot do that. The three fighters from your side still haven''t passed out or given up." The refereeughed at Yuki.


    Then to everyone''s surprise, Yuki ced her hand at the barrier and shattered it to pieces.


    "F*ck off!" Yuki killed the referee in an instant, she then looked at the announcer who was taken over by fear.


    "You. Be the referee now."


    "That''s enough for you three. You have done great, especially you Yumie. I''m extremely proud of you." Yuki used her Ice and carried their bodies, but Yuki personally carried Yumie''s body and made her eat a seed to heal some of her wounds, she also did the same with the two. But she didn''t heal their body to the fullest as it would be bad.


    "Take care of Aika for me. She has woken up now." To everyone''s surprise they saw a fairy who is believed to be already extinct.


    "I will take over now, go rest."

 Chapter 204 I Only Followed The Rules

    ?"Mommy, where are you going?" Aika went to Yuki first, and talked to her. Since she was always sleeping in the Flute she doesn''t always talk to Yuki, so when she is awake she would use that time to talk to her Mommy as much as possible.


    "I wille back and y with you. Can you give Mommy 1 hour? I''m just going to punish these people here, because they hurt your Big Sisters." Yuki stopped and looked at her with full of smiles.


    "But, why did they hurt Big sis! Didn''t Mommy say that hurting other people is bad?" Aika got instantly worried, she then walked closer to her three Big sisters and asked them if they were alright.


    "Mommy��" Aika looked at Yuki with reddened eyes when she saw the condition of Yumie. Out of all of them, she was closest to Yumie and they would always y together. Even though Yumie is pretty mature now, she is still a kid.


    "Don''t worry Aika, I will get better soon." Yumie tried to pat Aika''s head, but she couldn''t as her whole body aches.


    "Big sis." Aika held Yumie''s hand and started to cry silently.


    "Mommy, why did they hurt Big sis Yumie? Are they bad people?"


    "Yes, they are very bad. That''s what Mommy needs to punish them because they have been a bad person." Yuki patted her head and slowly Aika began to calm down a bit.


    "Okay, then Mommy you need to punish them hard because they hurt my Big sister."


    "Hahaha, yes. I will punish them very hard." When Yuki said that her eyes glowed dangerously as the people near her can feel a Dragon slowly awakening.


    "Then, I will leave okay? Stay with your Uncle Mirel and don''t ever leave by his side." Yuki said before she went back down to the arena.


    "Distract her so that she wouldn''t watch the battle. I don''t want her to see what I''m really like." Yuki said to Aoi and King Dagart, and seeing both of them nod, Yuki felt that she had nothing to worry about anymore.


    "Hey, is this woman really strong? Maybe the video was fake, and all she got was beauty." From the sidelines, the human race again started to taunt and talk trash, but it was useless to Yuki. She just casually walked in the arena without caring if she was now surrounded by 50 people.


    "So it''s finally her turn. I can''t wait to see how strong she really is." The Human and the other two races began to talk about Yuki.


    "Let the battle begin!"


    "Kill her!" All of them then charge through Yuki with the intent to kill. But to everyone''s dismay, Yuki just stood there and let them do what they wanted.


    "She''s not moving, is she scared?"


    "All of you will pay for the sins that you have done." Yuki moved her hand slightly in the air, and suddenly everyone that was moving towards her fell down. When they took a closer look at them, they found that their hearts were missing, and when they moved their gaze back at Yuki all of them saw their hearts on Yuki''s foot. But strangely enough, Yuki left three of them alive, and just chained up their bodies using her Ice.


    "What the f*ck happened." All three of them questioned themselves. But Yuki suddenly walked closer to them and said loudly, as if she was announcing something.


    "You guys said that we Beast are weak right? How about now?" Yuki punched the Dwarf that made all Yumie''s wounds.


    "Heydy, I know you can hear me. Do you have a skill that lets me revive people through blood?" Yuki asked in her head.


    "Oh, you know I was here the whole time?" The same woman who gave Yuki her two Blood Skills spoke and asked.


    "Yes, you were actually pretty loud when you were in there." Yuki answered calmly.


    "I see, well I do have a Skill like that. But why should I give it to you?" She smiled, but Yuki couldn''t see where she was. Yuki even tried looking for her in her Soul Realm but she didn''t find anyone in there.


    So she most likely guess that this person is either dead and her spirit is residing inside her and she can''t just see it because she was too weak for that, or the person isn''t really strong and was able to easily bypass the System, as Yuki already ask Fubuki about it but it said that it didn''t sense or see anything like what Yuki described.


    "I know that you want something from me, so just give me it. I can most likely guess that you are waiting for me to get strong before you can ask for my help." Yuki smirked outside, and this only caused the people around her to shiver in fear. She was smirking while standing on a field of hearts, and she was not even distrubed by it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh. You are really smart, looks like I picked the right person for this. Then I shall give it to you." The mysterious woman then used her powers and hacked the System and gave her the skills through it.


    "How can you?" Yuki was taken aback that the mysterious woman knew about her System, so Yuki was immediately on guard about it.


    "You don''t need to worry about it, but I must say the one who gifted this System thing to you is really generous." The woman said with a smile.


    "Who really are you?" Yuki asked, but as she was hoping to not get any answer. The woman actually answered her.


    "I cannot say everything, but you can treat me as a Goddess as I am a real one, the same as the woman who gave the System to you." The strange woman began tough after seeing Yuki''s neutral face.


    "Alright then, I just guessed as much." Yuki shrugged.


    "Well enough chatter, I want to rest now. I will give you the Skill now."


    Ding!


    [An unknown entity has gained ess to the System. The entity upgraded the host skill Blood Destruction to Blood Annihtion, and the Skill Blood Restoration to Blood Lifeline.]


    Blood Annihtion - An upgraded version of the user''s previous Skill Blood Destruction. This Skill is much more deadly and destructive, when the user''s Blood enters someone''s body it would contaminate the blood of the enemy. Once this happens the user can now control the blood of that enemy. The user can then decide on what she would do with that, as she has control all over it.


    Blood Lifeline - The user can control the blood to revive someone or make a new life form. But to revive a person the user would need to collect all of that person''s blood. As for making a new life form, the user already knows it since she has already created a few of them.


    "What kind of sh*t exnation is this? Are you really a god?" Yuki''s words pierced the woman''s heart.


    "I don''t really care about the exnation, it''s understandable right?" She said,


    "I guess. You know what, never mind, I''m just going to try it now to see how it works." Yuki shrugged and walked to the side of the Human.


    "Hey, have you experienced what death feels like?" Yuki smiled at the man, and to his horror. His body exploded to smithereens.


    "Blood Lifeline." Suddenly his blood that had sttered everywhere suddenly moved, and as if a miracle happened. His body started to grow back.


    "Tell me what it feels?" Yuki asked the man as if nothing had happened.


    "Wha-" Suddenly his body exploded again, and everyone felt sick to their stomach seeing the scene again, but to their horror Yuki began to count his death.


    "I remember that you kicked my daughter Katsumi 267 times, and do you know how many times I would kill you?" Yuki smiled at him and took the colour out of his face.


    "That''s right, 267 times, and you have only died twice, so you still have 265 deaths to go. Good luck, Blood of Life." Yuki created a Nine Tails Fox that kills him every time he revives, and because Yuki connected herself to the Nine Tails Fox, she can use her Skill even without getting close to the man.


    "You, do you know how many times you have hit the Princess? That''s right 169 times, so you also would die that many times. As for you disgusting short man, you have hit my daughter 501 times. I would make your death more painful so you will die very slowly, and you will experience that 501 times." As if Yuki was a judge that is handing their verdict, Yuki did what she said, she killed the Dwarf very slowly by having an Ice Golem that crushed his body under his foot.


    "Where is your next fighter!? Have you gone scared now? I remember you guys saying that we Beast Race are weak, but why are you guys frozen in ce?" Yuki''s voice boomed over the coliseum, and no one could answer her as everyone was terrified. Yuki was killing three of them while talking to them, all they could do was the screams of the three that was being tortured.


    "If you''re noting then, I''lle to you. Moon st!" Yukiunched the same attack that erased a whole mountain, and that single attack killed all the Dwarf Students.


    "You! How dare you kill my Students!?" The principal of the ck Titan Academy stood up from the sides and began to curse at Yuki.


    "So what? I clearly remember that the rules said that killing is allowed, so I only followed it and killed them since they are very annoying."

 Chapter 205 I Have A Promise With Someone

    ?"Instead of getting mad at me, how about you thank me because I got rid of the trash in your ce? I''m just doing what people would do, take out the trash if they see one." Yuki chuckled after seeing the more angry look of the Principal that was about to explode any second now.


    "Please stop, just kill me already!" The Human that was being continuously killed behind Yuki pleaded with her to just end his misery.


    "I''m no Saint to forgive what you have done, you have only died for maybe around 165 times, you''re not even halfway." Yukiughed at the man after seeing the look on his face.


    "What? This is all you can do you Humans, Elf, and Dwarf!? I thought you guys boasted about being the strongest Race to ever live, but why is your Race pleading mercy for me! I''m just a Fox, the weakest kind of Beast. HAHAHA! This is a joke, you guys should kill yourself already, since all of you are useless!" Yuki was now taking her revenge and talking trash to all of them.


    "What!? Aren''t you just bullying the weak!? You are clearly too strong for them!" Some of them still tried to mock Yuki.


    "It''s exactly what you said. I''m bullying the weak because I''m strong, and you guys are nothing but trash to me." Yuki said loudly, she even looked directly at the King and Queen of the three races when she dered it.


    "I''m tired of this sh*tty trash talking back to me, you guys are nothing. So in consideration to not waste anymore of your guys time and mine. The Beast Race is the strongest, those that are saying we are weak are nothing but stupid. You guys need to rely on Pills, and Elixirs to make you stronger, which only makes you one step behind us. All of you already saw it, if this Gay of a Human King didn''t give the Humans the Pill they wouldn''t stand a chance against those three." Yuki'' stopped for a moment and took a deep breath before continuing.


    "So, for my fellow Beast who has been looked down upon. Remember Beast is the strongest, without the external help that the other Races use they would be useless, why? Because our Beast Race is innately strong physically and in terms of power. Raise your head, don''t let this weakness destroy you, once you have given up then it''s all over!" Yuki then stomped her food at the ground, and Ice was slowly covering the arena and a shocking moment happened that has put the Beast Race to tears.


    All kinds of the Beast Race were created, and it caused mayhem on the Arena. It killed every student that was near. Some teachers were even killed by them, it was truly a spectacr sight for them. Dragon, Phoenix, Tiger, Bear, Lion, Lizard, and many more Beast razed the Arena as bloodshed happened.


    The reason Yuki did this was to give some hope to them, and if this doesn''t work then she wouldn''t care anymore about them. Yuki then hopped on her own Beast, but Yuki made it more special and made it the legendary Beast. Nine tails Fox.


    "Is there anyone left?" Yuki smirked on top of the Nine Tail Fox and looked down on everyone. Beside her was the dozens of Beast that is made from her Ice and Blood.


    "Looks like there is none, then how about we go to the main event?" Yuki smiled at the three leaders of the Three Race.


    "When are you going to execute your ns, Human King?" Yuki appeared in front of them and made a higher and luxurious chair from Ice and face them head on.


    "What are you talking about?" Ryu Kami began to sweat, he doesn''t know why but when he looked at Yuki''s cold ruby eyes, he felt as if a monster was staring at his soul.


    "ying dumb now are we? Come on now, you were the one who nned it. If I remember it, it''s about killing millions of Beast Race to awaken your Ancestors right. HAHAHA! I was right, you never expect for me to know it right?" Yuki begins tough coldly when she sees the King, and Queen''s shocked look. Then the air around her begins to turn cold.


    "I don''t know what you''re saying? Why are you using me of something I didn''t do?" All of them remain ignorant and look directly at Yuki to show that they are innocent.


    "I''m going to give you three seconds to admit your sins, if not. Then you''ll see what will happen to you." Instead of fighting back, Yuki instead warns them.


    "One." Ice Swords then begin to materialise in the air that surrounded every single one of them, and all of them knew that it can most likely hurt them.


    "Two." Yuki stood up from her chair, and sheathed out her Dual Katana.


    "Three. Still not admitting it? Fine." Yuki threw something on the air that was shaped like a rock, and soon Ryu Kami, Tang Luo, and Alex Snow voices sounded through very clearly. But what made them feel fear was that their faces were clearly seen, it was where they were talking about killing the Beast Race from the Mystic Dragon Heaven.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "This is Fake! What are you trying to do using us with this fake evidence!?" The King of Dwarves stood up and yelled at Yuki.


    "Fake? Then howe your reaction is so big, even though you know that it''s fake?" Yuki smiled sadistically at him, which caused him to sweat profusely.


    "What do you mean by that? Aren''t you supposed to get mad if someone uses you of something you didn''t do? My reaction ispletely normal!" Tang Luo tried to defend themselves and so did the other two.


    "You''re only making this harder for yourselves. If you''re not going to admit anything then sadly for you, I have been forced to do this.." Yuki walked towards them very slowly, and every step she took, Ice was being created on the floor. The only thing that they can hear is Yuki''s footsteps and their heart beating loudly.


    "Even if you''re at the Spirit Gathering Level, do you really think you''re invincible to the people that are below you? Yuki whispered in Ryu Kami''s ear, but to him it was as if death was whispering to him. His Human senses are telling him to run away as he is scared while facing Yuki.


    "Well this is really interesting isn''t it, you guys were just about to call your army here aren''t you? Queen Alex, and King Tang? This is why you guys are weak, you guys are nothing but a scaredy cat if met with a terrifying opponent. Yet you still say that you are stronger than us? Howughable, you want war right? Then I''ll give it to you!" Yuki disappeared from their sights and appeared flying in the air as she rode her Nine Tail Fox on the air.


    "Mirel, evacuate everyone and have them settle on the Capital. I''ll give you some time, and while you''re at it. Call your best army that you can, also record everything that is going to happen here live." Yuki said to him while she was in the air.


    "Remember to protect Aika, if ever I see any injury on her. You know what''s going to happen to you." Yuki warned him. Then seeing far away, she could hear the ground rumble as the march of the army numbering in millions is closing in.


    "Ryu, I don''t care about your n anymore. But do it fast, we have already been caught!" Queen Alex Snow yelled at Ryu Kami, and she then disappeared before appearing in her own army. King Tang Luo also vanished and appeared before his army.


    "My Dear Elves, today is the day we show the Beast Race who is the true ruler of the Mystic Dragon Heaven!" Queen Alex Snow gave a short speech, and soon she equipped her battle suit and set forth the battle, behind her was her mass army of Elves that had been fully equipped.


    "My fellow Dwarves! This is the day where we would take over those filthy Beast, and rule this world with the Humans and Elves! Charge!" King Tang Luo smashed his huge hammer on the ground as a sign for the might of the Dwarves and all the fellow Dwarves behind him followed and smashed their weapons at the ground.


    "My fellow Humans, as long as we are together we are the strongest. Today we will show that by cooperating with the Elves and Dwarves, we shall rule over thisnd once and for all!" King Ryu Kami shot out a burst of Qi in the air that exploded, and soon it was followed by the cheers of the Human Army behind me.


    "Mom! Are you really sure about this!? This is very different from before, they are millions, and at least twice as powerful as the Ten." Yumie tried to stand up and stop Yuki from doing this alone.


    "I want to see how strong they really are. If their boasting is really true or not. Also don''t worry, I''m not going to hold back even for a second, I will show them the might of the Beast Race. Just go, and heal up. Maybe you can even join me here." Yuki patted her head andughed slightly.


    "Why are you doing this?" Lian asked with watery eyes.


    "I have my own reasons, but the only thing I can tell you is that I''ll help you regain your footing on the Mystic Dragon Heaven." Yuki exined.


    "But, why? I thought you don''t care about us?"


    "I made a promise with someone. That promise, I will always keep that to heart. Someone taught me that I should never forget where I came from even if I became famous, or whatever. And that I should also help them if they needed it. As you guys are the only ones who could help each other." Yuki said with a deep gaze, all of them saw that Yuki was absolutely serious and now they were curious who made Yuki to make that promise to them.

 Chapter 206 Using The Rewards From The God Quest

    ? ?"Just leave now, you guys are only going to be in my way." Yuki shoves all of them away.


    "You better live, and wait for us! I will never forgive you if you disappear from us." Lian held Yuki''s clothes, as she cries


    ''You have already said that to me. Plus I don''t n on dying yet, at least I want to meet someone before I die." Yuki smiled at her and pushed her hand away.


    "Now let''s see. Oh yeah, I still have those Rewards from the God Difficulty Quest on me. I think this is the perfect time to use it." Yuki smiled, she then took a peek at the closing army, and essed her System before using the Skill Book , and the other stuff.


    Ding


    [Using the Skill Book - War Saintess. Yes/No.]


    "Yes." Yuki clicked the yes button, and once she read through the Skill, she was truly surprised about it.


    Skill - War Saintess


    This Skill will allow the user to use all the Elements of the entity Aika. The Rank cap of the Elements is measured by the user''s current Ice Element Rank, which is currently Gold. So the user will be able to use Gold Rank Elements of Aika. Once this skill is activated, the user will also gain a X4 Bonus Physical Damage, X4 Bonus Magic Damage, X4 Resistance to all kinds of Damage, X4 Speed, X4 Mana, X4 Stamina, X4 Health and the user can choose any weapon that she would be a master of for the duration of the Skill. Duration of the Skill once activated is 3 Hours, this Skill doesn''t use any once activated but once the duration of the Skill stopped, the user would get a debuff of -400% Stats for 1/2 week.


    "That is a f*cked up Skill. The Effects of it are really good, but the bacsh of it is too much." Yuki sighed, and brought out the two items that she got, which were the Earrings, and the Ring.


    Earrings of the Life/Death Goddess - Once equipped, this item would give the wearer a permanent boost of All Stats by 200, and the user could also use the Skill of the Earrings that would let her evade death by one time for every year. This Skill could also be used to revive someone who is already dead, but to revive the person, his/her body must be intact. This Skill could be only used once a Year.


    Ring of the Fox Goddess - Once equipped, this item would give the wearer a permanent boost of All Stats by 200, but if the wearer is from the Fox Race, she would get 300 instead of 200 only. The user could also use the Skill of the Ring which would let her temporarily boost her strength by one whole rank, for example if the user is a Demonic Beast (Early Tier). She can use the Skill and have the power of a Magic Beast (Early Tier) for one hour. This Skill could be only used once a Month.


    "I can dodge death, and revive someone that has already died huh? Well this item is definitely from Serene. Thank you Serene! I can most likely guess that this item is from you, and thank you for that." Yuki thanked Serene, and when Serene heard it her heart felt warm, but for the person beside her, it was theplete opposite.


    "Why did she only thank you! I also gave her one, I can''t believe that she already remembers you despite meeting only once!  This is not fair!" Ayame begins to sulk on the corner.


    "Don''t worry about it too much, I''m sure she is also thankful to you." Serene said to calm her down, and just as then they heard Yuki''s voice thanking someone.


    "Also, whoever you are, Fox Goddess. Thank you for giving me something even though you don''t know me."


    "She thanked me!" Ayame''s eyes shone bright as she pointed at the screen like a little girl, but then she found herself sitting on Serene''sp.


    "I know, I heard it. See she will also thank you." Serene kissed her forehead.


    "You- didn''t I say don''t rush things." Ayame smacks Serene on the chest, a few monthster they start dating because Serene has finally managed to convince Ayame for them to date, and when she heard Ayame agreed she was so happy that she kissed Ayame on the lips.


    This action of her caused Ayame to be so shocked that she used a bit of force and pushed Serene away which she flew for a thousand of miles. Things for them have rather been going well as the days have passed. Ayame didn''t want to admit it for now, but she has also fallen for Serene.


    A.N. For the story on how they became together, I would probably upload it in the future.


    "I know, but I can''t help it. You are just too cute."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Stupid." Ayame pressed her head at Serene''s chest. The two of them are not worried about Yuki in the slightest as they know that she is going to win that war. They even made a bet that Yuki could kill everyone there before reinforcements coulde. Ayame betted that Yuki would kill everyone, and Serene said that Yuki couldn''t do it. The punishment for whoever loses is that they must kiss the other person.


    "For these two, I guess I can use them on my Dual Katana." Yuki took out the Weapon Enhancement, and Weapon Tier Upgrader. This is different from the previous one that she owns, as this could be only used for Dual Katana, and the other one she has is only applicable for the Flute.


    "So I only need to destroy these things by hitting them with my Dual Katana? Then don''t mind me." Yuki threw the two in the air., and shed them in one hit from her Dual Katana. Then  her Dual Katana suddenly begins to glow from Blue to Silver Light.


    Ding!


    [The host has sessfully upgraded the item Blue and Red Roses Dual Katana (Blue) to Heavenly Flower Dual Katana (Silver) Since the host has also upgraded the Stats of it, it became much stronger now.]


    Weapon Type - Dual Katana


    Name - Heavenly Hell Flower Dual Katana (Silver)


    Attack - 500


    Speed - 170


    Def 100


    Slows Enemy by 15%


    Burns Enemy for 1 minute per hit (Stackable)


    As the user already hasplete control of the Dual Katana, she would receive a bonus 50% Bonus Physical Damage, and 50% Bonus Physical Damage for the Dual Katanas Damage. If a person was to ever hit with this sword, they would immediately feel burn and freeze at the wound at the exact same time.


    Passive -


    Once the weapon is in hand both the sword will be covered with their corresponding Elements that will burn and freeze every one. It will also put on a bleeding effect once it cuts down enemies.


    Active -


    Death Flower Mark - The user could leave a mark to an enemy, and if the user ever uses the Skills of the Dual Katana. The first one that would get hit is the enemy that has been marked with the Sword. If the user also fights with the enemy that has been marked, she would get a 5% Bonus Damage per mark. (The user could only get 6 marks at the same time.)


    Heavens Ice Flower - The Blue Rose Katana will unleash an Icy Thorns that will cut and destroy everything on it''s path, it would then bloom flowers that would emit a chilling air that would freeze everyone, and once every enemy on its radius is frozen the flowers that bloom would explode causing heavy damage to the enemy. (Cost: N/A)


    Hell''s Fire Flower - The Red Rose Katana will release in the Sky Fire Petals that would burn every enemy that it has hit, and once a person gets stuck with a petal, they would be binded by Fiery Vines that would deal immense damage to the enemy. (Cost: N/A)


    "Well isn''t that neat? The Death Mark Skill is good when I fight them, as I can potentially have permanent 50% Bonus Damage every time. And this Dual Katana looks better now." Yukimented, as the Dual Katana was nothing special as it only looked different because it''s dyed red and blue.


    But now it shows a marking of Flowers on it;s handle, and a vines on its sharpened de. It now looks pleasing to the eyes of Yuki, and the mark that has shown on her hands is definitely her favourite. It was almost like a tattoo of a spider lily on the back of her hand. It has six petals, so Yuki assumes that this is the count of the marks that she still has.

 Chapter 207 Battle Against Three Race Part 1

    ?"Why did you guys take so long? Don''t you think it''s a little bit rude to make a beautiful woman wait for someone?" Yuki crossed her leg as she was sitting on the head of the Nine Tail Fox.


    "You have a death wish. You should also run when you can. You are only one and we are millions." King Tang Luo scorned Yuki and even gave her some pity that almost made Yuki throw up.


    "I don''t need any help. I alone can kill all of you." Yukiid downzily at the head and made a disgusted face when she heard the pity in King Tang Luo''s voice.


    "I will teach you a lesson for being so arrogant. I will make you scream under me after I defeat you in this battle!" King Tang Luo couldn''t contain his anger anymore after seeing and hearing Yuki''s arrogant attitude toward him. He is a King, he is the leader of the Dwarves. Of course, he would have high pride in himself, and he doesn''t want anyone to talk down on him.


    "I like to see you try. But, I think that you are right. The numbers are a bit odd, well why don''t we change that shall we?" Yuki slowly walked on the air, and every step would create Ice that she could step on. Suddenly, One Hundred Magic Circle appeared behind her. To everyone''s shock. A huge Beast made of Ice suddenly appeared on one of them.


    "ROAR!" All of them then heard a Dragon''s roar, and some of them almost got blown away just by the sheer force of the roar. And when they looked at it again, they saw 10 Dragons flying in the air. But that was still not all the other 90 more Magic Circle, also revealed the Beast that was being created by it. 10 Phoenix, 10 Fox, 10 Tiger, 10 Lion, 10 Snake, 10 Eagle, 10 Sharks, 10 Wolf, and 10 Qilin.


    And all of them flew into the air majestically, it''s like they''re showing the might of the Beast Race.


    "What is this!? How is she able to make something this many, and from the aura that they are giving? They are at least the Star Lord Beast!" The army shouted, they then began to feel fear at Yuki who was now no longer ying around. The aura on her has changed, the teasing look on her face was gone. It was now reced with a face full of coldness as if a demon was released.


    "Isn''t that much better now? I''ll give you 3 seconds to pray now to any God who you believe, and that may or may not save your life right this very moment. Don''t you think I''m kind?" Yuki showed them a gentle smile, but that smile for them was nothing but to make them feel fear, or something way worse.


    "Time is up, now I hope all of you have done your good deeds so that I can send you to heaven now. Kill all of them, let no one live." Yuki jumped down from the Nine-Tails andnded on the ground gracefully.


    "Heaven''s Ice Flower!" Ice Thorns that made everyone feel a chill down their spine burst out of Yuki''s sword and started to cause mayhem on the Dwarf''s sides as it killed everyone that it touches. One single hit from the Ice Thorns cuts their whole limb in one move. But the scariest part is that those that lived in the Ice Thorns by dodging or blocking it, got frozen in ce.


    Yuki pointed up ahead, and suddenly those 100 Beasts that were made from Ice followed where Yuki was pointing and killed everyone that was there. No matter who it was, it got killed instantly. Human, Elf, or Dwarf it doesn''t matter, all of them got killed in the same way either way.


    As she watches the murder in front of her, Yuki slowly walks towards her Ice Thorns and picked one of the Flowers that was blooming on it and took a smell at it.


    "Very fragrant indeed. Don''t you think it smells great?" She was sad though that the flower was no longer a Blue Rose, it was a Spider Lily that was made of Ice. Yuki then ced the Ice Flower that was still trying to bloom on someone''s ear, and when it directly touched his ear, it got frozen from the sheer cold.


    Boom!


    But just a few secondster, the seemingly beautiful Ice Flower exploded along with the Dwarf''s head.


    "Run away from those Ice Thorns, Now!" King Tang Luo yelled at his men, but it was already toote. Their foot is already stuck to the ground because it has already been frozen.


    Boom!!


    Hundreds of explosions began to happen in the passing seconds. That one attack from Yuki already took out more than 10,000 Enemies from the Dwarf army, as for the Ice Beast. They are currently separated by half, half of them went to the Elf side and the other half. They were causing a catastrophe for the Human army.<novelnext></novelnext>


    None of them could even injure or even scratch the Ice Beast.


    "F*ck, this is going nowhere! Alex, use your support army now, or else we will lose!" Ryu Kami said, he then smashed the table in front of him.


    Currently, Queen Alex and King Ryu were inside a tent that they had built so that they could strategize how the battle would go. But none of them expected this kind of oue, so in the end they were pushed to use one of their trump cards now.


    "I know, give me a moment to prepare with my army!" Queen Alex sounds frustrated about the matter, but she cannot do anything about it.


    "My army, don''t falter in front of the enemy. We will win this! Now give me your power, we shall show this Beast the true power of the Elf Race!" Just then a torrential cyclone of Mana started to appear in the air, even the Ice Beast that Yuki created needed to back away.


    All of the elves understood their Queen''s intentions. They then put their own Qi at the cyclone to make it even stronger, and Yuki took a nce at it. She was taken aback, the amount of power that was being created in the cyclone was at least strong enough to destroy half of the Beast Kingdom, and the problematic thing is that it was still getting stronger by the second.


    "Leave there now!" Yuki began to control all of them at the same time, controlling those 10" Ice Beast was much more taxing than Yuki had thought, yes she is holding them manually. She is fighting in 101 perceptive.


    Because those Beast don''t have any intelligence on their own, Yuki needed to do this. The Ice Beast could move on their own, but they could only function in simple things such as walking, running, or attacking in one direction. As for the moreplicated ones such as dodging, blocking, and many more. They couldn''t do it.


    Yuki then felt that if this kind of battle continued, she would lose. So Yuki had no choice but to dispel all of them and only made arge Nine Tails Fox. Therge Nine Tails Fox then began to stand up majestically with its chest puffed up.


    "Take this!" Queen Alex made a Magic Circle below the cyclone and aimed the main point of the cyclone at Yuki. Then a ray of light shot out of the cyclone that was heading fast toward Yuki.


    Having no time to prepare, Yuki decided to risk it all on this attack. She cuts her arm and blood immediately drops down at the Nine Tail Fox, and Mana was slowly being injected into it.


    The tails of the Fox then moved and appeared in front of its head as the concentration of Mana was being created at a very fast speed. This move of Yuki caused the three leaders to back away in fear, Yuki''s attack was at the same power as theirs, but that''s not the reason that they felt fear.


    They felt great fear and danger at Yuki because they saw how fast Yuki created that attack, meanwhile, Queen Alex needed at least 5 minutes to charge it with a million people. But for Yuki to create such an attack in seconds was truly frightening for them.


    "Moon st!" Yuki finally released the attack and aimed it at theser beam that wasing for her.


    Boom!


    It then created a massive explosion once they hit each other, but as Yuki watched it the more irritated she got. Because the two attacks were trying to surpass each other but couldn''t. Just as Yuki was about to make a move, she saw the back liners from the Human and Dwarf sides put more Qi into the cyclone.


    "F*ck!" Yuki had no chance to evade it, and she saw her attack get pushed away by theirbined attacks, and it finallynded on the Nine Tail Fox, destroying t to pieces alongside Yuki.

 Chapter 208 Battle Against The Three Race Part 2

    ?On thest moment before Yuki got exposed to the attack, she made the strongest armour that she could made with pure concentrated Mana to at least lessen the damage that it would do to her.


    Because she didn''t have any time to make it more powerful she took a lot of damage from that attack that almost took her life, but still thanks to her armour she still survived the attack. Also if not for the two items, she would have taken more damage.


    HP - 2,356/170,000


    "I almost f*cking died there." Yuki slowly stood up, with her body full of wounds, her body was not in a good condition. If a person was to see Yuki''s appearance they would definitely be scared for her as you could say that she is in a half dead state, and only a miracle has happened that lets her live.


    And when the King Ryu Kami, and the other two saw Yuki standing up. Their faces went from joy to fear quickly. If any one of them was the one to be hit by that and not Yuki, he/she would definitely die. But, Yuki survived it with. Even though she is seriously injured by it.


    "No, we cannot let her live after this. She must die." King Ryu said to both of them, and they don''t even need to think about their answer as all of them set out for Yuki. They have their final trump card, and they are willing to risk it all just to kill Yuki right here and now


    "You little brat made us do this, now you must suffer!" All of them then grabbed something from their Spatial Ring, and said some more words to Yuki.


    "Maybe in your next life you will now know how to not offend someone that is much stronger than you. This token would let us be free from this oath that we made, meaning we can go all out when killing you." King Ryu sighed at Yuki.


    "If only you were a little smarter, maybe you would have lived." Queen Alex also pitied Yuki.


    "I don''t need your damn pity. Even if I die today I will make sure to take you with me." Yuki then swallowed one seed that Aika made for her, and soon her visible wounds started to heal at a very fast rate.


    "This woman is still very arrogant. I wonder if this is how you parents taught you? Oh yeah, you don''t have any." King Tangughed at Yuki.


    "Yeah, I know. If this woman is already this beautiful. I wonder how beautiful her mother is. If I could have a taste of her I would be very satisfied since the Fox Race is considered the most beautiful beings." King Ryu alsoughed alongside King Tang, meanwhile Queen Alex only shook her head at these two men who are always talking about women.


    "If only you were as submissive as your mother, maybe I would have taken you as a concubine and let you live. Too bad, you''re gonna end up the same as your dead-" Before he could finish his words; he got sent flying back for a thousand miles and only stopped when he hit a mountain.


    And upon hitting the mountain, he coughed up blood immediately.


    "I changed my mind. I''m going to make all of you suffer." Yuki''s bloodlust exploded, all people from thousands miles dropped down to their knees as they felt Yuki''s terrifying bloodlust.


    From a thousand miles, those who were watching from far away could see a hail storm where Yuki was fighting, and upon seeing this Yumie, Katsumi got extremely nervous. Both of them knew that Yuki could get extremely bloodthirsty when she is angry, and this is one of those moments.


    That is only one of the ws that Yuki has, she gets extremely reckless when she is angered. That''s what she currently needs to fix, which is controlling her emotions. Even if she was the one who taught both of her daughters that, she also has her own problems.


    "Mother is getting more serious now, things are going dangerous." Yumie is extremely worried, and just wants to go where Yuki is and help her.


    "No you can''t, don''t do anything reckless. You can go to her once you get better." Rory held her hand and told her in a serious voice that she hasn''t heard for a long time.


    "Yes, I''m sorry Auntie." Yumie dropped her head low, and sounded very guilty.


    "Don''t worry, all of us here are also worried about the situation. For now you just gotta have trust in your mother." Rory caressed her head.


    "Mmmh�� Big sis Aria, where is Mommy?" Aika rubbed her head and asked Aria who was currently carrying her under Aria''s arms.


    "Your Mommy just went out for a bit, she''lle backter and y with you." Aria answered her questions with a smile so as to not get caught, but all of them didn''t expect Aika''s words next.


    "You''re lying! I know that Mommy is somewhere fighting!" Aika yelled out, and shocked everyone.


    "What are you saying? Your Mommy is just very busy now." Ariaughed nervously and ced her on the chair beside her. Currently they were in a meeting but they let Aika in as for the reason. All of them were scared by Yuki''s wrath, if she were to know that they left her alone in such a huge ce.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No! I know she is somewhere dangerous because- I always see her fight with people, but I just kept quiet about it because I know that she is doing things like that for me. Also, Mother Fairy also said that I shouldn''t hate Mommy because of it." Aika''s mood went down as she said about it, all of them were now even more shocked. They didn''t expect for Aika to know such things.


    "Mother Fairy?" Aria and Rory looked at Aika.


    "Yeah, you heard her right. Yuki doesn"t have a husband. But she has a wife, a fairy that is." Lian answered them with a sigh, even to this she couldn''t believe that Yuki has a wife and not a husband. In this world, two women that have a rtionship could make a baby together, and so can men. But for men they would need a woman to carry the child.


    "Oh my god. I cannot believe that a cold woman could actually love someone. I even thought that she had lied to us by saying that she is Aika''s biological mother." Aria held her forehead and looked at Aika.


    "Then, where is your Mother Fairy?" Aria asked her with a smile, she was doing this to maybe lure Aika''s mind out of Yuki.


    "Don''t ask her that!?" Lian tried to stand up to stop Aria, but she was already toote as her question was already heard.


    "Mother Fairy is in heaven, that''s what Mommy said."


    "Hahaha, why don''t we talk about something fun Aika." Lian now tried to distract Aika.


    "But. How about Mommy?" Aika pleaded with all of them.


    "We will take you to herter, is that alright Aika? You will just have to wait for a while before you can see Mommy again." King Dagart walked towards Aika and patted her head in assurance thatter she would meet Yuki.


    "What are you doing!? Do you want Yuki to murder you!?" Aria suddenly yelled at King Dagart, she even forgot that she was talking to the King.


    "I know, but I will take the me for that. You already see that she has already seen what Yuki is capable of, so it doesn''t make any sense for Yuki to keep her out of it."


    "Yes there is you dumbass! She is a kid while we are adults, even if you say she is the daughter of Yuki who loves to fight and kill. Exposing her to that kind of stuff is wrong!" Aria argued with him.


    "Fine, let''s just talk about thister on. Now how many armies can you amass in 1 hour?" King Dagart talks to all of the Noble''s behind him.


    "We will probably need a lot more time King, because we didn''t expect that we would be participating in a War." All of them said it was just impossible for them to call all their army in such a short time, as they would need to prepare a lot of stuff.


    "Then all of you follow after me. I, Aria, Rory, and Aoi will go there first and help Miss Yuki fight them."


    "No, we can''t do that, King. You are ourst pir, ourst defence. There is no way that I would allow something like that to happen." The Grand Elder refused King Dagart''s idea immediately.


    "Why? Grand Eldert I cannot let someone take the burden of holding the enemies off, meanwhile I the King stays in his castle and just watches everything!?"


    "That is the use of thosemoners my King, they are supposed to serve the KIng. So it is their job to do that." The Grand Elder reminded him that he is the King and what Yuki''s doing is normal.


    "I see, so that''s how you see my Mothers work, Old Man?" Yumie''s tone got colder as she said that, it''s an understatement that they didn''t get angry at the Grand Elder for saying something like that.


    Their Mother is working hard out there to buy them some time, and the Grand Elder just basically said that Yuki should be honoured that she served the Kingdom. What kind of bullsh*t was that? Both Yumie and Katsumi said in their heads.


    "Then we would also not mind telling our Mother what you just said. You can survive on your own. We will not assist you anymore in this War." Katsumi stood up, she was already in a pretty good condition, and could probably go to Yuki in a couple of minutes to say what the Grand Elder just said.


    "You ignorant brats! What your mother is doing is only right because she is amoner, and we are nobles. Commoners should serve the Nobles because that is their Duty." The other nobles began to take the same side with the Grand Elder.


    "Well, then we would dly leave this war and let you guys survive on your own. From today onwards we don''t care what will happen to you." Yumie looked at them coldly and carried Aika before disappearing.

 Chapter 209 Battle Against The Three Race Part 3

    ?"Crush your token now, and kill this woman quickly!" King Ryu yelled at the twom and the two then crushed it suddenly they felt their original powersing back at them.


    "HAHAHA! Now you are dead, with our original powers at our hands. You no longer stood a chance against-" King Ryu looked at Yuki, arrogantly, but before he could finish his words.He met Yuki''s fist on his face.


    "Argh!!" He flew for a hundred metres and only stopped when he came back to himself.


    "More fighting, less talking." Yuki appeared above him, Yuki then smashed his face to the ground using her feet. Then Yuki jumped in the air, and bombarded King Ryu with Ice Attacks.


    Bang!!


    "Attack Enhancement!" "Mountain Crash!" Queen Alex boosted King Tang''s attack potency, and he thenunched an attack on Yuki. Yuki then saw in the air, a big mountain falling straight to her, Yuki breathed out of cold breath before summoning an Ice Spike thatunched to the mountain that was falling to her.


    "Heavenly Ice Flower!" Yuki swung her sword while in the air and aimed it at the two, and to ensure that her attack would hit them. She sent out hundreds of Ice Chains that surrounded them.


    "AHHH!" Both of them were hit by the Ice Thorns that began to cut their body, then Yuki clenched her fist and the Flowers that were fully bloomed exploded, knocking away both Queen Alex, and King Tang.


    "AHHH!" They screamed in pain, as the Ice Shards that came from the Ice Flowers, began to dig their bodies, but suddenly it started to rain hundreds of Fire Petals in the sky, and when one of them hit one of them. They started to scream in pain.


    "AHHH!"


    "Copsing Air!"


    But when shended on the ground, King Ryu was already waiting for her and sted her away. Yuki made an Ice Barricade behind her to catch her flying body, and she then used that Ice asnd andunched herself to King Ryu and stabbed him on both shoulders with the Dual Katana, and pinned him on his back by cing another Ice Shield behind him, she then stabbed the Katana all the way through, and just to be sure. Yuki also chained him up.


    "ARGH!!!"


    Seeing that Yuki sessfully trapped King Ryu, she made an Ice Gauntlet for both of her hands and began to beat him up.


    "Nightmarish Vines!" A vine suddenly stopped both Yuki''s hands, but Yuki only freezed it all the way to the caster which is the reinforcement from all three Races.


    "Tch!" Yuki clicked her tongue and pulled the bloody King Ryu before throwing him somewhere.


    "Don''t try to stop me!" Yuki stabbed the person who stopped her with hundreds of Ice Swords. Yuki pulled out her Dual Katana and charged through the enemy. Behind her were multiple Ice Swords that began to cut down anybody.


    When Yuki finally arrived in the middle, she then exploded the area with Ice, and made everyone on the field frozen in ce. Yuki breathed out cold air that was practically a mist, and made it rain with Ice Spikes on the air that impaled everyone that was frozen in ce.


    "How could this be happening!? We have our original powers back, and this Beast that is just in Magic Level could beat us!?" King Tang said as he held his chest that was throbbing in pain.


    "I don''t think our original powers are back, I think it''s only half!" King Ryu walked out of the crater that he was put in when Yuki threw him.


    "I agree with you Ryu. Our powers are definitely not back." Queen Alex said. She then casted a spell to the three of them and began to heal their wounds slowly.


    "You''re already healing? The battle is not even over, you guys sure are brave." Yuki appeared behind Queen Alex and stopped her by plunging a hole on Queen Alex''s back with her bare hands, and looking closely at her hands. Yuki seemed to create some Ice Knuckles that had dozens of Spikes on them.


    But Yuki didn''t expect Queen Alex to suddenly hold her hand that pierce through her.


    "I got her, attack her now!" Queen Alex then threw a re at Yuki, before making some vines that hold Yuki in ce. Queen Alex then escaped Yuki''s arms, and jumped far away before taking out a Pill and putting it on her mouth to swallow it. The hole on her chest, then began to heal, at tremendous speed.


    Yuki tried to move her body, but it won''t move as the binding of the Vines is too strong for her, and without having any time to dodge. A rock that was at least 10X faster than a bullet, pierced her body. Yuki''s body staggered a bit, but when she looked up, she saw King Ryu right in front of her.


    "You must die!" He then grabbed Yuki''s body and threw it in the air. Then summoning his weapon he jumped in the air and lunged at Yuki who was slowly falling. But as he got closer to Yuk he felt something was wrong when he saw her smirk at him. But when he realises what was happening it was toote, there was a small Ice Dragon that carried Yuki before she hit the ground at thest second.


    Boom!!


    He hit the ground very hard, he felt like his two hands almost broke from the impact of it. But as he was about to stand up, he was crushed by a giant hand that was made from Ice.


    "These guys are a lot stronger than I thought." Yuki wiped the blood that came out of her mouth. But before she can take a rest, and heal up the big wound on her shoulder. King Tang appears behind her, and swings his giant hammer at her back.


    Yuki felt the bones on her back crack when the hammer hit it, she then jumped slightly and kicked King Tang on his back and sent him flying, but again she was stopped from taking a break and healed her wounds, when millions of arrows flew in the air andnded near her. Some of them were even elemental arrows that dealt the most damage to Yuki.


    Ding!


    HP - 1,124/170,000


    "Sh*t, there is too much. I cannot even take a rest for a few seconds!" Yuki grunted in pain as she felt another arrow hit her back, as she was running towards where the arrow wasing from. She ate 3 seeds at the same time that put her health back to 100,000 thousand, but her tiredness didn''t fade away at all.


    "I guess this is the best I could do to make my condition better." Then suddenly Yuki saw something different from her surroundings, and just as she was waiting for something exciting to happen. She heard the thing that she wanted to hear, Yuki then suddenlyughed coldly, and when the enemies near her heard her. They swallowed down a mouthful of saliva in fear.


    "Looks like even a God is not on your side." Yuki''s stamina started toe back every quickly.


    Ding!


    [The host Passive Moon Goddess Activated. The user will gain all these bonus effects as long as it''s night time. X2 All Stats, X2 Bonus Physical Damage, X2 Bonus Magic Damage, X2 Stamina, X2 Speed, and 5,000 HP/Mana Regen for every minute.]


    Ding!


    Name - Yuki<novelnext></novelnext>


    Race - Fox


    Title/s - Saviour, Last Stand, Spirit Princess


    Bloodline - Blood Moon Fox


    Lvl - 1/800


    Exp bar - 0/800


    Requirement to Rank Up:[The host must be lvl 800 and in a ce where there is Blood and Moonlight]


    HP - 340,000/340,000


    Mana - 500,000/500,000


    Magic - 150,000


    Rank - Magic Beast (Early)


    Element -


    Ice Spirit Empress - 3%/200%


    Requirement to evolve:[The host must have aplete 200% mastery. The host would also need the Mana Core of 0/10 Ice type Magic Beast, 0/100 Heart from Ice Type Monsters must be at least Overseer, and 0/1 Mana Core of an Ice type Star Lord Beast.]


    Blood - 1%/100%


    [The host must have aplete 100% mastery. The host would also need to drink a 1 million litre of Blood.]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - Eternal Moon Dance.


    Skills - Blood Maniption (3),Descendant Ice Maker, Moonst, Beast Arts �� (5), Charm �� (5), Absolute Stealth �� (5), Absolute Speed �� (5), Telepathy (1), Illusionary, Moon''s Grace, Blood Restoration, Blood Destruction (2).


    Passive - Blood Devourer, Moon Goddess, Ice Queen''s Domain, All Seeing Eye, Language God.


    Status Point - 0


    Skill Point - 28


    Coin - 365,000


    Status -


    Str - 3,334


    Int - 4,000


    Agi - 3,222


    Def - 3,140


    Dex - 3,000


    Equipped Gears -


    - Fairy Saintess Flute (Green)


    - Heavenly Hell Flower Dual Katana (Silver)


    - Earrings of the Life/Death Goddess (Red)


    - Ring of the Fox Goddess (Red)


    Inventory:


    (World Map), (Manual Guide),(Tier Upgrader),(Weapon Upgrader),(Fairy Saintess Music Skill Book - Flute Type).


    A.N


    The start of our ss was moved, so I will still try to update three every day, but once my school starts on April 22 then I''ll cut it down to one, and I''ll only upload 2 every Monday, Wednesday, and Friday.

 Chapter 210 Battle Against The Three Race Part 4

    ?"Wait, be careful! Something is wrong with her. Her aura is rising quickly." King Ryu warned King Tang and Queen Alex, all of them then nodded to each other and used their strongest attack and shot it to Yuki.


    "Volcano Burst!" King Tang shot out a molten rock that looks incredibly hot just from the color, then King Ryu pushed King Tang''s with wind to make it faster, and as for Queen Alex. She amplified the attack once more, and trapped Yuki in a cage of vines.


    But when all of them saw the Yuki was not moving, all of them felt that something was wrong again. And it finally happened, Yuki froze the Vines and crushed it to dust, she then grabbed the attack that all of them worked hard on.


    "Is this the best that you could do?" Yuki then froze the attack in seconds, and soon it dropped on the ground with a loud thud.


    "How? That was our strongest attack. That attack killed all of our enemies since we are a thousand years old." Soon despair could be seen on their faces, as they saw Yuki walking towards them slowly.


    The three of them have been friends since they were kids, and they are very close to each other. Almost all of them are siblings because of how close they are.


    "Are we going to die today?" Queen Alex sounded not so confident anymore, her voice contains sadness and pain just from thinking about it.


    "No, you can''t give up now. Alex! Stay strong, we have already passed much more dangerous things on the pass. This woman doesn''t evenpare to what we fought before." King Tang tried to calm down Alex, but he was lying to himself if he said that he is also saddened and frightened about the thought of dying.


    "No, we will not die today. I guarantee you that. Looks like I have to finally use this." King Ryu sighed, he then took out an odd looking rock. But the ck colour of it, and along with the eeriness that it was releasing was creepy for them.


    "What is that?" King Tang asked


    "It''s a Devil Stone, I got this from one of my adventures. And ording to my research it can break someone from the Oath that they made forever." King Ryu exined to both of them.


    "Then what are you waiting for!? Let''s use it now so that we can kill this woman and be the ultimate ruler of the Mystic Dragon Heaven!" King Tang said.


    "I know, but to activate this we need a sacrifice. 3 Million Lives." King Ryu dropped their needs in order to activate these stones.


    "Are you sure you want to kill your army?"


    "Yes! They are born to serve the strong such as we Kings and Queen. Right Alex?"


    "Yeah, I agree. I''m sure that my Elf Race would be honored to sacrifice themselves for the greater good of the Queen." Queen Alex''s lifeless face began to have its natural look again, and her eyes contained viciousness.


    "Then, we shall use it now." King Ryu then made a quick prayer for his human army before killing all of them in one go. The two also went forward and killed their own army for their safety.


    "Interesting. You guys sacrificed your own Race just to defeat me here. Don''t you think that is clearly the reason why you guys could never defeat us. I already stated this, but I''m going to repeat it to you again. You guys need external factors to make you stronger, but for me. I''m naturally stronger. Well not really, if not for this system then maybe I''ll be suffering in a corner somewhere." Yuki said thest part to herself and chuckled.


    "This time, you''re really going to die Fox!" King Tang''s aura exploded when he swallowed the stone, and he suddenly appeared beside Yuki and swings his hammer at her that was aiming for Yuki''s head.


    King Ryu also made a move and appeared on the left of Yuki, and swung his sword at her, as for Queen Alex. Now her powers are truly back, her supporting skills are at the max so she made the both of them much quicker and stronger.


    "Disappointing." Yuki caught both of their attacks at the same time, then the flying Ice Swords that was on the air plunged at their chest. Luckily both of them dodged it at thest second.


    "You really are amazing, but don''t you know? We are just ying with you now?" Vines appeared below the ground and covered both of Yuki''s feet before pulling her to the ground.


    "Disastrous Earthquake!" King Tang smashed the ground with his hammers, and the earth that was surrounding Yuki begin to move and crushed her body.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Mother Nature''s Might!" Then a giant flower appeared in front of Yuki that sted her with such a strong attack that contained pure Qi, but their bombardment of attacking was still not done.


    "ming Meteor!" Fireball that is the size of a giant meteor fell into Yuki, but before it could hit Yuki. They saw a thousand Ice Threads that was almost invisible to the eye that cut up the Fireball to a million pieces making it useless.


    Yuki came back from the ground with injuries all over her body, but she didn''t care a thing about it as she has her Health Regen.


    Yuki then cuts the huge flower in one swing, and begins to counter them back.


    "Moon st!"


    "Mother Earth''s Shield!" Queen Alex sessfully blocked Yuki''s attack, but when they saw cracks between the vines they saw Yuki heading straight towards them with a cold look on her face.


    "Heavenly Ice Flower!" Yuki tried to ensnare them, and it sessfully worked. Quickly wasting no time, Yuki appeared beside King Ryu who was the closest to her at the moment and stabbed him to the ground.


    She then puts her hand at his face and explodes it with pure Mana. Yuki intentionally made the Mana out of control, jumping away from the explosion quickly, she then cuts in half the rock bullets that wasing her way and slides her feet to the pivot her foot and Ice then bursts out of it that went to King Tang, and quickly adjusting the Ice, it shapes into a Spike that King Tang barely dodged.


    Then feeling something behind her, she stabbed her sword to the ground and made the entire area with Ice, and saw that there were a few strands of Vines that wereing closer to her.


    "Trying to be sneaky huh?" Yuki threw both of her Swords in the air and made an Ice Gauntlet again and punched Queen Alex right on the stomach.


    "Alex!" King Ryu and King Tang quickly reacted and went towards Yuki to try to stop her, but the Dual Katana that Yuki threw in the air came down extremely fast and pinned them to the ground, by hitting their backs.


    "Hahaha, I- I got you." Yuki heard Queen Alex weakened voice, but it was already toote as a Giant Monster made out of Vines crushed her with its arms.


    Not taking the chance that they caught Yuki''s guard off, King Ryu dashed to Yuki and lifted her up before hitting her on the chest and sending her flying.


    King Tang quickly reacted and appeared behind Yuki and swung his Hammer like a baseball bat and sent Yuki flying too where there was Ryu waiting and catching Yuki''s head before smashing it to the ground.


    Boom!


    "How can this woman be so powerful!?" King Ryu yelled when he felt that Yuki was quickly getting up from the ground and stretched her body slightly.


    "No more ying around then." Yuki spit the blood that was on her mouth, and removed the four bracelets that were on her body.


    Yuki then cracked her necks slightly, before shooting out an extremely fast Ice Sword that pinned King Tang on a mountain, and quickly jumping up to dodge King Ryu''s air attack. Yuki spinned her body andnded on King Ryu''s stomach by kicking him.


    "Argh!"


    "It''s useless!" Yuki cuts the big mountain in half that was falling onto her, and kicks King Ryu''s body away before jumping on the middle of the split mountain and making hundreds of Ice Meteor and blowing anyone that was below.


    Boom!!

 Chapter 211 Battle Against The Three Race Part 5 Last

    ?"No more ying around alright!" King Ryu stood up from all of the rumbles and red at Yuki. He cannot believe that even with their full power, they are still no match for Yuki.


    "You have been saying that for a while, but I still don''t see any difference," Yuki said, as she jumped up and held King Ryu''s head before, and used her knee to smash it against it. She thennded on the ground softly, making him eat dirt by smashing his head back at the ground.


    "Are you a King?" Yuki begins to press her foot against his head.


    "Ryu!" Alex shouted as she attacked Yuki again with hundreds of Vines, but Yuki countered it with her own using "Heavenly Ice Flower."


    "Kyaa!" Alex begins to scream in pain as the thorns of the Ice begin to cut her flesh, and the worst thing is that it''s freezing her body at a very fast speed. But she didn''t want to give up, she then grabbed the Ice Thorns that were on her body and crushed it with her bare hands, and it greatly shocked Yuki. Because Yuki can see that her hands are full of holes after she had done that.


    "Wasn''t that a very stupid thing to do? Didn''t your mother teach you to not touch any sharp objects?" Yuki grabbed her by the hair and threw her where King Ryu was lying.


    "You monster! Celestial Rock Formation!" King Tang yelled loudly, Yuki then saw in the corner of her eyes that the ground on both her left and right came alive and wanted to crush her. But Yuki only smirked at this and stopped it both with bare hands too.


    "Come on now, stand up. Didn''t you say to me earlier that you wanted to kill me? But why are all of you on the ground, lying? Are all of you already tired?" Yuki ruthlessly punches King Tang on the chest, she then grabs his head and lifts him before stabbing him in the chest with both of her Dual Katana.


    "AHHHH!" King Tang screamed in pain, as he felt half of his organs being frozen and burned. It was the most painful thing he has felt in all of his life. Yuki then also threw him to the other two who were lying, she doesn''t even know if those two had already passed out or not. Yuki then jumps in the air and looks at them with chilling eyes.


    "Moon st," Yuki muttered slightly as she attacked all of them at once.


    Boom!


    Landing gracefully beside them, she took a nce at them to see if they were still alive or not. But, Yuki highly doubts that they will die by something like that, they be the King and Queen, and naturally, their strengths are the real deal. Even if she doesn''t want to admit it, they were strong, and by far the strongest one she has fought yet of course.


    Suddenly, as Yuki was about to walk toward them. She heard Fubuki''s voice, but in all her time she has reincarnated here. This is the first time she heard Fubuki''s anxious voice.


    Ding!


    [The host must run away now! King Ryu has a Skill that could potentially kill the host instantly.]


    But, Fubuki''s warning was already toote. When Yuki looked at where the three were, they were already gone. And feeling extreme danger behind her, she spun her body, and duck before lunging her body to it.


    Sadly, King Ryu has already seen through it and dodged it casually. He then raised his hand and wanted to touch Yuki''s head who was below her, but when Yuki saw his hand, it was different. It was radiating a ck, and red aura.


    "No, Yuki is going to die!" Ayame screamed worriedly, she then stood up and wanted to make a portal to go to where Yuki is right now, and save her.


    "Don''t go! You''re only doing things worse!" Serene held her before Ayame could make a portal using her divinity.


    "But!? My daughter is going to die at this rate." Ayame yelled at Serene.


    "She has my Earrings with her, and I promise you that she won''t die that easily." Serene hugs her and puts her head into her chest to try to calm her down, but it was not working at all as expectedly.


    "Even so!" What Ayame was worried about is the power that was in King Ryu''s hand.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was a reversal power that could make anyone who is near death be the winner instantly. That kind of Skill is extremely powerful and rare, and you could only see that in a Skill Stone. The Skill would let the user be back in full health, meanwhile, your enemy that has been hit would be put in your current state, but the most terrifying thing about it is that it''s stackable. Meaning King Ryu can potentially also put Queen Alex, and King Tang Luo''s injury to Yuki.


    "HAHAHA! You''re dead!" Yuki did manage to evade King Ryu from touching her head, but King Ryu then moved his hand at thest moment and managed to touch Yuki''s hand.


    Yuki then felt extreme pain all over her body, and wounds suddenly appeared on her pale body. Cuts, holes, bruises, and many more begin to appear. Yuki then could see her HP dropping extremely fast.


    All of the wounds from the three of them were sessfully transferred to Yuki, and Yuki''s previous state that was good and still kept fighting for hours was transferred to them. Without wasting any more time, Queen Alex again summoned the same flower and attacked Yuki.


    King Tang then followed this by locking Yuki''s feet with the ground and making another mountain fall at Yuki''s body. As for King Ryu, when he saw the mountain, he jumped in the air and punched the air. Then a wave of strong wind pushed out of his hand that boosted the speed of the mountain.


    Boom!!


    But Yuki''s passive Lunar Empress was doing a decent job at healing Yuki''s body under the continued damage that she is taking, but sadly it was still not enough as thebination of the Skill that King Ryu used and their bombardment of attacks was too strong.


    The mountain that was crushing Yuki''s body crumbles into dust, King Ryu then appears in front of Yuki before stabbing her right in the chest with his Sword.


    "Finally! We can kill you now!" King Tang appeared beside King Ryu and stomped on Yuki''s stomach.


    All of them then saw Yuki eat a seed that Aika made, and a portion of Yuki''s wound begin to heal. But not even half, but it was still enough for Yuki. Yuki grasps King Tang''s foot until her nails are dug into it and throws him to the rest.


    "Haa�� Haaa. MOON BLAST!" Yuki spent more than half of her Mana and attacked all three of them, but to her shock, her attack was easily blocked by Queen Alex with the help of her vines.


    "It''s futile struggling." King Ryu kicked her in the stomach and sent her flying, Yuki only stopped when she hit a mountain. Yuki''s consciousness began to fade away as time passed.


    "Mother is in danger-" Yumie stood up, but before she could finish her words. Her bloodes out of her mouth.


    "What are you saying!?" Katsumi moved and carried Yumie''s body before it fell to the ground.


    "I have a contract with her, remember? If she dies I die. And her situation is not very good, I can feel it." Yumie gasps for air. All the nobles then were shocked.


    "That means that she is about to be defeated by the Three Race!? What should we do now King!?" All of them looked at King Dagart, none of them even worried about Yuki, which greatly angered Katsumi. But she managed to keep herposure still.


    "We will go there now! I have a teleportation talisman that could take millions of people with me, and since your army is already waiting outside then we shall go now!" King Dagart stood up, he even ignored the Grand Elder who was trying to stop him.


    "I will also go!" Anna, who was very quiet, spoke up. Originally she was here to visit Yuki after the Academy Wars, but when she heard what happened she quickly wanted to follow them.


    "Alright, then let''s head out now!"


    "TELEPORT!" Minutester, all of them appeared where exactly Yuki was fighting and saw upon it. All they saw were corpses, but then they heard the sound of battle going on a few hundred miles away.


    They then rushed to see where it was, but when they got there all they saw was the beaten-up Yuki, and it made Anna, Yumie, and Katsumi''s knees weakened as they knelt on the ground. Tears immediately streamed down their faces as they watched Yuki.

 Chapter 212 Monstrous Stats

    ?A few minutes before all of them arrived, Yuki was beaten now. But it was even a miracle for the three of them to see that Yuki was still conscious and breathing, as a normal person would have long died from all of the injuries that she took.


    "This woman- How is she still even alive after all of that?" King Tang said in shock.


    "Forget it, just kill her now, and we will still need to go to the Beast Kingdom and kill Mirel." King Ryu shrugged. The two looked at each other first before nodding, but all of them suddenly saw Yuki move her hand.


    And to their shock, they saw a huge shadow appear above them, and when they looked up. They saw a giant Ice Meteor that wasing down their way.


    "Sigh�� Is this your final move? It''s useless." King Ryu said arrogantly, he then destroyed the Ice Meteor on one attack, and he then shot Yuki a smug look after that. King Ryu then walked towards Yuki slowly and caressed her head in pity, but Yuki suddenly spat on his face.


    "F*ck off." Yuki showed him a middle finger after that.


    "YOU!" King Ryu then showed Yuki no mercy. He grabbed her by the head before throwing her into the air and kicking her body towards the mountain.


    BOOM!!


    "Ryu, use this. She is for sure going to die after being hit by this." King Tang handed him a spear that was made from the ground, but before King Ryu could do something. Queen Alex enhanced the spear to make it stronger.


    "Okay, it''s ready now." Queen Alex smiled.


    "Alright, here we go then!" King Ryu then began to cover the spear with Fire and Wind. He then raised it high and threw it, and as it was traveling in the air King Tang runs to it and hit it back with his hammer.


    BOOM!


    The spear that was thrown cleanly hit Yuki''s body on the chest, it pinned Yuki right on the mountain. Yuki still tried to move. But her body was not moving under hermands as it was already too weak. Yuki can see her HP dropping by the second.


    Ding!


    [Warning! The host''s HP is drastically dropping. The host needs to eat Aika''s seeds now!] Ayame wrote, Yuki then did as she was told. But to her dismay, she ran out of seeds already, and because the damage was too great. Her Health Potions would do nothing to help her.


    When Ayame saw this, she quickly wrote to Yuki to use the Earrings that Serene gave her, but she was shocked to see that Yuki didn''t even bring them out.


    "What the hell is she doing!? Does she have a death wish?" Ayame began to cry in Serene''s arms.


    "Please, calm down. Let''s believe in Yuki, I believe that she must have a n for not using it."


    Ding!


    [The host Last Stand Title has been activated. For one hour the host would not feel any pain, and the host would also get the bonus Effects of it.]


    Yuki smirked when she saw this, but the title didn''t help her much. What she needs is healing stats, but still, she was happy for some reason.


    Both of them heard something on Yuki''s system notification. This made Ayame''s eye brightens, but soon it also died down as it could also not help Yuki. But when she saw Yuki smiling when she heard the notification, she began to doubt things and finally decided to believe in her daughter.


    This is what Yumie and the rest saw. Yuki was pinned on the ground, with a spear going through her body.


    "Mother! Yuki!" Yuki''s two daughters and the others shouted at Yuki when they saw her sorry state. But Yuki didn''t hear them as the impact of the spear was too loud, and it temporarily damaged Yuki''s ears.


    Yuki didn''t even see them as the blood covering her eyes was too much for her to see, and she is just using her instinct.


    "Oh, look what we have here. You have some guests over here, isn''t that sweet? They came here to say their goodbye to you." King Ryu said to Yuki, he then took a nce at all of them before lifting Yuki by the hair.


    "Time to say your prayers. Right Mirel? Don''t you have something to say to the person who momentarily brought you guys fame?" He smiled and then brought his sword to Yuki''s neck.


    "Ryu, stop! We can talk about this. Just let her go." King Dagart tried to approach King Ryu.


    "I cannot do that. She is too dangerous to let her live, don''t you also agree with me? If she grows even stronger there is a possibility that she might take over your position as a King and she would be the Queen that would take responsibility for the Beast Race in the Mystic Dragon Heaven." King Ryu tried to poison King Dagart''s mind, but it would never work on him, as he would dly step down if Yuki ever wanted to be the ruler.


    "I will never do that. She has be a great help to us, I can even treat her as a benefactor. So for me to betray her, I can only put that thought in the trash." King Dagart said.


    "Well, you have left me with no choice. DIE!" Just as he was about to split Yuki''s neck in half. Yuki suddenly stopped the sword with her bare hands.


    "You stole my line. You are the one that is going to die. BLOOD DEVOURER!" Yuki bit into the arm that was holding the sword and gulped the blood.


    Then an explosive aura surges through Yuki''s body, and all of her wounds begin to close up at insane speed.


    Ding!


    [Passive Blood Devourer Activated. The user will receive the following buffs: Puts the host back to full health, X7 All Stats, X7 Bonus Physical Damage, X7 Bonus Magic Damage, X7 Stamina, X7 Speed, and increases the effectiveness of Blood Maniption.]


    Ding


    Name - Yuki<novelnext></novelnext>


    Race - Fox


    Title/s - Saviour, Last Stand, Spirit Princess


    Bloodline - Blood Moon Fox


    Lvl - 1/800


    Exp bar - 0/800


    The requirement to Rank Up:[The host must be lvl 800 and in a ce where there is Blood and Moonlight]


    HP - 2,380,000/2,380,000


    Mana - 3,500,000/3,500,000


    Magic - 1,050,000


    Rank - Magic Beast (Early)


    Element -


    Ice Spirit Empress - 3%/200%


    The requirement to evolve:[The host must have aplete 200% mastery. The host would also need the Mana Core of 0/10 Ice type Magic Beast, 0/100 Heart from Ice Type Monsters must be at least Overseer, and 0/1 Mana Core of an Ice type Star Lord Beast.]


    Blood - 1%/100%


    [The host must have aplete 100% mastery. The host would also need to drink 1 million liters of Blood.]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - Eternal Moon Dance.


    Skills - Blood Maniption (3), Descendant Ice Maker, Moonst, Beast Arts �� (5), Charm �� (5), Absolute Stealth �� (5), Absolute Speed �� (5), Telepathy (1), Illusionary, Moon''s Grace, Blood Lifeline, Blood Annihtion (2).


    Passive - Blood Devourer, Moon Goddess, Ice Queen''s Domain, All Seeing Eye, Language God.


    Status Point - 0


    Skill Point - 28


    Coin - 365,000


    Status -


    Str - 23,338


    Int - 28,000


    Agi - 22,554


    Def - 21,980


    Dex - 21,000


    Equipped Gears -


    - Fairy Saintess Flute (Green)


    - Heavenly Hell Flower Dual Katana (Silver)


    - Earrings of the Life/Death Goddess (Red)


    - Ring of the Fox Goddess (Red)


    Inventory:


    (World Map), (Manual Guide),(Tier Upgrader),(Weapon Upgrader),(Fairy Saintess Music Skill Book - Flute Type).


    "Now. I wonder who is truly the one who would die?" Yuki grabs King Ryu''s hand and easily crushes it.

 Chapter 213 Pulling Out Their Soul Realm

    ?Yuki continues to crush King Ryu''s hand and feels the pain in his hand. King Ryu tried to release himself from Yuki''s grasp. But the hand that was holding him was not moving even an inch.


    "Heavenly Ice Flower!" The Ice Thorns that Yuki shot out immediately covered King Ryu''s body, and his body was full of wounds immediately. Her bloody figure was too much for some people, luckily Yumie was quick enough and covered Aika''s eyes.


    King Ryu couldn''t move his body, and when he opened his eyes. He saw Yuki calmly walking toward her. She then grabbed him by the head and lifted him.


    "Let go of him!" King Tang runs towards Yuki with the intent of helping King Ryu, but before he could even help him. He was bitten down by a giant Nine Tail Fox that was made out of pure Ice.


    Yuki then slightly cracked her neck and kicked King Ryu to the Nine Tail Fox. Suddenly it moved its tail right in front of King Ryu and pierced his body using its tail.


    "Argh!! Both of them screamed in pain, but King Tang got it much worse than King Ryu, as half of his body was covered in holes because of the teeth that pierced right through it.


    As for Queen Alex, she just watches all of it happen. Just minutes before, all of them thought that they would win, but that thought quickly went backward.


    "Why? How did things end up this way?" Queen Alex said as she knelt to the ground, tears then began toe out of her eyes as she watched King Tang, and King Ryu struggles with all their might to escape the Nine Tail Fox.


    "NO! I will never give up! Those two are fighting till the end, while I just watch them. I can also fight!" Queen Alex stood up from the ground, she then summoned another one of her giant flowers and attacked the Nine Tail Fox.


    BOOM!!


    But before her attack could hit the Nine Tail Fox, a barrier made out of thatpletely blocked her attack like it was nothing.


    "Everything you do now is useless. Just give up and ept defeat. I promise to not kill you." Yuki shrugged, she then created a chair made out of Ice and waited for their answer.


    "Go f*ck yourself!" King Tang showed Yuki a middle finger while he was in the mouth of the Beast. As for King Ryu, he didn''t say anything but just red at Yuki with full of killing intent.


    "AHH! You bi*tch, I will kill you." Queen Alex has lost her mind, she then rushed to the spear that was stuck on the mountain, and headed for Yuki.


    "Well, aren''t you a crazy woman?" Yuki easily dodged the attack and plunged at her chest. Yuki then started to move her hand inside her chest as if she was finding something. Yuki''s eyes glowed when she found the thing she was looking for, and when she pulled it out. Queen Alex dropped to the ground as she stared at what was in Yuki''s hand.


    "Isn''t this pretty nice? Don''t you think so, Queen Alex? Your Soul Realm is very pretty, and by just looking at it I can tell that it''s very powerful." Yuki said as Queen Alex''s Soul Realm floated into Yuki''s hand.


    Everyone was shocked to see that Yuki casually pulled out Queen Alex''s Soul Realm, naturally, it was a near impossible feat to do as one Soul Realm is hidden deep inside one''s body. And a person would hide their own and even put some protection around it to save themselves from fatal damage blow onto their Soul Realm.


    But, today all of them saw how Yuki easily pulled Queen Alex''s Soul Realm. She is a Spirit Gathering Cultivator, even if her strength relies on supporting others, it''s still very powerful.


    "Well since you guys didn''t want my kindness, let me just harvest all of your Soul Realm aspensation for all the damage that you caused me." Yuki then did the same to King Ryu, and King Tang. Yuki pulled out their Soul Realm, and Yuki was very pleased to see that King Ryu''s Soul Realm is the strongest among the three of them, and Yuki already has a n on what to do with it.


    Yuki then casually melted the Nine Tail Fox and walked toward the people who were watching. By this time, the nobles and even the Grand Elder had a pale faces when they saw Yukiing close to them.


    "Do whatever you want with those three. Since they are already crippled they can''t do anything. It should be an easy job right?" Yuki''s cold voice sounded in all of their ears.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yeah, we can take care of the rest here. Yuki, if I may ask. What would you do with their Soul Realm, you do know how powerful they are right? Just one simple mistake can make it explode and kill everyone near, I think it could even kill me in one shot."


    "I n to make a weapon from it," Yuki answered.


    "What!? Do you know how crazy your n is?" King Dagart suddenly lost hisposure when he heard what Yuki was nning.


    Yuki just ignored King dagart. But as Yuki was about to leave the area with her two daughters, she saw that Aika was among them waiting for her. She instantly froze up, and when she looked at herself. Yuki found that she was covered with blood all over, and the smell of blood was too strong.


    "Mommy!" Aika came running to her and hugged her neck tightly.


    "No, don''t hug me! Mommy is dirty."Yuki tried to leave Aika''s grasp, but Aika refused and only hugged her tightly in response. With her strength she could easily break free from Aika''s grasp, but would Yuki do that? The answer is already obvious, if Yuki did that she would risk Aika getting hurt.


    "Mommy don''t send me away. I know that you have been fighting bad people all this time, and you don''t want me to be exposed to something like that. But I promise you Mommy that I will also help you once I''m grown up." Aika clenched her little fist and looked at Yuki with determination.


    "You''re not scared of me? I have tons of blood in my hands." Yuki''s voice softened as if she was scared that Aika would leave her if she began to know what her beloved Mommy is really like.


    "No! I would never leave Mommy! I will stay with you forever."


    "Really?" Yuki''s eyes glowed when she heard Aika''s answer.


    "Yes, just like Mother Fairy. I also love you!" Aika said happily, even though her Mommy Fairy was mentioned. She was not sad as before because Yuki was there.


    "Do you think that Mother Fairy loves me?" Yuki asked her. Of course, Yuki has no idea since that woman is already long dead, and the one who was the only one that talked to her before shepletely disappeared is Aika.


    "Yes, she said that she is very grateful to you and loves you for choosing her!" Aika said.


    "Choosing her huh?" Yuki began to think about how she bought the Flute a while back, it was true that she was the one who chose the Flute. But there was no meaning in her actions as she just wanted a thing that could pass by time.


    As for those who were listening to both of them talk they were shocked, to say the least, but Anna was the one who was the most shocked. Even though she has already heard about Yuki''s wife earlier, she is still very shocked about the matter and is heartbroken.


    "How about you Mommy, do you also love Mother Fairy?" Because Aika was clueless that Yuki and the Fairy Saintess hadn''t met, she didn''t know that they have some sort of connection. But she believes that Yuki also loves her Mother Fairy, and upon getting asked this question. Yuki was stumped, as she didn''t know how to answer it.


    She couldn''t just say that she doesn''t know the Fairy Saintess, as it could make Aika feel sad. So out of embarrassment, Yuki coughed gently and decided to not answer it.


    "What do you think? Do I love Mother Fairy?" She decided to dodge the question by asking Aika in hopes that this would distract her, but her way of doing it only made Anna''s hope and dreams of still getting together with her get crushed.


    Anna saw that Yuki was embarrassed to say her answer, and this only led her mind to think that Yuki deeply loves that woman.


    "Let''s not talk about useless stuff now. Let''s go back now, I want to rest now as my whole body is tired." Yuki said to all of them, and seeing Aika agreed. She sighed in relief.

 Chapter 214 The Evil Plan Of Sora, And Carlos

    ?A day has passed since the war ended, and Yuki had a cold look on her face as she looked at all the people that were inside the room. They were currently having a meeting on what they would do to the Three Race since they all lost their leaders.


    The three races were beginning to crumble as they couldn''t do anything to handle the situation for them, and because the children of the previous leaders were still either young or just didn''t know anything about ruling a Kingdom. They didn''t inherit the position, so the current person that was leading each Kingdom was the Elders. But even with that, it''s still not enough.


    "So, why did you bring me here? Does it look like I give a sh*t about you guys'' problem?" Yuki crossed her legs and looked at the Human, Elf, and Dwarf Elders that were in front of her. All of them were kneeling in front of Yuki and pleading with her to release their leaders.


    "Please release our King and Queen! Have mercy on us, if you don''t, our Kingdom would deteriorate. You are the only one who could save our Kingdom now. Please, Miss Yuki, we beg you."


    "Say, if the situation was reversed, and the Beast Kingdom was the one who is begging you to have mercy on them, to not destroy our Kingdom. Would you agree?" Yuki asked them instead of answering.


    "That''s my answer for you." Yuki then left the room without looking back at all of them. But as she was walking, Yuki could feel their intense gaze on her. She could feel their thick killing intent right at her.


    "Be my guest. Try to do what you are thinking of right now. I won''t mind also taking your Soul Realm too, just like what I did with you leaders." Yuki warned them with a chilling tone, and when all of them heard it. They immediately fled the area in fear that Yuki might kill them.


    "Sh*t! This woman is so arrogant! We are the Elders of the great Three Race, but she dares to talk to us like that!" One of them burst out in anger.


    "I know, but you cannot do anything to her. She is extremely strong." One of the few women tried to calm down the man.


    "F*CK!" The man kicked the tree that was near him, and the tree vaporized from the strength of the kick.


    All of them agreed to have a private meeting on how they could take down Yuki, suddenly a butler knocked on their door, and some familiar faces that Yuki is very much familiar with walked inside.


    "Elders, a group of teams said that they want to talk to you. They said that they have a n to defeat Yuki." The butler bowed first, before leaving the room.


    "Who are you guys, and how are you sure that you have a way that could kill that Yuki woman?" The seemed leader of the Elder spoke up in a low voice and asked the 2 people.


    "My name is Carlos, I''m from the Dwarf Race, and I''m Sora, I am a human. If you want to take out that woman, you must get her daughter. Her fairy daughter, Yuki seemed to be especially attached to that kid, and if you can catch that kid, maybe you will have a chance." Sora was the one who talked about the n that they have talked about.


    "Yes, and we can help you kidnap the child. We can probably give you at least 30 minutes to take the child away. There should be enough time for you right to take the child away?" Carlos said. Both of them weremitted to taking revenge on Yuki after what she had done to them, they could never forgive her.


    "Do you think we have a death wish!? If we do as you n then that woman can easily kill us!" One of them yelled in anger.


    "Then do this. I''m sure you can do it. If any of you were to hurt, the pain would be transferred to the child. It''s an easy method, right? This way, she cannot do anything to you at all." Sora suggested. And when he finished exining it, their eyes brightened.


    "Very well. We''ll do as you nned. But what is it you want in exchange?" The leader of the Elders asked.


    "We also want you to kidnap the Elf woman." Both of them demanded, and they be insane when they found out that Anna was about to be taken by Yuki. Sylvie misspoke and revealed that Anna was in love with Yuki, this resulted in both of them being heartbroken, and their anger went toward Yuki. So they thought that if they couldn''t make Anna theirs, they would just force it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I see. It''s very easy. Then we have a deal, but when should we do this n of yours?"


    "Tomorrow morning. If you want you can already send some people with us that would kidnap the child. Since we would just need to take the child away from her for quite a bit, then you guys have the people that would kidnap the child waiting at our designated spot."


    "Very good, HAHAHA! Then we shall have our best assassin to do the job for that." The manughed loudly, and soon it was followed by all of the Elders too.


    "Then we''ll take our leave now." Sora and Carlos then left the room with an excited look on their face, after a long time of waiting they could finally have Anna on their hands.


    Meanwhile, Yuki was ying around with Aika in the garden with the other two, and they were also apanied by Anna, Aria, Rory, and Lian. As for King Dagart, he was currently busy managing the Beast Race. After what happened, he became extremely busy as he kept having meetings left and right. Apart from that he also had a lot of papers still needed to sign, some of the races except for the three tried to butter them up by inviting him into a meeting.


    "Mommy, do I look pretty?" Aika twirls her body. She was currently wearing a white dress that fits her perfectly, andbined with the flower crown that she was wearing that was made by Anna. It looks too perfect.


    "Of course! You would look good in any clothes that you wear." Yuki answered her with a smile.


    "You love your daughter huh? It only makes me wonder about her mother." Ariamented on Yuki''s attitude toward Aika.


    "You could say she is the only family I have now. So I just want to cherish her now, that''s why I was reluctant to let her see bloodshed. But it looks like it was already toote as she already knows it." Yuki leaned back on the tree behind her.


    "Only family huh? Then if I may ask, who is the mother of Aika?" Anna asked with a heavy heart.


    "Ah, well about that." Yuki coughed gently, thinking of whether she should say the truth about Aika''s background or not.


    "I guess it''s useless to hide it." Yuki took a deep breath first before talking, and her actions only made Anna even more nervous.


    "I don''t know her mother. To tell the truth, she is a weapon spirit that I created, but because I needed my blood to do it. It must be because of my blood that made her like this." Yuki said with a smile.


    "Holy F-" Before Rory can swear, someone has already pinched her waist to stop her.


    "You mean, she is technically not your daughter? But, who is she calling Mother Fairy?" Rory said after a cough.


    "Looks like the weapon that I wanted to make a Spirit with has a residue of the past owner''s so that mixed within my blood and then Aika was born. Well, that''s why I think that happened." Yuki shrugged, then took a look at Aika who was currently ying with Katsumi, and Yumie.


    "WHAT!?"

 Chapter 215 Teaching Anna How To Play The Flute

    ?"So  does that mean that technically you are not Aika''s Mother, but it''s more of a master and servant rtionship?" Anna asked, she then scooted over to Yuki and asked. But quickly realizing that she lost herposure, she coughed in embarrassment and moved away.


    "Yes, something like that. When I created her first, she called me master. But when she realized who I was she suddenly jumped into my arms and called me Mommy." Yuki exined what happened the first time they had met.


    "I see! So you''re not in love with someone!?" Anna blurted out.


    "How did youe out with that conclusion?" Aria chuckled at Anna''s reaction that Yuki is not married or something.


    "Yeah. But why do you sound happy? Do you like me perhaps?" Yuki asked as she stared right into Anna''s eyes.


    "Me- ME! NO! I was just curious about it." Anna defended herself.


    "Really? But why does it sound like you were sulking before when you knew that Yuki had a daughter with someone?" Rory teased Anna who has her face red as an apple.


    "No, I don''t really like Yuki!"


    "Oh my, you don''t like her. Then does that mean that you hate her? Then, I can have Yuki all to myself then!" Rory tried to be bold about it, she then took Yuki''s arms and crossed them with hers. Yuki could feel Rory''s big breast on her arm, but it didn''t make her heart flutter. Instead, she was ring at them.


    "You can''t do that!"


    "Why not? Yuki is a strong and beautiful woman. I''m sure that if everyone finds out that she is single, people wille over to her asking for marriage." Rory said teasingly.


    "That''s enough for you two." Yuki released herself from Rory''s grasp and smacked her on the head. After that, Rory pouted for a second, but then she shot Anna a smug look and worded out.


    "I win."


    Anna couldn''t take it anymore and lunged at Rory and began to pinch each other.


    "Yeah, Putting that aside. Yuki, can I see the weapon she is bound to?" Aria asked, she then ignored the fighting between Anna, and Rory and went to talk to Yuki.


    "Why?" Yuki asked, but she still brought out the Flute and showed it to all of them.


    "So this is the weapon, well, the instrument that she is bound to. It''s the same flute that you were ying with right?" Aria asked her, not sure if she was right or not.


    "Yes, it is. I found this when I was looking around the town. I then decided to buy it because it''s rare for me to see a Flute here, but I didn''t expect it to be a Soulless Item. I then got an Idea and decided to make my own, and the rest is just history." Yuki handed Aria the Flute.


    "Yeah, now that you mentioned it. It is rare to see this instrument, well because not a lot of people know how to y it." Aria said to Yuki.


    "Is that so? It''s not that hard to y the flute. You just need to have the correct way to blow air into the piece, and from there you can learn how to do the notes." Yuki took back the Flute and demonstrated to them a short piece.


    "See? Now you try." Yuki handed the Flute back to Aria, but as Aria was about to try it. Both Anna and Rory stopped her.


    "Wait, stop Aria!"


    "What''s wrong?" Aria asked confusedly after seeing their extreme reaction.


    "That-" Rory started to stutter when she was asked why, this reaction of her shocked Aria. This is the first time she has seen this kind of reaction, she couldn''t find it to see it cute.


    ''Am I going crazy!?'' Aria shook her head aggressively.


    "Um- Miss Aria. It''s because, Yuki just used the Flute, so if you were to also use it. Isn''t that going to count as an indirect kiss?" Anna said nervously.


    "So what? It''s not like she has poison on her saliva." Aria was shocked to find that this is their reason to stop her from using the Flute.


    "Then- Don''t mind me!" Anna suddenly snatched the Flute away from Aria''s hand and stared at the mouthpiece. Anna took a deep breath to calm down herself first and blew on it.


    But the music thates out was too ear-piercing for all of them because Anna blows on it too hard.


    "Stop! You''re doing it wrong, don''t blow on it too hard. Keep it gentle and soft, after that try to keep it at that until you get used to it." Yuki snatched the Flute back and began to y with it to show her. She felt like her ears were about to burst when she heard Anna''s ying.


    "You''re good with the Zither, but with this you are bad." Yuki scratched her ears.


    "Ahaha-" Annaughed awkwardly after hearing Yuki''s remarks.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Come here, I''ll teach you." Yuki pointed at herp.


    "What do you mean?" Anna asked, she was hoping that her guess was right, and luckily for her it was right.


    "Come sit in the middle of myp, I''ll teach you how to use the Flute properly-" Just as Yuki finished her words, Anna was already on herp and was sittingfortably.


    "Hehehe." Annaughed.


    "Here, try to blow on it gently." Yuki held the Flute into her mouth, but their position is like there are lovers.


    Because Yuki was currently behind Anna, she had to circle her arms around Anna to properly hold the Flute. Anna''s face burned, even more, when Yuki did it, she can feel Yuki''s warmth behind her. But what was the most distracting part for her, is that she could somehow feel Yuki''s breast on her back.


    "Hey, are you even listening?" Yuki knocked on her head.


    "Ah, yes! So do I have to just blow it gently, and try to keep it steady?" Anna asked.


    "Yes, I''ll do the hard part. Then, go." Yuki ordered. Anna then so as she told and blows on the mouthpiece, as for Yuki, she was the one who is trying to control the notes by blocking the holes on the flute.


    Then a gentle music sound came out of the Flute, but even though it was still far away from what Yuki produced. It was still far better than Anna''s first attempt.


    A.N


    I don''t think that this is possible, but I just wanted to add it.


    And, after a few minutes of ying. Anna got tired and stopped ying.


    "See? It''s much better." Yuki stood up from behind Anna and stretched her body, as for Anna she felt lost that Yuki walked away from her. But for her, it was still a dreame true.


    "Mommy! Can I go with Big sister Sylvie, she said that she would take me around the City." Aika looked at Yuki with expectation in her eyes.


    "Do you want to go outside?" Yuki carried Aika in her arms.


    "Yes, she said that it was beautiful outside. So I want to see it." Aika said, her eyes began to brighten as she told Yuki all about it.


    "Is that so? Then you should also take your Big Sister with you. I''m sure that they also want to go with you." Yuki smiled at her, she then put Aika back on the ground and pointed at Yumie and Katsumi who were fidgeting with their hands.


    "Yeah! Do you also want to go with Aika?" Aika flew towards both of them and asked.


    "Of course, we would follow you."


    "Then it''s settled, I won''te with you, because Mommy is going to do something first. I''ll go see youter." Yuki said to Aika.


    "Okay, but Mommy you should join us!"


    "I''ll try."


    "Oh, yes. I''ll alsoe, I want to buy something in the marketce anyway." Anna stood up and said that she also wanted to join.


    "Then let''s go now." Sora, and Carlos said. They then began to eye Aika, but they didn''t show their malicious intent.


    "Oh, before you leave. Aika take this, wear this at all times okay? And also use this if someone gets close to you with bad intentions." Yuki said to Aika as she put a silver ring on Aika''s finger, and handed her a gun.


    "What is that?" Lian looked at what was in Aika''s hand.


    "Oh, this. It''s a weapon that I designed." Yuki shrugged.


    "It''s a gun? But a gun is such a terrible weapon, they don''t even have good aim, plus their firepower is weak." Lianments about the guns that were in this world.


    "This is very different from the original," Yuki said nothing more, she then put the gun on Aika''s hand where she stored it in her little bag that was on her waist.

 Chapter 216 Fun Things?

    ?"I''ll teach you how to use the gun. Aika you only need to point this at someone who you think is a bad person. Like this." Yuki brought out another pistol, she then aimed it at one of the birds that were flying in the air and shot it down.


    Bang!


    "Holy hell! How is that little thing so strong!?" Lian shouted after she saw the power of the gun that Yuki made, and upon taking a closer look at it, Lian found that it was the same metal that Yuki had bought from them


    "Is that what I think it is?" Lian asked Yuki.


    "Yes, it''s the ck Lighting Steel that I requested from you guys. Because the metal was perfect for creating a gun, I decided to make one. As for the results, well you can already see it." Yuki smirked at them.


    "How can you make something like that? I clearly remembered that guns are such weak weapons. Even a Bow is better." Lian talked to Yuki.


    "Well, I can''t deny that. But that''s because you are making and using them wrong." Yuki only smiled at her exnation.


    "Really, how?" Lian asked back.


    "That''s because your design has a w. For example, your guys don''t have a barrel or sight to aim at." Yuki exined, she then showed them what a barrel and sight are.


    "How could these two things help guns?" Lian looked at Yuki with clear confusion in her eyes.


    "The barrel would let your Gun Bullets travel much better. As for the sights, well they are used so that you could have a much better aim. That''s the gist of it, as for the reason my Gun is really strong, that is confidential." Yuki smiled at them.


    "I see, it can''t be helped then," Lian said, but she was not saddened that Yuki didn''t tell her the reason why their guns are weak.


    "Okay, keep it in your bag at all times, okay? Just remember, point this at someone who has bad intentions." Yuki patted her head, then bid Aika goodbye.


    "Bye Mommy!" Aika waves her little hands at Yuki while she was in Katsumi''s arms.


    Yuki also waves her hand in response, and when she couldn''t see Aika anymore Her face turned cold, Yuki then created two Soldiers, and One Nine Tail Fox, that was created from pure Ice.


    "Follow her, keep her safe at all times, and if you detect something strong or weird. Report it to me immediately." Yuki ordered them, all three of them nodded their heads and disappeared from Yuki''s vision.


    She got a pretty decent reward from the woman that gave her Blood Maniption. She could now freely create artificial organs that are made out of pure blood, and when Yuki found out about it. She immediately made a brain for her Ice Beast, so that she would no longer control them manually because she could just put her experience in fighting inside their brain.


    She also gained 100 permanent Bonus Stats from the battle because of her title "Last Stand". But, Yuki also found out that her title weakened significantly. Instead of giving her 500% Bonus Stats, she will only get 350% now. Yuki concluded that this is the work of Serene who was trying to weaken her a little.


    Yuki also was no longer afraid of letting someone see Aika who is a fairy, since she is considered the strongest in Mystic Dragon Heaven, except for the Gods that reside here. But, she doesn''t need to fear them because they are not allowed to make a mess with the mortals.


    But even so, Yuki would not risk it and let Aika wander around all by herself. So every time that she would go out, she would make some Guards for her like this Ice Beast or Soldiers. Yuki also didn''t let Yumie and Katsumi be left out, they also have their own that are hiding in the shadows. As for the power of the Guards, it''s at least the peak of a Star Lord Beast.


    Yuki then went back to her workshop where she was creating the guns, up until now. What she has only created so far is pistols, and now she is nning to make a Sniper Rifle.


    As for the reason that her guns are very powerful, is all because of the Magic Circle that is engraved on the Gun. The bullet is also engraved with Magic Circles as all of them are handmade, it has two Magic Circles in it. It consists of Mana Absorption, and Explosions, the bullet would suck Mana around the air once it''s loaded in and once it hits a target it would detonate the Mana it has absorbed, but that''s just the bullet alone. The Gun has 6 on it. They are Armor Piercing, Barrier Nullification, Magic Nullification, Damage Booster, Speed Booster, and Strengthening.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The first five are ced inside the barrel, and as for the strengthening one, it''s just made to make the Gun more durable, as Yuki''s first try shooting it, it exploded on her hand. This led Yuki to make another one that covers the whole gun.


    Back to Aika and the others were, Aika was currently enjoying herself as she looked around the area. They first went to the za of the Kingdom, where there is a lot to see. It has so many people in it, vendors on the street, luxurious stores, and of course the people that are in the za. This made Aika the center of attention, as she was the only Fairy in the ce, as for Anna, and Sylvie. They were ignored by the people.


    "Wow, a real-life fairy! How much do you think she would cost on the ck market?" Some people with bad intentions began to eye her.


    "Are you stupid!? Can''t you see that''s the daughter of the famous person who defeated the King and Queen of the three Races! Before you could even touch her, you''re already dead!" The guy beside him smacked him on the head.


    "Oh, so that is her. She is really beautiful, just like her Mother." He blurted out.


    "You''re disgusting! Are you a pedophile!?" The guy smacked him even stronger.


    "What!? I''m just saying that she is beautiful!" The two started to argue.


    "Aika, are you having fun?" Yumie poked Aika''s cheek, she was currently eating something so her cheeks were puffed up, and Yumi couldn''t help herself but poke them.


    "Yes! But, I wish that Mommy was here." Aika said.


    "Don''t worry about that. I''m sure Mother will apany uster,e on! There are still a lot of ces for us to visit." Yumie dragged Yumie away, and soon the people behind them also followed.


    "We are in the center of the za now. Where are you guys?" Sora backed away and talked to the assassins that were ced to kidnap Aika. He was currently using a talisman and said that he would look around on his own as an excuse.


    "We''re on the right side, we currently ced an attraction here. You just need to bring her here and we would the rest, you could also bring the woman who you want to bring." Sora received the answer that he wanted, he then looked ahead and found Anna. His eyes contained lust with them, but when he looked at Aika it contained maliciousness.


    He then began to walk towards them, he got closer to Aika and began to talk to her. His face before that contained maliciousness was gone, it was now reced with kindness, that made Aika believe him.


    "Aika, do you want to go there? They have fun things there." He asked her.


    "Fun things?" Aika looked at him and asked what the fun things were.


    "Yes,e with me so you can see it." Sora tried to hold her hand, but as he was about to touch her. Katsumi walked in front of him and held his hand with force.


    "I don''t think you must touch her right?" Katsumi asked with a smile, but that smile contained much deeper meaning.


    "Ah, yes. I''m sorry! Then follow me." Sora held his hand, he tried to keep a straight face even after being held like that.


    "Do you want to go there?" Yumie asked Aika.


    "Yes! I''m very excited to see what Big brother Sora is talking about." Aika said as her eyes brightened.


    "Alright, then we''ll go with you." Her two Big sisters followed her, meanwhile, Sylvie who was behind them has a bad feeling about this, but she doesn''t know what it is.

 Chapter 217 The Kidnapping Begins

    ?As they got closer to where Sora was talking, the more people they bumped into. This only made Aika much more excited, because she realized that the more people there are, the better the event is.


    "Wow, there are a lot of people here. I wonder what is happening there?" Anna blurted out, but when they reached the ce. She finally saw what the people were crowding into.


    They were doing a tale about the Fairy Race, about their whole existence, and many more. Like how they roamed around the heavens, what is their power, and what information about them? Naturally, Aika got curious as she is a Fairy, so she wanted to get a closer look at it to see what was happening.


    The y was about a Fairy named Celeste, she was the one who led the whole Fairy Race, and after conquering a lot ofnd for her people. She was called the Fairy Saintess. It''s said in the story that she was gentle, kind, yet benevolent to her enemies. Many people love her, not just because of her beauty, but also because of the Leadership she has shown for millennia.


    The only sad thing about the Fairy Saintess is that she died without giving birth to an heir, that''s why the Fairy Race has fallen to eternity. When she died, many evil people that wanted to take over the Fairy Race immediately sent an army to take them down, and this ultimately led to the fall of the Fairy Race.


    Then just as the y was about to finish, Aika noticed that her eyes were watery after watching the y, and when Yumie and Katsumi noticed it. They immediately broke down in sweat.


    "What''s wrong Aika? Why are you crying, did someone hurt you or do something?" Yumi hugged Aika''s body, and Fire soon began toe out her back. Many people were shocked, and soon they slowly backed away, afraid that they might get caught in something bad.


    "No. It''s because that Fairy Saintess looks so much like Mother Fairy, and soon Aika remembered her and began crying." Aika sniffled, she then wiped her eyes from the tears. Yumie and Katsumi sighed in relief after they heard her reason, but that got them thinking.


    "There''s no way right?" Yumie and Katsumi looked at each other, they had the same thought in their head. But they decided to keep it for now, and just ask Yuki when they see herter.


    "A FAIRY!" Suddenly the old man that was the conductor of the story shouted, and because his voice was very loud, everyone heard him. They then looked at where he was looking and found Aika, in the middle of Yumie''s arms.


    Because they were immersed in the story, they just now realized that there was a real Fairy next to them.


    "Little girl, what is your name?" Suddenly the old man appeared in front of Yumie and Aika and asked her.


    "Kyaaa!" Aika screams in shock as she didn''t expect the old man to arrive in front of her. Out of fright she took out her gun, and almost shot the old man. But before Aika could pull the trigger, Yumie stopped her and saved the life of the old man.


    "Please back away, don''t you know that you are scaring her?" Yumie looked at the old man with cold eyes, if not for that she doesn''t want to let Aika see the man''s head explode, she would have already done it.


    "My apologies. My name is Soni, Soni Vipera. I am an old traveler that liked to bring stories that I got on my adventures, and out of all of them. My favorite is the Fairy Race, so I was just so shocked and excited to see a living Fairy. I hope you can forgive this old man, little girl?"


    "Aika forgives you. Mother Fairy said that I should forgive anyone who realizes their mistakes." Aika answered the old man, but she was still hiding in Yumie''s arms.


    "You don''t have to be scared of me, I''m not a bad person. I just want to talk with you." The old man showed Aika a gentle smile.


    "Talk to her there. You don''t have toe near her." Finally, the quiet Katsumi spoke up, after seeing that Aika was quite ufortable around the old man.


    "Tch. Yes, that is fine too." Soni silently clicked his tongue.


    "Hello. My name is Aika." Aika showed her an awkward smile, she then went deeper into Yumie''s arm.


    "Ahh, Aika. Such a lovely name. Who named you that?" He asked again, after knowing her name.


    "It was my Mommy who gave my name?" She answered with a smile, it was as if she was very proud that Yuki was the one who named her.


    e


    "Is that so? Then is this your Mommy?" Soni showed Aika a picture of the Fairy Saintess, but when Aika saw the picture. It only makes her sadder, she was right. The Fairy Saintess that was in the y was her Mother Fairy. Even Soni was shocked to see her cry because he hadn''t done anything to her yet.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Why are you crying? Did I do something?" Soni quickly reacted, he was so shocked about what happened.


    "No. It''s because I miss Mother Fairy." Aika sobbed silently.


    "This woman is your Mother?" Soni''s eyes brightened. He then looked at Aika, as if she was a priceless treasure.


    "Your eyes. You better change them quickly, before I dig them out." Katsumi warned after seeing the clear greed in his eyes.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Looks like my story was wrong. Fairy Saintess has a child, I thought that she didn''t have one, as the story said that she wasn''t in a rtionship even once." Soni coughed awkwardly.


    "Little girl, would you like to join me? I''ll show you some pictures of your Mother." Soni raised his hand and waited for Aika to take it. His eyes then brightened when he saw that Aika moved her hand slowly and brought it to Aika.


    It was easy for him to trick Aika, just from one nce. He could see that Aika is naive and innocent. So it was easier for him to do his job of kidnapping her. But before Aika could touch his hand, Yumie brought Aika''s arm away.


    "Don''t touch her, or else I will cut your arm off," Yumie warned him


    "Big sister Yumie, but I want to go with him. I want to see Mother Fairy. Even if it''s just a picture, and I also want to hear more about her." Aika looked at Yumie with teary eyes, she looked like she was about to cry again.


    "Fine, but we will go with you." Yumie epted it, but she dered that if Soni wants to take Aika away, she and Katsumi would also go.


    "No, I can''t do that. The information that I''m going to tell little Aika is confidential, and only she can know it." Soni immediately disagreed with Yumie.


    "Then, we would not let you take her," Yumie said, then just as she was about to stand up. She smelled something different in the air.


    "Sh*t! Katsumi, cover your nose! Don''t breathe the air right now!" Yumie yelled, she then covered Aika''s nose to not let her breathe it. At first smell, Yumie instantly realizes that it was a sleeping powder.


    Yumie then exploded the area with fire to burn the powder all around her, but it was already toote, as she had already taken a small smell of it. Yumie then began to feel drowsy from it. When she looked around she saw that the Katsumi was fighting a lot of people, but it was clear that she was losing.


    "Aika are you okay?" Yumie looked at Aika who looked like she was frightened about what was happening around her, and when Yumie saw this her heart felt heavy.


    "Katsumi, are you alright!?" Yumie shouted, and when she looked around her, she saw that Anna and Sylvie were already on the ground unconscious. As for Sora, and Carlos, they were nowhere to be seen.


    "Those two bastards!" Yumie shouted in anger, but now she cannot do anything about them. Her top priority is to keep Aika safe.


    "Lightning Field!" Yuki made the ground filled with electricity, and soon the enemies slowly backed away. But just as she was about to sigh in relief, she felt that someone was behind her, and when she turned around. She saw Soni standing there with an evil smile.


    "Don''t worry, we will take good care of her," Soni said. He then threw a lot more sleeping powder straight at her face. But just then, two Ice Soldiers and an Ice Dragon appeared to protect them.


    "Sh*t! Hurry up! These Ice Soldiers are made by that woman!" Soni yelled to the rest. They are incredibly strong, so it was not hard for them to destroy the Ice Soldiers that Yuki made.


    "Big sister!" Aika cried out to Yumie, but it was already toote. Yumie''s vision is slowly fading away, and because of fear Aika fired the pistol that Yuki gave her. But she missed the target and hit only the leg of the one who carried her.


    "NO!"

 Chapter 218 Kneel Down!

    ?A few minutes before Aika got kidnapped, Yuki was still working on the Sniper Rifle. This is her 156th time failing. Yuki was testing how much power the Sniper Rifle could take, the pistol only has around 2X damage and a speed booster. As for the Sniper, Yuki wants it to be at least 10X, and upgrade the Armor Piercing, Barrier Nullification, and Magic Nullification.


    But her upgrades cost the metal, which is said to be the strongest in the Mystic Dragon Heaven vaporized in just one shot.


    "Another fail. That''s 157th time now." Yuki sighed, she already tried to make the strengthening on the Sniper Rifle stronger, but it wasn''t enough. The force of the shot was too much for the gun to handle. Seeing that it didn''t work, Yuki tried thest experiment, she lowered the Magic Circle to 5X.


    And once it finally shot, Yuki was very shocked to see that the Gun didn''t break, but it was full of cracks and looks like it would get destroyed in another shot.


    "This is not working." Yuki then began to read the documents about more materials that she could use as the base of the gun, as for the materials for the bullets. Yuki didn''t change it and kept it as ck Lightning Steel as it was the most appropriate one to use.


    She then began to read the documents all over again, but when she got back to the ck Lightning Steel, she saw something interesting that made her stand up.


    "I wonder if this is true?" Yuki said, then just as she was about to test it, she remembered that she couldn''t do it now.


    The reason Yuki made a big reaction is that there is a theory written on the documents that said if a Lightning user has a Diamond Rank and above they would be able to make the metal much stronger with their lightning. If the person charges enough power to the ck Lightning Steel, there is a chance that it might get stronger since the Metal is made with Lightning.


    But, Yumie was not here today. So Yuki couldn''t experiment today, but she would do it tomorrow. Yuki then left the room where she was experimenting and got back to her room, where Asuka was already waiting for her.


    "Yuki, the bath is already ready." She bowed, she then gave Yuki a towel and left her. But as she was rxing, she heard a message from the Ice Dragon that she made for Aika. Her previously warm bath was now turned to Ice in an instant.


    Yuki quickly left the room, and got dressed as fast as she could, but as she finished dressing. She felt the ring on Aika''s finger activate.


    "F*CK!" Yuki almost destroyed her room in anger, she then got out of the room as fast as possible and went out to find Aika. The ring on Aika''s finger was a security system that she made, once it was activated it would protect Ayame, and the power inside that ordinary silver ring is the same as Yuki''s power. So no one could hurt her but activate it. Aika must use the gun that she made for her. It was the trigger to activate it.


    But, what made Yuki nervous about the situation is that the ring was still a prototype. It could only protect someone for one hour, and the one that it would mainly protect is Aika''s soul. So technically they could hurt Aika physically, but spiritually, they should just give up.


    "What happened!?" Lian, Rory, and Aria quickly arrived at Yuki''s room, but what they only saw was the half-destroyed state of her room.


    "Yuki suddenly got angered by something, but I don''t know what it is. She was just taking afortable bath seconds ago. But now she has left the room in a hurry, and the look on her face was very scary when she left." Asuka exined to the three of them.


    "Don''t tell me-" Suddenly the three of them got caught on, they then flew through the air as fast as possible to catch up to Yuki, but when they finally saw Yuki, they were scared to death. The aura she was releasing was nothing like before when she was angered, it was much more extreme this time. Some unlucky people that were quite near to Yuki have passed out because of the immensely strong bloodlust.


    The whole ce has be an Icend, it was chilling. The three of them then noticed that Yumie and Katsumi were unconscious. But they didn''t see Aika everywhere, even Anna hadpletely vanished.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Give me a list of every Elder that hase to see me." Finally, Yuki spoke up in a demonic tone that made them scared of Yuki. All three of them felt a chill down their spine when they heard Yuki''s tone.


    "I- we need to go back to the pce for that," Lian spoke up after somehow finding the courage to answer Yuki.


    "Then let''s go back now." Yuki disappeared from their sight. The three of them looked at each other first before following Yuki.


    When they finally arrived, they saw Yuki waiting for them at the table, she was sitting on the farthest seat from where they were standing, and when they entered the room. They also saw King Dagart was there with a scared look on his face.


    "Have you got what I asked you?" When Yuki finally noticed the three that entered, she asked them instantly. The tone of her voice didn''t change one bit.


    "Yes, I have a list of everyone that went to see you." Lian walked up to Yuki nervously and handed her the information that she wanted.


    "Good. Can you also tell if they have family or a close person to them?" Yuki asked, and she then began to read the documents about them quickly. There are about 21 people there, 7 each for the three races.


    "What are you nning?" King Dagart, but soon he finds himself regretting asking Yuki that now that he knows why Yuki is like this.


    "Nothing much. I will y their games, they''re going to use Aika on me, then I''ll do the same. I will make them watch their whole bloodline die right in front of their very eyes." Yuki said, but that was not all that she was nning.


    "Okay." That was all King Dagart could say at the moment. He then sighed in defeat and began to tell Yuki about the Elder''s family.


    "That''s interesting. Then, I''ll leave for now. Take care of those two for me." Without waiting for their response, Yuki disappeared from their view. Then just minutester in silence, they heard some news about massacring the three Races.


    Yuki floated in the air as she watched the people below her scramble. Yuki has already got what she wanted, so she just destroyed over half of their territory and killed the whole Royal Family of each race, and soon the people that she was waiting for finally came out.


    "MOMMY!" Aika cried out to Yuki when she saw her. But she was currently inside a box, and it only has one window, and Yuki currently couldn''t see through it.


    "Don''t worry sweetie. I will save you, just wait for a moment." Yuki promised her, she clenches her fist very hard until blood drips down from it. Yuki then stared at all 21 Elders full of coldness.


    "Kneel you filthy beast, then we will release your daughter!" The leader looked at Yuki with a smug look on his face, he thinks that they have already won because they have Aika on their hands.

 Chapter 219 What Are You Going To Do With Our Family!?

    ?"Let me see her first," Yuki answered him with a cold re, she was trying so hard to not kill everyone on the spot, as things might get dangerous for Aika. Yuki would not risk it if Aika or the other two were involved.


    "Let the girl out!" He ordered some of the guards that were in the ce, the guard that was standing beside the box cage that Aika was in nodded his head.


    "Come out you little b*tch!" He opened the box and mmed the side. Then, when he heard someone crying inside the box, his grin only got wider.


    "Are you noting out!?" He was about to m the walls of the box again, but his head exploded in an instant.


    "Did I ever give you permission to scare my daughter?" Yukinded on the ground, and Ice immediately spread out. When she heard her daughter cry out of fear, she could no longer hold it back, and without caring for all of the Elders, she massacres every person on the spot except for them.


    But, Yuki was not ready for the scene she saw when she entered the box prison that Aika was in. Aika''s beautiful white dress was torn, and there were even some blood stains on them, her arms, and legs were filled with bruises, and probably the worst part of all. Aika is chained to a wall.


    The box prison was immediately destroyed, and when Aika opened her eyes. She saw her Mommy getting closer to her, she tried to move, but she couldn''t because she is too weak for that.


    "It''s alright now, Mommy is here. I will protect you, don''t worry." Yuki hugged her, unexpectedly, tears dropped down her eyes as she held Aika''s body. It seemed so weak now after what she has been through, though it has only been about an hour since she received this kind of treatment from them.


    When Yuki saw that the Elders were getting close to her, she put Aika to sleep immediately. She then carried Aika in her arms and refused to let go.


    "You did this to her. I will f*cking show you what pain is!" Yuki stabbed their hearts in an instant, killing them in one shot. But Yuki didn''t want it to end like that, so she revived them and knocked them out.


    "Don''t you think I have forgotten about you?" Yuki spotted Sora and Carlos with Anna, who was currently unconscious, she then also killed them, but still revived them. Yuki then ced Anna in a special ce which is the System, it had gotten an upgrade and now she can store anything she wants without the fear of losing space.


    She then rode an Ice Dragon and flew to the air, but he chained everyone right on their necks with her Ice from the Ice Dragon''s feet and let them dangle there. Yuki then flew back to the Beast Kingdom


    "Mirel! Where the f*ck are you!?" Yuki shouted in the back of the Ice Dragon, everyone in the Pce got shocked by Yuki''s voice that all of them got out, some of the citizens that also heard Yuki''s voice got out, and what they saw made them feel fear.


    All of them saw the Elder''s lifeless body dangling on an Ice Dragon, and on top of the Dragon was Yuki, with a face full of bloodlust. King Dagart and Lian then saw Aika in Yuki''s arms. Lian almost cried out when she saw Aika''s current state, now she knows why Yuki is extremely mad.


    Yuki didn''t even dare to raise a hand at Aika. There was even one time when they saw Yuki beingpletely patient with Aika. Aika was cing a Flower Crown on Yuki''s head, but she saw that Yuki was ufortable, but even so. She lets Aika do what she wants.


    "Broadcast whatever I''m going to do here. Make sure that the Humans, Elf, and Dwarfs see this very clearly." Yuki spoke up. King Dagart didn''t dare to disobey Yuki right now, after seeing and hearing what happened. He was clearly under Yuki''s palm now.


    "It''s good now, everyone can see it."


    "Good, then point it here." Yuki came down from the Dragon andnded on the ground. She then created a huge field of Ice that she then used tond the Dragon.


    "What is happening?" All of Mystic Dragon was confused as to why there was a sudden broadcast made from the Beast Race, and when they watched it. They were not ready for the extreme shock that they received, they saw their Elders there lying on the ground as if they were dead.


    But what caught their attention the most was Yuki standing in the middle of them sitting on an Ice throne.


    "This is a warning from me that all of you should take or else. I hope you don''t try to copy what these idiotic people did, or else you''re going to end up like them." Yuki stood up and pulled an Ice Thread that made the Elder''s body lift, as the chains were still connected to their necks.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Wake up," Yuki said in a cold voice,  but she got no response. She took out an Ice Sword and sted a hole in their stomach.


    "Didn''t I say wake up?" Yuki faces their leaders.


    "I''m the Grand Elder of the Human Race, who do you think you are to do this!?" He shouted at Yuki with a mix of pain and anger.


    "I''m going to be your teacher today. I will teach you how to be a proper being." Yuki smiled, she then sted his head off before reviving him again.


    "What I hate the most is students who talk back to me. So I advise you to listen carefully." Quickly he was overwhelmed by fear, and he just nodded quickly.


    "Do you know your sins?" Yuki asked them all, but seeing all of them were still stubborn, Yuki made an Ice Soldier with an Axe and told him to cut off their legs.


    "AHHH!" Quickly all of the people that were watching were filled with fear, the only thing that they could hear now was the screaming of their Elders.


    "I forgot to tell you, I also hate students that are lying. Tell me, do you know what sins you havemitted?" Yuki asked them again, but seeing that they were still not answering, she stood up, and slowly walked towards them.


    "I didn''t hear you. Could you tell me that again?" Yuki made her whole arm with Ice, her fingertips have sharp points that could instantly cut their flesh, and they soon began to cower in fear. But out of pride, all of them refused to answer


    "I see, then don''t mind me then." Yuki plunges into the Grand Elder of the human and is pulled out of his Soul Realm in an instant.


    Yuki''s gauntlet is specially made for this, not only it could split their flesh like butter. It could also destroy any protection they have made on the Soul Realm easily.


    "This is pretty good," Yuki muttered, she then began to y around with the Soul Realm in her hand, by poking it with the Ice Gauntlet which made the Grand Elder scream in pain.


    Because Yuki was careful enough to not destroy the veins, every poke that Yuki was doing was painful to him.


    "YES! I know my sins, please let me go! I don''t want to die!" He started to plead to Yuki, he could no longer take the agonizing pain he was feeling.


    "HAHAHA! Very good, how about you guys?" Yukiughed coldly at them and then turned to look at the rest of them.


    Fear quickly overwhelmed their mind, and they immediately agreed. But when they take a nce at Yuki''s look, they have a bad feeling about it.


    Suddenly a lot of people appeared in front of them, and when they saw it. Their eyes widened, they then took a look at Yuki who was currently smiling after seeing the look on their faces


    "What are you going to do with my family!?" All of them shouted at Yuki.


    Yes, Yuki did capture every family that they have, and now there are thousands of people there.


    "You forgot already? You used my daughter against me, so I''m only doing the same. I''m going to use your family." Yuki looked at them with piercing cold eyes.

 Chapter 220 Execution

    ?"Let''s start with Elder Ren. Your bloodline out of all the Elders here is the most anyway." Yuki smiled at one of the Elders of the Dwarf Race, which send a chill down his spine.


    "Since I''m your teacher, it''s my responsibility to teach my students right? Then I will hold a test for you to see how broad your knowledge is. Remember, for every wrong answer you get, I''ll kill one of your family. So I hope you have listened to your past teachers before." Yuki then ced a paper right in front of Elder Ren and also brought him a pen.


    On the paper were difficult questions, and they were evenly distributed. Mathematics, History, Magic Theory, and many more types of Questions made Elder Ren drop to his knees. Yuki of course freed him from the chains and was even kind enough to lend him a chair and table.


    "You only have 30 minutes to answer all 600 Questions. Remember, your family is on the line." Yuki smiled at him and left him alone, she then did the same to all of them, but Yuki is not stupid enough to bring them simr questions. Each person, they have different questions that they must solve on their own, and the worst part is that they only have 30 minutes to solve hundreds of questions.


    By this time, those that were watching could only hear the scratching of papers. Even if those Elders have a cold heart, they wouldn''t let their family down easily, so all of them were trying hard to get all of it right. As for their family who was watching them, every single one of them was having difficulty breathing as their life is now in the hands of the Elders.


    "Times up," Yuki said to all of them, she then vanished from her spot and took all of their papers. She then began to read them silently and when she was finally finished. She stood up and walked to Elder Ren.


    "You did better than I thought you would do," Yuki said to him, Yuki then began to read the paper all over again.


    Elder Ren was ecstatic to hear that he did good, but Yuki''s words suddenly pierced his heart.


    "You got 48/500. That''s more than I thought. Then let''s kill your family now shall we?" Yuki then created a guillotine made of pure Ice, she then ordered the Ice Beast that was near to bring his family close to her.


    "Choose one wisely. You will choose who is the 48 that is going to live, or I will choose it." Yuki spoke up after seeing that his family was here now, and after not getting a response from him for a full minute. Yuki got irritated.


    "Fine, then I will choose it for you."


    "NO! Please no! Let them live, I was the one who is at fault not them, please let them live and you can kill me!" Elder Ren shouted after hearing Yuki''s response to him.


    "Why did you ever think that I would let you live? You hurt my daughter, this is just one part of it. For every wrong you have, that''s how many times I will cut your body. Means you''re not going to die in one piece but, I will cut you to 452 pieces. That is how you''re going to die, as so do all of you." Yuki dropped the death sentence on them.


    "No way!? Aren''t you going too far? We didn''t kill your daughter, but you''re going to kill our family and also kill us!"


    "Yes, you didn''t kill her. And that''s why you are lucky, if you have killed her then you will have a much worse death than this." Yuki said to them, she then remembered what happened a few weeks ago. Serene has given her a letter of congrattions for being a Magic Beast.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The letter said that she would help Yuki with whatever she wanted. Yuki would not refuse to use that help to take the Elder''s Soul and torture it for an eternity. With this, they are not going to reincarnate anymore.


    "Shall we get started now?" Yuki smiled, she then forcefully brought one of Elder Ren''s family heads to the guillotine.


    The person that Yuki randomly grabbed was Elder Ren''s father, rumors have said that Elder Ren was very close with his father. Yuki also didn''t expect this oue, but when he saw the pale look of Elder Ren, her sadistic personality kicked in. She started to enjoy looking at his scared look.


    "So, this is your father huh? Even more perfect isn''t it, you can watch him die right in front of your eyes. Cut it." Yuki said to an Ice Soldier that was holding a giant Ice Axe, it then nodded its head and cut the Ice Thread that was holding the de.


    A clean slice, Elder Ren''s father''s head then rolled to his feet, and when he looked at it. Tears came down his eyes, he then tried biting his tongue to kill himself, but because he was too strong it was not possible.


    "Slice a portion of one of his fingers. If we will cut you in 452 pieces. It would be hard to fill it all in one body.


    Every kill that happened so far began to circte in Elder Ren''s head. Their screams, and plead for help from Elder Ren to save them began to make him crazy. Slowly his feeling of pain disappears, he doesn''t even flinch at every slice of his body. Soon all of his limbs were cut off, but he still didn''t have any reaction to it. Yuki was making sure that he lives through the whole process of killing his family by continuously healing his wound so that he would not die.


    And after killing all 452 family members, Yuki took out an Ice Sword and stabbed it right in the head. She didn''t forget to take out his Soul Realm too. The whole process only took about 10 minutes as Yuki created a dozen guillotines that were made from Ice.


    "Let''s continue now shall we?" Yuki looked at the 20 remaining Elders with a smile, but that smile brought horror to all the other Races. A portion of Yuki''s face is covered by blood when she said that, blood was also dripping out of her arms.


    Yuki was kind enough to let the kids live but as punishment. She still takes out their Soul Realm so that they are going to be a cripple forever. But Yuki couldn''t care less about it.


    1 hour in execution. There was only one left, and it was the Grand Elder of the humans, he was also the leader that retaliated against Yuki.


    "Would you take a look at this? You got all wrong, meaning all 342 of your family will die. This is funny. Humans, you guys are the ones who always boast about being the best there is. But, look at this? Even a kid from our Beast Race can answer all of this and have over half right." Yuki began to mock him, but his eyes were lifeless. Yuki was not exaggerating her words at all.


    Their Beast Race teachings are much moreplex and strict, so they would have no problems passing this kind of test. Except for those arrogant spoiler Beast.


    "Kill them all!" Yuki ordered all the Ice Soldiers that were holding the giant Ice Axe.

 Chapter 221 Kamisagi Miku

    ?"Please save us! Grand Elder!"


    One by one they were ced in the guillotine, and some of them screamed to their Grand Elder to be saved. But things were happening too fast, heads were flying off one by one. As for the Grand Elder, he just watched as his whole Family died.


    From his wife, concubines, son, and daughter, everyone died right in front of his very eyes. He then took a nce at Yuki, and immediately he was filled with anger and hatred towards Yuki, and once Yuki felt a thick killing intent behind her, she chuckled in response.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Are you regretting your decisions now? What a joke, then probably you shouldn''t have touched my daughter." Yuki threw a small Ice Dagger at him and hit him right on the shoulder. But he didn''t even respond to it, and this only makes his hatred for her grow even more.


    "Your stare is getting disgusting." Yuki then stabbed the Grand Elder in both eyes using two Ice Daggers that she made.


    Yuki then sat back down on the Ice throne and watched the execution with a bored face on her face, then suddenly there was a woman among them that caught her eye. Thedy was very ordinary, she had long wavy ck hair that drops down to her waist, her blue eyes shining under the moonlight, as it was already dark. But what catches Yuki''s attention is that woman has a cor on her neck, as if she was a ve. She then took a document that says all about the woman.


    Name - Kamisagi Miku.


    Status - ve/Concubine


    Age - 36


    Details: She is nothing special, she was bought by the Grand Elder on one of his long adventures because he finds her quite special. No one could see her real appearance except for the Grand Elder himself.


    "Interesting, so what I''m looking at is her fake looks. I wonder what she originally looks like? Well, she must be very beautiful, but not that it matters to me anyway." Yuki shrugged, but as she was about to close her eyes, she saw Miku mumbles something, even though she couldn''t hear it. Yuki understood it, as she is very proficient in reading lips.


    "Don''t tell me she is-"


    "I''m sorry my baby, you haven''t got the chance to see the outside world." She said she then caressed her belly lovingly, but her face was full of pain when she said that. Then it was finally her turn to be executed, she closed her eyes and epted death.


    "F*ck! Stop there, Ice Soldier 12!" Yuki said, but it was already toote. The guillotine was already falling.


    "SH*T! This hurts more than I have imagined! YOU! Why didn''t you tell me you are pregnant!?" Yuki yelled at Miku who was below her, right before the de could hit Miku, Yuki got in the way and caught it with her bare hands as she had no time to make a shield/barrier with Mana.


    Miku then was released from the guillotine, but before she could look up she felt a liquid drop on her face, and when she looked up she saw a hand that had caught the de that would kill her if the hand was not there.


    "Who are you?" Miku asked, she then walked away from the guillotine slowly, and when she looked up. She saw Yuki''s beautiful face.


    "That doesn''t matter, and you! What the hell are you thinking about walking on the guillotine? Do you want your baby to die with you!?" Yuki let go of the guillotine and shouted at the woman.


    "That- but didn''t you say that you will kill all his family, but I''m also a part of it. So, it''s only natural." She looked like a frightened rabbit when she said that.


    "I did say that. But you are pregnant! Do you want me to be guilty for the rest of my life for killing an unborn child?" Yuki held her hand, the bleeding was quite severe, and blood was spewing out quickly.


    And those that were listening to the broadcast were shocked, to say the least. As for those who were watching right on site, they were very surprised to see Yuki saving a woman at first, but when they heard her reasoning. All of them felt that Yuki was still a kind person, even though she is this cruel.


    Lian even felt teary after hearing Yuki''s reasoning for saving the woman.


    "Oh no! You''re bleeding because of me! I''m sorry!" Miku began to apologize to Yuki, she was even about to get on her knees, when Yuki stopped her.


    "Are you insane!? Why are you going to kneel, do you not care about your baby? Ahh, forget it.  I will let you live, not because you are pregnant. But, because you are a ve." Yuki then destroyed the cor that was on her neck, and soon her real appearance was shown.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What the-" Yuki saw a very beautiful woman in front of her. But the most shocking part that she saw is that Miku has Fox ears and Fox Tails.


    "You- You''re a Fox?" Yuki said in shock, then she saw that Miku was embarrassed that her real appearance was shown.


    "Wait, if your this mans ve. Then does that mean that the father of the baby in your belly is?" Yuki looked at Miku, then Ice started toe out of Yuki''s feet suddenly.


    "Did this man force you to have sex with you?" Yuki''s cold voice rang in Miku''s ear.


    "Yes. I''m sorry, you must think of me as a dirty woman now." Miku lowered her head in shame.


    "I see. HAHAHA! Chop this man''s limbs!" Yuki said, then all of the remaining Ice Soldiers nodded and chopped all of his limbs.


    "Looks like you''re going to stay with me for a while. Take him away, take him to myb." Yuki made an Ice Dragon, it then nodded its head and grabbed the Grand Elder, and flew away.


    "This- Why are you doing this?" Miku asked Yuki.


    "Because, it''s kind of rare for me to see a fellow Fox Race, for the other details, you don''t need to know," Yuki said, she then grabbed a towel from her System and wiped her hands.


    "I see, then I owe you my life. Would you be my new owner from now on?" Miku asked Yuki.


    "No. You can be your own woman now, if you want I can get you a job so that once your baby is born, you can support yourself and the baby at the same time." Yuki said.


    "Really? Then could you hire me as your maid?" Miku looked at Yuki with expectant eyes.


    "What? Why do you want to be my maid? Don''t you wanna be free anymore? If you ept my offer, you will never have a harsh life again. You can live happily." Yuki tried to persuade her, but she was reluctant to hire Miku as a maid as she is pregnant and it would be hard.


    "But, I think that I also would have a happy life if I go with you," Miku answered Yuki with a smile.


    "It looks like I cannot persuade you anymore." Yuki paused a bit and finished cleaning her hand.


    "Do you see that woman over there? Go to her and say this." Yuki said to Miku, she then pointed to Lian who had a face full of shock when she saw Yuki pointing at her.


    "Okay." Miku quickly agreed, and seeing this Yuki found how naive and innocent Miku is. She was a stranger to her, but she still obeyed her orders and looked at her figure. Yuki found that she is extremely skinny.


    "Are you Lian?" Miku asked Lian, whose face was still full of shock.


    "Yes, I am. Why are you looking for me?"


    "Master Yuki said that I should tell you this. She wants you to take me to my master''s ce." Miku ryed Yuki''s words and heard about it. Lian is shocked.


    Everything that happened today for her was too much, first of all, Aika was kidnapped. Then Yuki got enraged and took revenge by killing their family. Now it led to Yuki hiring a maid.


    "How did things turn out this way?" Lian sighed.

 Chapter 222 Unexpected Kiss

    ?"Why did I even do that?" Yuki began to question herself if it was her old self. She would never spare Miku, even if she was pregnant or not.


    Yuki then began to reflect on herself about the matter, then suddenly the face of Aika popped into her head. Finally, Yuki understood why she saved Miku. Even though she''s not Aika''s mother technically, she still wants to raise her as her own.


    She felt that she must always protect her smile from Aika. She doesn''t want Aika to experience what she did when she was a child. She shut herself out of all people, she doesn''t trust anyone apart from herself. That''s the reason, Yuki doesn''t want Aika to grow up lonely, maybe she has sympathized with Miku because she is also a mother.


    And when she began to think of the main reason why all this happened, her smile turned into a cold one that put the watch shiver in fear.


    It was all the same, it''s because of those men that make women''s life a living hell. They all think that because they are men, they are the stronger ones. They should be the leaders, and once Yuki thought of this ridiculous thought, sheughed.


    "Just because they are stronger than women, they think that they could control us?" Yuki chuckled, she then began to think of the history of the earth. Some females were strong and were born to be a leader.


    "This is why I hate men, no. Humans. Even if I was a human before, Ipletely despise myself for being one, and now that I am a fox, I will make every human kneel before me." Yuki muttered to herself, bloodlust was continuously leaking out of her body.


    After the whole execution was done, Yuki stood up and was about to do something more. She was still not done taking her revenge, today they have truly angered her. Yuki then grabbed Sora and Carlos'' body, they were now awake. But they were not in their usual self, they have a lifeless look on their face as Yuki chained them up.


    Anna was truly lucky that before they could have touched her, Yuki arrived so it was paused before something bad happened, but the trauma of being betrayed by her friends stuck in her heart, she felt immense pain just by thinking about it.


    "Hey, Anna. I''m going to kill these two, do you have any objections?" Yuki asked her first.


    "What?" Anna looked up and saw Yuki dragging both Sora and Carlo''s body like a rag dolls. She was currently locking herself in a room, and she didn''t want to go outside because she felt fear of it.


    "I said that, no never mind." Yuki threw their bodies of them outside the window without a care for them, she then sat beside Anna and hugged her, by putting Anna''s head on her chest.


    Anna''s tears magically came down when she felt Yuki''s warmth and gentleness. Anna cried herself out, causing Yuki''s clothes to be stained with tears, but Yuki didn''t care about that for now. She just wanted tofort the sad Anna, she didn''t know what that kind of feeling was. But, every time she sees Anna, her day bes lively, and after she sees her being depressed, it hurts her.


    "Don''t worry, I will take revenge for you. I will not let them touch you ever again. Because I will kill them for you." Yuki touches Anna''s cheek and wipes her tears using her thumb. This made Anna feel more emotional, Yuki''s words made her feel safe and warm at the same time. Hearing that makes her feel at ease and happy, and because of the moment. Anna went closer to Yuki and kissed her right on the lips.


    Anna closed her eyes and began to enjoy kissing Yuki. But for Yuki everything was different, she was justforting her, but suddenly she was kissed by her. She was too stunned at the moment, and only realized what was happening when she felt something enter her mouth.


    "What are you doing!?" Yuki identally bites Anna''s tongue that was entering her mouth, Yuki pushes Anna''s body and causes her to fall onto the bed. She then backed away and got out of the room as fast as she could. After the kiss, she was running away. She felt something even weirder that she couldn''t exin, her heart was beating extremely fast, and she couldn''t understand why.


    "What is this kind of feeling?" She was not feeling tired, or scared. But why does her heart beating extremely fast, she then could feel her face heating up when she thought back at the kiss again.


    ������������������������������������


    A.N


    I''m not going to make the MC a bottom. The female lead will be the one who will be at the bottom after the MC finally realizes her feelings.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ������������������������������������


    Meanwhile, Anna who was in her room finally realizes what she has done. She then buries her head in her pillow and screamed to the top of her lungs


    "AHHH!! What have I done!? Why did I suddenly kiss her? I''m doomed. She will probably avoid me now, but her lips tasted sweet." Anna touched her lips with her fingers, and unconsciously she licked them.


    As for Ayame and Serene who were watching the whole time, they were so shocked about what happened that they forgot to talk. Seeing Yuki''s reaction and face to the kiss, both of them understood that Yuki was embarrassed about it. It waspletely red.


    "Is this the cold-blooded Yuki who would kill anyone who dares to talk back to her?" Serene finally spoke, her tone was full of shock as she watched Yuki. Yuki currently couldn''t think straight, she was just sitting on a chair in herb as she looked at the unfinished Sniper Rifle. She was about to do something more to get her revenge, but it went down when she entered Anna''s room.


    "I believe this is her first encounter with love. The only love she has experienced is from me, which is a family. But as for this kind of love, nothing." Ayame spoke, she was quite happy to see Yuki make such a kind of emotion.


    "But, do you agree with this? You do know that making love with someone of the same gender lowers your chances of giving birth." Serene said.


    "I''m fine with it, as long as she is happy. Plus I already have three granddaughters." Ayame smiles at Serene.


    "That makes sense."


    Finally, Yuki has managed to calm herself down. But, for her to do that, she needed to use her blood maniption to calm her down. She then finally came out, with a cold look on her face.


    "This is my final warning to you three Race ever again, if you still dare to cross paths with the Beast Race, I will murder your whole lineage." Yuki then grabbed something from her System and revealed to everyone the Soul Realm of the Elders that she killed.


    Yuki then began ying around with the Soul Realm on her hands, and for those that were watching. They are very confused about what is happening, but when Yuki spoke up again, they felt like a god had descended and went to punish them.


    "Let me tell you an interesting fact about the powers of Soul Realm. Do you know that an Essence Gathering equivalent could blow up an entire in no time? And an Essence Warrior could destroy a sun without any problems? Now, do you think you can guess how powerful an Overseer (Peak Tier) is?" Yuki asked them, and soon sweat began to cover all their bodies when they were asked that.


    "It''s strong enough to blow up Millions of Gxy. Isn''t that great?" Yuki smiled, her smile then faded and it turned into a menacing one.


    "If you have guessed it already then good. But if you don''t, then let me tell you. I''m going to blow up a portion of your Kingdom as payment for the trauma that you did to my daughter and Beast Race. You also have the option to stop me, if you can that is. Well, I hope you guys can survive." Yuki looked at the stone that was broadcasting before continuing.


    "You can me these two for having your Kingdom destroyed." Yuki pointed at Sora and Carlos who were trying to get away from Yuki out of fear, but everything they do ispletely useless. They are bound to die since they decided to mess with Aika.


    Yuki began to slowly pierce the Soul Realm, and when she felt that it was enough, she chained Sora to it. She then flew into the air and threw Sora with all her strength over to the Kingdom of humans.


    She then did the same thing for Carlos and threw him towards the Kingdom of Dwarves, as for the Elf Race. She just simply threw one.


    BOOM!!

 Chapter 223 A Mothers Love

    ?"She is crazy! Annihting almost half of a Kingdom, she must be sick on the head." Everyone that was watching screamed, and all of them felt a big explosion happening far away.


    But for those that were unlucky to be caught up by it, they are dead already. Some of the Elf, Human, and Dwarves were crying and panicking all over.


    But, Yuki was calm as ever, she looked at the horizon where she saw a portion of an entire Mystic Dragon Heaven got destroyed. Normally, this kind of thing is not allowed, but that is only applied to the Gods, and because Yuki is not a Goddess yet, she would not be punished for what she has done.


    The Gods that were residing, and protecting the Mystic Dragon are not happy with Yuki''s action, but they couldn''t do anything to her because of the restrictions.


    "This woman, how dare he touch my people." One of the human gods looked at Yuki with full hostility, and the Gods from the other two races also agreed with them. As for the others, they didn''t pay attention to it that much, but they would also agree that Yuki was going too far in what she did.


    "Hey! You Beast Gods! Isn''t your Race going too far!? She killed half of our Race!?" The Human Gods started toin about the Beast Gods, and because of this, the Beast Gods got scared of them.


    Even though they were all Gods, they don''t have the same power as the other Gods here, so in truth, they are just some servants for them.


    "That- We''re sorry, but you also know the rules of being a God. We cannot interfere with the matters of Mortals." The Beast Gods said, they then lower their heads in shame. The worst part is that their number is extremely low, they only number 35, as for the other Gods, they range in 60 each.


    Not just do they lose in strength, but they also lose in numbers. So they are naturally bullied, and because of this, they vented their anger on the Beast Race on Mystic Dragon Heaven for being ipetent.


    "You f*cking useless things!" The Human God was about to raise his hand at one of the Beast Gods when someone suddenly caught his hand.


    "Oh? A puny little Human God dares to hurt my Beast Race in my presence?" All of them saw a white flowy hair waving around the space.


    "Who the hell are you to stop me!? Do you not know who I am!?" The Human God released himself from the grasp of the white-haired woman and screamed at her.


    "I''m Ayame, the Goddess of all Beast, so what do you think, do I need to know you? You''re just a little bug in my presence that I could kill at any moment." Ayame easily crushed the man''s head, but she was careful enough to not kill him.


    She decided to visit this ce after seeing what Yuki had just done, and she was 100% sure that the Gods in the Mystic Dragon Heaven would get angered by what she had done, so she went here to protect Yuki by warning all the Gods not to mess with her.


    "Beast Goddesses!" All the other Beast Gods immediately went to their knees after they realized who was the person in front of them.


    "Now, I didn''te here to kill all of you. But, I am going to say something. That person is my cousin, so if I ever see you messing with her, I''m going to murder all of you." Ayame warned all of them, that she needed to do this because what Yuki did would spread throughout the Celestial Star Heaven.


    So what Ayame and Serene did was to warn everyone. So that Yuki could at least safely go to the higher heaven as Yuki would need to meet them and pass their test before she is allowed to go to another Heaven. But, they were careful enough to not say that Yuki is her daughter, people would believe she is her cousin because she and Yuki looked alike.


    "She''s your cousin!? We''re sorry, Beast Goddess, please spare our lives. We would not dare to mess with her ever again, we would even let her pass the trial without taking it anymore." The Human God that got his head crushed immediately went on his knees and apologized.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No, don''t do that. If you even can, make the test much harder than usual, but be sure that it''s still passable for a mortal." Ayame didn''t take the offer.


    "What, make it even harder?"


    "Yes, I don''t want this cousin of mine to grow up spoiled. She is the daughter of my sister, so I''m going to be her teacher when she ascends to bing a Goddess." Ayame said.


    "We got it, we promise you that we will do what you said." The Human God said politely.


    "Good. And you, you guys are useless. Even if you think that the Beast Race is ipetent, don''t you think that you should help them, instead of doing nothing." Ayame began to scold the Beast Gods.


    "Yes, we understand. We''re very sorry, and we will make things right now." The Beast Gods looked at each other first, then they nodded at Ayame respectfully.


    "Then have this. This would only be unlocked if you do what I told you and if ever one of you does something to her. Then this item would break." Ayame ced a ck box at them that had chains all around them that were made out of Divine Energy from Ayame''s power.


    "What is inside of that Goddess?"


    "Oh, this? It''s only a cluster of1% of my powers, and there is enough for everyone here. I don''t need to exin how this would help you right?" Seeing that everyone nodded at her, Ayame finally vanished from everyone''s sight.


    What the Mana Cluster would do is make Gods even stronger if they absorbed it, and the one in front of them came from the second strongest Goddess. If they sessfully make the power in that their own, their power would soar even higher, but there is a chance of failure.


    "Then, let''s all agree. Don''t mess with that woman, and the people that she is close with." All of them quickly agreed since all of them wanted a chance to get even stronger. After they became a God, their strengths didn''t improve anymore.


    And now that they were given a chance to change that, they would not risk anything more than to do their mission perfectly.


    Once everything was done, Yuki got back to her house which she was given by King Dagart. After entering, she immediately went to find Aika, and she was so d to see her natural skin color back to normal again.


    Yuki slowly kneeled to the ground and held Aika''s small hand, and muttered quietly.


    "Don''t worry my daughter, I have already punished those people. I only hope for you to get better. I can''t believe I''m going to do this but, to God, please protect my daughter, don''t let her get consumed by the trauma that she might feel." Yuki closed her eyes and prayed after years of not praying.


    Suddenly, Yuki felt Aika''s hand also grasp her, and when she looked up. She saw Aika looking at her.


    "Mommy?"

 Chapter 224 Life Force

    ?Don''t worry, Mommy is here." Yuki stood up, she then went to the head of the bed and caressed Aika''s head with a smile on her face.


    Aika then started crying hard when she saw her mommy again, she had thought that it was only a dream where Yuki saved her a few hours ago. But, now seeing her mommy right in front of her put her to tears.


    "Don''t cry anymore. Mommy is here, I promise you that something like this won''t happen ever again." Yuki lifted Aika''s body gently, she then pressed her head into her chest to try to calm her down.


    After a while, Aika finally calmed down, and eventually, she fell asleep on Yuki''s thigh as her pillow. This made Yuki unable to move, but it''s not like she cares about it. Yuki just caressed her head slowly.


    "Fubuki, how do I unleash Aika''s real strength?" Yuki said after a long time, after thinking about it for a while, she finally thought that it was time to train Aika. But, she would not train her as she did with Yumie and Katsumi. She would train her to at least protect herself, and if Aika were to wish to be trained like that, then Yuki would not hesitate to do it. But, for now, she would only train herself to protect herself. It would be even better if Aika chooses to be a support for them and stay from the back, and Yuki and the other two would do the dirty job.


    Ding!


    [The host would just need to feed her with your blood, and all that is left is for Aika to ept it, and eventually, her real strength would be unleashed. She would instantly be an Essence Lord level fairy.]


    "Is there no danger in doing this?" Yuki asked just to be sure, and when she heard Fubuki get silent, she sighed in her heart as she could already guess Fubuki''s answer to her question.


    "How painful is the process going to be?" Yuki asked, she then looked at Aika who was sleeping peacefully on her thighs, and she felt bad that she must go through something painful again.


    [Because the process is just like a rebirth where Aika''s Soul Realm would be activated, the Soul Veins would be opened up to the fullest, and that would be the one who would cause pain to her. It''s an extremely painful process, but the result of it would be very beneficial to Aika. The host must also be aware that, the more time passes that she is not awakened, the more painful the process will be. So I advise the host to do it at the earliest in one week because what she is doing currently is dangerous for her body.]


    "What do you mean? Is Aika currently in danger?" Yuki asked Fubuki with a worried tone.


    [Yes, but it still has not worsened yet. The seeds that she is making are very dangerous for her, the host must have already felt that Aika doesn''t have any Qi right? That is because of her Soul Realm being blocked.] Fubuki exined.


    "Then what is she using to make them?" Yuki got extremely worried, as she hears Fubuki''s exnation.


    [That- she is using her life force. The problem is that she doesn''t feel it.] Ayame got troubled answering Yuki''s question as it''s very hard to answer it.


    "No way. Then, will she still be alright?" Yuki asked, her heart started to tighten when she heard that Aika was using her life force to make those miraculous seeds.


    [Yes, as she is a half Fairy, and Fox. Her life is very long, approximately 10,000 Years before she passes away, that is without her training to be a Goddess. The life force that she has used has already exceeded 50 years of her life. Meaning she only has 9,9970 years left.]


    "What the hell, she has only made about 100 seeds, and you''re telling me that it already took 50 years of her life!?" Yuki is so shocked to hear the truth that she almost woke up Aika, and because she wants her to sleep peacefully, she ced a pillow under her head and walked out of the room.


    Yuki started to walk somewhere with no people in, she wanted to vent her anger for not knowing such an important thing, and those who walked across with Yuki felt terrified after seeing Yuki''s cold face.


    "What happened to her?" Some of the maids asked each other, they were confused to see Yuki looking like that. Since the problems earlier were already solved, they were confused as to see why Yuki is still angry at something. Her face looks like she was about to kill a person.


    "Hey, have you seen Yuki? I thought she entered Aika''s room earlier." Lian asked one of the maids that were passing by, she was looking for Yuki to ask what she would do to Miku.


    "Umm- that-" The maids had trouble answering the princess.


    "Just tell me where she is." Lian shrugged.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well, the thing is Princess. We saw Master Yukiing out of Little Miss'' room with a grim expression on her face, she looked like she was about to murder someone." The maid looked at each other first before deciding to tell the truth to Lian.


    "What!? Then did you see where she went?" Lian was shocked. She also thought that the problem was already solved, but it looks like it still was not.


    "Yes, I think Master Yuki went to the balcony, some of the maids also reported to me that she was drinking wine there." The maids answer.


    "Alright, you can go now." Lian dismissed the maid, she then told Miku to go back to her temporary room for now and wait tomorrow for news.


    For safety measures, Lian grabbed Yumie with her. She did this so that Yuki would not explode in anger, she was still of course afraid of Yuki. Lian doesn''t even know her rtionship with Yuki, whether they are friends or just acquaintances


    "Yumie,e with me. Your mother might go on a rampage again. This might cause the Beast Race to also get annihted like what happened in the other three races." Lian said nervously, the more she thinks about it the more scared she gets.


    "Yeah, I can also feel it. Mother''s bloodlust right now is extremely strong." Yumie said, the both of them then looked at each other before they went upstairs of the mansion, all the way towards the balcony, but on the way. They came across Katsumi, and Anna and all of them decided toe together.


    "Holy sh*t, just going up the stairs is already so cold." Katsumi hugged herself, and when Yumie saw this she created a small wisp of fire that made them warm. Luckily it was enough to counter the cold.


    "Umm- Mother?" Once they were on the very top and only a ss door was only blocking them from each other, Yumie knocked on the door nervously.


    "What is it?" Yuki asked, and the tone of her voice was incredibly cold.


    "What is the problem? You seem to be in a bad mood?" Yumie and the rest entered the balcony quietly, Yumie was in front, and the rest was behind. Even Katsumi was pretty scared.


    "Sorry if I''m also affecting you," Yuki said to all of them, she then retracted her bloodlust and sighed.


    "It''s no problem, Mother. But, what is the problem? Why are you like this?" Katsumi asked her this time, and just as she was about to grab herself a ss of wine, Yumie smacked her hand and red at her.


    "Yeah, Mother, what is the problem?"


    "It''s about Aika," Yuki said. She then poured herself another ss and drank it.


    "What about my little sister? Isn''t she already fine?" Yumie asked back.


    "No, she is not okay!" Yuki suddenly yelled which shocked all of them.


    "What do you mean Yuki?" Anna asked too.


    "Do you remember the seeds that she makes? She doesn''t make them with Mana or Qi, You must have already felt it, Aika doesn''t have any power inside her body." Yuki said, and as she continued the heavier her heart felt.


    "Now that you said that, you''re right. Then what does she use?" Lian took a look at Yuki, she was too shocked to see Yuki in this kind of state.


    "Her life force. She even has already used 50 years of life to make those seeds."

 Chapter 225 The Start Of The Awakening

    ?"What? Then, is Aika alright?" Lian asked, her body started to tremble in fear, she has been quite close to Aika ever since, and she loves her just like a true little sister.


    And knowing that Aika is currently using her Life force to make those seeds that make them feel better hurts her heart. Lian then began to remember how she asked Aika to make her some in the past few days. This makes her feel incredibly guilty about it.


    "Don''t me yourself, even though I didn''t know it myself, I thought it was because she is a Fairy that she was able to make them, but now that I know, I will not let her make them any longer," Yuki said, she then looked up at the sky above her with a deep gaze.


    "Then, is there any way for her to use Qi? So that she wouldn''t need to use her own life to make them." Anna asked, and she was also very worried about Aika. She is such a bright girl, she shouldn''t experience something like that.


    "Yes, but the process is going to be extremely painful. I will need to rebirth her whole body." Yuki exined.


    "Now I understand why you are like this. You don''t want Aika to feel any more pain." Anna sighed, she then came close to Yuki and hugged her from behind the chair, even though it was only a simple hug, it made Yuki feel at ease for a moment. It made her heart calm down a bit.


    "This is only a suggestion. But, I think you should do it, Yuki. I know that this would make Aika feel better, even though the process would be painful. She needs to do it, or else." Lian said to Yuki.


    "I know. I''m going to make her do it, but only if she agrees to it. I would not force her if she doesn''t want to." Yuki finally made her decision, about awakening Aika''s real power.


    "I know it''s going to be hard, but please don''t forget that we are here," Anna said to Yuki, she then walked away from Yuki and silently dropped to her chair, that she did take a lot of strength from her. The scene of her kissing Yuki was still vivid in her mind.


    "Alright, we should go now. It''s already quitete, you also should go to sleep now Yuki. Aika also might be looking for you now." Lian stood up, she then bid her goodbye to the rest of them and entered her room, she was currently residing in Yuki''s home.


    "She''s right, you two should also sleep now. If I find you two lurking out again, and taking Quest in the Guild. I will double your weights." Yuki warned the two.


    "How- how did you know that?" Yumie and Katsumi looked extremely shocked while looking at Yuki.


    "Alright, go to sleep all of you now. I''ll stay here for a few more minutes." Yuki said to the three of them.


    "Yes, Mother." The two entered their room at the same time, and as for Anna, she stayed for a few seconds before leaving. She took a nce at Yuki and finally left.


    A few minutes of silence passed, and Yuki finally left the balcony and entered her room to sleep in. But, before she slept, she looked at Aika''s room to take a peek. After seeing that she was still fast asleep, Yuki sighed in relief and left the room.


    The morning came, and Yuki felt a massive headache. She drank too muchst night, it was at least about 4 bottles of wine, and the wines that are in this world are much stronger.


    Yuki took a warm bath to make her sore body rx, and after changing into somefortable clothes, she then walked back to Aika''s room to only find her awake. She then smiled after seeing her, and Yuki went close to Aika.


    "Are you hungry?" Yuki asked as she sat down beside her.


    "Yes! I''m super hungry !" Aika said, she then sat on Yuki''sp.


    "Is that so? Then shall we go eat now?" Yuki then lifted her, and both of them walked towards the mansion''s dining room where they saw Katsumi and Yumie who were already eating.


    "Good morning, Mother, Aika!" Both of them came down from their chair and surrounded Yuki and Aika.


    "Big sister!" Aika then came down from Yuki''s hands and went over to hug her two sisters, Yumie then led Aika to sit on the chair and started to feed her slowly<novelnext></novelnext>


    All of them were trying their best to make Aika in the best shape possible before they will do the process of awakening Aika''s power, Yuki has already told them that they would do it next week. So all of them partnered up to make Aika feel better and healthy in the time they have left.


    And, finally, a week has passed. Aika is back from her usual self, being lively and happy. For the first day, and second. Aika was a bit scared to go out, as she got trauma from it, so she used most of her time inside the house and just yed around. Sometimes she would also go out to the garden and bathe in the sun.


    "Aika, I already told you right? If you ever feel any pain, just let Mommy know then we will cancel the awakening, okay?" Yuki patted her head, they had already informed Aika about what would be doing so that Aika could at least prepare herself when the time came.


    And to Yuki''s astonishment, Aika said that she is ready already. She also said that she could take the pain, as she wants to be like her Mommy. To grow stronger and protect Yuki, and her sisters.


    This made Yuki proud of her, but she refused to do it and did the awakening when one week had passed.


    "Yes, I understand Mommy!" Aika then sat in a flower position and closed her eyes for a moment, and when she opened them. Yuki could see the determination in them.


    "Good girl." Yukiplimented her.


    "Hehehe. Then we should start now Mommy!"


    "Yeah." Yuki made a sharp Ice Knife, she then took a deep breath before cutting the palm of her hand, and Yuki then made Aika open her mouth.


    She then ced her hand on top of Aika''s mouth, and when a drip of blood dripped into Aika''s mouth. Aika''s body started glowing red, and soon it began emitting another color.


    "Is this all of her Elements?" Yuki said, and those who were watching away were astonished to see Aika''s all elements.


    "It is ten! Amazing!" Lian said excitedly, all of them watched as Aika''s body got covered in all kinds of elements.


    "Wait, no. It''s only 9. Did Yuki lie to us?" Lian muttered, and all of the rest also agreed, all of them could only see 9. But, that is because they couldn''t see the Time Element, as it doesn''t have a physical look.


    "No, it''s ten. You don''t see thest one because it''s not visible." Yuki appeared beside everyone which made Lian scream in shock.


    "You scared me! Don''t do that!" Lian smacked Yuki on the shoulder out of fright.


    "Here you go, Miss Yuki." Miku suddenly appeared beside Yuki and gave her a towel to stop the bleeding.


    "Thanks." Yuki took the towel and began to wipe her hand from the blood. Yuki has already hired Miku as a maid, but she is the maid for Yumie and Katsumi. She started working 3 days ago, but she only works for 7 hours a day as she doesn''t want to stress and make her tired.


    "What do you mean by that Yuki? I can only see 9 there. Blood being Red, Light is Gold, Dark is ck, Wind is Silver, Fire is Orange, Earth is Brown, Water is Blue, Nature is Emerald, Lightning is Purple." Lian began to count and list the Elements that she could see that were floating around Aika''s body.


    "As I said, it''s ten. Throw a rock directly at her, you would see. Throw it as fast as possible." Yuki said to Lian.


    Lian was confused at first, but she decided to trust Yuki and picked up a rock before throwing it as fast as possible. But suddenly, when it came close to Aika in about 5 meters. It suddenly slowed down, and as it slowed down, it finally stopped right in the air.


    "See? Herst Element is Time Maniption."

 Chapter 226 Protection

    ?"What kind of luck is that? She got one of the rarest Elements that you can get. Hey, Yuki! Isn''t your daughter too strong?" King Dagart shouted at Yuki.


    "No, she cannot control it well. You have already experienced it when you pped me one time. Didn''t you feel that something weird happened after that?" Yuki brings back a memory of King Dagart that he doesn''t want to remember anymore. But, now that Yuki said that, he begins to remember what happened on that day.


    "Now that you mention it, you''re right. That''s why I found it odd that you somehow got better instantly." King Dagart said to Yuki.


    "Yeah, I even remember what Aika said about you. I only wished for that man to stop hurting you." Yuki said the exact words that Aika said to her.


    "Hahaha- well, let''s forget about that. Now I understood why you wanted to keep her hidden, with an ability like that. People with bad intentions would go for her." King Dagart held his chin and began to think what would happen if the news of Aika''s time maniption went out, things would be a disaster, as there could be a constant war that''s going to happen to kidnap Aika.


    "If that ever happens, then I will make that person go to the deepest part of hell." Yuki smiled as she said that, but for all of them her smile was bone-shivering.


    "Hahaha, is that so? Well, let''s hope that something like that doesn''t happen." King Dagartughed awkwardly.


    Then suddenly a burst of power came out of Aika''s body, and some of the weak Guards that were in the garden immediately were put on their knees. The power that wasing out of Aika''s body was too much for them to take.


    "This power is much more powerful than I had thought." Yuki released her bloodlust and countered the aura that Aika was releasing. Soon their powers began to sh but in front of Yuki''s extremely strong bloodlust. Aika''s aura was nothing, and Yuki sessfully blocked it.


    "Something is wrong. I thought that this process would be painful. But, why is she not having any reaction from it?" Yuki thought, she began to think of various ways on how Aika couldn''t feel anything.


    Ding!


    [Looks like Aika has the protection of the Fairy Saintess, so the painpletely vanished. But, if the Fairy Saintess were not here. There is a pretty high chance that Aika would copse now.] Fubuki exined to Yuki, and after she heard all of it she sighed in relief that Aika doesn''t need to worry about the pain.


    "Looks like her Fairy Mother still protects her. Thank goodness." Yuki sighed out, now there is nothing to worry about Aika''s awakening anymore.


    "What do you mean by that Yuki?" Anna asked her.


    "Looks like the Fairy Mother makes Aika not able to feel pain in this situation. This made me feel at ease, now I''m really curious to see her. Since Aika also said it herself, that woman loves me fufufu." Yuki chuckled, but she didn''t feel the stare that Anna was giving her from behind.


    Feeling the danger that Yuki might be taken away, Anna decided to be bold and held Yuki''s hands, with the excuse that she is affected by Aika''s power. Yuki easily believed it and just let Anna do what she wanted, but she was not ready for what Anna did. She suddenly hugged her and ced her head in Yuki''s chest, feeling her breath on her chest every time she breathed, making Yuki''s face red.


    But, Yuki managed to control herself and not show any emotion on her face. She also used blood maniption to control her heartbeat. This made Anna feel sad, she thought that Yuki was not giving any reaction to her.


    Meanwhile, those that were watching were stunned at the scene that they saw, the two look like a couple from a far away.


    "Are they always this close?" Lian asked Yumie and Katsumi. But, both of them were also confused on the matter.


    "We don''t know. This is the first time I saw Mother being close to someone other than us her daughters." Yumie and Katsumi answered Lian''s question with uncertainty in their voice.


    "Looks like you''re progressing much better than I thought, you managed to pierce my daughter''s, cold heart." Serene''s voice resonated inside Anna''s head, she decided to talk to her for a bit after seeing her dispirited look even after hugging Yuki.


    "Who are you? No, wait. Are you Yuki''s mother?" Anna remembered who the voice belongs to, so she asked Serene just to be sure.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ahh. I''m d that you remember me, daughter-inw." Serene chuckled.


    "Daughter-inw!?" Anna screamed in her mind after she heard how Serene addressed her.


    "You''re going to deny it? But, didn''t you already kiss her?"


    "KISS!? YOU SAW THAT!?" Anna screams internally, she couldn''t believe that Serene saw what she did to Yuki.


    "Yes, I did."


    "Then does that mean, you saw how Yuki avoided me right? She pushed me away after the kiss, I think that I don''t have any chance of getting her." Anna sighed silently.


    "No, you did. It was quite fun seeing that kind of look on her face. Yuki is just an expert at hiding her emotions, like what she is doing now. She is using her Blood Maniption to control her heartbeat." Serene exined to Anna.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, if you don''t trust me then do what I say." Serene smiled mischievously.


    Anna then followed Serene''s words, she lets go of Yuki and walked away saying that she wants to take a breather alone. When she was finally alone, a recording stone suddenly appeared in front of her.


    "You can watch this, and decide for yourself if your actions didn''t make an impact on her," Serene said, then with that, she no longer talked to Anna.


    Anna then held the stone in her palms, and she watched nervously. The first scene she saw was when she kissed Yuki, then after she pushed her. Anna could see what happened to Yuki, she was so happy and shocked to see Yuki''s reaction.


    "Is she blushing?"


    "Yes. The problem is that she doesn''t know what kind of emotion she is feeling. It was quite funny to hear that Yuki thought that she was scared or tired." Sereneughed.


    "Why?"


    "Well, you have probably already heard her story right? She doesn''t know that kind of feeling, the only love that she knows is what a family gives." Serene sighed.


    "Wow, I never knew that."


    "Yes, so don''t let this get you down. She is hiding her true self because she doesn''t want to get hurt again." Serene exined to her.


    "Okay, I understand."


    "Alright, good luck to you then!"

 Chapter 227 Ambush

    ?The awakening of Aika was going smoothly, but Fubuki said that the process would take a long time. So, Yuki would need to guard the ce just in case an ambush happened.


    And just as she expected, she sensed about 100 people surrounding them. Yuki then quietly took out a finished product of a Sniper Rifle to everyone''s confusion. But, when they saw Yuki aiming at the tree to the right of Aika, they saw a glow.


    Bang!


    Yuki shot it clean, and soon they saw a headless corpse of a human dropped to the ground.


    "Annoying ants. But, the recoil of this gun is no joke." Yuki massages her shoulder. The Sniper Rifle was finally done, and the person she used to test it was the Grand Elder. Every time she finished making it, she would control the Elder to shoot it, and because of the insanely strong recoil. All the bones in his shoulder broke.


    The theory was right, if you make the ck Lightning Steel meet with a lightning Element it would get stronger, but her only problem is that Yumie''s lightning is too powerful for the metal, so on her first try. The metal turned to ashes immediately.


    So to make the experiment work, Yuki needed to make the lightning that Yumie produces weak. With that in mind, Yuki made Yumie train her control over the lightning Element extremely strong so that she can know how much power she would need to use. And in just about one day, Yumie already learned how to do it, and finally, Yumie managed to make the ck Lightning Steel 10X stronger.


    This oue greatly benefited Yuki, as the power up of the metal was more powerful than she thought. It resulted in Yuki making more destructive guns.


    "You should change the security in your pce," Yukimented, she then aimed behind Aika and blew the head of another assassin.


    "Guards! Immediately search the area! Remember to secure the area of Miss Yuki''s daughter, make her your top priority!" King Dagart ordered all of his men, but Yuki stopped her by saying.


    "You don''t need to. I already know where they are, and I''m sure you also. Take this, see if you can use it." Yuki throws him a Sniper Rifle, and King Dagart quickly catches it.


    He was quite excited to use it, after seeing its power. At first, he didn''t trust his daughter''s words about Yuki''s gun, and now that he saw it with his own eyes. He immediately believed it.


    "You also want one?" Yuki turned to the people behind her.


    "Yes!" Lian, Aria, Rory, Lian, and her two daughters immediately answered Yuki''s question.


    "Here you go. You three can only use this for now. The impact of the Sniper Rifle is too much." Yuki handed the Sniper Rifle to Aria, Rory, and Lian. But, she gave the other three pistols. She was worried that they would get hurt from it.


    "Why?" The three were disappointed after Yuki gave them the pistols, and they looked at the others with envy.


    "The shock of that gun is too powerful, especially for you Anna. You are a healer, so naturally, your body is weaker. Just watch those guys shot, after one shot these guys wouldin about the impact of the gun."  And just as Yuki predicted, all of themined about the power of the gun.


    Lian, who was the weakest among them, almost flew away from the recoil of the gun.


    "This is insane! How can this gun be this powerful!?" Roryined as she held her shoulder she was in pain.


    "That is just a prototype. My gun is the real one." Yuki said to all of them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Then, if I may ask. How strong is the gun in your handspared to us?" King Dagart asked, but Yuki''s answer almost made him faint.


    "Hmm, probably about quadruple? Yeah, I think so." Yuki then held the Sniper in one hand and shot it at one of the people that wasing closer to Aika.


    In that demonstration, Yuki needed to cover her arm in Mana to take the recoil of it, if she didn''t do it. There is a good chance that the gun would fly out of her hand, and hit her on the head.


    "If you want, I can make this less strong so that your army can use it," Yuki suggested to the King, this way not only she is going to make money from it, but the Beast Race would also get stronger from this.


    "But, isn''t this useless against people with armor? Yeah, the gun is powerful, but if it hits an armor made out of pure power, wouldn''t it be useless?" Lian said to Yuki.


    "No, actually as long as the person is below Overseer or Star-Lord. They would get hit by this. Well, it doesn''t hurt if I say what it''s on the gun. The gun you are holding has an automatic Magic Circle System that makes the gun more powerful than normal." Yuki exined to them why the gun is so powerful.


    "Wow, so this gun has a Magic Circle on it. Amazing!" Lian''s eyes shine.


    "No, it doesn''t have one. The gun you''re holding has Armor Piercing, Barrier Nullification, Magic Nullification, 3 Damage Boosters, 3 Speed Boosters, and 5 Strengthening. That''s just the gun, the bullet also has an Automatic Magic Circle on it that would activate once you fire it." Yuk stopped for a moment to let them calm down and finally continued.


    "The Bullet has three, Explosion, and Mana Absorption. You can already guess what the Gun''s Magic Circle would do, so I don''t need to exin. But, the bullet is different. The Magic Absorption one would suck the Mana around the air, and the Explosion Circle is, it would explode once it only hits flesh. So, meaning. Even if you hit an armor, it would not explode, it would go straight through because of the armor piercing, and would only explode once it hits flesh." Yuki finishes her exnation, and she is done. All of them couldn''t say a single word.


    "Any more questions?"


    "Actually. I do have one. What do you mean by "Automatic Magic Circle?" Lian asked, this is also all the other people''s questions. This is the first time they have heard of this term.


    "You don''t know that? I thought this is verymon to you guys." Yuki looked at them with a confused look in her eyes.


    "Yes." All of them answered simultaneously.


    "Really? What the f*ck? Just like the name said, automatic. Once you pull the trigger, the Magic Circle would activate and also suck the Mana around the air, so that you would not need to put Mana in yourself. If you look closely at the barrel of the gun, you will see some engravings on it, and that is the Magic Circle printed on it." Yuki then showed a few markings on the barrel of the gun.


    "What are you? In all history of Mystic Dragon Heaven, no. In the whole of Heaven, this is the first time I have heard of this mechanism." King Dagartmented on Yuki.


    "I agree with him. No one has ever thought of this way to make a Magic Circle, this is the first one." Serene and Ayame agreed with King Dagart.


    What Yuki made was ridiculous. Not only it could save you a lot of time creating a Magic Circle, but it''s also going to be more powerful, especially on the higher Heaven, as the power on the air is much more powerful.


    "Is that so? I thought it wasmon here." Yuki shrugged.

 Chapter 228 Aika’s Test Part 1

    ?"No, it''s not. I''m just going to say it now. Yuki, you are an odd entity. To be able to think this kind of thing, it''s admirable. You are one dangerous fellow, not only are you strong, but your intelligence and thinking are also amazing. Probably the only thing you''re missing is the maniption of a person." King Dagartments on Yuki''s strength.


    "Maybe I''m an odd entity." Yuki didn''t deny or agree with King Dagart''s words and left it in their imagination to think.


    Seeing that Yuki is being mysterious about it, all of them sighed. Their cousin gets an answer to their question.


    "I''m tired of this. I''m just going to kill all of them in an instant." As Yuki finished saying those words, she then made a few hundred Ice Swords and shot all of them down.


    Ding!


    [The awakening of Aika is almostplete. 50%/100%.] Fubuki''s announcement rang in Yuki''s head.


    Things were going pretty well, and Yuki is very satisfied with the progress of Aika''s awakening, but when the progress hits 70%. Things started to change.


    Aika''s body began to fly in the air, and all of her 10 Elements began to explode out of Aika''s body. And seeing this made Yuki extremely worried, as she saw that Aika was in pain just from the expression on her face.


    "Don''t do anything, Yuki. If you stop it now, then things would only get worse." Lian held Yuki''s hand that was about to go to where Aika is.


    Yuki then took a deep breath, and closed her eyes, to at least try to calm herself down. By doing this, she can at least make herself try not to look at Aika''s pain. But, it only makes matter worse for her. As she begins to imagine things that are not happening in real life.


    Ding!


    [The awakening has beenpleted. Aika is now entering her final phase of awakening. She now needs to defeat every single one of her Elements that took form in her body. Meaning, that the power of the 10 Clones, would be as strong as an Essence Lord Aika.] Fubuki said the final details of Aika''s awakening.


    "Are you f*cking kidding me!? You''re telling me that a little girl should fight ten of herself! She doesn''t even have any experience in fighting!" Just as Yuki was venting her anger, a barrier suddenly formed between Aika and all of them.


    Aika is now isted from everyone because of the barrier that appeared.


    "F*ck you Gods! I swear to you now, whoever made this test, I will slit your throat, and make your life a living hell!" Yuki shouted in the air, as burst of Icees out of her body, and her anger and bloodlust for the God who made the test intensified.


    Yuki couldn''t calm herself down no matter how hard she tried, and just secondster her test of Aika finally began. 10 Clones of herself were being covered by their Element. The only reason that Yuki could still distinguish Aika from the clones is her eyes.


    Aika still had her ruby eyes, and white hair, that has some ck color on the end. That made her stand out from the rest of them, as the clones have different sets of colored eyes and hair. Aika also understood what she has to do to pass the test, and when she came to that realization, she almost cried.


    She doesn''t like to see people getting hurt, even if it was a person that has hurt her before. Aika would sometimes talk to the maids nicely, and even give them snacks to eat. She would also help them if she can.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Don''t cry Aika! You don''t have to worry about your test, Mommy is going to teach you how to defeat all of them." Yuki shouted, at first she was worried that Aika would not be able to hear her. But, luckily it doesn''t seem to be the case.


    "What, you mean she has to defeat all of those Elemental Clones by herself?" Lian asked when she heard Yuki''s voice, at first, she was shocked to see Yuki cursing at a God, but now all of it makes sense why Yuki is angered.


    Yuki ignored Lian, and just start talking to Aika since this is all she could do to at least help her pass the test.


    "Aika, I know that you don''t want to hurt them because you have a kind heart. So follow as I do." Yuki then brought out the Fairy Saintess Flute and passed it through the barrier. Yuki is pretty sure that this would work since this is the weapon that Aika is bound to.


    "Use this, you can also use music to defeat your enemy. This way you will not hurt them, but just make them unconscious." Yuki said to Aika, she then made herself a flute made from Ice. After that, she used the Fairy Saintess Music Skill Book - Flute Type.


    Ding


    [The host has learned the following skills.]


    Luby of the Fairy - The song was personally made by the Fairy Saintess that would make anyone fall asleep when they hear it. (The person would be asleep for 24hrs when they hear it, and the only way to counter is to have a strong mind to not fall asleep..)


    Melody of the Saintess - If the person listening to this has a good impression of the yer, he/she would receive a small buff, 50% Damage Boost, Health Regen, and Mana/Qi Regen. But, if the person has malicious intent on the yer, then they would hear the song as an ear-piercing piece until they copse.


    Fairy''s Blessing - This is a melodious song that would put one''s mind at ease, if they were stuck in an illusion, or a fear attack, and once they heard the song, they would immediately snap back to reality. They would also gain back 30% of their Health, and Mana/Qi in an instant,


    Music of Strength - If the user ys this song, the listener of it would gain 100% Bonus Damage, X2 Speed, and X2 Stamina.


    Music of Prosperity - The listeners of the music would gain a blessing from the yer. They would receive a permanent boost of 10% Strength, 10% Speed, 10% Luck, and 10% Growth Boost. (This could be only used every 100 years, and if the yer used this, he/she would be asleep for one whole year.)


    Yuki didn''t care about the rest of the skills, once she saw the "Luby of the Fairy" she immediately begins to practice ying it, and just five minutes in she already mastered it.


    This skill is a little different because it has different notes for each song, so Yuki would not be able to use it like any other skill. She was quite used to just saying the skill on her mind, and it would just activate on its own.


    "Follow my lead, okay? I will teach you how to defeat all of them!" Yuki shouted at Aika. She then began to teach Aika seriously, and Aika who was quietly listening felt happy that her Mommy is supporting her.


    This made her feel determined to learn all of Yuki''s teachings even more, and just a few minutes passed. Aika has already learned the basics of the skill, was it decent? but if she does it right. She could already knock out all the 10 Elemental Clones in front of her easily.

 Chapter 229 Aika’s Test Part 2

    ?"I believe in you, sweetie. I know that you can do it. Believe in yourself, Mommy is always beside you if you ever need any help." Yuki said to Aika just to assure her.


    Aika wipes her eyes that were tearing up, she then showed her Mommy a smile before looking at the Elemental clones. Luckily for her, she is not going to fight them all at once, she just needs to pick one and defeat them, by either knocking them out or killing them.


    The test then has started now, and Aika''s first enemy is her Blood Clone. While she was learning how to y the Flute, she also learned some pretty easy martial arts that she could use if things got serious. Aika then clenched her little fist, before starting to y the Flute.


    Instantly, all of the watchers saw a music wave that wasing out of Aika''s Flute and started to attack the Blood Clone, but the Blood Clone reacted quickly and dodged out of the way of the music wave.


    That was the only w of the "Luby of the Fairy" is that it releases a music wave that is visible if you are not proficient in using the Flute. So, enemies would have the chance to dodge the attack. But, as you get better at ying, the range would get bigger, and the music wave would be invisible to the eye. Using the Mana/Qi sense would also be useless.


    "Aika, dodge it!" Yuki yelled when she saw that the Blood Clone was getting closer to Aika.


    Fortunately, Yuki''s warning was just on time, and Aika managed to dodge the Blood  ws from the Blood Clone.


    "You want to y unfair huh? Aika, don''t be afraid. This is your power." Yuki then makes herself bleed, by stabbing an Ice Dagger at her hand. Yuki then threw the blood in Aika''s direction.


    "Control it. Do whatever you want with the blood. You are its master, it will do anything that you like." Yuki said, then secondster, the hole on her hand vanished.


    Initially, Aika was scared because her Mommy suddenly stabbed herself. But, because Yuki said that it was alright since it''s her power. So, Aika then closed her eyes and began to wish about what she wanted to do with the blood.


    Suddenly, Yuki''s blood that was on the ground started to move. It then rushed forward to the Blood Clone and pierced its body.


    "Close your eyes," Yuki muttered, and Aika then did as she was told and closed her eyes. She was saddened that she identally killed her enemy, what she initially wanted was to just strain the clone, but because her imagination was still not correct. The result of it was this.


    Ding!


    [Aika has finished 1/10 of her test. Moving into the next one, Light Clone.]


    Yuki heard a notification, then she saw the previous unmoving Light Element suddenly move, and rushed forward to Aika.


    But, this time was different. Aika is already ready, and at the perfect moment, chains that were made of light shoot out behind Aika, it then perfectly immobilizes the enemy this time. Seeing this, Aika then began ying her flute, and just momentster the Light Clone was put to sleep.


    Secondster, Yuki again heard Fubuki''s notification about finishing the Light Clone.  Aika now moves on into the Dark Clone.


    "You are doing a very great job Aika." Yuki congratted Aika, and Aika showed her a cute smile.


    Then, it nowes to her third opponent which is the Dark Clone. And from Yuki''s experience, it would be troublesome. After seeing how strong and tricky the dark element could be. Yuki is worried about Aika''s fight.


    After Yuki saw how a Dark Element user fought, Yuki was curious about what would happen if they ever fought. So to stop her curiosity, Yuki fought with Ike. And the results were more shocking to her, even though she was holding back by only using 50% of her strength.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She was surprised that Ike managed to injure her, it was a long sh on her back. And to this day she still remembers how scary the Dark Element is. As long as there is a shadow, a Dark Element user can control it freely. They can either drag someone using the shadows or go inside it.


    A Dark Element user is very powerful as long as there is light, and darkness. As to why light even though it''s the opposite, is that a shadow will form on any things, or living beings that a Dark Element User could also manipte at will. The only problem that they have is that their powers are limited when it''s light outside.


    "Aika, the only thing you should know about the Dark Element is that it''s very powerful. But, you must have good control over it, or you''ll get swallowed by it.  Just follow my words okay? Darkness shall bend before me." Yuki said to Aika, and seeing Aika nodding at her, she sighed in relief.


    "Da- Darkness shall bend before me?"  Aika sounded unsure. But, the shadow behind her started to convulse, and suddenly it formed into chains, as that was what Aika was thinking at the moment.


    "There you go, you already know how to do it. Control it at will now, it will always follow you." Yuki said to her, and Aika nodded and ordered the chains to immobilize the Dark Clone, but a shocking scene happened.


    The Dark Chains only got absorbed by the Clone.


    "I knew it. Since this guy''s body is made out of pure darkness. It would end up like this." Yuki muttered.


    "Mommy, it didn''t work." Aika held the flute in her hand, her eyes started to get teary because of it.


    "Don''t worry, everyone makes mistakes no matter who it is. Even Gods who are said to be perfect make a lot of mistakes. So don''t feel bad about it. Try to think of a way to defeat this Darkness." Yuki smiled at her, she was not worried about Aika getting defeated.


    Since the Dark Clone is not moving, she has got nothing to worry about.


    "Ummm, then. Should I use my Light Element for this?" Aika looked at Yuki with clear eyes.


    "Yes, very smart. That''s what you need to do but remember. You need to use a strong enough light to burn the darkness." Yuki smiled.


    "Strong light?" Aika''s mind then began to think about what is the brightest thing that she knows, and when she finally came up with the answer. She held out her hand and closed her eyes.


    Aika has been learning quite a lot of things already since they moved into Yuki''s house. But, her teacher is Yuki only, as Yuki didn''t trust anyone to guide Aika.


    "Sunlight?" Aika said in a cute voice, and when Yuki heard it. Her eyes went wide.


    "Close your eyes if you don''t want to get blind. Or if you think you are strong enough to look directly at the sun just a few meters apart. Then be my guest." Yuki smiled.


    Yuki then brought out a different kind of sunsses. It was darker, like an abyss. It was made out of special ss that absorbed the Dark Element for a few hundred years.


    "BRILLIANT! HAHAHA! I''m very very proud that you have thought of that!" Yuki said, she then looked at the floating sun in Aika''s palm and smiled.


    Because it''s almost a real sun, the heat that it was released was quite insane. It even identally killed the Earth, Water, and Nature Element in an instant as soon as it was created.

 Chapter 230 Aika’s Test Part 3 Last

    ?Ding!


    [Aika has defeated 6/10 of the Elemental Clones. Moving onto the next one, Wind Clone.]


    Fubuki announced in Yuki''s head, but before the battle could even begin. The Wind Clone disintegrated by the sun that Aika made.


    "That sun is really dangerous. It killed 5 Elemental Clones that have the same power as an Essence Lord, and the most shocking part is that the aura that they are giving is almost like an Overseer Early Tier." Ariaments, that she could also kill all of them in an instant with no problem whatsoever.


    But, if she were to get close to the sun that Aika made, then she would be injured a bit. Though it''s not going to be life-threatening.


    "Your family is really weird. You have two daughters that are in Demonic Beast, but can already stand against an Overseer Early Tier, also a Fairy that is not even a month but is already an Essence Lord. Then, there is you." Aria looked at Yuki with eyes that were full of shock.


    "HAHAHA, don''t worry about it." Yuki justughed it off. But, in reality, she was also thinking about why those three are strong. She can understand why she is strong, and that is because of the System''s help.


    But, for those three she doesn''t have any idea. Even if Aika has the blood of the Saintess Fairy, it''s said in stories that she is not much of a fighter but more of a saint. A supporter. She is much more confused about the matter of Yumie, and Katsumi.


    She even started to believe that they have a strong bloodline that helped them, and this confusion of hers only got stronger when she saw that the Bloodline tag in their status was nk. Even Anna''s bloodline was nk.


    And the only way she could know the answer is by upgrading her "All Seeing Eye" to the maximum level possible, and for her to do that she would need to save a lot of Skill Points, which she doesn''t want to spend just yet. Because she is saving up to upgrade her main Skills.


    "We will see in the future who they are." Yuki smiled again, she then focused her attention back on the battle.


    "Aika, you can now let go of the sun that you''re holding. See, you have defeated more than half of your enemies now." Yuki chuckled at Aika, and when Aika finally realizes what happened she immediately closed her palms, this caused the sun topletely disappear.


    "Mommy, what should I do? I identally killed them, even if that was not my intention. I only wanted to put them to sleep." Aika looked at Yuki with teary eyes again.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. You did a good job, no one is going to me you if you did something wrong. As I said, everyone can make a mistake. Even Gods who seemed so perfect, as long as you correct your mistakes, then everything is fine."


    "But-"


    "Don''t worry, it''s fine. Now, look up ahead. Looks like your next enemy is already ready. Don''t make her wait." Yuki chuckled at Aika''s cute action.


    "Okay, I trust Mommy!" Aika then held the Flute in her hand before she started to y it, and this time she hits the Fire Clone clean with not much disturbance. This led her to win instantly, and the same thing happened with the Lightning Element.


    Now the only thing she needs to defeat is the Time Clone, which Yuki believe is to be the strongest out of all of the ten.


    And she was right about it before the battle could start. The Time Clone''s body started to glitch a bit, and soon the Aika-sized clone was turned into a beautiful woman.


    When Aika''s eyesnded on the beautiful woman, he eyes sparkled in joy.


    "Mother Fairy!" Aika flew towards the Time Clone and now looking at the clone again, she seemed to have a physical body now.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The Fairy Saintess happily spread her arms and epted Aika''s hug. When they were finally in each other''s arms, the Fairy Saintess hugs back Aika in response.


    "Mother Fairy?" Yuki muttered, and when she also looked at the Fairy in front of her. She seemed like the Fairy Saintess.


    Yuki also saw that the barrier was slowly fading away, and seeing all of this. Yuki smirked, she now knows why this test exists in the first ce. The Fairy Saintess used it to meet Aika.


    Since Yuki didn''t want to disturb the reunion of the two she stayed quiet about it, and let them have their moments. And while watching them, she slightly felt a pang in her heart seeing them like this.


    "This is crazy. I''m getting jealous of my daughter." Yukiughed at herself.


    "Everything''s done here now. All of you can go back if you want to. Looks like this test was made for Aika to let her meet her real Mother." Yuki said to the rest of them, and just as Lian was about to question it, all of them suddenly heard a melodic gentle voice.


    "Yes, my Wife is right. I used this to meet Aika." The Fairy Saintess didn''t refute Yuki''s words and even nodded in acknowledgement.


    "See, she used this to- Wait, what? What did you call me?" Yuki suddenly halts her steps and looks at The Fairy Saintess.


    "I said that I''m your Wife." The Fairy Saintess brought back Aika to the ground and slowly approached Yuki step by step. When she was finally close enough, she crossed her arms onto Yuki''s neck and tiptoes before kissing Yuki right on the lips.


    Because she was smallpared to Yuki whose height is already about 190cm she needs to tiptoe. Yuki grew in height when she became a Magic Beast.


    "WHAT!?" But it was already toote for Anna to respond, as she has already kissed Yuki''s lips, and when she finally let go. All of them saw a bridge of saliva when she finally leaned away from Yuki.


    "Wha- Waa What are you doing!?"  Anna got in the middle of them and pushed away the Fairy Saintess, and when she looked at Yuki''s face, her face paled.


    Right there she saw Yuki''s flushed face, and on top of that. Her breathing is slightly heavy because of the loss of breath.


    "No- no way." Looking at this view in front of her, Anna couldn''t take it anymore and also kissed Yuki. Yuki''s mind then again went nk.


    "HAHAHA! Looks like little Anna has a.petition against Yuki." Serene began tough at the current situation.


    Meanwhile, Ayame is having a hard time epting the situation. She doesn''t want Yuki to fall in love just yet, she first wanted to take care of her like a mother. Since she didn''t have the time to do that, she wanted to repay all the time that she has missed with Yuki. She can ept Anna, but her already getting another woman, she can''t just yet.


    Ayame can still ept the daughters, she wouldn''t mind them. But, for having a wife, or a husband. She is still not ready for it. But if it means her getting happy, she would ept it.


    "Stop it already, both of you!"  Yuki took a step back to get away from Anna.


    "Do you hate me, Yuki?" Anna asked with a sad expression after seeing that Yuki walked away from her. She was depressed to see that Yuki walked away from her kiss,  but she didn''t when it was the Fairy Saintess.

 Chapter 231 Spirit Lord

    ?"No, it''s not that I was just shocked about what happened. I don''t hate you." For some reason, she felt that she needed to console or make Anna happy after seeing her crying face.


    Every time she sees her crying, she feels a pang in her heart. But, it''s also the same thing with the Fairy Saintess, even though she doesn''t know her. She couldn''t find the courage to push her away, after seeing that cute, and naive look on her face.


    "Is that so? I''m happy." Anna smiled happily, meanwhile, the Fairy Saintess suddenly felt left out after seeing Anna and Yuki.


    So she mustered up her courage once more and linked arms with Yuki.


    "Wife, why are you ignoring me? Can''t it be that you don''t love me anymore?" She asked sadly, her wings dropping down.


    "Wait a minute. I don''t even know you. I just know that you are the Fairy Saintess, and the previous owner of the Flute." Yuki said. She has now regained herposure back and began to talk this out.


    "Ah, yes. I''m sorry. My name is Celesta Amane. Since you already know who I am, I don''t need to introduce myself anymore. But, there is something that changed, and I''m now Yuki''s wife." Celesta happily announced.


    Her long, beautiful jet ck hair waves around the air, and her pink eyes which were simr to Aika''s eyes when she first used her Time Maniption a beautiful look to her. The more Yuki looks at Celesta, the more she found herself captivated by her.


    "How did I be your Wife? I don''t even remember meeting you. The only person that you met is Aika when I made her my Spirit Weapon." Yuki said to her.


    "I know that this is our first meeting. But, when you first touched my Flute, I was captivated by you. And thought that I want to be your Wife, you are strong, kind, beautiful, and gentle. Also, we already have a daughter right?" Celesta smiled at Yuki beautifully.


    "Wait, you don''t understand my point. We are not married. So why do you say that we are a couple?" Yuki asked her, her head began to hurt while talking to her.


    "What? But I thought that if a person hugs, and kissed each other they would have a child. Thus they are married, and we have already done all of that right?" Celesta tilted her head to the side cutely and looked at Yuki.


    "No! Even if you kiss someone like what you did, as long as there is no love then it''s useless. I think." Yuki tried to reason with her.


    "Let''s stop this conversation for now. Tell me how did youe back, I thought that you were already dead?"


    "Yes, I did die. But, I was saved by you because you healed my Soul. The Flute that you own has a small part of my soul, and when you tried to make a Spirit Weapon, my soul was mixed with it. So you could say that I was inside Aika''s body, and I was asleep the whole time." Celeste exined and continued.


    "My n was easy, I was betting on someone to make a Spirit Weapon to the Flute so that I cane back. But, I didn''t think it would take a long time. But, I was saved by you. That''s why I will give everything that I own to you, so please make me your Wife."


    "Mommy, are you and Mother Fairy fighting?" Aika sensed that something was wrong with her two parents, so she got in the middle of them and asked in a worried tone.


    "No, we are not fighting sweetie. We were merely talking with each other." Yuki lifted her.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, we are not fighting. See?" Yuki forced herself, she then moved her hand to Celesta''s waist and pulled her closer. This action of her caused Celesta to blush heavily, she then lowered her head out of embarrassment.


    Yuki then began to walk inside the house, and soon she was followed by everyone.


    Those who were watching felt extremely awkward, but at the same time, they felt like they were watching a happy couple. It''s not the same as Anna though, she was jealous of Celeste and was puffing out her cheeks.


    "I knew it, you do like Yuki. Well, good luck to you. You have a strongpetitor since they have a daughter." Roryughed while watching Anna get jealous.


    "Yes, I admit it. I do love Yuki romantically. But, aren''t you the same as me? You also love Saintess Aria." Anna clicked her tongue at Rory.


    Rory choked back when she heard what Anna just said.


    "Did you say something? I thought that I heard my name." Aria, who was originally following Yuki, and the rest turned her head back and looked at the two.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Rory said that she wanted to say something to " Before she could finish her words, her mouth was blocked by Rory.


    "No, it''s nothing. Go on ahead." Rory red at Anna as a warning, she then turned to Aria to shrug her off.


    This action of hers caused Aria to get suspicious, but she decided to not pay more any attention to it and continued her way.


    "Okay. I''ll take my leave then."


    When Rory saw Aria''s back slowly fade away, she sighed in relief and finally let go of her hand out of Anna. Rory then red at her.


    "How do you know that?" Rory asked her.


    "It''s also obvious. You annoy her to make Saintess Aria notice you, and after you annoy her you would smile cutely. It''s a ssic move." Annaughed at Rory after seeing her cheeks go red.


    "Seeing your reaction, I''m right. HAHAHA!" Anna began tough happily.


    "Keep it a secret, please. If you do that, then I''ll do what you say. So, please." Rory began to plead with Anna, after seeing that her cover has beenplete, she has no chance anymore.


    And because she doesn''t have against Anna, she didn''t have the chance to defeat Anna in the battle right now.


    "Okay, if you said so. It''s not a problem for me. Then I would like you to make me sometime with Yuki. Be my wing woman in short. Then I will not tell your little secret."


    "You, arent it too much? Do you know how scary Yuki is, and you want me to be your wing woman? If she find out that it was my doing, she would kill me." Rory said to Anna.


    Just her imagining the things that Yuki would do to her if she find out that she set her up. It sends a shiver down her spine.


    "It''s fine. Then don''t mind me telling Aria your little secret. Fufufu." Anna smiled evilly at Rory, and just as she was about to leave, she was stopped by Rory.


    "Fine, but don''t go too far okay?  I''m sure you''re also scared of Yuki." Rory finally bends in and epted Anna''s offer to keep her secret from Aria.


    "I know. You don''t have to worry about that." Anna smiled, then from that moment, they begin an alliance on their own.


    Rory also added to teach, and help her to be together with Aria. Anna easilyplied with that, so their n finally started.


    Back to Yuki and Celeste, they were currently having dinner together. So that it would be much easier to talk with each other.


    But, as soon as Yuki sat down on her chair. Celeste shyly followed and sat down next to her.


    "Why are you sitting next to me?" Yuki asked as she held her forehead.


    "Are you mad at me? Then, I would not get near you again." Celeste said with a depressed tone.


    Because she is the Fairy Saintess, her power is only half of her original. But, it was still enough to kill Yuki in one hit even if she used her two passives. "Moon Goddess", and "Ice Queen''s Domain".


    Her current strength exceeds the Spirit Lord (Middle Tier). Her real strength is already on God''s Level, but because she ''died'' it went down by a lot.


    But, her actions were like a puppy that wanted attention. It was not like a Spirit Lord. It amuses Yuki as she finds her actions very cute.

 Chapter 232 Can Go Back To The Mortal World?!

    ?"Wait, let''s talk again. First of all, how did you fall in love with me? I refuse to believe that you fell in love with me because of that reason." Yuki said firmly at Celeste. She would rather believe that her father is in heaven right now than believe that Celeste fell in love with her because she picked her Flute.


    "You don''t believe me?" Celeste''s eyes begin to get covered with tears, and it threatens to fall. But, Yuki didn''t bend in even after seeing her like this, but in truth, she was feeling miserable inside. She felt that she just bullied a little kid while looking at Celeste''s profile.


    "Yes- yes." Yuki tried to firm herself, but it didn''t work as her voice quivered.


    "Is that so? Then, I would be honest now, and tell you how I truly feel about you. I have fallen in love with you ever since you made little Aika your daughter. Even though you were surprised that you suddenly have a daughter you didn''t reject her. You have a kind heart even though you are like that, I know that the reason you are like this is because of your past when you were a child. But, that only made my feelings towards you get stronger." Celeste exined, she then took a short pause before continuing.


    Just as she was about to continue, the door opened. Aria, Rory, Anna, and Lian entered the room, alongside King Dagart. So, Celeste waited for them to be seated before she continued. But, what she didn''t know was that it was a bad move for her.


    "Before you react, yes I do know that you''re not from this world. You were previously from the mortal world. You died there and got reincarnated here." Celeste spoke, but before she could continue, she was met with a knife on her neck.


    "How do you know that?" Yuki''s bloodlust exploded, and the whole room became an Ice Land.


    Yuki didn''t expect Celeste to know her secret, and there were a lot of people inside. Now, everyone knows her. Yuki couldn''t care less right now if she was a Spirit Lord or not, but if word of this goes out she would be in big danger.


    Celeste then realized that she made a mistake by saying that she originally thought that all of them already knew about Yuki''s condition. That''s why she said it carelessly.


    "I''m sorry. Was I not supposed to say it?" Tears began to fall out of her eyes, but it was not because of fear of dying. But it was the fear of being hated by Yuki.


    "You are lucky because you are Aika''s mother, if not. I would have already tried to kill you." Yuki warned, she then disappeared out of everyone''s sight and appeared back in her chair.


    "I''m sorry Yuki. If only I had known that you were trying to keep it a secret, then I would not speak about it." Celeste said to Yuki, she walked up to her and tried to hold Yuki''s hand, but she was only met with Yuki''s cold eyes.


    Seeing this, Celeste''s shoulders dropped. She then stayed still on the ground kneeling toward Yuki. If only she can revert to the past, she would have done it long ago. But, she can''t.


    "I- ''m sorry." That was all Celeste could say, her current look was pitiful. Even those that were watching felt pity for her, but they couldn''t speak up to her.


    Yuki''s mind was in turmoil. A part of her wants to punish Celeste, but a part of her also doesn''t want to. She has now realized that because she is connected to Aika. She is also connected to Celeste, and seeing her like this makes her feel extremely bad.


    "Get up" Yuki tried to soften her voice, but it was still chilling for all of their ears.


    And when Celeste heard Yuki''s cold voice, her heart dropped. Countless thoughts began to run through her mind.


    ''Is she going to kick me out, or will she lock me in a prison?''<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You will stay with me until I determine that I can trust you," Yuki said, then after that, she helped her get up and even tidied up her messy clothes. After tidying her up, she ced Celeste on herp and began to wipe her face with a cloth.


    Celeste was dumbfounded about what all happened, and just sat in Yuki''sp like a statue and let Yuki do what she wanted. This made her teary again.


    "Sniff�� I- I thought that you hate me because of what I did." Celeste began to cry once more on Yuki''sp.


    Then everyone saw another shocking moment, Yuki pulled Celeste''s head closer to her and whispered something that they didn''t hear.


    "Yes I was, but I cannot bring myself to hate you. I don''t know why. But, I''m sure that you are the reason behind it." Yuki said in a low voice right in her ear.


    Hearing this, she was d, But, at the same time she was embarrassed because there were a lot of people that were watching. So she only buried her head in Yuki''s neck and breathed in her scent.


    "We will continue our conversationter." Yuki patted her head. This feeling of Celeste resting on her body wasfortable for Yuki. She felt like she was back when her mother was hugging her. But, it was not motherly love that she is feeling, but something way different. Though she doesn''t know what kind of love it was, it was not a bad feeling she thought.


    Anna who was watching felt sour in her heart, but she didn''t stop them because she knew that it would only make things worse. She would just patiently wait until she had the chance. She was hoping that Yuki would ept her, even if she is not the 1st wife, it was still fine with her.


    "Ahem! Sorry to interrupt your time. But, I would like to hear about this reincarnation story. Is it alright, Yuki?"


    "I guess. It doesn''t matter anymore. But, I swear to you now. If I ever heard rumors about my life spreading out." Yuki warned, she then took a deep breath and started to exin all about her. But, there was one thing that she kept a secret, and that was her System.


    Yuki found out that even Celeste didn''t know the Existence of it, so she didn''t bother telling anyone about it.


    She only exined a small detail about her past life, she didn''t bring up useless stories, and only exined probably the important ones. And because Anna wants to learn about her life, she exined her real story.


    "Wow, I can''t believe that you are actually from the Mortal World. I thought that you were someone that came from there. I have heard that people there have no powers whatsoever. And you became this strong." King Dagart said.


    "Yeah, now I think I know why Yuki is abnormal. That''s because she came from the Mortal World. Some stories said that their technology is much more advanced than ours."


    "I want to go there somewhere. I want to see how Yuki lived there." Anna said aloud.


    "Wait, you can go back to the Mortal World?"

 Chapter 233 Abnormal Quest.

    ?"Yes you can, but you would need to win the Heavenly God Competition. This would let you have any kind of wish that you want. That is if you be number one. But, thepetition is not very easy to win. There are also some low-tier  Gods there that participate. You''re unlucky though, the Heavenly God Competition just ended a few years ago. And they would not make another one in another 10,000 years." King Dagart said to Yuki.


    "I don''t care how long it takes, if I can go to the Mortal World then it would be good. Oh, is there any difference in time in the Mortal World?" Yuki asked Fubuki.


    Ding!


    [Yes, 1,000 years here is equivalent to one year in the Mortal World.]


    "HAHAHA! Looks like me and my father would still meet in the future. I pray that you are still alive and well before Ie looking for you. It''s going to be boring to torture a weak old man." Yukiughed coldly, she couldn''t wait anymore and went back to Earth just for that reason.


    Now she has another reason to be strong, she wants to go back to Earth to meet her bastard father once more.


    "Let''s not talk about this. So what is your n for now?" Yuki asked the person who was sitting on herpfortably.


    "I didn''t n anything. The only reason that I am revived is to walk alongside you and be your wife forever." She answered as she hugged Yuki''s neck tightly, as for Yuki she did nothing and just let her do what she wanted. Since she couldn''t stop her.


    "Is that your only reason why you fell in love with me? Because I''m all of those that you said? I''m not kind though." Yuki muttered silently which Celeste heard.


    "No, that''s not all. Of course, that''s also one of the reasons, but the main reason why I love you is because of your unyielding strength. I wish I could have the same strength as you did. You are not scared of anyone, you will fight them even if you know that you are weaker. I''m just a coward who doesn''t want to use any violence against people." She said weakly, her mood dropping down when she talked about this.


    "I always run away if there are problems that I couldn''t handle, or have someone take care of them instead of facing them head-on. That''s the real reason, at first it was admiration for your strength to face anything, but soon it turned into a love interest." Celeste''s mood bes lower and lower as they talk about this stuff.


    This is the first time that Yuki heard a person open up to her, and she doesn''t know what to do to make Celeste better.


    "Let''s go back for now. Celeste is tired." Yuki stood up and picked Celeste up in a princess way.


    "Wha- what? What''s wrong, Yuki?" Anna stood up and asked Yuki who was about to leave the room.


    "She''s not feeling well. Also, I need to put Aika to sleep." Yuki pointed at Aika who was already asleep on the table. She then whiffed out a strand of Mana that lifted Aika''s body gently.


    Aika''s rebirth didn''t change her appearance much, but there was a change that greatly benefited her, she could now change her appearance all thanks to Celeste because she taught her how. But, she could only do some basic things like making her wings invisible.


    But the one change that she could do is the most amazing thing that Yuki has ever seen. After her evolution, she gained two skills that let her transform into two forms.


    Fox Form - Once this Skill is activated the user would be a Fox which is the equivalent rank of the current power. If this is the form that the user chooses, she would gain the following buffs.


    Permanent 25% Bonus Physical Damage


    Permanent 25% Bonus Magic Damage


    Permanent 15% Damage Resistance


    Permanent 50% Charm


    Permanent 25% Elemental Power Boost (Blood, Fire, Lightning, Dark, and Water.)


    (This would only apply if the user is using this form, and it would disappear once she deactivated the skill.)


    Fairy Form - Once this Skill is activated the user would be a Fox which is the equivalent rank of the current power. If this is the form that the user chooses, she would gain the following buffs.


    Permanent 35% Bonus Mana<novelnext></novelnext>


    Permanent 15% Bonus Magic Damage


    Permanent 10% Speed


    Permanent 25% Elemental Power Boost (Nature, Light, Time, Wind, and Earth.)


    "I''m going to put them to sleep, for now, Celeste would sleep in my room," Yuki said, and with that, she no longer looked back and went to Aika''s room and gently ced her down on the bed. She then tucked her in the bedfortably and kissed her on the forehead.


    After that she left the room and entered her room, she then also ced down Celeste who had also fallen asleep on the way, But, when she ced her she suddenly woke up.


    "Are you going to leave me too?" Celeste asked, she grabbed Yuki''s hand afraid that she would disappear like what happened in the past.


    Because Yuki was about to leave, and change her clothes. Celeste misunderstood it as Yuki would leave her alone again.


    "No, I will not leave you. Didn''t I say that you would stay with me?" Yuki said, and continued.


    "I''m just going to change my clothes, so don''t worry and justy down," Yuki said, she then gently patted her head tofort her, and this made Celeste calm down a bit.


    Ding!


    As Yuki was changing, she heard a notification from Fubuki about a quest.


    Difficulty: nk


    Quest: Have your first intercourse with Celeste


    Time Limit: 10 Minutes


    Time Remaining: 10 Minutes


    Reward: Celeste''s Love.


    (There will be no punishment if the host doesn''t do the quest. She can choose to ignore it.)


    "Are you kidding me!? You want me to have sex with a woman who I only met hours ago. Are you ying with me Serene?" Yuki said in frustration.


    Ding!


    [Yuki you don''t have to worry about failing. This is merely a test for you. As I said, you will not be punished if you fail to do the quest. But, I only have one piece of advice for you. The emotion that you are feeling when around her is good for you, so don''t reject it, or you might regret it in the future. From Serene :D ]


    "You''re kidding, right? What do you mean that I would regret it?" Yuki asked.


    [You gotta find the answer by yourself.] Serene answered shortly.


    "What does she mean that I would regret it? And the emotion that I''m feeling is not bad? I have already realized it, I just chose to ignore it. Am I really in love with her, or is it just because she is connected to Aika that I feel sympathy for her?" Yuki asked herself.


    Yuki then takes a nce at Celeste who was quietlyying in bed, and as she is looking at her the more captivated she is by her beauty, her face suddenly heated up because of it.

 Chapter 234 Its All An Illusion

    ?Suddenly her body started moving on its own, and she began closing in on Celeste who was quietly lying in bed.


    Her hands begin to move into Celeste''s beautiful face, the closer she gets. The more her breathing gets harder, but before she could touch Celeste''s face who was also flushed now. She heard Serene''s voice, which she hadn''t heard for a very long time.


    "WAKE UP YUKI! You''re in an illusion created by some unknown person, I think it''s a God. Be careful!" Serene''s agitated voice sounded through her mind which stopped her from touching Celeste.


    Ding!


    [All the Admins have voted to force a shutdown of the System for now, as a hacker has invaded it. The host must quickly leave the illusion now, or she will die.] Fubuki''s voice also sounded through.


    "You-" Luckily before something bad happened, Serene and Fubuki''s warning came through and snapped her out of it. And without any hesitation, she made an Ice Dagger and stabbed Celeste right in the heart.


    "How? How did you escape my grand illusion!?" Celeste screamed, as the fake world around them began copsing, and finally, Yuki was out, and she saw that everyone was staring at her.


    Everything is back to normal, back where it began to happen. Aika was in Celeste''s arms.


    "What happened to you, Yuki? You had been spacing out. Did you fall in love with the Fairy Saintess?" Rory jokes, but something felt odd. The garden was beginning to get colder and colder by the second.


    "Aika! Move away from her. That''s not your Mother Fairy!" Yuki dashed through, she then exploded thousands of Ice Needles in Celeste''s face and grabbed Aika''s body.


    "Who are you? Why are you imitating the Fairy Saintess?" Yuki looked at ''Celeste'' full of coldness.


    "How- how did you escape my illusion? You are merely a stupid Magic Beast!? How dare you defy me who is a God!?" ''Celeste'' was enraged that her n was ruined by some Magic Beast.


    "So you are a Goddess huh? That just makes it more perfect. Leave the area now, you will die here. This person is a real God. She is not someone you can mess with." Yuki warned everyone to leave the area quickly.


    "No, you will also leave. Let me handle this. Looks like a little Goddess wants to make a mess with me." Serene''s avatar suddenly appeared beside Yuki and touched her on the shoulder.


    "Serene?" Yuki was shocked to see Serene suddenly appear beside her, but that was not all.


    "No, it''s not just me. I also brought someone with me here." As Serene finished saying that, a portal suddenly appeared beside her. Then a beautiful woman with white hair and blue topaz eyes appeared.


    Yuki''s eyes widened when she saw the woman because it was a face that is very familiar to her.


    "Mother?"


    "BEAST GODDESS!" All the Beast in the surrounding felt Ayame''s pressure, and soon they bowed in unison in front of the Beast Goddess.


    "He- hello, Yuki. I mean my dau-daughter." Ayame stuttered when she answered back. She was nervous because this is her first time meeting her, and this was not a desirable time for them to meet as the matter is very serious.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ho- how? You''re already dead. Wait, are you also an illusion?" Yuki''s cold voice rang in Ayame''s ear which made her quite sad because her daughter suspected her as an enemy.


    "You were sad and cried for a few days when your pet snake died. If I remember correctly its name is Snow because it''s a white snake." Ayame told Yuki a sad story that she would remember to make Yuki trust her.


    "Are you?" Yuki looked at Ayame before sighing, she was still pretty shocked about how things went. At first, she was trapped in an illusion where she almost had sex with the fake Celeste., and now her mother suddenly appeared in front of her.


    "I know what you are feeling, but I will exin it allter. For now, we must take care of this problem. Hey, you are one of Andrew''s subordinates right?" Serene suddenly raised her voice to stop the both of them before they could have their time.


    "Yes I am, and I am here to do my job, and that is to take Lady Yuki away here and bring her to God Andrew, her father." The moment the word fatheres out of the Goddess''s mouth, she is sliced up in half by Serene.


    Andrew has finally found out that her daughter is Yuki because of the news that spread out, and he feels betrayed because Ayame has lied to him. If his memories serve him right, there is no way that Ayame would lie to him, and here he is. He was easily lied to, thinking that his daughter was still a newborn.


    He was still thinking in his head that Ayame is still in love with him, and thinking about that. He thought that he could use that to his advantage to make Ayame his possession. So, learning that her daughter is already an adult, he wasted no time and sent the Gods under him to take Yuki away out of anger. He could also use Yuki to threaten Ayame to sleep with him using Yuki.


    "Mother f*cker! I knew that guy would not do the end of his deal. Looks like he is making a move now because he found out that Yuki is his daughter." Serene said, then a surge of power suddenly descended upon them.


    A huge portal was summoned, and soon hundreds of people came out of it. They were the Gods that Andrew brings, and even if they are only low-mid level Gods, their powers are still enough to destroy plenty of universes that should not be underestimated butpared to Ayame and Serene. All of them are nothing but a baby.


    "You can stay here if you want, that is if you want to watch a battle between Gods," Serene said to Yuki, and all of them. She gave them a choice if they want to see it, a lifetime chance to see how the Gods would fight.


    "Listen here little ones, if you don''t want to die a miserable death. I advise you to leave now, even if you only send your avatar here, I can still know where your real body is hiding." Serene smiled wickedly at them, which gave all of them a shiver down their spine.


    Of course, all of them heard how powerful Serene is, her powers can almost rival the Primordial Gods which is said that they are powerful enough to kill an entire Heaven, which is near impossible. As their powers exceed infinity itself


    "Do you think you can scare us just because of that reason? We have the protection of God Andrew, so we are not scared of you anymore!" Some of the tougher Gods fought back at Serene.


    "Looks like I have been prettyid back recently. My name doesn''t scare you guys anymore. Then allow me to show you how scary I can get?"


    A dark aura began to leak out of Serene''s body, and soon the heads of all the Gods that was in the area exploded.


    "Oh, boy. We have a child here for god sake, and here you are exploding their heads off." Ayame shakes her head, she then calls out to Yuki to cover Aika''s ear and eyes to not let her hear and see what is happening.


    "I''m sorry. I forgot." Serene said nonchntly.


    As for Aika, Yuki didn''t realize what was happening to her because of the situation, and she only found out when she got close to her. She was currently crying because she saw her ''Mother Fairy'' die right in front of her eyes. She still didn''t realize that it was a fake one.


    "Mommy��" Aika hugged Yuki''s neck tightly and began to cry her heart out.

 Chapter 235 Kingdom Level

    ?"What happened? Why are you crying!?" Yuki quickly asked after seeing Aika crying in her arms.


    "Mo- Mother Fairy!" Aika cried out, she was just very happy minutes ago when she was in ''Celeste''s arms, but now she has seen how she died at Serene''s hands.


    "I know you miss her. But, that is a bad person that wants to copy your Mother Fairy. Don''t worry, your Mother Fairy will always stay with you as long as you love her in your heart, she will never leave you. I''m also here, I will never leave you alone." Yuki hugged Aika, hoping that she would get better even if it will only give a small help to her. Seeing Aika like this only makes things worse for her, she mes herself for not escaping the Illusion, if she only escaped faster she could have reacted faster.


    When Aika finally finished crying, she passed out because of the exhaustion of continuous crying. It was not even because of the fight, but the sadness of watching her supposedly Mother.


    "Take her to my room," Yuki spoke in a chilling tone that even made Serene, who is an experienced fighter that has killed millions of people, shiver.


    No one dares to disobey, and a made quickly carried Aika''s body gently and carried her to Yuki''s room.


    Ding!


    [System is now online.]


    [The host passive, Moon Goddess has activated! She will now receive the following buff: X2 All Stats, X2 Bonus Physical Damage, X2 Bonus Magic Damage, X2 Stamina, X2 Speed, and 5,000 HP/Mana Regen for every minute.]


    Yuki''s power immediately began to soar high, but she was still far from done. She wanted to kill all of the people here because they made Aika suffer.


    "War Saintess. I chose Dual Katana." Yuki muttered silently, and a huge powerful aura suddenly covered the entire field.


    "Blood Devourer." Yuki controlled the blood that came from the avatar of the deceased God and drank it.


    Ding!


    [The blood that the host consumed is too powerful for the body, so the system has weakened it slightly. Passive Blood Devourer Activated. The user will receive the following buffs: Puts the host back to full health, X10 All Stats, X10 Bonus Physical Damage, X8 Bonus Magic Damage, X10 Stamina, X10 Speed, and increases the effectiveness of Blood Maniption. The host only has 5 minutes before the passive deactivates.]


    Ding


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Fox


    Title/s - Saviour, Last Stand, Spirit Princess


    Bloodline - Blood Moon Fox


    Lvl - 1/800


    Exp bar - 0/300


    The requirement to Rank Up:[The host must be lvl 800 and in a ce where there is Blood and Moonlight]


    HP - 3,400,000/3,400,000


    Mana - 5,000,000/5,000,000


    Magic - 1,500,000


    Rank - Magic Beast (Early)


    Element -


    Ice Spirit Empress - 3%/200%


    The requirement to evolve:[The host must have aplete 200% mastery. The host would also need the Mana Core of 0/10 Ice type Magic Beast, 0/100 Heart from Ice Type Monsters must be at least Overseer, and 0/1 Mana Core of an Ice type Star Lord Beast.]


    Blood - 1%/100%


    [The host must have aplete 100% mastery. The host would also need to drink 1 million liters of Blood.]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - Eternal Moon Dance.


    Skills - Blood Maniption (3), Descendant Ice Maker, Moonst, Beast Arts �� (5), Charm �� (5), Absolute Stealth �� (5), Absolute Speed �� (5), Telepathy (1), Illusionary, Moon''s Grace, Blood Lifeline, Blood Annihtion (2), War Saintess.


    Passive - Blood Devourer, Moon Goddess, Ice Queen''s Domain, All Seeing Eye, Language God.


    Status Point - 0


    Skill Point - 28


    Coin - 365,000


    Status -


    Str - 33,340


    Int - 40,000


    Agi - 32,220<novelnext></novelnext>


    Def - 31,400


    Dex - 30,000


    Equipped Gears -


    - Fairy Saintess Flute (Green)


    - Heavenly Hell Flower Dual Katana (Silver)


    - Earrings of the Life/Death Goddess (Red)


    - Ring of the Fox Goddess (Red)


    Inventory:


    (World Map), (Manual Guide),(Tier Upgrader),(Weapon Upgrader).


    "More than enough." Yuki waspletely consumed by anger toward the Gods in front of her, her hatred toward Gods only got stronger, and when she heard that her father was the sole reason, it only made her feel more hatred than ever.


    She then reappeared behind one of the hundred Gods, and plunged her Dual Katana right through his skull, killing his avatar in an instant. After that, Yuki''s massacre began, she killed every god that stood her way, and even if some came down again, all of them died at Yuki''s hands.


    But, she would not let them off just like that, she healed their avatar so that they can feel much more pain. Since what the Avatar would feel, would also be felt by the original body, Yuki wanted them to suffer. So Yuki is encased by covering their Avatar''s body with Ice.


    Seeing how powerful Yuki is, Serene was shocked. She then decided to use the "All Seeing Eye" on Yuki to see how powerful she is.


    Ding!


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Fox


    Bloodline - Blood Moon Fox


    Title/s - N/A


    Rank - Magic Beast (Early)


    HP - 3,400,000/3,400,000


    Mana - 5,000,000/5,000,000


    Magic - 1,500,000


    Skills -


    Passive -


    Danger Level - Kingdom


    "Oof, your daughter is something. She didn''t even touch the Demi God-Level, but immediately passed through it and became a Kingdom Level. At this point, there is even a chance for her to make it to the Empire." Serene joked at Ayame, which didn''t make her any happier.


    "How could you joke about something like this?" Ayame red at her, she then used the System to force deactivate Yuki''s passive, and this caused Yuki to pass out because it was too much strain on her body.


    There are a lot of Danger Levels that people could have, and this is a list of them.


    A.N I have already mentioned this, but this time I will give it more detail.


    Weak - A person that is incapable of bringing out ant strength.


    Normal - A normal human, or other Race that could fight back to some extent.


    Vige - A person that is capable of making, or destroying a whole vige in one attack. (The Vige here is about the size of a normal City.)


    Mountain - A person capable of destroying mountains in one attack that is about the size of a.


    Dragon - A person capable of killing a Dragon in one attack. Normally a pure-blooded Dragon can put a threat to a whole Sr System.


    S/M/L City - A person capable of destroying or putting a threat to a whole Sr System.  A small City isparable to one to three Sr systems, A medium is four to six, and arge is seven to ten.


    Kingdom - A person capable of destroying or putting a threat to a whole Gxy. A Kingdom is about the size of an Entire Gxies, some kingdoms can range from a few dozen to a few hundred Gxies.


    Empire - A person capable of destroying or putting a threat to a whole Gxy. An Empire is about the size of a Million of Gxies, some stronger Empires can also range to a few Million to few Billions of Gxies.


    Universe - A person that is capable of bending a small concept of time and space that allows him/her to create their Universe


    Multiverse - A person that is capable of bending the entirety of time, and space.


    God - A person that could bend the concept of reality. No one has ever touched this level other than the Primordial Gods.

 Chapter 236 Heartless

    ?"Hais�� If only I was beside her and teaching her, this System is not helpful when ites to teaching Yuki." Ayame sighed helplessly, she regretted everything. If only she could only go to Yuki herself, or the other way around. She could take Yuki away.


    Sadly though, she couldn''t. The rules that the Primordial Gods made for them were too strict, and they had no choice but to follow them or else they would get punished by the Guardians that guard all of Heaven. And each of them could have easily killed even the strongest Gods, like herself and Serene.


    "Don''t do anything rash. The only reason that we could go here is that we got permission from the guardian. Also, we cannot reveal to ourselves yet that we made this System. So, you can also no longer be able to make Yuki stronger, don''t pamper her too much or else she will not get any stronger than now." Serene warned Ayame.


    "Yes, I know. That''s why I want to talk to her now, to tell her about the current situation. I don''t know if it''s a bad idea to let her know about her father or not." Ayane begins to think about her idea of revealing Yuki''s identity to her.


    "I think it''s a good idea to do that. One it will give her another reason to get stronger, and two. Well, let''s just say that she can take revenge in your ce." Serene agreed with Ayame''s n.


    "You guys remember me?" Serene asked the dumbfounded Aria and the rest that was in the area.


    "Umm�� What?" All of them couldn''t answer her questions, this brought them memories of how they acted towards Serene, and they were nothing but rude when they first met.


    "Ahh, you are probably shocked about the things that happened today. But, don''t worry I will exin it all to all of you, so why don''t all of you follow me so that I can exin it all." Serene invited all of them inside Yuki''s mansion to talk. As for Yuki, she was carried back by Ayame, though it was quite awkward to carry her as Yuki is taller than her Mother.


    But, nheless. Ayame was extremely happy to carry Yuki like this, the first she had carried her was when she was just a baby, but that moment didn''tst long because she had to give her up to let her live peacefully. So carrying Yuki was a dreame true for her.


    "You''re enjoying this huh? It''s too bad though that she is already a few years old. If she was still a kid, then maybe it''s a perfect moment for you." Serene chuckled lightly.


    "I don''t care. As long as I can do this, and at least make up a little of the time that I lost to her, it''s fine. Though, I will admit that I would like it better if Yuki is a bit small, but, I''m not in a ce toin here." Ayame said what was in her heart.


    "I know. Just enjoy this moment with her even if it''s a short one." Serene gently kissed her on the lips, this time Ayane didn''t react that much, but she enjoyed it, and she cannot help but blush when Serene kissed her.


    "There are a lot of people here. Are you not ashamed?" Ayame lowered her head in embarrassment. They were lucky that Aika and Yuki were asleep so they didn''t have to see what the others just saw.


    Aika was currently sleeping in Ayame''s room, and Yuki is asleep in Ayame''s arms. But, still, Ayame was extremely embarrassed.


    "You are so cute, I just can''t help myself." Serene patted her head and continued her way toward Yuki''s home.


    "Stop it." Ayame retorted, but deep in her heart, she was happy that Serene wasforting her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "HAHAHA! Okay! I will stop, for now." Serene said.


    A day has passed since Ayame and Serene arrived in the Mystic Dragon Heaven, and now they had a dreadful aura, they no longer had their cutesy aura. Yuki is also awake now, but she was not any better.


    The aura around her gives everyone a chill, they felt like they could die anytime when they are around her. After finding out that Aika won''te out of her room after she wakes up,pletely broke her. Even she cannot go into Aika''s room.


    Ayame found it hard to talk to Yuki in her current state, but she mustered up her strength and talked to her.


    "Yuki, I know who nned all of this. But, I will only tell you who it is after you promise me that you will not suddenly rush into the enemy. I know what you are thinking right now, I''m your Mother." Ayame held Yuki''s hand, seeing that there was no resistance. She was extremely happy.


    "So, I''ll take it that you guys lied to me then? You were never Serene''s maid, but you were her lover?" Yuki pushes away Ayame''s hand and continues.


    "Why don''t you tell me the whole story? Mother?" Yuki looked at Ayame with cold and piercing eyes.


    "Don''t be mad at your Mother, Yuki. She did nothing wrong. She was only doing what is right for you and her, she is forced to make that decision. And the reason behind it is-" Serene begins to slowly exin everything to Yuki from where all of it began, from where Ayame first met Andrew.


    "And you easily expect me to believe that? How can I be sure that you are not lying, call me anything you want, I don''t care. Even if you call me heartless. Maybe you just didn''t want me because my supposed father betrayed you. So as a result you threw me out after giving birth to me, and even made a clone of yourself to take care of me." Yukiughed coldly, because of past experiences. She doesn''t want to believe in anyone, and it only worsened when she heard the story that she was supposed to believe in.


    "How can you say that?" Serene was shocked after seeing Yuki''s reaction, she didn''t expect this kind of reaction from her. At least she thought that Yuki would sympathize with her Mother.


    "Why can''t I? Didn''t you throw me out if that is your reason? And don''t tell me that you can''t take care of me because of a simple war. Can''t you just bring me back after all of it was over, but no. You waited for a few thousand years before you brought me back. So tell me, why can''t I think that you hated me? You can think that I''m the sole reason why father left you right?" Yuki asked, after that she left the room without looking back.


    "Sob��" Tears started streaming down Ayame''s eyes as she heard all of Yuki''s words, it was like a stab in her heart because deep in her heart she knows. She feels guilty about it, she did think that Yuki was the reason that Andrew left her.


    She could just hide her, but she chose not to and decided to send her to Earth. And over the years, she felt extremely guilty, and regretful that she sent Yuki to Earth.


    "She''s going too far!" Serene tried to stand up and stop Yuki, but Ayame stopped her.


    "Don''t."

 Chapter 237 Making Breakfast

    ?"I''m fine, you don''t have to worry. She is right, at first, I did feel that way. I med Yuki, I med her for everything. So, she has the right to me me, or even hate me. I''m going to get some fresh air." Ayame slowly stood up, she then slowly made her way towards the balcony.


    Her feet were heavy as she walks her way toward the balcony. Her previously beautiful Fox Ears dropdown. But, when she finally arrived she didn''t expect to see Yuki there. Then, just as she was about to leave, she was stopped by Yuki.


    Yuki ced an Ice Wall in the door to keep Ayame on the balcony, even though she could destroy it with ease, Ayame didn''t as she know that her daughter was keeping her there.


    "Wh- why did you stop me? Daughter- I mean Yuki?"  Ayame rephrased her words and directly called her by the name.


    "Is what you said true?" Yuki asked without looking back. She looked at the horizon that looked beautiful.


    "Ye- yes. If you want me to prove it I can, just tell me how." Ayame answered her question.


    "Prove it. Also, I''m not going to apologize for what I said earlier. Like what I said, you may call me your daughter, but I will never call you mother, even if you gain my trust." Yuki said, she then broke down the wall and walked past her.


    Ayame felt heartbroken after hearing what Yuki said. Yuki is saying that she will not acknowledge her as her Mother.


    "At least not yet," Yuki added as her fading back disappeared in the darkness.


    Hearing this, Ayame was extremely happy. She didn''t want to waste this chance that Yuki gave her.


    "Yes, I will never let this chance go." Ayame clenched her fist.


    Yuki was just overwhelmed by everything, especially on Aika''s part when she said all of those things. But, even still. It doesn''t mean that she truly loves Ayame again after hearing the truth. Even just thinking about her getting thrown away makes her sad. So, to put it to an end, she decided to open her closed heart one more time. If she is betrayed again, she doesn''t know that will happen anymore:


    As for Yuki, she was currently standing in front of her room with her hand on the door that was ready to knock.


    Knock


    Yuki knocked on the door three times and waited for an answer. But, after hearing no answer for a full minute, she was saddened. Just as she was about to leave, she heard the click on the door, and without wasting any more time, Yuki carried the small person in front of it and got inside.


    "I''m sorry Aika." Yuki immediately apologized to Aika, she then hugged her even more tightly, and only released her when she felt something wet on her chest.


    "Please don''t cry." Yuki pleaded. She then raised Aika''s face to look at her.


    "Mommy��" Aika cried, even more, when she saw Yuki''s sad face, she then clutched Yuki''s clothes harder and buried her head in her clothes to silently cry.


    "It''s alright. Didn''t I tell you that your Mother Fairy would always be with you? So don''t cry anymore, even if your Mother Fairy isn''t by your side anymore, I''m sure that she would be sad when you are crying like this." Yuki begins to pat her head to at least try to coax her a little.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Little by little, Aika''s crying began to die down. Yuki was relieved when she saw this, and when she saw that Aika has be more stable, she thenid down beside her, with Aika in her arms.


    "Sleep now, I know that you are tired, or do you want to eat a little? You haven''t eaten for a whole day." Yuki asked, then when she heard Aika''s stomach grumble, she took it as her answer. Yuki then sat Aika on herp and called Asuka to bring some food to Aika.


    "I''m sorry." Aika lowered her head, she thought that she was bringing even more trouble because of her past actions. Not only did she trouble the maids, but she also troubled her Mommy, because she was the one who was feeding her.


    "It''s fine. If you think that you''re troubling me, you''re wrong. I was also just like you back then, but I was much worse. I didn''t eat for a whole week, and I didn''t even drink any water at that time. Heh, it was even a miracle that I lived." Yukiughed to herself.


    It was when she first arrived in Yuto Sasaki''s world, she refused to eat because there is always that fear of her getting poisoned by all of them. But, she only opened up a little when the maid that she trusted became hers.


    "What? Mommy was also like me when she was young?" Aika looked at Yuki with disbelief, she couldn''t believe that her cool Mommy was also the same as her when she was also a child.


    "Yes, in fact, I was much worse than you. But, let''s not talk about that for now. What you need to do is eat up, and sleep." Yuki smiled at her, and she then brought another spoon of food for Aika to eat.


    After a few minutes, Aika finished eating, and she brushes her teeth before sleeping. But, Yuki didn''t leave her at all, and always stayed by her side, so that she could feel at ease. Yuki saw that Aika became more clingy to her, and refused to leave by her side even for a second.


    "I hope that as she grows up she doesn''t be so attached, or relied on me that much. If that happens, she will never grow up." Yuki sighed, Aika was already fast asleep in her arms, so she stayed there silently.


    After organizing her thoughts a little, Yuki closed her eyes and also slept.


    But, when she opened her eyes. She didn''t expect something like this to happen. Ayame was in front of her with a tray full of food, and just by taking a look at it, Yuki could see that it was made by Ayame herself. She remembers all of it, as it was her favorite food when she was still a kid.


    "What are you doing?" Yuki slowly moves her body so that Aika would not wake up, she could already feel a massive headache right in the morning when she saw what Ayame was up to.


    "I''m making you breakfast! Didn''t you give me a chance to make it up to you? I''m going to make you call me Mother like you used to. Also, since we and Serene are not allowed in the Mortal World, we only have a limited time. So, I''m going to use all of it with you." Ayame happily announced to Yuki.


    "You- Do whatever you want." Yuki stood up, and entered the bathroom to get ready, when shees out, she was already dressed.


    "Come here, sit with me." Ayame invited Yuki to a small table to sit next to her.


    "I cooked everything that is in here, I hope that you like it."


    "Yeah, I can tell." Yuki picked up the chopsticks and began to eat.

 Chapter 238 We Need Your Help

    ?"Is it good? I haven''t been cooking since you were born, and I think that my cooking has gone down ever since." Ayame shyly looked at Yuki with a cute, expectant eye.


    Looking at this, Yuki couldn''t believe that this is her Mother. She has no memory of her Mother acting like this, at most she is loving, and caring but, she is also strict at times. And seeing her act like this, she almost finds her childish.


    The food that was on the table consisted of three dishes. Egg Roll, Curry, and some Miso Soup. The Egg Roll was made to perfection, it was soft and fluffy, and the Curry was savory, and tasty, as for the Miso Soup, Yuki could tell that it was made with care, it was light. This food brings memories that Yuki didn''t want to remember.


    "It''s fine," Yuki answered, she then continued eating and didn''t look at Ayame anymore. The more she looks at Ayame the more she can''t take in how Ayame is acting.


    "Really? I''m so happy!" Ayame suddenly sped Yuki''s hands in response which greatly shocked Yuki.


    "Excuse me?" Yuki looked at Ayame with a surprised look, but it only took one second before Yuki came back to her usual self.


    "Ah! I''m sorry, I was just really excited that you liked my food." Ayame apologized with a red face, out of her excitement, she grabbed Yuki''s hands.


    "Just don''t do something like that again," Yuki said, then just as she was about to pick up another piece of meat. She heard Aika groan, and when she raised her head, she saw Aika rubbing her big eyes cutely.


    "Oh, you''re awake already? Come here, eat breakfast with me- us." Yuki rephrased her words and said us instead of me.


    And when Ayame heard the word "us" she was extremely happy.


    "Yes, I''m hungry Mommy. But, who is this Big Sister? Is she your Sister? She looks like you, Mommy." Aika asked as she sat on Yuki''sp.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Just eat, and thank your Big Sister for making the food for us." Yuki smiled and patted her head.


    "Thank you Big Sister for the food!" Aika smiled at Ayame which melted her heart, at first she was saddened that Yuki didn''t introduce her as her Mother, and just referred to her as a Big Sister.


    But, after hearing what Aika said to her. Her mood went up a little. She then patted Aika on the head slightly.


    "It''s not a problem. Just eat to your heart''s content."


    "Yes, thank you very much." Aika thanked Ayame and epted the food that Yuki put into her mouth, and after a few feedings, Aika said to Yuki that she could eat by herself.


    "Okay, sit next to me, and eat your food." Yuki ces her next to her and grabs a set of chopsticks for her to use.


    Midway to Aika eating, she noticed that Ayame was just sitting there next to her Mommy, fidgeting with her fingers. So, she assumed that she was also hungry, Aika then grabbed a small bowl and put rice on it before passing it to Ayame.


    "You should also eat Big Sister, you look hungry. You should never do things with an empty stomach! Isn''t that right Mommy?" Aika looked at Yuki as if she was telling her to praise her for what she did.


    And Yuki couldn''t stand looking at those cute eyes and patted her head.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, you''re correct. Good job! You should also eat, don''t make others worry, if you''re not going to eat you''re going to make other people worried about you." Yuki said.


    "Are you also one of the people that would worry about me?" Ayame asked.


    "Depends. I''ll take my leave now, Aika if you want you can stay here a little bit more. But be sure toe outter okay? Or else Mommy is not going to y with youter." Yuki reminded Aika a little, and also threatened her a bit to make sure that shees out.


    "Yes! I wille outter. After I finish eating with Big Sister, I wille to find you, Mommy. So promise me that you''ll y with me!" Aika said nervously, she was afraid that her Mommy would not y with her anymore if she didn''te out. So, for the sake of being able to y. She wille out of Yuki''s room.


    "Alright, I promise you." Yuki patted her head in assurance and left the room. Since she has already dressed, she didn''t have to worry about anything anymore.


    "Ah, wait-" But, Ayame was one step behind, and Yuki was already leaving.


    "Ahhh!" As Ayame stood up, she slipped because she stood up very fast. She didn''t see where she was stepping and identally stubbed her toe on the table.


    Ayame closed her eyes and epted that she would fall. But, when she felt no pain, she was surprised, and when she opened her eyes, she saw Yuki leaning on the door, and looking at her.


    "Eh?" Ayame looked confused for a second, but when she looked at her surroundings, she saw a few Ice stands that were wrapping her body preventing her from falling. And looking at them closely, Ayame could see that they were holding her gently so that she would not get hurt by them, even though it would not matter, as she is a God.


    She was happy that she felt that Yuki cared about her, even if it was a little.


    "Watch your steps," Yuki said, she then left the room. But, before she left, she ced Ayame on the ground gently.


    "Thank-  thank you." Ayame thanked her, but before she could do anything. She was surrounded by Aika who has a worried look on her face.


    "Are you alright Big Sister? You almost fell!" Aika asked worriedly.


    "Yes, I''m fine. Thanks to your Mommy, don''t worry." Ayame patted her on the head, she then sat back down and felt so happy, that she ate a lot of food.


    Back outside, Yuki was called out by the Adventurer Guild about needing her help. This is the first time she was called by them ever since she became a SS ss, and she felt troubled by it. Just as she was about to refuse the call, one of her maids said that people from the Adventurer Guild were on her doorstep.


    Thus, Yuki found herself in a meeting alongside all of the SS ss Adventures, and some unknown people to her.


    "What do you want? You have called all the Adventurers to have a meeting, IN MY OWN HOME. Your reason for this better be good, or else." Yuki warned all of them which immediately put them all under pressure.


    "We need your help."

 Chapter 239 Can You Repeat That?

    ?"Huh? You''re telling me that you SS, and some even SSS ss adventurers here are so weak that you even need help from a Magic Beast. Pathetic." Yuki sneered, at first nce, all the other faces were unknown to her, but upon further looking at them she found out that they are the SSS ss adventurer, and the rest are probably the higher-ups of the Adventurer Guild.


    Beside Yuki were King Dagart, and Lian. The rest are not allowed to hear what is going to happen inside, at first Yumie, and Katsumi retorted, but after a small talk with Yuki, they finally agreed to stay out of it.


    Once Yuki''s cold sneer was heard throughout the whole room, it fell into a deep silence. Lian and King Dagart don''t have any intention of helping the people of the Adventurer Guild since they are out of their problem.


    "YOU! Aren''t you too much!?" One of the SSS ss Adventurers that called pathetic mmed the table in anger, causing it to vaporize in an instant.


    "That''s 5 Million." Yuki ignored the man and said loudly.


    All of them were confused why Yuki muttered those words. But, the man who mmed the table got angrier at her. He thought that Yuki was not even looking at him as an opponent, but as an insect that could be squashed easily.


    "You''re too arrogant!? I don''t care if you defeated the Ten Royal Destruction, each one of us here can also do what you did. So, don''t act too arrogant, little Fox." The man shouted at Yuki without care.


    After seeing this, Lian, and her father looked at each other before silently praying for the stupid SS ss Adventurer.


    Click


    Suddenly everyone heard the door open, and soon a little girl with shiny white hair came in. She was holding a white rabbit doll in her hand. Behind her was a pale-looking maid that was trying to stop her from entering.


    "Little Miss! You can''t enter, Master is currently busy." Asuka also came in and tried to stop Aika from entering, but it was already toote.


    "I can''t?" Aika looked at Asuka, because of her height she didn''t see Yuki who was in front.


    "It''s fine. She can stay here." Yuki spoke up. By keeping Aika here, she can control her bloodlust better. So that could at least help the maids here so that they wouldn''t need to clean up the blood that would spill.


    "Really!?" Aika asked Yuki excitedly after she gave her permission to stay here.


    "Yes, you don''t have to worry about a single thing. You will not disturb me." Yuki patted herp as a sign for Aika to sit in. Seeing this, Aika then quickly moves her feet towards Yuki.


    Yuki then lifted her and ced her on herp before patting her head, those that were watching were speechless. She just brought a child to listen to what they are talking about, and this made some of them feel even more resentment towards Yuki.


    "Asuka,e here," Yuki ordered, and soon Asuka was standing behind Yuki and waiting for orders.


    "Give me some tea, snacks, and milk for Asuka," Yuki said and dismissed Asuka who now went to get what her master ordered her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Continue." Yuki raised her voice to all of them and gave them the go sign to talk once again.


    "I''m sorry if I''m being rude, Miss Yuki. But, isn''t it rude for you to bring a child here in such an important meeting?" A man sitting in front of Yuki began to talk about Aika on her joining here.


    "I can say the same to you. Who are you to talk about being rude? Remember, you are in my territory, MY HOME. You people go to my house without any permission whatsoever, and here you are saying that it''s rude for my daughter to go here? Why don''t you suck a dick to make your mouth useful?" Yukipletely shut the person up.


    "Listen here, if you''re not going to tell me exactly what you want. I will kick all of you out." Yuki said to all of them, she then let Asuka who had juste back ce the snacks, and milk for Aika on the table for her to eat.


    "You can eat this." Yuki slightly pinched her cheeks, and let her eat.


    The person who seems to be in charge of the Adventurer Guild took a deep breath to calm herself down, and after taking a few seconds to do it, she talked once again.


    "Like I said earlier. We need your help. There have been sightings of a Void Dragon lurking in the Mystic Dragon Heaven, at first we only thought that it was fake. But, we got intel that it was true, and just recently news spread out. I''m sure that Miss Yuki has already heard the destruction of hundreds of Universes on the Elf Side, right? It''s the Void Dragon that did it." She spoke up


    [Wow, a Void Dragon. It''s been a few thousand years since I heard that name.] Yuki suddenly heard Serene''s voice which made her raise an eyebrow.


    "Can you exin to me what a Void Dragon is?"


    [I can do it!] Ayame''s excited voice also resonated in her head, and without waiting for an answer. Ayame began to exin what a Void Dragon is.


    [A Void Dragon is one of the true and strongest bloodlines of the Dragon Race. Fun fact, Katsumi''s bloodline belongs to that. But in terms of superiority, the Void Dragon is the strongest. Their power to manipte the Void is scary, there are even instances that a Void that was created by one of the Primordial God Beast could suck the Celestial Star Heaven, and it was only stopped because of the Primordial Vampire Goddess. So, in a short exnation. The Void Dragon is a dangerous being, they not only can control the Void, but also Time, and Space.] Ayame exins in one breath.


    [Yeah, thank you for that. You need to be careful about it, Yuki. A Baby Void Dragon is pretty deadly, it already has a Danger Level of a Kingdom, some even are Universe.] Serene dropped the most shocking information that Yuki has heard so far.


    A Baby that was already capable of destroying thousands of Universes. That is one of the craziest things that Yuki has heard all of her life.


    "Tell me, how do you expect me to help you? If you can''t even do something about it, how do you expect me to do it?" Yuki asked after thinking for a while.


    "We already have made a n for it. But for it to work, we need the help of a fairy. So, we were thinking that if we could use your daughter to help us-" Before the woman could finish her words, her entire surrounding was filled with nothing but bloodlust. She immediately paled when she felt it.


    "I think my ears were blocked by something. I didn''t hear you correctly, can you repeat that? You need my what?" Yuki asked with a smile that sent a shiver to everyone.

 Chapter 240 Baby Void Dragon

    ?"Aika, follow Asuka to the garden. I wille to you in 5 minutes, I promise you." Yuki lowered her head and looked at Aika who was sittingfortably and didn''t know what was currently happening around her.


    "Okay! You promised to meet me! Mommy, you bettere, or I''m going to cry." Aika said with a giggle. She then went towards Asuka who was waiting for her and grabbed her hand as support before following Asuka out.


    "Tell me a good reason why I should not kill you right now. You''re telling me to send my daughter who doesn''t even have any basic knowledge of fighting to fight a creature that could destroy Universes easily. What the f*ck did you eat to make you think like that?" Yuki lifted everyone with Ice Thread by the neck and flicked her fingers.


    Dozens of Ice Needles that could kill them instantly floated right in front of their eyes. Quickly fear enveloped their hearts. The woman who is in charge of the Adventurer Guild almost passed out.


    "No, we didn''t mean it like that! We did some research about the Void Dragon, and from the knowledge that we got, it is said that Void Dragon fears the Fairy Race. Because no Fairy Race lives in the Mystic Dragon Heaven, we had no choice but to call for help from your daughter. Listen to me first, if we kill that Void Dragon, we could save our Heaven. I also promise to give you a promising reward if you lend us your daughter." She exined, that she hoped that after her exnation she could make Yuki change her mind, but she was wrong. What she did only makes things worse.


    "F*ck off. I''m not going to listen to your bullsh*t anymore. You treat my daughter as an object that you could borrow easily. Do you think that I would let you talk to my daughter like she is a tool? NO! LEAVE NOW, BEFORE I KILL ALL OF YOU HERE! Don''t evere back!" Yuki shouted in anger, she then threw all of them out across a fews away anger, and when all of themnded, they found themselves impaled by an Ice Spike right on the stomach.


    "Mother, what happened?" Yumie and Katsumi entered the room and immediately asked their Mother.


    "It''s nothing. If you ever see people from the Adventurer Guilde to our house. Kill them or simply get rid of them, don''t even try to talk with them. It''s your choice if you ever want to kill them or not." Yuki ordered both her daughters.


    After hearing such a request from them, there is no way that Yuki would help them. She would only make a move if she ever gets involved in it, like if the Void Dragon suddenly appeared in front of her. Then she would take care of it by herself, she doesn''t give a sh*t if those Dragons are afraid of Fairy or not.


    She would never use Aika for something dangerous like that. Never, even if Aika is as strong as she is right now. She would never, unless Aika is proficient in fighting, and can already hold her ground on her own. Then Yuki will allow Aika to fight on her own.


    "OOHHH! Yes, I was just really getting annoyed by them. I kept being bugged by a pedophile recently, he was saying that he will give me a good life if I be his wife. But, I can''t do anything because I heard that he was the son of a high official of the Adventurer Guild." Yumiined sadly, for the past few weeks she has been bugged by the perverted man, and she was already annoyed by it.


    "Oh? You can hunt him down now if you want." Yuki suggested.


    "No, it''s fine. If he just apologizes to me it''s fine." Yumie shook her head. She doesn''t want to kill the poor man, but if he were to do things more absurd like stalk her, or physically touch her. Things would end much differently.


    "Are you sure? Then, I can''t do anything more." Yuki patted her head. She then left the room to go back to the garden and y with Aika as she promised.


    But, she was nowhere near ready for what she saw when she arrived in the garden. There Asuka was watching as Aika pet a strange-looking Beast. Its body was jet ck, and its big purple eyes looked kind of cute. It was also rtively small, so Yuki immediately assumed that it was a baby Beast, but what she doesn''t know is what race it came from.


    "What the f*ck is that?"


    Yuki took a closer look at it, and found out that it was a dragon, and judging from Asuka''s expression, she is right. Once she was about 5 meters away from Aika, it suddenly snapped its head and looked at Yuki with a cold re.


    Yuki could tell that it was telling her to back away or else it was going to attack her, Yuki only found it amusing, and once she took one step. It vanished right in front of Aika''sp and charged through Yuki. It raised its ws and shed towards Yuki, the space around the ws of the Dragon started to break due to its force.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Feisty one" Yuki smiled, she then took out her Ice Gauntlet that she used to take out Soul Realm and caught the attack. Yuki has already created a few of her Skills, and she got rewarded for it. When she uses her Skills, she gets bonus buffs, and effects.


    But, even with that. Once her hand met with the w, it got destroyed quickly, sensing danger quickly. Yuki raised her foot and kicked away the Dragon. Yuki sessfullynded her kick on it, and when it flew away. She quickly grabbed Aika.


    "What the f*ck? This Baby is incredibly strong." Yuki muttered out loud.


    "Mommy!? Why did you kick Noir away?" Aika got off in Yuki''s arms and quickly ran toward where Noir flew away.


    "Noir? Isn''t that the ck of french?" Yuki said aloud. She then shook her head and followed Aika who was now carrying Noir in her arms.


    "It looks fine. Don''t worry. More importantly, where did you find this Dragon?" Yuki asked, after seeing the condition of the ck Dragon, Yuki found no wounds whatsoever. It shocked her, if it was any other Baby that received her kick, then it would probably go to heaven quickly.


    The ck Dragon red at Yuki again, and it was showing signs of attacking again. But, it was stopped by Aika.


    "Noir, don''t attack my Mommy. She is a good person, it''s because you attacked her first that she kicked you." Aika patted its head to try to calm it down. Yuki was even worried that its bloodlust was too strong for Aika, as she can feel it. But, looking at Aika. she doesn''t seem to be affected by it.


    It seems that she was the only one who could feel the murderous gaze of the ck Dragon. But, when it heard Aika''s exnation, it calmed itself down. And snuggled back in Aika''s arms.


    "This thing." Yuki got irritated when she saw how the ck Dragon acted, at first it was hostile to her, but when she heard Aika''s exnation. It suddenly became lovely.


    "Mommy, I found Noir in the Garden when I was waiting for you. It looks like it was injured so I helped it, and after that, it suddenly became clingy to me." Aika exined to her Mommy.


    "Yes, Yuki she is right. We found this ck Dragon in the Garden full of wounds, and because of the little miss kind heart. She fed it with the miracle seeds she makes to make it feel better, and then it turned into this. It became attached to the little miss." Asuka walked toward Yuki.


    "I see. But, do you know what Race it is from?"


    "Sadly, no."


    Just as Yuki was about to touch the ck Dragon, Ayame suddenly appeared in front of her and shielded her from the ck Dragon to Yuki''s confusion.


    "Yuki, stay back! That thing is dangerous because it''s a Baby Void Dragon." Ayame warned Yuki.

 Chapter 241 Making A Contract With Noir

    ?"I have my guess on it, but I guess I was right. It is the Void Dragon. Looks like their theory was somewhat right, they are afraid of the Fairy Race, or they arepletely submissive to them." Yuki said as she was looking at the blissful look of the Void Dragon while it was in Aika''s arms.


    "Yes you are right, and the reason for it is pretty stupid. The Primordial Beast God, which is a Void Dragon, had a wife. His wife is from the Fairy Race, and because he loves his wife so much, and the Fairy Race he used his God Like powers to manipte the minds of all the Void Dragon to be submissive towards the Fairy Race." Serene exined as she walked towards the both of them.


    "That''s one way to use your God-like powers." Yuki chuckled after hearing what the Primordial Beast God did.


    "Yeah, that''s why this Dragon is like that. They will bepletely submissive to them. But, there is an instance where they could retaliate. That will only happen if they could feel, or see if that Fairy has bad intentions towards them." Serene added.


    "That''s fair. But, is it safe for me to put this Void Dragon, or Noir, on Aika''s side?" Yuki asked both of them just to be sure. She doesn''t want to take any risks.


    "It should be. If you want, you can make Aika make a contract with this Void Dragon just to be sure. Just like what you did with Yumie." Ayame said she was scared at first to see that the Void Dragon attacked Yuki without holding back, that attack could potentially destroy a whole Gxy in one hit.


    But, after seeing how submissive that Void Dragon was to Aika, she let her guard down a little. But, notpletely.


    "That''s a good idea. I can use this Void Dragon so that I can ensure Aika''s safety. This little guy is insanely strong anyways, so I don''t have to worry that much. Can I talk to this Void Dragon about it, or they don''t know how to speak at all?" Yuki asked Ayame.


    "Ah, yes! You don''t have to worry, this being is incredibly smart, it will understand you. But, it will not be able to answer you verbally, only physically. It will nod its head if it agrees, and shake its head if not." Ayame exined seriously.


    "I see, then let me try." Yuki walked towards Aika who was now sitting in a lotus position, and with the Void Dragon still on herp.


    "Aika, can I talk to this little Dragon?" Yuki first asked permission to talk to Noir.


    "No, he has a name, Mommy," Aika answered with a huff.


    "What? Okay, I''m sorry. Baby, can I talk to Noir?" Yuki almost fell to her feet when she heard Aika reject her request.


    "Yes, just don''t threaten, or hurt him okay? I''ll be mad at you if you threaten Noir." Aika warned Yuki with a giggle, she then lifted Noir and whispered something in his ear before walking towards Ayame, and Serene to y with them.


    "Hey, you. I know you can hear me. Listen to me carefully, or else you will never be able to stay by my daughter''s side again." Yuki disregarded Aika''s warning to her and started to threaten Noir. She even used her telepathy to ensure that Aika would never hear her.


    "Grrr!" Noir started to growl when he heard what Yuki said. Yuki could see that he was not happy with it. But, Yuki only ignored it and continued talking to it.


    "Good, listen to me. Make a contract with my daughter. You would devote your life to her, you have to protect her from bad people. If you can do this, I will let you stay with her." Yuki said all of her requirements for Noir to stay with Aika.


    And when Noir heard all of it, he stopped growling at Yuki and looked at her skeptically.


    "You don''t believe me? Fine, then you could leave now." Yuki walked away without looking back anymore. She then took out a rabbit doll from her Spatial Ring and began to y with Aika. Aika was happy, she was so happy that she even forgot Noir that was still in the Garden.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Noir felt left out, it walked towards Aika slowly and rubbed its head in Aika''s arm to let her notice that he was still there.


    "Oh, Noir! Come here." Aika finally noticed Noir and lifted her so that she could ce her on herp. But, before she could even ce Noir. Yuki suddenly stopped her by saying.


    "Don''t ce him on yourp. He might be dirty, and you don''t want to dirty your clothes right?" Yuki said with a smile, remembering it. Aika ced Noir beside her, and not on herp anymore.


    "I''m sorry Noir. But, I can''t ce you in myp anymore. I will get my clothes dirty, and it will cause trouble for the maids to clean it up." Aika said to Noir with a sad face. Now that she thought about it, it would give trouble to the maids if she dirtied her clothes way too much.


    So, to help them even for a little bit. Aika would not get herself dirty.


    "Good." Yuki smiled at Aika, she then patted her head gently and gave Noir a cold smile.


    "Grrr!" Noir begins to growl in anger at Yuki, it became extremely jealous, and angry at Yuki because of what she did.


    "Hey, don''t be angry at Mommy. It''s not her fault." Aika begins to console the angry Noir. She felt guilty that Noir became like this, but she also knows that she couldn''t do anything about it.


    "If you take a bath, then I would let you lie on myp again," Aika said, she begins to think of an idea to let Noir sit on herp without getting herself dirty from it.


    And this is the idea that she came up with, to let Noir take a bath. It was a brilliant idea that she thought of herself, and she was extremely proud of it.


    "Mommy! Am I correct, I should let Noir take a bath right? Before she could lie on myp again. Then, does that also mean that I can keep her if she is clean?" Aika asked Yuki.


    "Yes. You are so smart Aika, but you forgot one thing. Weren''t you supposed to ask for permission from your parent if you want something?" Yuki asked Aika with a smile, and that smile was not pleasing to Noir''s eyes.


    Hepletely understood what Yuki meant, and he was not happy with it.


    "I''m sorry Mommy. I forgot. Then, can you let me keep Noir?" Aika asked Yuki sincerely, she wants to keep Noir by her side because he is super cute to her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t stop you from being with this Dragon. But, I will only allow you if you make a contract with this Dragon." Yuki smiled coldly at Noir.


    She nned everything. Yuki has already predicted that Aika would say something like this if she brings it up. If Yuki were to bring up something rted to Noir, Aika would bring up the talk about keeping him.


    "Noir, would you like to sign a contract with me?" Aika looked at Noir with her big puppy eyes. Her red eyes that shine brightly as she asked Noir to be her contracted Beast brings a smile to Yuki''s face.

 Chapter 242 Contract

    ?It is not that Noir doesn''t want to sign a contract with Aika, it is the opposite. He wanted to, but the way that he wants to sign a contract with Aika is full of happiness only. Not this way, Yuki manipted Aika to make a contract with him. This made him angrier at Yuki, but he also knows that he can''t do anything about it and just ept the contract.


    So, Noir nodded its head. Seeing how excited the little girl is in front of him, there is no way that he could ept the contract now.


    "Yey! Thank you so much!" Aika hugged Noir very tightly out of excitement.


    "Use this contract. Aika read this carefully on how to do this contract. I know you can do it, I can see that you really want to make a contract with this Dragon and I have already given you the go sign. What you only need now is to make the contract, so do make your contract with Noir." Yuki smiled at her, she then lifted her and kissed her on the forehead to make her feel better.


    "I will do my best!" Aika clenched her fist to pump herself up. On the inside, she was very nervous, but after hearing, and what her Mommy did to her. Her words and kiss made her feel better.


    "Thank you, Mommy." Aika hugged Yuki''s neck.


    "I know you can do it." Yuki finally let Aika down. Aika then rushed to Noir who was patiently waiting at the nearby tree where they were previously.


    "Noir,e here. We will do the contract now." Aika said after a moment of silence. She first read how to do the contract that Yuki passed to her. It came from Serene.


    Serene gave a gift to Yuki that could benefit Aika a lot. The contract that was in Aika''s hands is called. Peaceful Soul Contract. It was a contract that is fair for both because if one of the two ever dies, the person with the other contract can still revive the dead person by killing the opponent that killed the person.


    The enemy that killed the other one would be chained by the contract so that they are bound by it. If the enemy dies, their soul would be taken and it would be turned into a pill that can heal the dead person to life. The contract would also allow both of them to be much stronger. If the other person gets stronger the other one would also be stronger significantly. The chain that is connected to the enemy willst forever, which also means that the other one could still save the other person. But, if another person kills an enemy other than you, then your partner would die.


    "You''re confusing me. How does it make the other one stronger?" Yuki asked Serene, she was very confused by it.


    "If the stronger one is a Spirit Lord, let''s say. The weaker ones would get 5-15% of their original powers. That boost of the buff willst forever as long as the other one stays weaker than the stronger one. But, if they are at the same power, then both of them would get a permanent power growth boost. They would get stronger quickly as long as they are the same in power. I''m not saying in terms of rank though, even if the other person is Spirit Lord, and the other one is a Spirit Guardian, but in terms of strength they are the same. Then the only thing they would get is power growth." Serene exins, and finally, Yuki understands what it means.


    "Looks like Aika would get a power boost by making a contract with this Dragon. It''s not as bad as I thought." Yuki smiled, as she saw the both of them making the contract.


    The contract was very easy to do, they just needed to make their Soul Realm in harmony, so to do that. They need to make their Soul Realm vulnerable for a moment and make it visible. Aika has already learned it while she was studying under Yuki. So it was not a problem for her, as for Noir, it was a basic thing to do.


    Their Soul Ream begins to float in front of them and looks at it. Aika begins to chant the words that she needs to say.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I Aika would pledge my loyalty to my partner Noir forever. We would protect, and care for each other. I would always stay beside Noir, and help him when he is in danger." Aika said the chants that she needed, and when Yuki heard them. She somehow felt an irritation in her heart.


    "Somehow this is making me want to kill this Dragon." Yuki cracks her neck, as her piercing cold gaze stays at Noir at all times.


    The chant that Aika said was almost like a marriage oath. Yuki feels angered the second she hears what ising out of Aika''s mouth.


    Noir also chanted the same words in his heart. When he opened his eyes, he was met with Yuki''s icy gaze at him. He shivered when he felt it, it was much colder than before.


    "If you ever hurt her. I. Will. Kill. You." Yuki made a slicing neck action as she warned Noir, word by word.


    After a few minutes passed, the two Soul Ream began to release some strings, and those strings then began to tangle with each other as time passed. Soon, the making of the contract was done, and Aika was ecstatic.


    "Yey. I have my own Beast now. Mommy, did I do good?" Aika runs to Yuki with a huge smile on her face. Her smile seems to brighten up Yuki''s mood a lot.


    "Yes, it was perfect. You now have Noir as your contracted Beast, you must cherish him, okay? You guys need to help each other." Yuki reminded both of them, but in truth, her gaze didn''t leave Noir even for a second.


    Noir nodded his head as a sign that he would do his absolute best to stay by Aika''s side for a long time.


    "Yes, we will help each other. Because when you are with someone, you can do things much easier. Right Mommy?" Aika raised her arms as a sign for Yuki to carry her. Yuki happily obliged and carried Yuki in her arms.


    "You are correct. Things would be much easier to do if you have someone by your side. So make a lot of friends along the way, so that you can help each other out. But, if you don''t want to, you can always do things by yourself. There is also not a problem with this." Yuki said as she fixed Aika''s hair.


    "Alone? But, wouldn''t that be sad? You will not have someone to talk to." Aika tilted her head to the side cutely and asked her Mommy.


    "Well, it will depend on the person if they are going to get lonely or not. Enough of this, go inside and tell the cook to make your favorite food. We will celebrate you getting Noir as your Contracted Beast.


    "Thank you, Mommy!" Aika kissed Yuki''s cheek, she then carried Noir in her arms before running inside the mansion. Behind her was the nervous Asuka, she was scared that Aika might fall and scratch herself with it.

 Chapter 243 (R-18) You Have Done It With Other Women?

    ?R-18 Scenesing up. (This is my first time creating something like this. So I hope that you like it.)


    "This is pretty amusing. Your daughter is already way ahead of you. She already has a partner that she can lean on, what about you Yuki? You still don''t have any, what a pity." Serene suddenly began to look down on Yuki, but Yuki didn''t care at all.


    "I think you might want to rephrase your words. It''s not a partner, but a contracted Beast. Also, what is wrong with being single? I can do things all by myself anyways." Yuki answered with a cold tone.


    "We''ll see if that contracted Beast will truly be the same or not. Yuki, this is the best advice that I can give you, open up your heart. I promise you, you will not regret it. Anna is waiting for you." After Serene said all that she wanted to say, she left with Ayame who had a nervous look on her face.


    "Why did you have to say that to her? You do know what her personality is like." Ayame disagrees with what Serene did.


    "Listen, I''m doing this for you daughter. Well, our daughter now, since you''re my Wife now. But, Ayame. You can''t always treat her like that, you need to teach her what kind of emotion she is feeling." Serene sighed, she then ced her head on Ayame''sp to have a rest.


    "You are so shameless." Nheless, Ayame began to pat Serene''s head.


    "Yes, I will teach her tomorrow." Ayame finally gave in, she was hesitant at first. But after thinking about it, she gave in because she wants Yuki to help her in the future.


    "I know that you would do it. Why don''t you reward me then because I helped you." Serene began to trail her hands in Ayame''s breast and gently.


    "Mmhh. Stop it." Ayame moaned when she felt her breast gets caressed.


    "Come on, it''s been a long time since we have done it. You also want it too right?" Serene began to undress Ayame''s clothes.


    Finally, the treasure that Serene is waiting for has been released. Her big breast looked supple and firm. It still has fresh pink nipples that Serene can''t wait to put in her mouth.


    Finally, Serene sucked on one of Ayame''s breasts which made Ayame moan again.


    "Ahhh! Don''t bite it." Ayame moaned in pain and pleasure. Lust began to slowly fill her mind as her breast got sucked on. By the second her pussy gets wetter, she begins to get aroused by what Serene is doing.


    Serene travels her one free hand towards Ayame''s pussy. She then lifted the Kimono that she was wearing and inserted her finger inside.


    "Ahhh�� Ahhh!" Ayame''s body shivered when she felt two fingers enter her pussy.


    The feeling of her breast getting sucked on, and the two fingers were too much for her, causing her to cum quickly.


    "I''m cumming!" Serene''s hand got soaked immediately, and when Ayame saw the liquid that was on Serene''s hands, she blushed heavily.


    Ayame hid her face on her pillow, so she couldn''t see what Serene was doing. When she finally revealed her face, she saw Serene''s graceful naked body.


    "Why did you take off your clothes?" Ayame began to back away, but she was toote. Serene has already grabbed her hands and stripped her down fully.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ahhh! Do you still want more?" Ayame looked at Serene with fear in her eyes.


    "Of course, you''re the only one who had fun, I''m still waiting here." Serene smiled, her eyes full of lust as she looked at Ayame''s naked body. The fire in her heart only got stronger as she looked at her, and when she finally couldn''t hold it any longer.


    Serene grabbed Ayame''s neck and pulled her closer to her, she then kissed her lips quickly, snuck her tongue inside, and began to tangle it with Ayame''s.


    "Mmph!" Ayame was shocked about how fast Serene kissed her, but she unconsciously also tangled her tongue with Serene, and when Serene felt it, she only deepened her kiss.


    As Serene is kissing Ayame, her right hand begins to travel down slowly towards her pussy that was soaking wet. Serene''s slender fingers entered Ayame''s pussy again, she begins to trail her finger all around inside Ayame.


    Ayame then begins to moan loudly as she was being fingered by Serene, she couldn''t think straight anymore. When Serene saw this, she smiled and took this as an advantage. She gentlyys Ayame down on the bed and looks at her full of love.


    "I believe that I have already told you about this. But, thank you so much for epting me. I love you." Serene kissed Ayame again, but this time it was very different. It was full of gentleness, and love that made Ayame feel emotional.


    "I love you too," Ayame said between a few deep breaths.


    Serene for the first time since they started their session blushed when she heard Ayame say something about her. She then lowered her head and began to eat Ayame out.


    "That''s dirty! Ahhh!" Ayame moans much more when she feels Serene''s slippery tongue enter inside her.


    Serene didn''t care about Ayame''s warning and continued to drink the liquid that wasing out of Ayame''s.


    "I''m cumming again! AHHHH!!"


    "It''s very sweet you know?" Serene lifted her face and looked at the flushed face of Ayame, she then licked the liquid that was on her lips.


    "You are too much!" Ayame begins to hit Serene, but she doesn''t use any strength at all as she just wants to vent.


    "I''m sorry. You''re just too cute." Serene kissed Ayame''s forehead lovingly as sheys down beside Ayame.


    "Let''s go to sleep now." Serene ced Ayame''s head on her chest and began to caress it slowly.


    "But, you didn''t cum. I''m sorry, I''m useless when ites to this." Ayame begins to apologize to Serene for not taking care of Serene as she did to her.


    "It''s not a problem. I will still stay beside you and forever love you. Plus I don''t think you''re useless, it''s just youck experience in it." Serene said, but what she didn''t know is that she dug herself a grave.


    "Experience? You have done this kind of thing to other women?" Ayame raised her head and looked at Serene with her sad eyes.

 Chapter 244 Rejection?

    ?Meanwhile, back at where Yuki was. She was currently drinking some wine and was thinking about what Serene had said to her.


    "What the hell does she even mean by that? Open my heart because Anna is waiting. Is it because of that kiss? Does Anna truly have romantic feelings for me, or is it just admiration for me?" Yuki asked herself a lot of questions that she didn''t know the answer to.


    Yuki will admit that if Anna is around her, her mood gets better all the time. Even if she was annoyed by something, whenever she hears Anna''s gentle voice, her irritation would magically disappear.


    "Anna��" Yuki muttered under her breath as she took another sip of her wine. She was in deep thought right now, about whether she should ept the feeling that she is feeling or not. If she should open her heart once again.


    She doesn''t even trust her Mother right now, so how should she trust someone that is a random person to her not long ago? The two of them only met a few months ago. But she feels like she is missing her every second and that she is not by her side.


    Once Yuki made up her mind, she called in some maids to clean up the table, and set out to find where Anna was. She wants to test something first.


    "Where is Anna?" Yuki asked the maids before she left, and after getting an answer she made her way back to the garden where the maids said to her.


    When Yuki arrived in the garden, she heard the familiar sound of Zither ying.


    "So you''re here. Why are you ying your Zither alone here?" Yuki asked as she firstys her eyes upon Anna.


    "Kyaa! You scared me." Anna jumped out in surprise because she was sitting on top of a tree. She lost her bnce and eventually fell, but before she could hit the ground she felt two arms carrying her. When she finally opened her eyes, she saw two eyes looking at her with a smile.


    "You are so jumpy. How did I scare you?" Yuki carried Anna''s body towards one of the benches nearby and made Anna sit on herp.


    "Put me down! It''s embarrassing!" Anna struggled to get out of Yuki''sp, she was so embarrassed by what was happening that she wanted to crawl into a hole to hide.


    "Why? I thought that you like me. You even kissed me one time." Yuki smirked at Anna and tried to kiss her.


    "That was a mistake! I didn''t mean to kiss you at that time, my emotions got into me because of what you said to me." Anna epted her defeat and buried her head in Yuki''s chest, and when she saw no resistance from Yuki, she smiled.


    "Does that mean that it was also a mistake that you like me?" Yuki asked Anna with a straight face.


    "NO! I truly like- no. I truly love you because of who you are. I don''t care about the experience that makes you not trust someone, but I love who you are. I love how strong you are, the way you handle problems, and your aloof side. I will ept, and of course, how beautiful you are. I don''t care what people say about you, that you are a cold-blooded killer, merciless. I will always stay beside you." Anna confessed everything to Yuki.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After Anna mustered up her courage to say all of it to Yuki. She closed her eyes and went closer to Yuki to kiss her, at first she was nning to kiss Yuki''s lips, but after thinking about it. She chose not to and kissed Yuki''s cheeks.


    "I see, so that''s how you feel about me. Thank you for telling me. Let me think about it first." Yuki gently ced Anna by the side of the bench, and then stood up to leave the garden. After getting the answer she wanted, Yuki wants to sort out her mind a bit.


    But, Anna misunderstood it as a rejection from Yuki. She felt heartbroken suddenly, she felt like crying, but she held on to her tears and waved goodbye to Yuki.


    "Okay, I will wait for your answer." Anna gave Yuki her best smile which looked like it was about to break. She felt that Yuki didn''t want to give her any answer to not hurt her feelings, and that''s why she answered like that. But, Anna was wrong about it.


    When Yuki was finally out of Anna''s sight, she broke out in tears. Her tears didn''t stop flowing from her eyes. The feeling of being ''rejected'' by Yuki was more painful than all of the injuries that she got all her lifebined.


    "Anna what''s wrong!? Why are you crying?" Sylvie held Anna''s weak body. She was visiting Anna, but when she found that Anna was crying, she quickly rushed in.


    But, Anna didn''t answer Sylvie, she just clutched her shirt and cried loudly. She didn''t care about her surroundings anymore.


    Seeing her best friend like this, Sylvie couldn''t take it anymore and used her powers to make Anna fall asleep.


    "Why is she like this? Wait, did she confess to Miss Yuki, and got rejected? It makes sense since I saw Miss Yukie out of the garden." After thinking about it, Sylvie knew that she was correct in her guess. She felt bad about her friend that got rejected, but she doesn''t know what to do to make her feel better.


    A day has passed since then, and Anna stayed in Sylvie''s house because she didn''t want to face Yuki right now. At first, Yuki was confused about why Anna suddenly decided to stay at Sylvie''s house. But, she didn''t ask any more questions and just let her be.


    But, after a few days passed. Anna still didn''te back. Yuki was getting worried about her safety, so she sent some Ice Golems that protected her from the sidelines, but when she got the reports that Anna hasn''te out of Sylvie''s house, it only made her more confused about why she isn''t returning to her house.


    "Why is she still noting back? She said nothing when she left, she just said that she wanted to stay there for a bit. But, a week has already passed since she left." Yuki sighed, and after thinking about it for a while, she finally decided to visit where Anna is.


    She quickly got into her Ice Dragon and rode through the Gxies to go to the Elf''s Queendom. When she arrived, she saw that all the Elves looked at her differently, she could sense some fear and curiosity, but the one thing she felt the most from them was hatred. But, she didn''t care about it, it was Queen Alex''s fault that she died.


    Finally, Yuki arrived at Sylvie''s house, and from the looks of her house, it looks veryfortable inside. It was not like her extravagant mansion. But, when she arrived at Sylvie''s house, she noticed that Anna and Sylvie were not inside. So, Yuki asked the neighbors around and found that both of them went to a brothel, but it was a different kind, the ones that visit it are all women.

 Chapter 245 No...

    ?When Yuki heard this, an uncontroble emotion of possessiveness appeared in Yuki''s heart. Just the thought of her Innocent Anna getting yed by some dirty woman who wants to make her kill someone.


    Yuki has never felt like this in her whole life, and she wants to keep Anna all by herself. She doesn''t want people to see how cute, and beautiful she is.


    She knows that it was wrong for her to feel something like this, but she couldn''t stop herself from wanting Anna all by herself.


    Yuki then slowly made her way to the brothel that the neighbors had pointed to her. When some Elves walked past her, they felt a shiver down their spine. They just felt like they had walked past the coldest ce in Mystic Dragon Heaven. Adding the thick bloodlust that is surrounding her, they almost fell to their knees.


    "Who made her angry? The Elves that walked passed her began to whisper with each other.


    "Don''t mess with her. She will kill you before you can even blink. Just pray for that person who has a feud with her." The other person began to pity whoever offended Yuki.


    "Yeah. I hope that person gets a quick death." All of them sped their hands and began to pray for the poor soul that was about to die.


    "Excuse me, ma''am. I need to see your membership before you can enter the establishment." Arge, bulky man stopped Yuki who was about to enter the establishment. But, Yuki only took one nce at the man before making his whole body full of holes from the Ice that pierced his body.


    His body then was thrown inside the Brothel which shocked all of the people that were having fun inside.


    "What was that?" The female entertainer stopped what they were doing and quickly covered their bodies.


    "Why is the bodyguard here?"


    "No, you''re asking the wrong question. Who killed this man?" A beautiful woman with a slender body begins to poke at the man using her foot.


    "I did. You have a problem with that?" Yuki walked in with her hand in her pocket. Just her smelling the air inside the ce makes her want to puke.


    "What a beautifuldy. What do I owe this beautifuldy  for you toe to this ce." The same woman that stepped on the corpse of the bodyguard appeared in front of Yuki.


    "I''m looking for someone, and someone told me that I can find her here," Yuki answered the woman without looking at her, she only surveyed the area if she could find Anna anywhere. But, when she used her Mana Sense to search the area, she quickly found Anna.


    "Never mind, I found her already." Yuki begins her walk again, and with every step she takes. Ice begins toe out of her feet. This already showed how much bloodlust is holding back.


    When Yuki used her Mana Sense, she noticed that Anna was not alone. There was another woman inside, and the one thing that Yuki first noticed was that. Anna wasying on something, but Yuki took a closer look at it. She found that it was someone''sp.


    Meanwhile, inside the room, Anna was lying on a woman''sp. She wasying there motionless as if she has given up everything in life.


    "Don''t worry Anna, I will take good care of you. Just forget everything about that woman, I''m here for you."  The woman named Eve began to pat Anna''s thigh slowly, her hand slowly began to travel upwards, and when it was about to reach Anna''s secret garden.


    Anna''s consciousness came back, she pped the hand that was about to touch her.


    "No, don''t touch me. I don''t care if she rejects me, but I will not let other people touch me other than her." Anna slowly backed away from Eve. But, her move only made Eve more excited.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You don''t need to be scared. I''m going to make you feel good that you would forget about your crush." Eve used her special powers and blew something in Anna''s face that made her face flush.


    "Wha- what did you do to me?" Anna felt something hot inside her body that started to stir. She feels that her face is burning from it.


    "Nothing much, it''s just some little aphrodisiac. Why don''t you be a good little girl, ande here." Eve began to slowly remove her clothes, her big breast began to show, and the heat that Anna was feeling only got stronger.


    Then Anna''s vision got blurred, and when she opened her eyes. Eve was no longer there, and Yuki was the one who was now naked on the bed.


    "Yuki?" Anna asked in uncertainty, she then rubbed her eyes to see if her eyes were ying tricks on her.


    "Yes. I am Yuki. Come here, Anna. I want to talk to you."


    "No, you are just messing with me. You are not her, you are just a copy." Anna backed away, she didn''t believe that the Yuki in front of her was real.


    "Do you not believe me?" The Yuki in front of Anna begins to act pitifully, which fortunately did not work on Anna. She has never seen or even heard Yuki act like this.


    From what she knows, she is a cold person that would shut down anyone whoes across her.


    "No, you are not her. She would not act like that. Never in a million years." Anna shook her head, but the aphrodisiac is making her judgment cloudy. A part of her wants to do it with the Yuki in front of her, but she always tells herself to stop because it is not the Yuki she knows.


    "Tch! Annoying little brat, juste here and let your Big Sister send you to heaven with my body." Eve''s body turned back to its original state, she then vanished from the bed that she was in, and appeared in front of Anna.


    Even then snapped her fingers, and Anna''s clothes vanished in thin air.


    "Kyaaa!!" Anna quickly tried to cover her body, but she was stopped by Eve who held both of her hands.


    "This Breast of yours looks amazing. It looks very tasty and fresh. I want to have a taste of it." Eve''s eyes begin to contain lust.


    "No, please no." Anna begins to cry when she thought about her getting raped.


    The aphrodisiac effect on her vanishedpletely because she fought it. Now, she only has fear of what is about to happen.


    If she only knows that something like this would happen, she would have nevere here in the first ce. The only reason that she came here is when she got a piece of advice from one of her neighbors. They said that she will forget everything about Yuki when she goes there.


    She only wants to remove the void that she is feeling in her heart. So she decided toe here. Meanwhile, Sylvie was against hering here and tried to stop Anna. But she didn''t listen and still went to the brothel.


    "I''m sorry Yuki." Anna cried out as she closed her eyes, she began to think of Yuki.

 Chapter 246 Yuki Washes Annas Body

    ?"Keep your eyes close." Anna heard a cold, but a gentle voice behind her, and that voice was all too familiar to her.


    "I''m sorry," Anna said weakly, after hearing Yuki''s voice, she was so happy at first, but when she remembered the reason that she went to the brothel, she couldn''t have the face to look at Yuki anymore.


    "You don''t need to apologize. Just close your eyes for now." Yuki answered slightly, the tone of her voice contained no emotion whatsoever, and when Anna heard it, she was slightly disappointed, a small part of her thinks that Yuki is worried about her safety.


    But, to her dismay, Yuki is not even slightly worried about her. But, that is where she is wrong, the only reason that Yuki''s voice is like that is because of how much she wanted to kill Eve in front of her.


    "Who are you? Why are you interrupting my fun, don''t you know who you are messing with!?" Eve screamed, just as the fun was about to start someone interrupted her, and that is the one thing that she hated the most.


    "You don''t need to know me, since you are going to die." Yuki cuts Eve''s body in half in one movement using her fingers.


    "You can open your eyes now," Yuki spoke up because she didn''t want Anna to see the gruesome scene in front of her, she froze the body and destroyed it to dust.


    "Dress up now, and I will take you home. You are safer there." Yuki handed a set of clothes to dress herself up, as Anna is still naked.


    "Thank you." Anna epted the clothes with a heavy sigh. She feels even more depressed about the matter. If she only didn''t go to this brothel, maybe there is a chance for her.


    Yuki said nothing for a second as she brought out a teleportation crystal from her Spatial Ring, she then threw it into the air. A blinding light that caused Anna to close her eyes blinded her for a second, and when she opened her eyes once again.


    She found that she was back in Yuki''s house. Specifically in Yuki''s room.


    "I''m sorry again for the trouble that I gave you. I promise that you will not need to worry about me anymore." Anna said after thinking about a n.


    "What do you mean by that?" Yuki suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "I will leave for now. I want to adventure on my own and have fun. Also, I think it''s also a pretty awkward situation for you. A girl that you rejected is on your team. Hahaha- don''t worry, I will leave tomorrow morning so that you will not have to see me anymore."


    "No, you will stay here. You don''t need to leave. I already said it, you misunderstood what I said to you a week ago." Yuki''s instinct kicked in. Her possessive nature acted up when she heard that Anna will go away from her. She instinctively hugged Anna''s naked body in response.


    "Yuki?" Anna was shocked to see the sudden change in Yuki as if a switch had happened to Yuki. The aura around her suddenly got dangerous.


    "As I said, you don''t need to leave. Because I also love you." Yuki slowly lowered her head, and kissed Anna on the lips. The kiss was all Anna could ever dream of, it was gentle and full of love. She couldn''t hope for anything more.


    Because it was practically Yuki''s first time kissing someone, she was not very good at it. Anna noticed this, and she just giggled in her mouth. Turns out there was something that Yuki could still not do perfectly.


    "Are you sure you want me? My hands are full of blood already, I''m cold to everyone, and a possessive person." Yuki began to list every bad side to her, of being a merciless killer, and a possessive person.


    "No, I think I would not fall for you if you are not like this. I think I should be the one who asks that question. I''m a weak-willed person, I''m also clumsy, and slow." Anna leaned her head on Yuki''s chest.


    "That only makes you more perfect. I also like just the way you are. Because you are very cute." Yuki carried Anna like a princess and walked to her bed, andid down with Anna beside her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Go to sleep now, you must be tired from all of the things that happened today." Yuki puts Anna''s head closer to her chest and begins to pat the back of her head.


    "Wait, I''m still naked. I want to take a shower first, and then sleep. Also, isn''t this going too fast? We have started today, and you already want to sleep with me?" Anna was quite shocked at how fast things have developed.


    "It''s fine since this is also not our first time sleeping together. You took care of me when I was in aa from a fight, and I like that. You are a very gentle, cute, and kind woman. What I like about you, is you are theplete opposite of me." Yuki said with a smile, she then stood up once again and carried Anna.


    Yuki slowly made her way to the bathroom, she was nning to have a shower with Anna at the same time. After cing Anna in the tub that is filled with hot water, and some flower petals, Yuki walks to the side and begins to strip down her clothes.


    "Wha- what are you doing?" Anna hid her face behind her hands, but she was secretly peeking between her fingers.


    "I''m also going to take a bath since I''m already here. Is there any problem? Oh. Sorry, it looks like you are not used to this, I know that the only reason why you were fine with it before, is because I was unconscious." Yuki apologized slightly, she then grabbed her towel and covered her body to get ready to leave the bathroom.


    "No! That''s not what I meant. I''m really happy that you are joining me." Anna quickly stood up and was about to grab Yuki''s arms when she slipped.


    "Kyaaa!" Anna closed her eyes as she was about to fall, but when she didn''t feel any pain. She opened her eyes to only see Yuki''s face inches away from her.


    "Are you okay? You should be more careful next time since the floor is wet." Yuki said to Anna with a worried tone in her voice.


    Yuki was currently below Anna''s body. At the right moment, Yuki grabbed Anna''s body and turned her around. This caused Yuki to be the one to hit the ground strongly.


    "I''m sorry. Are you okay Yuki?" Anna stood up and checked Yuki''s body if there was any bruise or not. She was even ready to use her powers to heal Yuki if there are any wounds on it. But, luckily there was none at all.


    "I''m fine. I should be asking you that. Did you hurt yourself when you slipped?" Yuki begins to examine Anna''s body and finds that Anna''s feet were swollen because she twisted them.


    "You''re injured. Come here, and sit in the tub. I will wash your body myself." Yuki once again carried Anna''s body and ced her in the warm bath.


    "You don''t have to trouble yourself. I just twisted my foot, it''s not a big deal." Anna was about to stand up when she faced Yuki.


    "Try to stand up, and just see what I''m going to do to you," Yuki warned her, and it worked as Anna sat back in the tub like a rabbit.


    "I''m sorry, I will listen to you," Anna said meekly.


    "Good." Yuki then seriously began to clean Anna''s body, but it was a bad job as she didn''t know how to clean someone''s body other than her own. Her movements were pretty sluggish and awkward. It made Anna giggle for a bit when she noticed it.


    "I don''t know how to do this, so the result is like this." Yuki flicked Anna''s forehead in response when she heard it.


    "It''s okay. Let''s just rx for now." Anna sunk her body in Yuki''s. The warmth that she was giving wasfortable for her, and when she felt Yuki''s small chest touching her back, it made her feel nervous again.

 Chapter 247 (R-18) Son Of A B*Tch

    ?"Does your feet hurt because of the fall? You are moving a lot." Yuki moves her hand in front of Anna''s body, she suddenly then touches Anna''s feet and starts to massage them.


    Because Yuki has long, and slender arms, it was an easy task for her to reach Anna''s feet. And as Anna''s body is scrunched over, her feet are a little bit closer, giving Yuki a much easier time massaging them.


    Her movements caused her breasts to smash together against Anna''s back, and Anna''s body shivered when she felt it much more strongly than before.


    "Is it that painful? Wait, let me get something." Yuki reached for her Spatial Ring that was on the table, luckily the table was just beside the tub, so Yuki had no problem reaching it. She just needs to lean in front to reach it.


    Anna found herself getting wetter, and wetter just from feeling Yuki''s breast on her back. She was worried that she would not be able to control it any longer if this situation stayed longer, and when Yuki leaned forward again, she couldn''t control herself anymore. She felt that at any second she could do things that would change her whole life.


    "Yuki�� I can feel your breast touching my back." Anna tried to leave Yuki''s side to control herself better. But, before she could even move, she found herself pulled by Yuki with such a strong force that she almost fell on top of Yuki.


    "Don''t leave." Yuki suddenly hugged Anna''s body, her movements were gentle, as she did it. As if she was treating a priceless treasure that she didn''t want to get damaged, she was very careful of her movements.


    "I''m sorry, I was too insensitive. I didn''t realize what you were feeling. I will try to understand love better for you." Yuki connected her lips again with Anna, she then tried to insert her tongue inside Anna''s mouth.


    When Anna heard Yuki''s words, tears magically streamed down her face, never in her life did she hear someone would go so far as to adjust just for her. She was internally happy that she let Yuki do what she wanted with her.


    Yuki was happy to see Anna letting her enter her tongue inside her, Yuki then began to trail her tongue inside Anna''s mouth. Her movements were awkward, but Anna didn''t mind it at all. She was really happy about it. Yuki then grabbed Anna''s right breast and began to knead them, the feeling of Anna''s soft, firm breast was wonderful.


    Slowly, Yuki began to feel extreme lust building up inside her. Even if she has no experience in love, she knows everything about it, since she is considered one of the smartest humans to ever live, back on Earth. The only thing that she doesn''t know before is what exactly is the feeling of falling in love.


    "They feel so nice, I wonder what they taste like." Yuki removed her lips from Anna''s mouth and began to suck on Anna''s breast.


    "Ahhh! Don''t suck too hard, mmhh!" Anna began to moan loudly when she felt immense pleasure from her breast getting sucked on, it was her first time feeling something like this. She was enjoying every second of it.


    "Stop, Yuki I''m going to cum!!" Anna''s body began to shake as she release a lot of cum, since they were still in the tub. Her cum mixed in the water making it somewhat dirty.


    Anna then rested her body on Yuki, after cumming so much, she felt tired, and Yuki just let her rest. After a few minutes had passed, Anna lifted herself with a red face, she then pecked Yuki''s lips before running out of the tub carefully.


    After she left the war, she looked at the stunned Yuki for a moment. Anna then quickly rushed out to leave the bathroom after doing something bold to Yuki.


    "I was so stupid to not realize what Anna feels about me. If I only knew that being in love feels like this, I would have done it sooner. How can she be so cute?" Yuki got out of the tub, she then faced the mirror in front of her, when she saw her reflection, her gaze went towards her lips, and when she remembered what just happened a few minutes ago, it brought a smile to her.


    When Yuki got out of the bathroom with just a bathrobe on, she saw Anna who was already in her pajamas sleeping soundly on the bed. Her exquisite face was shining under the moonlight as she kept her gaze on her. Yuki then walked quietly towards her wardrobe and got herself a pair, and gentlyid down beside Anna to not wake her up.


    Luckily Anna was already quite tired because of what happened today, and she didn''t wake up. Yuki carefully arranged the hair that got into Anna''s face and began to pat her silently. Yuki felt that this moment was really happy, and calming to her.


    After a long road of nothing but bloodshed, it was a nice break for her to feel something like this. After so much time has passed, Yuki''s heart felt at peace one more time. But, looks like it''s not going tost that long.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ding!


    Difficulty: Special


    Quest: Go to the Nightingale, and get the inheritance of the Primordial Vampire Goddess.


    Time Limit: 5 Years


    Time Remaining: 5 Years


    Rewards:


    2,000,000 Coins


    ? Blood Element - Anti


    Blood of the Cosmos (A drinkable blood that will strengthen the user''s blood to be as strong as an entire Universe. This will also strengthen the user''s body to whole another level, their physical strength will go beyond the limits of any being.)


    Skill Book - Blood Vortex. (This Skill will allow the user to suck the Blood of any living creature even if their body does not have any wound in it.)


    Skill Book - Dimensional Blood (The user will release a stream of blood then that would destroy anything on its path. This Blood then will create a Dimensional Crack that the user could use to teleport anywhere she wants, as long as she has already been in that ce.) [It has no limits, it can teleport the user even between Heavens.]


    Skill Book - ck Hole (Just as the name suggests, the user will be able to summon/create numerous amount ck Holes. But for the user to create one, they would need to sacrifice a whole star do it. The more start the user sacrifices the stronger it gets. The user would have the choice to detonate the ck hole or not.)


    Ky��ketsuki no Akuma: Blood Neb Scythe (Purple) - The weapon that is personally created by the Primordial Vampire Goddess herself, it is said that the power inside the Scythe could destroy the concept of Space, and Time just from one swing of it.


    Celestial Soul Realm


    +5,000 All Stats.


    Immune to all Blood-Rted Attacks


    "You son of a b*tch. I know that this is your work woman. So turns out you are the Primordial Vampire Goddess huh?" Yuki snickered when she read the whole Quest.


    "HAHAHA! Yes, I am. Now, allow me to introduce myself properly. My name is Momozano Kitakari, the Primordial Vampire Goddess. I''m happy to meet you, Yuki." The same voice that belongs to the woman who gave Yuki her Blood Skills spoke to her.

 Chapter 248 Changing Her Perspective About Gods

    ?"So you are a God huh? I was already beginning to doubt your words." Yuki''s cold voice rang into Momozano''s mind.


    "Hey! Why didn''t you believe me!? Well, it doesn''t matter anymore. Now, I would like to give a proposition for you, if you do this request of mine. I will give you another reward that you will love." Momozano said mysteriously that made Yuki''s interests piqued.


    "Oh? Then what will you give me? If what you said was true, then show me what you''ll give me." Yuki challenges Momozano, not caring. She would do it either way because she finds it interesting, and the rewards that she gave were very good.


    "I guess I can show you. But, in one condition. You will do it if I show you it, you have no choice but to ept it. Do you still want to know the extra rewards?" Momozano smirked.


    "You are making me seem weak-willed if you put it that way. If you''re saying that I will back away, then you are wrong. I couldn''t care less about that, even if you didn''t bring up the extra reward, I will still do it since I''m already pretty bored for the past week." Yuki said in a cold voice to bring a message that she isn''t afraid of her threatening.


    "Good! This is exactly the reason why I chose you. Here is your extra reward." Momozano brought up a panel for Yuki to read.


    (Passive) Skill Book Heaven Devouring Blood Arts (A Skill that is personally created by the Great Vampire herself Momozano. Once this Skill is mastered the attacking potency of the user will soar high. Even a drop of blood from the user is extremely deadly, it can destroy a whole Universe from the destructive state that it is in. This drop of blood can expand to infinite, devouring the whole Universe.


    "It''s worth it, right? You can destroy any life forms that you want with this. Not even a God can stop you, because as soon as you start bleeding. That blood will destroy everything in its path. HAHAHA!" Momozano began tough maniacally.


    "You''re one crazy woman." Yuki shook her head, she then took one nce at Anna to only see her sleeping peacefully.


    She was worried at first that Anna would be awake because of all the noise that Momozano is giving, but it looks like she worried for nothing since Anna didn''t wake up.


    "What? Am I that evil to wake up your little girlfriend there?"


    "Yes, just a second ago you were talking about killing billions of people. Just from that, I can already tell that you are crazy."  Yuki said without hesitation.


    "You''re mean! Hhmp! I will admit that I love killing people but that doesn''t mean that I''m evil you know?" Momozano puffed up her cheeks and crossed her arms as she denied Yuki''s words.


    "Yeah, yeah. Whatever you say. Shut up now, I want to sleep with Anna." Yuki pushes Momozano away, she then scooted over and put her arms over Anna''s waist to pull her closer to her body.


    As if Anna could feel Yuki in her sleep, she smiled beautifully when she felt Yuki grabbing her waist, she then snuggled closer to Yuki''s chest and sniffed in her scent before murmuring in her sleep.


    "You smell good, Yuki. I love you." Anna''s white teeth as she smiled beautifully. If Yuki could see that kind of smile every day, she would probably exchange all of her possessions just to see it.


    "You, I can''t believe you. You ignored me just to sleep together with her!?" Momozano begins to rant inside Yuki''s head. Yuki felt a vein was about to burst when she heard how loud Momozano was.


    Is she a God? Those questions began to linger around Yuki''s head. Her perspective of a God is that he/she is an omnipotent being that is very mature, and old. They know everything about the world. But, she felt like that perspective burned away when she heard Momozanoin.


    She is just like a spoiled brat.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Shut the f*ck up! I can''t sleep because of you!" Yuki screamed in her mind, if she was alone she would have screamed by now, but because Anna was with her, and seeing that she wasfortable she didn''t want to wake her up.


    "Act like a proper God. You are acting like a spoiled brat right now." Yuki continued with a cold voice.


    "I am a proper God! I''m sorry then, I will let you sleep now, I will just annoy you tomorrow then." Momozano thenpletely vanished from Yuki''s head when she finished her sentence.


    Hearing her words, Yuki was about to burst when she heard that she will annoy her again tomorrow. But, luckily for her, before she could. Anna suddenly moved around which caught her attention.


    "She moves a lot in her sleep huh? I guess that is one of her cute sides." Yuki kissed her forehead, she then gently arranged Anna''s sleeping position and also slept with Anna in her arms.


    The morning quickly came, and Anna was the first one to wake up. She felt so refreshed this time, she didn''t have any bags under her eye, and she was not stressed. She felt amazing after feeling depressed for an entire week. But, in the corner of her eyes, she saw Yuki lying there, half-dressed with her top almost off.


    "Kyaaa!" Anna suddenly screamed as she was not expecting to see a half-naked Yuki in front of her.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuki slowly stood up and stretched her body. She was easily awoken by Anna''s scream.


    "Why are you dressed like that?" Anna stuttered as she questioned Yuki. She clearly remembers that she fell asleep in Yuki''s bed right after sheid down, but she has no memory of sleeping next to Yuki.


    "You were the one who did this to me. You were moving a lot in your sleep, you were constantly grabbing my shirt as you moved, and it led to this." Yuki simply exined. She was not angry about the matter. Even if Anna made her not able to fall asleep as she always moves, she had to constantly fix Anna''s posture, as there was one moment when Anna almost fell off the bed.


    "I forgot to tell you. I move a lot in my sleep, I''m sorry. You must have not gotten any sleep because of me." Anna lowered her head in shame.


    "It''s fine. But, how did you know that you were a reckless sleeper? Not many people know that kind of thing since they are unconscious." Yuki patted Anna''s head, as she questioned her.


    "Well. there was one time when I slept together with Sylvie-" Anna swallowed her words when she felt the air around her getting colder. She then eyed Yuki only to find that she was looking at her with darkened eyes.


    "You slept with another woman?"


    "No! It''s not what you think. We only slept in the same bed, we didn''t do anything more." Anna quickly defended herself, and Sylvie.


    "Is that so?" Yuki said after a few seconds had passed.


    ''Is she one of those people that is called a possessive person? A yandere?'' Anna thought to herself after seeing Yuki''s reaction.

 Chapter 249 Kurokami

    ?''Even if she''s like that, I think that it''s a cute side to her. Or maybe I''m just crazy to think like that.'' Anna pondered for a bit before shaking her head. It doesn''t matter what Yuki''s personality is, in the end, she is still the same Yuki that she loves, she will love her no matter what, even if she is quite possessive.


    "Okay, let''s get up now. You can enter the bathroom first, I''ll wait for you here." Yuki said with a smile, but that smile seems abnormal for Anna, but she didn''t probe into it much further.


    "You get jealous easily, you know that. Don''t mind me, I''m just saying it." Momozano once again sounded in Yuki''s mind.


    "Don''t even try me. I don''t like it when other people other than me touch Anna." Yuki clicked her tongue, and just thinking about it makes her want to kill the person who would dare to do it.


    "So scary�� Fine, but just do what I want. Just give me a word when you will go to the Nightingale, and I will send you there." Momozano said, just as she was about to vanish, Yuki spoke up.


    "You? Just me?" Yuki raised an eye at what Momozano said, she heard her. So she immediately understood that she would go by herself.


    "Oh? Did I forget to tell you? Well, yes you are going by yourself because I can only take you there. I ced a restriction there where only the Vampire Race can go in, and if another Race wants to go into my Heaven, then they would need my permission." Momozano said proudly.


    "That''s stupid, you are a Primordial God, you could have just put up a barrier where it would check the other person if they are a spy or not. You can also use this if they have bad intentions or not." Yuki said, if Momozano was in front of her she would have looked at her as if she was trash.


    She wouldn''t care if she was a Primordial God or not.


    "You are a person that can bend Reality. But, you have a brain like that. It''s almost useless. A muscle without brains." Yuki begins to ridicule Momozano.


    "Yeah, now that you said that to me. Why haven''t I thought of that."


    "Cause you''re stupid."


    "You��"


    "We''re going off topic now, is there no other way for me to bring someone with me?" Yuki shrugged Momozano off before she could even get angry at her.


    "Yes, you cannot bring someone there. But, there is one that you could bring." Momozano said mysteriously.


    "Oh? And who is that?"


    "The person that is currently in your bathroom," Momozano answered with a sly smile on her face.


    "Looks like we need to have a long talk." Yuki took a deep sigh as she said that even a Primordial God like Momozano couldn''t tell what Yuki was currently thinking, so she just decided to disappear for now, and let the two of them talk.


    "It''s your turn to wash up now Yuki." Anna came out of the bath with a towel in her hand, she had just finished washing her face, and brushing her teeth.


    "I''ll do thatter. We need to talk for now." Yuki answered her, she then patted herp as a sign for Anna to sit beside her.


    "What''s wrong?" Anna of course happy sat in Yuki''sp, but Yuki didn''t answer, and just held her waist gently.


    "I''m not going to be mad at you. But, I do hope that you can fully open yourself to me. I don''t want us to keep secrets between us, and if you do finally want to tell me who you are, then I will tell you who I am, and my past." Yuki spoke up in a gentle voice that made Anna emotional.


    At first, she was confused about why Yuki talked about this topic, but when she heard that she was not mad even after finding out her true self. She was really happy and guilty at the same time.


    "You''re not mad at me? Even though I lied to you?" Anna faced Yuki with tears in her eyes


    "Why would I be mad at you? It''s normal for someone to hide things." Yuki flicked her forehead, but soon she kissed the same spot.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Thank you. Then, let me introduce my true self to you." Anna then removed her bracelet, and finally, the one thing that was blocking Yuki from using her All-Seeing Eye was gone. She was now able to see Anna''s real status.


    Name - Kurokami Melvis


    Race - Vampire


    Bloodline - Royal Vampire Bloodline


    HP - 100,000/100,000


    Qi-185,000/185,000


    Spiritual Power - 60,000


    Rank - Overseer Middle)


    Danger Level - Large City


    Yuki also noticed one thing that changed in Anna, or Kurokamimi to be exact. She no longer has her old look. It was reced with jet-ck hair and topaz blue eyes that looked extremely stunning under the morning sun.


    Yuki could help herself as she suddenly held Anna''s cheeks and pulled her for a kiss.


    "Oh, looks like she is from my family heritage." Suddenly Momozano interrupted Yuki, she now had no choice but to separate from Anna in her kiss, with deep hatred in her heart for Momozano.


    "Yuki!?" Kurokami''s face went extremely red as soon as Yuki stopped the kiss. She was not expecting something like this from Yuki.


    "You were just so beautiful that I couldn''t resist kissing you. Promise me that I will be the only one who can see this, or when you finally want toe out. I am the only person to see you." Yuki said with a hint of possessiveness in her voice.


    Now that she saw her real appearance, she wanted nothing more than to keep it to herself.


    "Yes, you will be the only one who can see this until we get married," Kurokami said, but as her words were ending her voice got softer.


    "Did you just say marriage? Does that mean you''re willing to?"


    "You''re hearing things!" Kurokami tried to stand up and ran away from Yuki to hide her embarrassment. She also didn''t expect such words toe out of her mouth.


    "No, I heard it. Thank you for that, you saying it only makes my day, no life better." Yuki pins Kurokami down to her bed.


    "You''re so beautiful, you know that?" Yuki took a look at Kurokami to admire the beauty below her, she then slowly lowered her head and kissed her again.


    "I want to throw up," Momozano said. She felt that she was about to puke just from seeing how the two acted.


    After a quick session of making out, Yuki took her time to wash up and exited her room to go to the Dining Hall. There she saw as usual Princess Lian, Aria, Rory, and her three daughters eating their food while chatting. Even Ayame and Serene were there.


    Kurokami was also there, though she no longer has her original face, and was now back to being Anna whom everyone knew. But she kept her head low. Yuki could already tell that they were teasing her.


    "What''s happening here?"

 Chapter 250 REVENGE!

    ?"It''s nothing, we were just chatting with Anna. Isn''t that right, my daughter-inw." Serene looked at Anna with a teasing smile on her face, but her words only made Anna more embarrassed.


    "Daughter-inw? You''re not even married to my Mother, and you already take my girlfriend as your inws. Howughable." Yuki wasn''t afraid to mock Serene right on her face, because she knew that she wouldn''t be able to do anything to her.


    Yuki had already begun to acknowledge Ayame as her mother after they talked a few days ago.


    Before Yuki went out to find Anna, she found herself in her room alone with Ayame.


    "Yuki, no. My daughter. I would like to talk to you, maybe this talk of ours can let us be closer, so I hope that you would listen to me." Ayame spoke in a light voice as if she was already pleading with Yuki because she held her hand tightly.


    Yuki didn''t put up any resistance and just looked at Ayame with her cold eyes. But, behind that she was secretly nervous, she didn''t know what Ayame would tell her.


    "This is about your father and my mistake." Ayame then began to tell Yuki the real story again, but this time she didn''t let out any secrets anymore.


    At first, she only told Yuki half of the story. But, this time she no longer hide anything from Yuki, in hopes that Yuki would change her mind and ept her as a Mother.


    "So at the end, when your Father found out that I was pregnant, she wanted to kill me because he didn''t want to take any responsibility. This ultimately led me to hate you, because I thought that you are the reason that he left. And I regretted it, I regret that I chose to run away and threw you to the Mortal World, if only I mustered up my courage and took full responsibility, and protected you. You wouldn''t have to endure so much pain for years, I regret everything. I hope you can forgive me." Ayame stood up, she then knelt on both of her knees and grabbed Yuki''s hand, and began to apologize.


    "You are a Goddess, don''t you have any pride in yourself?"


    "Does that mean that you forgive me?" Ayame looked at Yuki with tears in her eyes.


    "I guess. I now know why you threw me away, your emotions got the best of you. But, that doesn''t mean that you should put the life of an innocent baby in your fight." Yuki said.


    "Yes, I know. I''ll do anything you want for you to forgive me."


    "Really?" Yuki raised an eyebrow as if she was skeptical of Ayame''s words.


    "Yes."


    "Then, I would like you to keep your promise to me, of being a good Mother. That''s not hard to do right, Mother?" Yuki smiled, she then ced her hand in Ayame''s eyes and wiped the years on her eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Wahhh!!" Ayame suddenly pushes Yuki''s body down to her bed and begins to cry loudly like a child, but it was not sadness, it was full of joy. She was happy that Yuki refers to her as a Mother, and no longer someone close to her.


    Yuki was so shocked by what her Mother did, that she was momentarily unable to do anything. She only got back her senses when she felt her clothes being tainted by tears. Seeing this scene in front of her, Yuki was beginning to believe that she is not Ayame''s daughter because she is such a soft-hearted person.


    "Please, stop crying." Yuki didn''t know what to do, she wanted to calm Ayame down, but she didn''t know how to. So, she just ced her hand on Ayame''s back and began to gently rub it.


    "Hic�� I''m sorry, I was just so happy that you finally recognized me as your Mother, and it made me very happy. So tears came down because of it." Ayame slowly started to calm down, she then epted Yuki''s handkerchief and wiped the tears on her face that had stained her.


    When her eyes darted towards Yuki''s clothes, she just realized that she was crying pretty loudly, so Yuki''s clothes, especially on the chest area, were soaking wet.


    "I''m sorry, looks like I made your clothes dirty." Ayame once again apologizes to Yuki for creating such a mess.


    "It''s fine, just try to hold back your tears a little. I don''t even remember you crying in my past life, or is it because it was just a clone? You were a pretty strong-willed woman that I admired back then, and seeing what your true personality��"


    "Do you hate it? Me being a shy, and soft-hearted Mother." Ayame''s Ears dropped down as she asked.


    "No, it''s not like that. I don''t have a problem with it, I was just shocked to see your true character. You are a kind and soft-hearted person. While me, I''m a disgusting being for being cold, and merciless." Yukiughed at herself for making such a statement.


    "Don''t me yourself for being what kind of person you are right now. It''s my fault that you are like this, so if you want to me someone you can me me all you want, I''m not going to me you for doing it."


    "No need, it''s not your fault. It''s all that man''s fault for being such a p*ssy, he was scared of bing a father that he ordered people to kill him. What a f*cking dumb, and the scared person he is, he was a God at that time right? And he was scared to fight you? Unbelievable." Yuki belittled Andrew, her real father without such care in the world.


    After knowing what happened, her hatred towards her Father only intensified. Now that she knows the real story, she wants nothing more, but to make the same man who made both of their lives miserable kneel on the ground and kiss her foot. She wants to torture Andrew endlessly because all of the pain that the mother and daughter pair was too much.


    "I will make you pay for your sins. Just you wait you motherf*cker, don''t die just yet, I want your blood to spill right in my hands first." Yuki said in a chilling tone that will make everyone hear it to have a chill down their spine.


    "You don''t need to do that. Just me staying by your side is enough for me." Ayame held Yuki''s hands to try to stop her evil thoughts.


    "No, I will never do that, he must pay for all of the things that he has done to us. Isn''t there a saying that there are five stages of grief? Denial, Anger, Bargaining, Depression, and eptance, wait I was wrong. There were six, REVENGE!" Yuki said in a sinister voice.

 Chapter 251 Another Primordial God

    ?"Looks like I cannot change your mind anymore. But, there is one thing that I would like to say first. The path of Revenge is a lonely one, so you should better be prepared for it, but I can give you some advice. Find someone willing to walk alongside you on that lonely road." Ayame talked in a soft voice that was full of care. She doesn''t want Yuki to be alone for the rest of her life.


    She wants her to grow happily, and maybe have children of their own. Even if she marries the same sex, she doesn''t mind. As they could still have children through special circumstances.


    "What do you mean by that, you mean Anna? You want me to have a rtionship with her?"


    "Yes, I believe that she is the right person for you. Not only is she beautiful, but she is also very kind, gentle, and charming. You will never regret it, and as your mother, I can already tell that you also have feelings for her, you have just buried it deep inside you because you were scared that you were going to get betrayed, but I can assure you that her feelings for you are pure." Ayame put her hand on Yuki''s shoulder, and suddenly pulled her head into her breast.


    "I will always respect what choices you make, I just hope that you think over something before doing it. I love you my daughter, so I hope that you can also be happy like me. Not only have you epted me, but I also have a partner now." Ayame kissed Yuki slightly on the forehead.


    "Partner huh?" Yuki slowly begins toprehend what her Mother just said to her. Was she just burying her love because she is afraid of getting betrayed again


    Yuki then just stayed overnight without sleeping because she kept thinking all about it, and when she finally concluded. She snatched Anna away from Eve.


    That''s all that they talked about, and because of this her respect and love for Ayame only got stronger.


    "You�� So you''re willing to fight me head-on now? Just like a few days ago, you needed the help of your Mother to have a girlfriend. How pitiful" Serene said back to Yuki.


    "Oh? When did I ever get scared to fight you? I don''t even care if you''re the current Strongest Goddess right now. And I''m the pitiful one? HAHAHA, you took a few thousand years to say what you feel about my Mother, just for this reason it''s clear that you are the pitiful one here." Yuki mocked back in a cold voice, and without a care about Serene''s re at her she sat next to Anna.


    "Stop it Serene, you''re acting like a child." Ayame held Serene''s thighs and sighed, seeing how her daughter and girlfriend acted with each other sent a headache to her, but at the same time, she is happy because they are getting along well.


    "Have you eaten yet? Here, have some." Yuki brought her chopsticks to Anna''s mouth and fed her herself.


    "I- I can eat by myself. You don''t need to feed me." Anna hangs her head much lower than before because she could feel the burning gazes of the others that were sitting across her.


    "Ohhh. so your rtionship already has gone up to this level huh? I wonder if you have already had sex." Aria suddenly blurted out, and when she realized what she just said, she closed her mouth and looked at Yuki with clear nervousness.


    "Mommy, what does sex mean?" Aria''s worst fear came up, she was even more scared now that she suddenly affected Aika.


    "It''s your gender. Like me, I''m a female. You are also a female. Meanwhile, a person like your Uncle Dagart is a Male." Yuki said calmly, but she then sent a death re at Aria that made her sink into the chair.


    "Ahhh, but isn''t that called a gender? I remember you teaching it to me." Aika looked at Yuki with curiosity on her face.


    "Yes it is, but sometimes it can also be referred to as sex. It''s not always gendered." Yuki carefully exined it to Aika so that she can understand it better. Luckily after that, Aika didn''t ask more and continued her eating, Noir was also in the Dining Hall, but she was sitting on the ground with a bowl of food.


    Yuki has strictly ordered Noir to never climb on the chairs or go into the other rooms. But, because of Aika''s pleading, Noir is only allowed in her room.


    Noir felt so angry at Yuki that he identally killed an entire in one swing. Yuki was treating him like a dog, he was a Void Dragon, one of the strongest Races that has ever lived. And he was being treated like a dog, there is no way that he would allow something like that.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But one sentence from Yuki made him shut up.


    "If you ever disobey one of the rules that I made for you. I will send you to hell." Yuki warned Noir whole, holding the top of his head. This made him shiver because Yuki is currently wearing her special Ice Gauntlet that would kill him in an instant if it reaches his Soul Realm.


    Her gloves will not instantly pierce his Soul Realm, it can also pick it out by force if she wanted to. The reinforcement, and applied Magic Circle in Yuki''s gauntlet is insanely strong, at most she can probably take out a Soul Realm of a Guardian/Mythical Beast Rank enemy.


    Because Noir is only an Ancient Lord Beast, he would instantly die. The only weakness of Yuki''s Ice Gauntlet is that she needs to touch her enemy, and have a few seconds to locate where the Soul Realm is, and those few seconds can give the enemy a chance to dodge the attack, or even counter Yuki.


    Also, another weakness is that. Yuki couldn''t always make such an attack. She would need a lot of time to prepare for it, and because of the absurd amount of Magic Circles that are wrapping around Yuki''s arms, it is highly unstable.


    "I''m going to go somewhere. Don''t disturb me unless it''s something very important okay? Goodbye." Yuki kissed Anna on the cheeks before vanishing.


    Now, Yuki has left Anna in an awkward position because of it, luckily no one said anything, and just continued eating.


    After all of them ate, all of them went their separate ways. Aria went back to the City of Light to manage some business, as for Rory, she made her way back to the Royal Beast Academy with Yumie, Katsumi, and even Aika was allowed to go there. Naturally, no one dares to voice out theirint once they hear that her mother is Yuki.


    Serene, and Ayame were getting ready to go back to the Celestial Star Heaven since their time is almost up. They only had a month to stay in the Mystic Dragon Heaven, they didn''t do anything but go on a date every day that they could. This is one of the few days that they could rx because once they got back to their home, they would be busy managing, and building their army.


    Anna just stayed inside the house, and casually waited there. But, she was not alone since Lian was there to apany her.


    The reason that Yuki left is that she got an rming notification from Fubuki. And when she looked at her Mother, she noticed that she has no clue about it, so it was probably done by the A. I system or a God has breached in again.


    Ding!


    [The System would like to reward the host for killing the Avatar of a God despite being just a Magic Beast. This is the first time that this has happened in history. Would the host like to ept it? Yes/No.]


    "Is this you''re doing Momozano?" Yuki casually asked, but she already knew that Momozano was not the one, she just wanted to clear her suspicions.


    "No, but I think another Primordial God like me has noticed you."


    "I see, then- I know that you are listening, whoever you are, f*ck off. Don''t try to mess with me, I will kill you if you try to do something like this again." Yuki shouted in space, she was currently standing in space. Suddenly the Space around her started to rumble, and a portal appeared right in front of her, and an old man with silver hair appeared.


    "You are a fearless youngdy. I like that about you. I have a proposal for you,"


    A.N


    I will try to upload two today if I can, I will upload themter.

 Chapter 252 Blood Clone

    ?The old man that has short silver hair, and ck eyes asked Yuki with a smile. But despite him looking like a harmless old man, Yuki felt inferior in front of him.


    But, before Yuki can answer his question, Momozano interrupted by mocking the old man.


    "Back off old man, I found her first. She will be the one to be my inheritance, not yours." Finally, the voice that was in Yuki''s head shows herself, she has the same radiant red hair, and eyes that shine in the endless space.


    "You finally decided to show yourself huh? Momozano?" Yuki smiled coldly when she saw Momozano because she now remembered the one who put her through that trial that made her control the Blood Rush.


    "Yes, or else this old man will steal you away from my palms." Momozano clicked her tongue in annoyance just by thinking about it.


    "Now, now. Don''t be mad at me Momozano, we are both Gods here. We don''t need to fight, how about we just let her get both our inheritance together? This way she would get even stronger, and she will have a better chance of doing what we want." The old man smiled.


    "No, I will not let you do that Naragami. If you think just because you are the Primordial Ice Dragon who is ranked 5. I will be afraid of you. I can still fight evenly with you." Blood begins toe out of Momozano''s fingertips as she warns Naragami to stay out.


    "I see, sadly for you. That''s not a choice for you to make, as it will still fall into the hands of Yuki. So, what do you think about it, do you also want to get my inheritance? If you do it I will give you all of this reward once you did it." Naragami smiled, she then once again hacked Yuki''s system.


    Ding!


    Difficulty: Special


    Quest: Go to the Boundless Asura Heaven, and get the inheritance of the Primordial Ice Dragon God.


    Time Limit: 10 Years


    Time Remaining: 10 Years


    Rewards:


    5,000,000 Coins


    Ice Element - Anti


    +10,000 All Stats


    Immune to All Ice Attacks.


    Title - Beast Empress - This is the only one below the title of Beast God. This will put the user have her army of Beast and have control over the Beast that is nearby. No one can disobey her orders unless someone is in a higher position than her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Skill Book - Weapon Domain (Dual Katana) - Once this Domain is ced, the attack and speed of the user will be multiplied by 2x. It will also allow the user to see every attack that the enemy throws at her, and have the chance to avoid everything. This has no limits, even if there are millions of enemy that is shot at the user, she will see everything even if it''s invisible.


    Skill Book - Transcendent Ice Maniptor - The user would have no problem using Ice Powers anymore, even if it''s in another Heaven, she would still be able to make her Ice even if she''s not present. As long as she imagines the ce where she wants to create her Ice she will be able to.


    Skill Book - Infinity Destroyer - A Ice attack that is powerful that it can freeze everything forever. Not only would it freeze, but the user also has the will to kill them in an instant, by freezing their bodies all the way through, even their Soul Realm is not safe from the Ice Attack. Because the destructive power of the Ice is so strong that even a Snowke is enough to kill an endless mine of the Biggest Stars.


    Kuraokami: Ice Neb Twin Katana (Purple) - The Dual Katana that was made from the body, and soul of the deceased God, Kuraokami. The Dragon Ice God. The Sword is so cold that even an entire Universe will get frozen just from the air that it is releasing.


    "They are not bad, right? And this is a little special just for you. I like that you killed all those Avatar of the Gods without even blinking, you standing on their corpses amazed me. Also, some other Gods has already their eyes on you, but they are stupid because they don''t know the existence of your System." Naragami said with a smile on his face while he stroked his beard.


    Ding!


    [The host has been rewarded with the following from the Primordial Ice Dragon God. Ice Element: Essence of the Primordial Ice Dragon God - Transcendent cial (Diamond), Origin Skill, and +500 All Stats.]


    "Look at how generous I am with the rewards,  or like Momozano who only gave you a Quest for you to do," Naragami smirked.


    "What- I can give you much better stuff than him!" Just as Momozano was about to alternate the System, she was stopped by Yuki.


    "Stop it, I don''t want anything more. I feel like I''m getting stronger without doing anything, and I hate that. If I want to get stronger, I want it to be with my achievements and hard work, not something like this." Yuki stopped Momozano before she could give her something.


    Yuki didn''t want any more handouts, if she wanted something she would do it with her power.


    "If you want to give me something, maybe give me a training room, or maybe a good opponent that I can fight with," Yuki said coldly, now that her power has boosted more, she is dissatisfied with it. Her power keeps increasing, but her battle prowess isn''t, and that is what she hates the most.


    In Yuki''s own opinion, a person that has tremendous strength, but hascked experience in fighting is just like a baby as it would be utterly useless in a fight.


    "Oh, I can do that easily." Momozano began typing away, and when Yuki saw the thing that Momozano gave her, she raised an eyebrow. But, soon her bloodlust exploded in space. The innocents that were flying in space got frozen immediately.


    "HAHAHA, now this is what I call a good reward." Yukiughed, just thinking about it makes her blood boil.


    Skill - Blood Clone - This will allow the user to create any Clone of the person that the blood is from, even if they are a God, as long as the user gets a single drop of their blood, she will be able to create a clone. This clone will be as strong as the user, but thebat experience that it has is the same as the original blood owner. (Can be only used once a week.)


    "Gotta go now, I want to fight Serene. Do whatever you want with each other, but since you gave me all of this, I can''t disappoint you both now are we?" Yuki''s eyes begin to glow, and excitement to fight Serene who is the current strongest Goddess begins to overwhelm her.

 Chapter 253 New Look

    ?"That''s interesting, why didn''t I give her something like that? Sigh�� I could have given her a better clone Skill than the one that you have her." Naragami begins to look down at Momozano''s gift.


    "Huh? Who would want your stupid Clone Skill that is very weak? My Blood Cloning ability is the strongest of all, you have personally tasted, and felt how strong my clone is, and you''re here saying that mine is weak? How about we put it to the test then? My clone versus yours."


    "No thanks. Yes, I know how strong your Blood Clone is, you don''t need to brag about it. Just a reminder, don''t you dare send all of our Clones on a rampage. I know that you still have our blood on your sleeve." Just the memory of all the Heaven almost copsing because of the rampaging of Primordial Gods Clone makes him sigh.


    "I know, it was just a mistake that something like that has happened. Forget about it. Oh, yeah. Old Naragami, what kind of inheritance would you give to her? I can see that we have the same goal here." Momozano asked Naragami in a carefree way.


    "Well, I can give her a lot of things. I''m willing to give her all of my treasures. But, that is on the condition that she does what I want. But, she will surely be able to give us what we want, we just need to wait for her to mature and get stronger." Old man Naragami answered Momozano''s question.


    "I see, how about the rest of the Primordial? Have they already noticed Yuki?" Momozano asked curiously.


    "Yes, but she only has a little presence. But they did make a fewments, they said to not give our hope to her because no matter what she does she will never be able to beat their Race. Just remembering their arrogant attitude makes me want to kill them." Naragami clenched his fist, the Space around him started breaking, and soon it started to shake.


    ? "Calm down old man. Let them say what they want. I believe that they will soon meet their demise all because of Yuki. Soon the bnce between the Heavens will fall apart because of her. She is already breaking the limits that we made to make everything in this world bnce, but it''s all useless to her." Momozano justughed it off.


    "You''re right. It''s time to put this matter to the youths then." Naragami smiled, he then waved his hand, and soon a portal was made by an unknown power.


    "I will take my leave now. I hope that she can get your inheritance safely. Also, don''t meddle with her mess, for now, let her do what she wants. She will never grow if you do something like this again. And if you can, make the System more secure so that other Gods or even Primordial Gods can''t pass through it." When he finished saying all of that, Naragami took his leave and left Momozano all alone.


    "Well, time to leave now." Momozano looked at the endless space first before also disappearing in in sight.


    Back to Yuki, she was currently having a conversation with Ayame and Serene. She was trying to convince Serene to give her a drop of her blood, but Ayame strongly refused after finding out what Yuki was intending to do with it.


    "Absolutely not, do you not realize that this woman only knows how to fight? She can also be called a War Goddess, people from the God Realm even call her that because of her rich battle experience, and many people would want to be her teacher. I''m not trying to belittle you, but you have no chance even if you have the same power." Ayame said she then walked in front of Yuki and was about to hold her hand when Yuki spoke first which made her stop mid-way.


    "That''s more the reason why I want to fight her, this way I will learn, and get stronger faster. Mother, give me a chance to fight her." Yuki said to Ayame seriously, and looking at her like this, Ayame has nothing to say anymore.


    "If that is what you want then I have nothing to say to you no more, just be careful okay? I hope you can help her Serene with her request." Ayame looked at Serene with her blue eyes that were already making Serene''s wall disappear.


    "Fine, but only because you said so." Serene makes sure that Yuki understands.


    "I don''t care, just give me at least 25 drops of your blood." Yuki shrugged, she then took out 25 mini bottles that could fit exactly one drop of blood that was handcrafted by herself using Ice.


    "What!? 25!? Why do you need so many?" Ayame was so shocked to hear how much Yuki wants.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Exactly, I will fight her for 25 weeks, because I have to go somewhere," Yuki answered and said nothing more.


    "Fine." Serene, and Ayame looked at each other before finally allowing Yuki to have what she wanted. Since this is her first request, they don''t have much say in it as a parent since Yuki was born.


    "Do you want to watch me, and maybe give me some advice? You are leaving tomorrow right?" Yuki asked both of them who was about to leave.


    "That is a good suggestion. I would just do that so that I can talk sh*t about you when you lose to my clone." Serene smirked and casually sat in a chair.


    "Don''t say that, you should say nice things to her instead of talking like that. You''re also her Mother." Ayame pinched Serene''s waist with full force.


    "Oww! Stop it, it hurts!" Serene screamed in pain.


    "Mommy, I heard that you were here. Can I watch you train? I''m very curious to see you because I have never seen you fight before." Suddenly everyone heard a soft voice from a little girl, and when they turned their heads. They saw Aika peeking her head between the gap in the door.


    "I''m sorry baby-" Before Yuki could refuse, she saw tears that were close to dropping out of Aika''s eyes, and at her fastest speed. She ran into Aika and carried her in her arms.


    "Of course, you can. Who says that you can''t?" Yuki smiled as she wiped the tears that were threatening to fall.


    "Thank you, Mommy." Aika hugged Yuki''s neck and smiled happily.


    "Can we also watch you, Mother? We haven''t seen how you train, and I''m very curious to see it." The rest that was also behind the door came out, and Yumie was the one who asked Yuki this time on their behalf.


    "Fine, but I have 2 rules if you want. First, don''t be noisy when you watch me, andstly. Just watch, and don''t do anything, watch quietly. Now just wait for a moment, I''m just going to change my clothes." Yuki had no choice but to ept all of them because of Aika who was looking at her, with her big and innocent eyes.


    "It worked! Told you, if you want to get Yuki''s permission, you will only need Aika by your side." Rory giggled as she sat down in one of the chairs that Ayame set up for them.


    When Yuki came back, Anna almost choked on her drink after seeing Yuki in her brand-new clothes. She was currently wearing some leggings that perfectly show her long legs, as for the top it was just simple white long sleeves with buttons.


    But the one thing that changed the most is her hair, she no longer let it just flow down her back, it was tied into a ponytail thatplimented Yuki''s look even more.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuki asked when she saw everyone looking at her without blinking.


    "It''s nothing!" Anna quickly turned her head away so that Yuki would not notice her embarrassment.

 Chapter 254 Leaving Yuki, And The Rest

    ?"Okay, also I forgot to say something. Whatever happens here, don''t try to heal, or even interrupt the fight, okay Anna?" Yuki specially mentioned Anna''s name, because she can already tell what Anna would do if she saw Yuki getting hurt right in front of her. So, she asked Anna to not do anything while she fights the Clone of Serene.


    "Okay��" Anna reluctantly agreed. She now has a bad feeling about what will happen in a few minutes.


    "Good, then let''s start this battle now." Yuki threw the bottle with Serene''s blood in the air and activated her Skill. The bottle exploded in the air, and it soon morphs itself into Serene''s figure which shocked all of the people.


    "Now, I only need to control you. Fight me with all you''ve got. To kill me." Yuki smiled as she ordered the Blood Clone to move now.


    "Are you insane! You want to fight a Clone of Serene that has the same battle prowess as her with the intent to kill?" Anna asked, after Serene exined what was about to happen, she was shocked and worried at the same time.


    "Let her be, she''s not going to be that reckless. Also, look at them, they don''t use any real weapon, just a wooden sword." Serene said to stop Anna from interrupting the fight.


    "Even so, excuse me if I''m being rude. But you are a God, you have near infinite powers, and even if the Clone is on the same level as Yuki, she is no match because there is a huge gap in experience." Anna said, but no matter what she did, Serene and Ayame refused to let her get in Yuki''s way.


    "Just stay put for now Anna, I just want to test something. 3.. 2�� 1�� Go!" Yuki yelled out as she rushed into the Clone, but she stopped when she saw the Clone not moving. She immediately felt danger on her side, she then struck the wooden sword on the ground and blocked the iing attack of the Clone.


    "This clone is very urate. At first, I was skeptical but it looks like I was wrong, this is exactly how I would fight. Let''s make it more interesting now shall we?" Serene shed a smile, she then spoke to Yuki with a calm demeanor.


    "Yuki, fight my clone with your bare hands, this way you will learn better," Serene suggested and hearing this. Yuki threw away the wooden sword, and so did the Clone.


    "I haven''t fought like this, I might have gotten rusty in it," Yuki said, as she clutched her fist, she saw the Clone move insanely fast and thrust her palm at Yuki''s head.


    "Hold on there, no need to rush things." Yuki smiled, as she caught the hand that wasing closer, she then jumped up behind the Clone and pulled her closer. Yuki retracted her arms a bit and sent out an attack towards the back of the Clone.


    BOOM!


    "Hahaha�� I knew that this was not going to be that easy." Yuki shakes her head slowly. The Clone has easily caught her fist, and it was not even looking back, it simply caught Yuki''s fist.


    "But, you''re also underestimating me." Seeing this as a chance, Yuki kicked to the side and hit the Clone that sent it flying.


    Yuki dusted herself off for a second beforeing back again to attack, she quickly dashed. She then grabbed the Clone''s body, before sending it into the air, Yuki followed the Clone by jumping in the air, as she was in the air she kicked the Clone''s stomach into the ground.


    She followed quickly, but as shended on the ground, Serene''s Clone was already close to her. It then appeared on her left side, and the Clone did something dirty that even Ayame was ashamed of. In its hands was a handful of sand that it threw into Yuki''s face to make her temporarily blind.


    "I can''t believe that you fight like this."


    "What? Take advantage of your terrain when you are in a fight." Serene justughed it off.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yuki was so affected because of the sand that hit her face, and she needed to close her eyes in the end.


    "YUKI!" Anna screamed when she saw that Yuki closed her eyes.


    "Don''t scream Anna, I''m perfectly fine." Yuki smiled, but she still had her eyes closed. She casually blocked the kick attack of the Clone with a simple flick of her foot.


    "You are one dirty fighter. But I must say, it''s a good n, but it''s useless against me." Yuki said coldly.


    "I''m already used to fighting in the dark, this is nothing," Yuki said arrogantly as she grabbed the head of the Clone, and smashed it to the ground, but as she did that. The Clone suddenly moved its body and switched ces with Yuki.


    Before Yuki could hit the ground, she countered it by using her other hand as a safeguard and pushing herself using the ground. Quickly, she frees herself from the bind of the Clone and begins to exchange attacks with the Clone at a very fast pace.


    But, due to theck of experience, Yuki took the most damage of all. Blood begins to sip out of her mouth. Serene''s attacks were scary, to say the least, her faint attacks, and the techniques that she usespletely outsmarted Yuki.


    "I knew it, I''m nowhere near beating this thing at the first match." Yuki smiled, but soon her smile changed into a cold one. She grabbed both Serene''s arms and jumped slightly to kick Serene''s body down, but before she could the Clone easily defended itself by kicking Yuki''s leg away.


    It then grabbed Yuki''s body before it could fly away and smashed her body into the ground very strongly.


    "Very strong indeed. She is very good at hand-to-handbat." Sereneplimented Yuki''s battle performance even though she lost, and continued.


    "She just needs a few more things such as defense, and more techniques when ites to fighting. The martial arts that she uses from Earth are good, but in a ce like this, it''s pretty good. She only needs to train herself better." Serene added. She then quickly went to Yuki and easily caught the iing attack of the Clone, and killed it.


    "You can take away no Anna, I''m pretty sure that you are worried. But there is no reason to be, she is fine. She is just beaten up quite a bit, there is no harm to her whatsoever." Serene said to the nervous Anna who was patiently waiting at the side.


    "Thank goodness." Anna smiled beautifully when she heard that Yuki was fine, she then went up closer and began to heal Yuki''s body.


    "I''m still conscious, you know? You don''t have to treat me like a baby." Yuki said with clear dissatisfaction in her voice.


    "You are not alright." Anna flicked her forehead in annoyance.


    "Anna, I hope that you can take care of my daughter. I know that she is sometimes like this, really aggressive, and doesn''t care about her safety at all. But I hope that you can still stay by her side." Ayame talked in a gentle voice, she then red at Yuki before sping both of Anna''s hands.


    "I''ll leave Yuki to you alright? We will leave now because we need to go back to the God Realm for some other business. I hope you can take care of yourself, and so do all of you." Ayame smiled before vanishing alongside Serene.


    "I promise." Anna smiled, she then carried Yuki''s body back to her room.

 Chapter 255 Preparing To Be A Star Lord Beast

    ?After carefully carrying Yuki''s body and putting her to sit on the sofa in her room, Anna made her way to the drawers to get some medicine for Yuki to take. Even if she has already healed her, Anna wanted to make sure that Yuki fully recovers.


    And when she was finally about to put some medicine in Yuki''s body. Yuki opened her eyes and looked directly at Anna''s eyes as if she was waiting for her to do something.


    "Looks like you''re forgetting something. We are alone right now, right? Are you going to make me wait?" Yuki smiled and caught Anna''s hand which was about to touch her face.


    "What do you mean?" Anna was confused, but Yuki suddenly pulled her closer causing her to fall on top of Yuki.


    "We are alone right now. Plus aren''t you hungry?" Yuki unbuttoned her shirt and showed Anna her nape.


    Yuki has recently found out that Anna would go out twice a week to look for some blood, and the ones she would hunt is a mostly female human, and this caused Yuki''s possessiveness to take over. She said that she would never allow Anna to take anyone''s blood other than her.


    Anna''s cover quickly was removed, and she once again turned into Kurokami. As if her life depended on it, she put her mouth on Yuki''s nape and bit too. She greedily sucks on Yuki''s blood like there''s no tomorrow.


    "See, you are already this hungry, and you even forgot that when we are alone you will turn back to your original look." Yuki only smiled, it didn''t hurt when Kurokami was biting. She only felt pleasure from it, not because she is a masochist, but because the feeling of her blood getting drained by someone she loved is a wonderful feeling.


    After getting her fill, Kurokami ced her head in Yuki''s chest and closed her eyes slowly. After drinking a lot of blood, she felt tired. And Yuki''s blood was the most delicious thing she has ever tasted in her life.


    "You have gotten your fill, now it''s my turn." Yuki smiled, and her face contained lust in them. She quickly got Kurokami undressed, after getting her undressed. Yuki also got rid of Kurokami''s bra, and now she was only wearing her panties. Yuki then opens her mouth and begins to suck on Kurokami''s right breast and fondle the other one.


    "Ahhh!" Kurokami moaned out loudly as both of her breasts were getting yed by Yuki. Slowly, Kurokami felt wetter, and wetter as her breasts were getting sucked on. Then, Anna felt that one of Yuki''s hands let go of her breast, and that hand slowly traveled its way into her pussy which was already soaking wet.


    "Not there, AHHHH!" Kurokami moaned even louder when Yuki slightly touched her pussy over the cloth. But she feels even more pleasure when Yuki begins to rub on it, and finally, she puts her finger inside it. It felt m, and soft.


    warm


    "You are already so wet here, and you still say that. You don''t need to be shy, though I like that cute side of yours Kurokami." Yuki gently blew into Kurokami''s ears which made her shiver.


    "Don''t tease me so much." Kurokami plunges herself, and dives straight into Yuki''s luscious lips, she then puts her tongue inside and begins to tangle it with Yuki''s.


    Yuki of course naturally epted all of Kurokami''s advances without too much effort, in fact, she even switched their ces and she was now on top of Kurokami.


    After the two did the deed, Kurokami was so tired that she couldn''t even move an inch of her body, but when she looked at the person beside her. She was disappointed in herself, she was the one who always cums, but Yuki didn''t get the chance to release her as she is always pleasuring Kurokami.


    "I''m sorry, you didn''t get to enjoy yourself. I''m the only one who enjoyed it." Kurokami apologized with a sigh. But to her shock, Yuki onlyughed it off.


    "Who said I didn''t enjoy it? I loved our little session, just me being with you is already enough." Yukiforted Kurokami, she just realized that Kurokami was self-conscious about herself because she thinks that Yuki is not enjoying herself in their love session.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You can do it better, I believe in you." Yuki kissed Kurokami''s forehead in assurance. Kurokami even felt more love from Yuki, even if she has a weakness, Yuki is not looking down on her because of it. Instead, she was giving her assurance and confidence that she will be able to do better in the future.


    She just stayed thereying in Yuki''s embrace with her head resting on Yuki''s chest, and just hearing Yuki''s fast heartbeat makes her happier. She knows that Yuki is not lying about what she just said. This stayed for a while, and only got broken when Yuki spoke up.


    "Hey, I forgot to tell you this. But would you like to hear my story?" Yuki suddenly talked which broke the silence in the room.


    "Yeah, I want to!" Kurokamai gleamed with joy as she answered happily, she was waiting for a long time to understand and know where Yukies from, and her wait was worth it. Because she now knows everything about Yuki, except the System part. Yuki chose to hide it because something bad might happen if she leaked it out, and since the only person who knows it is Yumie, she doesn''t have anything to worry about.


    She doesn''t want Kurokami to get into any danger because of her, so she decided to hide it for now, and maybe when she is finally strong enough to at least protect her family, then Yuki would tell all of it.


    Kurokami got sad when she heard Yuki''s story, she was an orphan and got betrayed by the people that she loved the most when her Mother died.


    "Why are you suddenly crying?" Yuki panicked when she saw tears stream down Kurokami''s face.


    "I''m sad. Your past is really sad, and it''s making me cry. But don''t worry Yuki, I will fill that gap in your heart. I will never leave you." Kurokami hugged Yuki''s neck as she swore that she would bring happiness to Yuki''s life.


    "I''m looking forward to it." Yuki smiled gently as she began to caress her head slowly. The two of them fell asleep in that position, and Kurokami was embarrassed when she woke up first because she used Yuki as a pillow for her, but Yuki didn''t mind it at all.


    "Mistress, the Adventurer Guild has sent you a letter." A maid knocked on Yuki''s door and reported.


    "What the f*ck is it this time?" Yuki was annoyed when she heard that the letter was from the Adventurer Guild, she didn''t even bother reading it, and just went to the bathroom to wash. So, Kurokami went in her disguise and took the letter and read it.


    The maid was confused about why Anna was the one who came out and got the letter, but she didn''t dare to ask any questions. Because of the rumors that she is hearing, Anna is the future wife of their Mistress, naturally, they have to treat her with the same respect as they do Yuki.


    "Yuki, the letter is about the Guild needing your help, and from the contents of it. The matter seems serious." Anna said after she saw Yukie out of the bathroom.


    "Let me see it." Yuki clicked her tongue and finally decided to read it because Anna told her so.


    "Void Monsters are invading because of the Void Portal the Noir, I mean the Void Dragon did?" Yuki murmured when she read the contents of it, and it looked like the matter was serious.


    "This is a perfect chance for you Yuki, I forgot to tell you this. But I rmend that when you decide to go to the nightingale, you are already a Star Lord Beast because you will suffer a lot if you do my inheritance challenge when you are just a Magic Beast." Momozano said to warn Yuki, and also gave her advice to help the Adventurer Guild.


    "Are you going to help them?" Anna asked curiously.


    "Yeah. I have no choice, I just looked it up, even more, those Void Beasts areing to the Beast Kingdom." Yuki said with a sigh, it looked like another trouble wasing.

 Chapter 256 Origin Skill

    ?Yuki then dressed up in much more casual attire and went out of her room with Anna beside her. Yuki then tasked one of the maids to call everyone and meet her in the pce of King Dagart to talk about something important.


    "Why did Mother call us?" Yumie, and Katsumi both asked the maid that called them.


    "I''m sorry youngdy, but I do not know the reason, Mistress just tasked me with this task to call all of you to meet in the King''s Pce." The maid apologized slightly, she then bowed and took her to leave to inform the others.


    Meanwhile, Yuki and Anna were already in the Pce and were waiting for everyone toe. They had a lot of chairs that wereid out because arge meeting was about to happen.


    "Mirel, where is the Adventurer Guild located?" Yuki asked as she gazed at the horizon.


    "Huh? It''s right in the center of our Mystic Dragon Heaven, since they are one of the greatest pirs of our Heaven, they have the privilege to set up a base there." Mirel answered with a confused look on his face. He couldn''t understand why Yuki asked him such a thing.


    "Interesting. Wait here for a bit."Yuki flew up into the air and quickly arrived in the endless space.


    Those that just arrived were confused about why Yuki left, so they followed her out of curiosity. But as they were about to leave, they felt immense pressureing from the sky, and when they quickly flew on top, they saw Yuki standing in space with an Ice Bow in her hands.


    "Center right? Then it should be right about here." Yuki smiled, she then slowly pulled the string that was made of Ice, and suddenly their surroundings began to freeze. The asteroids,s that were close to them, and even the stars that were around them froze.


    The stars immediately died when they got frozen to the core, and so did thes around them. Everyone that was watching started to feel fear in their heart. If at first, they were not scared of Yuki''s power, now it would change heavily.


    Because of her new Ice Element, and it''s a Diamond Rank of all, it only makes it even stronger. As it''s the pure essence of the Primordial Ice Dragon''s God, it''s extremely strong.


    "What are you doing Yuki?" Anna asked in a worried tone, after she saw the stars, ands around them die, she was worried and sad at the same time. But, luckily there is no one living in them, but it still caused them a lot by killing them because some of them were their source of money.


    "Why are you here? It''s dangerous here." Yuki instantly got worried when she heard Anna''s voice, and when she looked around she even saw Aika standing there in awe as she looked up to her Mommy.


    "Mommy, that is so cool! Can you teach me how to do that?" Aika said with gleaming eyes as she asked her, and immediately everyone spoke up at the same time, with Anna being the loudest.


    "NO! You are not allowed to do something like this." Anna said sternly, that she felt that she also needed to be a good figure to Aika, not because she wanted to be a mother in Aika''s eyes, but because she wants to be a big sister in Aika''s eyes. She doesn''t want to take that role from the rightful Mother which is the Fairy Saintess even if she is already dead, she wants to respect her.


    "Why?" Aika asked sadly after not getting any permission to learn of such an attack.


    "No, you can learn it. But only if you promise me that you will not use it on other people. You will only use this attack when you see a bad person." Yuki smiled gently at Aika which made her mood better again.


    "Really? Then I promise you Mommy that I will only use this when a bad persones up to me, or when I see one." Aika promised, she then came closer to Yuki but was immediately stopped by Anna who hugged her and protected her.


    "What are you saying Yuki, don''t you know how dangerous your attack is?" Anna begins to scold Yuki, but it was already toote when she heard Yukiugh.


    "Why are youughing, this is a serious matter." Anna puffed out her cheeks in anger, but it only made her cuter in Yuki''s eyes.


    "It''s because, it''s useless for you to say that to me because I didn''t even have to teach her anything, she learned it all by herself," Yuki said she then canceled her attack swiftly and pointed at Aika who was behind Anna.


    "Oh my god��" Anna gasped when she saw what was happening in front of her. Aika currently created a Bow out of herself without anyone teaching her, but the most shocking part is that the Bow was made out of 9 Elements. If Yuki was like a Divine Bow that was made from the strongest Ice.


    Aika''s was even more outstanding because it''s made out of 9. Even if the power is not the same, the shock that they received was just as great when Yuki showed it to them.


    "Am I doing it right Mommy?" Aika asked, she then raised her bow so that Yuki could see her creation, but she didn''t need to do such a thing because Yuki saw how she made the bow all by herself.


    "Yes, I''m so proud of you. You are a genius." Yuki patted her head as she stood beside her. Seeing how focused Aika was moments ago when she was trying to create the bow brings a smile to her face, just her concentration, and determination to copy her Mommy was cute in Yuki''s eyes.


    "You did a good job. Now, do you think you can shoot this down?" Aika made a target for her to shoot at, and Aika immediately aimed toward the target and began to focus on hitting it. At an early age, she was already trained by Yuki, but her training was not like Yumie experienced before, it was much softer.


    At her current strength, she can already use 5 different weapons. Not only that, in one match. She almost was able to beat a Magic Beast all alone, and the only reason she lost is that she got too tired, and Yuki had toe in and kill it for her. Nheless, Yuki was proud of that achievement.


    Seeing how hard Aika works makes everyone happy. They only got one word in their mind, cute while watching Aika. When Aika finally released her arrow, the arrow contained many Elements at once that destroyed the asteroids that were in space, but sadly she missed her target.


    "I missed it!" Aika was sad to see that her arrow was missed, but that sadness disappeared quickly when she heard her Mommy''s words.


    "You already did a good job in creating such a thing, you don''t need to feel sad about it. Anna, make a barrier that isrge enough to cover everyone here." Yuki said, and quickly everyone hid behind Anna, and so did even the random people that were watching what was happening.


    "I guess I can call this Skill�� Eternal Freezing Void Bow." Yuki smiled, and then right before she made her bow again, she did something that shocked even the two Primordial Gods that were watching her. Because even they didn''t think that such a thing was possible.


    Yuki released some incredibly strong Ice Chains that chained one of the moons that were floating and put it above her, and as soon she did it. Her passive immediately activated.


    "WHAT!? HOW IS THAT POSSIBLE!?" Momozano''s eyes widened when she saw it.


    Ding!


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Fox


    Title/s - Savior, Last Stand, Spirit Princess, Origin Skill.


    Bloodline - Blood Moon Fox


    Lvl - 1/800<novelnext></novelnext>


    Exp bar - 0/300


    The requirement to Rank Up:[The host must be lvl 800 and in a ce where there is Blood and Moonlight]


    HP - 200,000/200,000


    Mana - 300,000/3000,000


    Magic - 85,000


    Rank - Magic Beast (Early)


    Element -


    Transcendent cial (Diamond)


    [This Element will not be able to transcend into ck Rank because it''s only temporary.]


    Blood (ss) - 1%/100%


    [The host must have aplete 100% mastery. The host would also need to drink 1 million liters of Blood.]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - Eternal Moon Dance.


    Original Skill - Eternal Freezing Void Bow, Transcending Ice Gauntlet.


    Original Passive - Destiny Shattering Domain.


    Active - Blood Maniption (3), Descendant Ice Maker, Moonst, Beast Arts �� (5), Charm �� (5), Absolute Stealth �� (5), Absolute Speed �� (5), Telepathy (1), Illusionary, Moon''s Grace, Blood Lifeline, Blood Annihtion (2), War Saintess, Blood Clone


    Passive - Blood Devourer, Moon Goddess, Ice Queen''s Domain, All Seeing Eye, Language God.


    Status Point - 0


    Skill Point - 28


    Coin - 365,000


    Status -


    Str - 2,167


    Int - 2,500


    Agi - 2,111


    Def - 2,070


    Dex - 2,000


    Equipped Gears -


    - Fairy Saintess Flute (Green)


    - Heavenly Hell Flower Dual Katana (Silver)


    - Earrings of the Life/Death Goddess (Red)


    - Ring of the Fox Goddess (Red)


    - Spatial Ring (Red)


    Inventory:


    (World Map), (Manual Guide),(Tier Upgrader),(Weapon Upgrader).


    Origin Skill - This title will give a 15% Bonus Boost if the user uses the skills that she made.


    Eternal Freezing Void Bow - A shot from this Bow is already capable of destroying multiple Sr Systems because of its power, and one shot from this Bow can freeze something for eternity.


    Transcending Ice Gauntlet - A special Gauntlet that was made to kill any being by destroying their whole body to the core. Even their Soul Realm is not safe from this attack.


    Destiny Shattering Domain - The user will release her bloodlust without restraint into a domain formation, this will make people bend over their knees because of how powerful it is. Even Gods are not safe when they feel pressure from it.

 Chapter 257 Rude

    ?As Yuki pulled back the string of her bow slowly, Mana burst out of Yuki''s body and shook Anna''s shield. Lucky for them it was strong enough to hold the burst of Mana.


    "This is just the residue of Mana that is escaping, but it''s already this strong. Then I wonder how strong the Mana that is surrounding that Bow is?" One of the people that is watching begins to whisper at each other.


    "You want to know? Why don''t you touch it then?" Rory voices out, and when she finishes talking. She grabbed one of the asteroids that were in space and threw it to where Yuki was standing. But before it could even get close to Yuki, it got annihted immediately upon touching the Mana.


    "What are you up to Yuki? What you''re doing looks extremely dangerous?" Anna asked with a worried tone in her voice. She didn''t want to see anyone die and remembering what the Adventurer Guild did today only makes her even more nervous.


    "Don''t worry Anna, this is safe�� for us. But for the enemy, well let''s just say that they are unlucky. Plus, I''m not going to attack the Guild if that is what you''re thinking, I''m just going to give them a message." Yuki smiled, she then let go of the Bow and walked to the side.


    "This attack is for the enemy that is approaching us soon," Yuki said mysteriously, she then made a Clone with Anna''s blood. Soon the Blood morphed into Anna''s exact look, if the clone was to stand next to the real Ana, people would have a hard time telling who the real Anna is because of how simr they are.


    "Go to the Adventurer Guild, and say this to them. Come to my mansion, and there we will have a proper talk about your problems. If they refuse, talk to me immediately." Yuki said, and after seeing the Clone nod her head, she slowly went back to Anna.


    "Let''s go home now, and wait for them toe," Yuki said as she pulled Anna''s arms and went back to the surface. Her home is currently located exactly on the right side of the Kingdom of Beast, which is on Zarir. King Dagart even wanted to give Yuki a of her own, which she denied quickly because it would not be used for a long time since she would leave.


    Meanwhile, the Blood Clone was moving quickly, it quickly jumped from to just by flying in the air. As it flew, it was also making a mark in the teleportation area, making it more efficient for Yuki to travel since she wouldn''t need to fly around anymore.


    The speed of the Clone was extremely fast, it can circle a whole universe without a problem in under an hour, and that has already marked thes with it. The reason that it is so fast is because of Yuki''s new profound power. If it was in the past, Yuki''s highest achievement would be only Gxy to Gxy. But because It''s only exploring the West Region of Heaven, it was so much faster since it didn''t include all of it.


    For Aria, Rory, or even the King. The most that they could do is jump from one Sr System to another. But, Yuki was already capable of jumping between Universes in under an hour.


    When it finally made it into the center, 1 day had already passed.


    "This is much more advanced than I thought." Yuki smiled as she gaze over it using the eyes of the Clone.


    "Go in, it doesn''t matter how you do it," Yuki ordered, and soon the Blood Clone followed it and entered it. At first, it was stopped by Guards, but it just killed them in one punch that immediately put the rm in the ce.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "An intruder has barged into the Gate! Requesting backup from the Leaders!" One of the guards barged into the room where a meeting was currently being held and asked for help.


    "You cannot even take care of one Intruder? What a useless guard. This Beast Race is really useless." An old man snickered as he got out to see the situation. When he arrived he saw his men getting interrogated by a beautiful Elf woman.


    "Do you have a high rank in this ce?"


    "No, please let me go?" The man screamed for help, but no one dared to make a move because of the presence of the old man who had just arrived.


    "What do you think you''re doing to one of my men?" The old man asked angrily. He is Zach Rim, one of the pirs of the Adventurer Guild. He was one of the few people who worked together to make the Adventurer Guild. That''s why he is arrogant, but that arrogance of his is a worthy one as he is extremely strong. Being a Spirit Warrior level makes him a lot stronger than all of the leaders of the Race in Mystic Dragon Heaven.


    "Are you one of the leaders that run this ce?" Instead of answering, the Blood Clone remained calm and asked Zach.


    "What if I am?" Zach raised his head arrogantly at the Blood Clone, but it didn''t matter to the Blood Clone, it made its way to Zach, and stood in front of him. And to everyone''s shock, she ced her hand on Zach''s face and crashed to the ground. His face was now a bloody mess, and it was unrecognizable.


    "SH*T Call the other leaders, the intruder is extremely strong." One of the guards yelled out.


    "There is no need, we are already here. Miss, can we ask why you are here? And could you kindly let go of Zach, he is a very important person to the Adventurer Guild." A man said as hended next to the Guards.


    "You don''t need to say anything more. I just came here to deliver a message from Master Yuki. She said that if you want help from her then you muste to her yourself, it''s not right for someone to ask for help in a letter because she finds it very disrespectful. That is all, Master Yuki is waiting for your arrival in her house." The Blood Clone said all the things that Yuki had said to her, and when it was about to leave. She was stopped by the people around her.


    "She''s talking about being rude? Then she should have said your words right in our face." A bulky-looking man said angrily.


    "I advise you to throw your brain in the trash can since it''s useless. Remember this, you are the one that needs the help of my master, not her. I''ll take my leave now." But before the Clone disappeared, she gathered all of the loot that she got from killing the guards and the bonus Spatial Ring from Zach. After that, her body exploded into a blood mist, and she was no longer in everyone''s vision.


    "This piece of sh*t. You want my help and you can''t even lower your head? How arrogant can you be?" Yuki talked sh*t as she looks down even more at the Adventurer Guild. She then called everyone to go to the Pce to have a special meeting with some of her ''guests''.

 Chapter 258 Courage

    ?Meanwhile, the Eternal Freezing Void Bow that Yuki made yesterday was a huge sess. At first, she was quite worried that it would not work, but it looks like she had nothing to worry about because it was working fine.


    The reason that Yuki left the Bow up in Space was to see how much power it could take without breaking, and she was shocked by the result. The Bow could take in all of Yuki''s Mana,bined with her Moon Goddess passive making it even more powerful, and since her Mana is so potent, it''s at least 5 times more powerful. It should be probably strong enough to pierce through the Void easily.


    "Ma''am, the people from the Adventurer Guild have arrived," Asuka informed Yuki, the only reason that she addressed Yuki as Ma''am is that there are other people there. If she was alone though with her, then she would address her as Yuki.


    "Perfect timing, let them in, and we shall start our Meeting," Yuki answered her in a slightly cold tone. Asuka then excused herself and left the room to inform the 20 people outside toe in.


    "My master said that you can nowe in, please do remember that you are in our Master''s territory, so please be mindful of your words, and most importantly. Our littledy is inside so you need to be very careful." Asuka reminded them before they entered where Yuki was.


    "The arrogance of this woman is unbelievable. She is just a Beast, she should even kneel before us." A handsome-looking man sneered just as Asuka left.


    All of them felt hatred toward Yuki surge even more by the second as they stayed inside Yuki''s home.


    "You guys took a while toe here. Aren''t you guys supposed to be strong? Even my grandma can outrun you. What pathetic losers." Yuki started first when she saw the door open.


    "Why you-"


    "Calm down Kazuru, we are not here to fight. We''re sorry if we arete, we have some problems along the way because your minion caused mayhem in our Guild, and we needed to solve it." A woman walked to the man''s side that was about to retort to Yuki and held his shoulder as a sign for him to stop.


    "My minion huh? Well, you''re half correct on that, but is it my fault for that in the first ce? You guys were too weak to even defeat the "minion" that you are talking about. Now I wonder, who is the one at fault for that." Yuki asked with a smile on her face, and that smile of hers almost broke the atmosphere around the two groups.


    "Now, all of you sit down. Let''s talk about business right now." Yuki cuts all of them before they could even retort back at her, which made all of them speechless. But all of them swallowed their anger and sat down.


    The table that was arranged is a very long one. Yuki was sitting right in front of it, and the people that came with her were sitting right across from the people from the Guild. The only exception was Aika since she was sitting next to Yuki. She was sitting there quietly while ying with Noir who was on herp.<novelnext></novelnext>


    And when the people from the Adventurer Guild finally saw what was on Aika''sp they immediately put up their guard, and their aura covered the whole room.


    "Can I ask what the f*ck you think you''re doing?" Yuki uses her passive Destiny Shattering Domain to nullify all of their aurae at once. Fear was quickly stricken to all of their hearts, but even so. They refuse to falter and begin to argue with Yuki about the serious matter.


    "Miss Yuki, I''m not trying to look down on your Intelligence, but the Dragon that is on your precious daughter''sp is one of the most dangerous kinds. We need to kill it immediately before a disaster happens." The same woman who stopped Kazuru said to Yuki, her voice full of vignce as she looked at the still-calm Noir in Aika''sp. Her name is Sayaka, and she is the 3rd Great founder of the Adventurer Guild, making her the 3rd strongest in the


    "Mommy, sob�� Why did these people want to kill Noir? He didn''t do anything bad right? If they are angry because he is sitting on myp then I can bring him down. Just don''t kill him, okay?" Aika begins to cry as she shielded Noir from the Adventurers.


    "I think you''re missing something here Sayaka. Do you think that I''m stupid to keep a dangerous Beast around my daughter? I know that the Dragon in my daughter''s hand is the Void Dragon that you are so scared of. She has already made a contract with the Dragon so you have nothing to be scared of, and I would kindly like to ask for you to put away your weapons or I will kill all of you here and now. And if you''re thinking that I can''t then you are dead wrong, I don''t care if you are pirs here. I will f*cking kill every one of you if you dare toy a hand against my daughter''s pet. Even if I gotta use every single one of my abilities, I will make sure you never get to see the sun again." Yuki warned them, she then faced Aika and made her sit on herp. She hid Aika''s face by using her chest as cover, and she then eyed Noir.


    "Make 20 Void right now, and aim it directly behind every person that made your master cry. But don''t kill them." Yuki ordered, and Noir happilyplied with Yuki''s orders. Seeing her lovely, and cute master cry because of him almost made him want to annihte every single person that caused it. But he stopped when he saw that Aika was holding him very tightly as if telling him to not do anything.


    "This guy is also by my side. I will again ask you to put your weapons down, or else!" Yuki shouted, a burst of Ice that froze half of their body making them unable to move. Ice Golems then appeared in front of them that were ready to push them to the Void where they would rot away.


    As they heard Yuki''s one, andst warning. All of them dropped their weapons to the ground in the fear of dying. But out of all of them, only Sayaka, and the other two stronger than her, have theirposure still rtively fine.


    "Fine, we just hope that Miss Yuki knows what she is doing by keeping such a dangerous pet around," Sayaka said as she sat back on her chair, and soon the rest of the people followed. As for Yuki''s people, they were just watching the whole thing happen, but inside they were dying. They couldn''t believe that Yuki even would go as far as to make enemies with the Adventurer Guild.


    "You don''t need to teach me anything. Just get to the chase, how do you want me to help you exterminate the Void Beast?" Yuki asked, but the rage was still bubbling inside her.


    "Aika, don''t cry anymore. Be strong, it''s alright to cry, but you also need to make yourself strong, or else you''re not going to be strong. Look at your two sisters, they are both powerful because they are strong inside. As long as you have the courage, you are already powerful." Yuki taught Aika a valuable lesson, and this also made Yuki think about the other two. Lately, they haven''t been getting any attention from her.


    But that will soon change when the war breaks out.

 Chapter 259 I Will Let You Experience What We Did, But Much Worse

    ?After sessfully making Anna stop crying. Yuki let her down from herp and picked up Noir before putting him back on Aika''sp.


    "Be very vignt of your surroundings, if you ever see a surge of Mana go directly to my daughter. Find the source, and I don''t think I need to say what you need to do right?" Yuki asked Noir using her telepathy. Seeing Noir clench its fist, Yuki sighed coldly and looked at everyone with her cold eyes that pierced everyone.


    "Why won''t you answer me? I asked you a question right?" Yuki asked coldly after not getting any answer from them.


    "Then, Miss Yuki. We would like you to join our army to kill the Void Beast army. We already have an estimated number of them. They number between 300,000 to 875,000. So, we hope that you can cooperate with us, I can guarantee to give you any amount of reward that you want." Azir who was the strongest out of all of them gave Yuki the details and also the rewards that she could get.


    "Then this meeting is over. If you think that I would bow my head and be under you, then you are dead wrong. I will only fight with you, but not under you. I want to build my army, if you can do that, then I would dly help you." Yuki answered fast and coldly. She would dly help them since she would benefit a lot since she will get so much EXP from the fight, but if the way for that is she would have to be under someone. Then she will not do it, even if the heavens crash down.


    "You�� Howe you can be so arrogant, and prideful? Do you not know who you are talking to!? We are the greatest type of person that you can meet, you should be even grateful that we are willing to stay in one room with you disgusting Beast!" Kazuru shouted at Yuki, he couldn''t contain his anger anymore. He felt that the human pride within him was hurt after hearing what Yuki just said.


    His words caused almost half of the people inside the room to clench their fists. King Dagart had it worse since he felt like he was a failure. But, when he looked at Yuki and found the frosty look on her face, he calmed down a bit and unclenched his fist.


    "Then I ask you this if we are so disgusting. Why did you just pee yourself?" Yuki suddenly spoke, but the confusing part is that Yuki was still sitting on the chair that she was in. But soon it vanished, and when they heard water dripping, they looked to the side to only see the disgusting sight of Kazuru wetting himself out of fear.


    Yuki was holding him as if he was trash. With one hand, Yuki held his neck, lifted him off the ground, and squeezed it very hard. Ice even starts to crawl into his face like vines.


    "Please let me go, I beg you. I will never talk down into the Beast Race anymore. Just let me go, please!" Kazuru begins to plead for his life. He was so scared that he wet himself. After experiencing Yuki''s full st of Destiny Shattering Domain head-on, he felt like Yuki was the scariest person he has ever met. Even Azir or the rest of the Adventurer Guild cannot make him feel like what Yuki did to him.


    "Kazuru! You are disgracing our Adventurer Guild!" Azir yelled out, he was angered after seeing how Kazuru ashamed all of Adventurer Guild, but they were at least fortunate enough that this was a private meeting. At least with this, he can control the damage.


    "Can we ask Miss Yuki to forget everything that Kazuru said, I will apologize in his half, so let him go?" Azir apologized to Yuki half-heartedly. He was so angered about the thought of him needing to apologize to a Beast, a person that is far weaker than him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''ll be d to." Yuki threw his body into the air before sending a kick right into his chest.


    "Other than I want my army, I want to list the rewards that I would be getting. Don''t worry, I only want three things. First I want to visit your treasure vault that is located in your base, I want some stuff from the best treasure spot. Secondly, I want you to make an oath stating that your other Race will never bully my Beast Race ever again in the Mystic Dragon Heaven. Andstly, I want you to hand over the Dragon God''s Vault that originally belongs to the Beast Race." Yuki listed all the things that she wants and continued.


    "If you can''t do all of this. Then I will let you experience what we did, but much worse. I will create more Void Portals that will spawn more Void Beasts that will destroy all your hard work. If you are thinking that we will also go down with you, then you are dead wrong. I will make sure that your Race will get destroyed, while ours stays the same because of my protection." Yuki warned all of them, she then snapped her fingers, and soon Void Portals opened up.


    An eerie aura suddenly descended upon them, and soon ck monsters, and blue appeared from the portals. They have strange markings around their bodies, and the aura that they were releasing wasparable to that of a King. It has probably the same power as King Dagart, and the major problem is that there were hundreds of them.


    "You crazy woman!" Azir yelled out, he then took out his Dagger and stabbed one of them in the head which instantly killed it.


    "Weaklings." Yuki waved her hand, and hundreds of Ice needles drilled into their brains made their corpses drop to the ground.


    "You understand now? Close them Noir." Yuki ordered, and Noir closed them up with a smug look on his face. If Noir could also close the other portals then he would have done it a long time ago, the only reason that he can''t is that the Void Portals have to merge themselves with the Space making it highly unstable, this also caused the monsters to evolve and get stronger.


    The reason behind this is that when a Void is naturally made. It is very easy to deal with, a person would just need to close it down with brute force. But the person must have Space Maniption Ability for him to do it. And he mustbine himself with the Space, and touch the Void itself and close it using bare hands. If the person that is closing the Void uses any of his/her powers, they would die because they are going to get sucked in by the Void.


    But, if the Void is made by a person. Things would be much harder because the person that set it up hasplete control over it.


    "Now, give me your answer. I''m an impatient person, and I might just identally drop a Void Portal right at each of your Kingdoms if you don''t give me an answer."

 Chapter 260 Going Into Another War

    ?"Ho- how do you know the secret about the Dragon God''s Vault? That is Heaven''s Secret!" Azir yelled out loudly and his terrifying pressure descended upon Yuki which made her sink into her chair. But Yuki acted as if nothing happened and casually smashed it by releasing a small amount of her bloodlust.


    "Why don''t you calm yourself down?  That Vault doesn''t belong to you anyway, plus you cannot even open it because you are not a Beast. And I know how you can open it." Yuki smiled, she then rested her head on one hand and used the other one to tap the table. As if she waszy about the matter, and just wanted to get what she wanted. But at the same time, looking at herzy figure brings a chill down their spine because of the cold look on her face.


    "Yuki, what is this Dragon God''s Vault you have been talking about? This is the first time I have ever heard of it." King Dagart asked Yuki, just the name of what Yuki said sounds like it''s very important, especially to their Beast Race since it''s connected to the Great Mystic Dragon God.


    "You son of a b*tch. So you kept it a secret when you found the Vault huh? Even though you don''t deserve it? Mirel, it''s actually what you are thinking of. It''s the Inheritance of the Mystic Dragon God that he left for the Beast Race. That will also determine who will be allowed to rule the entirety of the Mystic Dragon Heaven." Yuki gave King Dagar the shocking news that almost brought him to tears. With this, they cane back and be great again.


    "The person who can open the Vault will be the chosen one to rece the role of the God in the Mystic Dragon Heaven. But that doesn''t mean that it would give you Godly Powers, you will be just the inheritor of the Mystic Dragon Heaven, all of his treasures will be yours once you open it, and it cannot be stolen from you, of course, it''s a different matter if you die." Yuki exined.


    "Now give me your answer! Will you surrender the Dragon God''s Vault, or I will destroy your Race." Yuki warns all of them again, and this leaves them with no choice but to give up the treasures that they have been dreaming of for a few thousand years already.


    The reason that Yuki knew about this secret is because of Momozano, and the Blood Clone that she sent to the Adventurer Guild. The Blood Clone discovered something in there, it was arge Portal with a heavy security system protecting it. At first, Yuki was just going to ignore it, but when she heard Momozano talking about something being valuable there, she said no more and entered it with ease.


    "Oh, you are very lucky. You found the Dragon God''s Vault. If I remember correctly, the only person who can open it would be the next ruler of the Mystic Dragon Heaven." Momozano exined briefly.


    There was nothing inside the Portal, but a single mysterious Box that was red. But the chains that are surrounding it make Yuki feel a bit of pressure from it. Some text was written on chains, and when Yuki read it, she was surprised. It is exactly what Momozano said, only the right person can open the Box


    She would only need to ce her hand on the Box and send her Mana in it. If it responds then she passed the first test, but she didn''t so she didn''t make it to the final test of it.


    "Let me try to open it," Yuki ordered the Clone to open it, but she has already expected the oue so she is not surprised that she wasn''t able to open it.


    "Well, I will bring it home, for now, maybe Mirel or his two kids can open it." Yuki took it, and after that, she caused mayhem in the Adventurer Guild.


    "You are a devil! We agree to all of your terms, but you must not forget our deal, or else we will not give you the Dragon God''s Vault!" Azir yelled out loudly, soon after the rest of them also warned Yuki except for Sayaka who was only looking at Yuki with no emotions whatsoever on her face.


    "I''m the devil? Well, you are not exactly wrong about that. You don''t need to give me the Treasure anymore, it''s already in my hands anyway." Yuki then released the Box from her Spatial Ring that was residing on her System Storage so that it is much more secure since she has a lot of stuff there.


    "How did you?-" Azir paled when he saw what was in Yuki''s eyes, his face immediately turned lifeless.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You are one calctive person, Miss Yuki, I gotta give you that." Sayakaplimented Yuki.


    "Thank you for that. Now, shall we kill the Void Beast now?" Yuki looked at Sayaka out of the corner of her eyes and thanked her with no emotions. She knows that Sayaka has another meaning in her words.


    "Now?" The people from the Adventurer Guild asked with uncertainty in their voice, they didn''t expect even in their wildest dreams they didn''t expect to already go into war after having a meeting.


    "Of course, I already have my army ready. There''s no need to wait anymore. Yumie, Katsumi. Come with me, you are also going to fight so you can grow even more. Also, count how many kills you can get, I will reward the winner with anything she wants." Yuki said, and when she finished her words. Yumie and Katsumi brought up their weapons excitedly.


    "Okay, Mother! We will do our best!" Yumie and Katsumi said excitedly. It''s been a long time since they had fought alongside Yuki, especially for Katsumi. She never had the chance to fight with her Mother side by side.


    "Great, then we will leave now. I already located where the Void Portal is. Follow me." Yuki said, and as she was about to exit the room. She remembered something very important.


    "Oops, how can I forget my baby? You can alsoe with me if you want." Yuki poked Aika''s nose as she smiled at her. Aika''s eyes shine brightly, and her wings even came out because of the uncontroble excitement that was bubbling inside her.


    "Really!? Thank you, Mommy!" Aika flew around Yuki, and finally stopped when Yuki caught her in the air. She then flew around more and joined her two sisters. Since she doesn''t have a specific weapon, Yuki gave her multiple sets of Guns that she can easily use to destroy her enemies.


    "Good, stay with your sisters okay? You can watch how they fight, and maybe you even can learn a thing about two fightings. Don''t you want to be stronger so you can protect us? Then be strong, and carry yourself. At the end of the day, you are the only one you can rely on." Yuki patted her head and taught her.


    "How about me Yuki? Will I also fight?" Anna looked at Yuki with clear hope in her eyes, she hopes that she can also join the war that is about to happen.


    "You�� stay behind me at all costs," Yuki said, she then hugged Anna''s body in front of everyone without a care in the world and whispered something in her ear.


    "Please promise me that you will stay behind me at all times. I don''t want anything bad to happen to you." Yuki pleads with Anna to always stay safe.


    "Yes, I promise you."

 Chapter 261 The War Between The Void Beast Part 1

    ?"You''re not thinking about going to war with only 10 people right?" The people from the Adventurer Guild asked with nervousness in their voice, even those that are SS ss Adventurers have little faith in winning against the Void Beast. Each one of those Beasts can cost a disaster against the whole Gxy, and there is a good chance that they would be fighting thousands of them, or maybe even hundreds of thousands.


    "F*ck no. Are you stupid? Do you think I will let my wife and daughters fight those dangerous beasts alone? I have my army ready at all times." Yuki snapped her fingers, and soon Ice Soldiers that are releasing a strong aura were born. This caused them to fear Yuki even more, if she could create this kind of army within mere seconds, her general power would be the same as theirs.


    Every one of the Ice Soldiers can fight equally with the SSS ss Adventurers. Yuki''s power just kept rising, they felt like if they missed a chance to make an ally with Yuki, all of them would fall.


    "Get ready to leave now. I will take you there. You also don''t know where the Void Portal is right? Well let me give you some information, there are a total of 5 Void Portals out there. 3 are located side by side, and it''s ced in the Skron Universe, which is in the Human Kingdom. Each one of them would release about ten thousand Void Beast, the other one is in the Dwarf Kingdom, and this one is significantly weaker than the other 4. Finally thest one, it''s right on the Beast Kingdom. And this one is the strongest out of all of them, the Power that it''s emitting is incredibly unstable and powerful. I froze it a few days ago, but my attack is not enough to freeze it for an eternity." Yuki begins to list all of the Void Portals that were out there.


    "FIVE!? What? There were more than I had expected. This is bad. Miss Yuki, do you have any idea if those portals will open all at the same time?" Sayaka asked because it was much more serious than they thought. After all, the only portal that they noticed is the one that was located in the Human Kingdom which would bring a big disaster. After all,  they have the most poption out of all Races in the Mystic Dragon Heaven.


    "Yes, you didn''t hear me wrong. There are five, and to answer your question. The three that are in Skron Universe will open at the same time. You can go to the Human Kingdom and defend it with all you''ve got. I will send Yumie to assist you there. Katsumi, you should go join your sister so you can work together as a team, and I will also join you. But I will not help you, the only person that will help you is Aika, she will also be there, so you must protect her. Do remember that Aika is already good at fighting, so you don''t need to worry too much." Yuki said and paused for a second to look at Aika and continued.


    "No, I will take care of Aika by the sidelines by cing Guards around her. So you don''t need to worry about Aika anymore, you should focus on killing all those Void Beast, you must be very careful ok? These monsters are not your everyday ones, they are extremely strong and fast. But you should be fine since you guys are strong enough to take care of them." Yuki was happy to see that both of them are already Magic Beasts like her if they were not at this level. Yuki would not allow them to participate. But since they are she allowed it.


    Their past training and hard work finally bear their fruit after they became Magic Beast. Their Power surged, even more, they are already strong enough to fight side by side with Aria, Rory without them being dragged down. But if they ever fought, they would still lose by a big difference, but if the two use just 50% of their power, they have a good chance at winning.


    Ding


    Name - Yumie


    Race - Dual Element Hydra


    Bloodline - ???


    The requirement to Rank Up - is 5/100 Savage Beast Core, 313/5,000 Demonic Beast Core, and 1/1,000 Magic Beast Core.


    HP - 100,000/100,000


    Mana - 175,000/175,000


    Magic - 48,500


    Rank - Magic Beast (Early)


    Element -


    Crimson Fire Lotus (Gold) - 5%/200%


    [Needs Complete 200%, and the user must consume a Fire Element that should at least have the power of a Diamond Rank.]


    Hell''s Rainbow Thunder (Anti)  - 1%/100%


    A very special type of lighting because it has 7 stages, and each passing stage is more powerful than before. White, Green, Yellow, Blue, Red, ck, and Purple.


    [Needs Complete 100% Master, needs to feed on 200 Lightning Souls and a Heart of a Thunder Lord Dragon (Magic Beast]


    ��------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    A.N Decided to change the Name of Yumie''s Lighting Element since it was pretty bad. The Rainbow is my own, so it''s not an original rainbow that you could see.


    ��------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Martial Arts - N/A


    Skills- Beast Arts, Corrosive mes, Crimson Ruler, Lotus of Hell, Engulfing mes, FireStorm Dragon God.


    Passive - Fire Maniption, Lightning Maniption, Brilliant Flower, Crimson Lotus Aura.


    Name - Katsumi


    Race - Dragon


    Bloodline - Cosmic Dragon


    The requirement to evolve: 32/500 Savage Beast Core, 321/8,000 Demonic Beast Core, 1/2,000 Mana Beast Core. The Dragon must be in a Starry Night Sky.


    HP - 125,000/125,000


    Mana - 160,000/160,00


    Magic - 52,000<novelnext></novelnext>


    Rank - Magic Beast (Early)


    Element -


    Space, and Gravity (Gold) - Requirements to Evolve 200%/200% Mastery, and 0/2 Heart of a Void Worm.


    Martial Arts - Meteoric Spear.


    Skills - Starlight, Cosmic River, Space Vacuum.


    Passive - Space/Gravity Maniption, Transformation, The Ruler.


    Plus she has a surprise for them. The truth is she would also fight, but she would beid back. Yuki would just watch them fight, but from time to time she would also fight.


    "I can already tell from your eyes that you don''t believe in my daughter''s power. Show them." Yuki said nothing more, quickly the two disappeared and only appeared but in a terrifying way.


    Katsumi was holding her Spear and was aiming it right at an SSS ss Adventurer. Adding the Gravity pressure that she is feeling, she fell to her knees with cold sweat. Meanwhile, Yumie was even scarier. She has her Bow that was ready to shoot at any time, but behind her was a FireStorm Dragon, and the power that they felting from it was already enough to send a chill down their spine. Though the Dragon was small, it was enough to let them feel fear.


    "Alright, that''s enough. You two take this as a gift for reaching the Magic Beast threshold." Yuki handed out two weapons to them that made the treasure from the Adventurer Guild useless.


    Weapon Type - Bow


    Name - Thunder Fire Cmity Bow (Red)


    Attack - 2,000


    Speed - 1,245


    Def - 250


    Description - The Bow that was designed two hold the most destructive Element out there which is the Fire, and Lighting.


    Abilities:


    Passive -


    Land of Power - When the Bow is in a ce where there is Fire/Lighting. The strength of the arrow that would be released from the Bow would multiply by 2. If the Bow is in a hot ce, the arrow will also receive bonus effects such as Fire Veins. On lighting, the arrow will also receive Lighting Veins. (Will still activate even if the surrounding heat or lighting came from the user.)


    Fire Veins - (When shot, the arrow would explode into bits that will cover the enemy''s whole body like veins, it will then continue to burn the enemy as long as the user wants.)


    Lighting Veins - (When shot, the arrow would explode into bits that will cover the enemy''s whole body like veins, it will then continue to shock the enemy as long as the user wants.)


    Active -


    Roaring Thunder - A shot of lighting will burst out of the Bow that would destroy anything in its path. The strength of the Lighting will depend on how much Mana is the user putting, but the more Mana she will put, the more unstable the attack would be, making it more dangerous.


    Fire Storm of Fury - A fire that would put Agony into its enemy because of how hot it is. A shot that is a Tornado made from Fire that would not stop at anything, so hot it can even be the same level as the sun but would depend on the user''s Mana.


    Weapon Type - Spear


    Name - Space Shattering Spear (Red)


    Attack - 5,000


    Speed - 4,000


    Def - 4,500


    Description - A type of Spear that is so strong that even one normal swing can destroy any materials that hit it. Even space and air are not safe when this weapon is used. It will all crash down because of it.


    Abilities:


    Passive -


    Space Destroying Aura - Once the weapon is picked up by the user, the passive of the Spear will immediately activate. Just as the name suggests, a ck aura that can destroy anything when touched will be shown.


    Active -


    Space Vortex - Simr to a ck hole, this skill will devour anything that it touches. The only limit to it is it cannot devour any celestial bodies such as the sun, moon, and many more.

 Chapter 262 The War Between The Void Beast Part 2

    ?"TWO LEGENDARY RANK WEAPONS!?" Greed was now shown in all of their eyes when they set their eyes on the two weapons that were in Yumie, and Katsumi''s hands.


    "Just try to steal my daughter''s weapon, you''ll see what will happen to you." Yuki released those words when she saw the same greed that she is already used to seeing. It made her feel more disgusted at the "Honorable" Adventurer Guild, it only makes her want to kill them more, but because they are important to her n, she decided to not do it.


    "Ahem! We''re sorry, Miss Yuki probably already knew how rare it is to see a Legendary Rank Item, and the one that you brought out can already be considered a national treasure because of its quality." Sayaka exined to Yuki, she didn''t expect Yuki to bring out a Legendary Rank Weapon, and there. There were two right in front of her eyes.


    "It''s good that there are some intelligent people among you. We''ll leave now, in approximately 1-2 Hours, those three Void Portals will open at the same time. We have no time so sparse, so quickly go now." Yuki said to all of them.


    Quickly all of the Adventurers got theirposure back, since it was now business time, they needed to take this more seriously because the future of the Mystic Dragon Heaven is in their hands. They then threw a Talisman in the air, and soon all of them vanished except for Sayaka who was patiently waiting for Yuki.


    "What do you want from me?" Yuki asked now that they were alone except for Anna who was an exemption. But Sayaka didn''t move or do anything and just looked at Anna.


    "Don''t worry about her, no words of you wille out here." Yuki sat back downzily at her chair and looked at Sayaka with curiosity in her eyes. Out of all the Adventurers that came to her today, Sayaka was the calmest of all even if the situation was not in their favor.


    "Fine then, I will trust Miss Yuki. What I would like to talk to you about is me. If possible, I want to be under Miss Yuki, from your history I can tell that you want to destroy the current system in Mystic Dragon Heaven, you want the Beast Race to be the one and only true ruler of this Heaven as it should be. I would like to help you, but you must promise me to bring justice to my Race." Sayaka said, her appearance then started to change. Wings came out of her back, tail, and horns grew.


    Ding!


    Name - Sayaka Dragen


    Race - Dragon


    Bloodline - Holy Dragon


    Title - Holy Dragon Queen


    Rank - Overseer (Peak)


    HP - 900,000/900,000


    Mana - 2,000,000/2,000,000


    Magic - 400,000


    Danger Level - Kingdom


    ��------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    A.N


    If you''re wondering why Yuki could fight one on one with these Stats, that''s because her Mana, and Magic are much stronger than everyone. I forgot to put this so I''m sorry about it since it''s also a very important part. Yuki''s true Mana and Magic amount is x5. 1,500.000 for Mana, and 425,000. The reason for this is because of her intense Mana Control/Output Training


    ��------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "So you''re the Queen huh? Then would you like me to invite Aria here? She is also part of your Race." Yuki asked with a smile, her interest waspletely piqued after seeing Sayaka''s stats. She wanted to know what will happen if the both of them fight since their Stats are close to each other.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, if that is okay with you. I like to see my little sister." Sayaka answered with reddened eyes as if it was all a dream. She would finally meet her little sister who she taught was already dead for a long time.


    "Little sister?" Yuki murmured, but she asked nothing more, and just called Aria toe in. When Aria came in, and she looked at the unfamiliar person who was sitting across the table, tears streamed down her face. She then rushed in and hugged Sayaka as if there was no tomorrow.


    "Big Sister!" Aria wailed even more loudly when she hugged Sayaka, at first she thought she was dreaming because she too always thought that her Big Sister was already dead, but all of that thought crumbled when she felt the same warmth that Sayaka gave her when she was still a little Dragon.


    "I''m here now, I won''t ever leave you again. I promise you." Sayaka also shed her tears, but she wiped them away and just embraced her little sister. This stayed for a while, and when Yuki was about to interrupt, Anna smacked her hand and said to don''t do anything.


    So, Yuki agreed and just stayed silent while looking at the two Sisters. The two hugged each other for so long that Yuki almost went to sleep, but because of a warning that she heard from one of the Ice Soldiers, she knew that she had to stop the two.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt your reunion, but the Void Portals are opening in 5 minutes as I speak. So, please get ready, and we will now go to war." Yuki told them the news about what is about to happen in just 5 minutes.


    The two looked at each other and felt embarrassed because they didn''t realize that they were hugging each other for almost an hour. But Yuki understood it, the two of them didn''t see each other for a thousand years, and the pain from that must be very painful for both of them.


    "You can exin everything to me after the War. For now, focus on the fight, we can''t let you get distracted now are we?" Yuki smiled at the both of them before they could say anything.


    "Thank you, you are much kinder than I thought." Sayaka chuckled lightly, her smile was like a blooming flower in the spring. But Yuki was not attracted to that smile at all, and she just nodded in response.


    ''I thought she likes women? Is she not attracted to me?'' Sayaka thought, after seeing how Yuki and Anna act. Sayaka was 100% sure that they were a couple, and Sayaka thought about how Yuki would react if she showed her beauty. She is much more beautiful than Anna right now, so she was curious, she''s not going to lie that she is not attracted to Yuki.


    Not only was she a great beauty, but her strength was even better. Adding the cold look on her face only makes Sayaka more attracted to Yuki.


    "Thank you, so please receive this as my gratitude." Sayaka tiptoed and tried to kiss Yuki''s cheek, but she was met with an Ice Wall before her lips could even get close to Yuki''s cheek.


    "Can I ask what you were just about to do?" Yuki asked Sayaka in a chilling voice as if her eyes were piercing her body and could see everything. Sayaka stumbled when she saw her cold eyes looking straight at her.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry to Miss Anna, looks like I let my emotions get the better of me." Sayaka apologized, and it looked like she had just kicked the iron.


    "Let''s go, Anna." Yuki took Anna''s hand away and forced her out of the room. Anna was worried when she saw Yuki like this, looks like this time she is truly angered.


    "What were you trying to do, Big Sister? Yuki is not someone who you can just kiss easily. She is a cold, and aloof person. The only person who can probably bring a dozen sentences from her is Anna, who is her girlfriend, and also her three daughters." Aria said worriedly at Sayaka, she was worried that Yuki might make a move on Sayaka.


    "Yeah, it was stupid. Looks like you found a good friend while I was gone." Sayaka shrugged all of it and patted Aria on the head before heading out.


    Minutester before they came out, Anna was in the hallway hugging Yuki from behind.


    "Calm down Yuki, nothing happened. Also, even if you choose to have many wives I will notin. Because it''s your choice, the strong can do anything they want." Anna said.


    "No, I will not do that. I will only choose you, no one else" Yuki said with a hint of possessiveness. After that, Yuki left with Anna by her arms and appeared in the Human Kingdom where the Void Portal is located.


    "Eternal Freezing Void Bow!" Yuki loaded her Bow and pulled back the string slowly, and as she was pulling the string of her Bow. Giant Ice of Hands came out of her back, and the same thing happened again. The closest Moon to Yuki got pulled closer to her, instantly activating her Passive.

 Chapter 263 The War Between The Void Beast Part 3

    ?The Void Portal that was floating around the Space suddenly got bigger, and soon a Giant Hand appeared in front of all of their eyes, and soon they saw the true size of the enemy that came out of the portal. It was at least the size of a single


    "What the hell is that?" The people screamed out, they felt fear when they saw what kind of monster came out of the portal. But they were a little bit d that no more m came out that are the same as the first one. There were many kinds of them, Orc, Goblin, Kobold, and three-headed Monsters also came out. But the sized monster was a golem that looked like their leader.


    "Aren''t the enemies that supposedlye out of the Portal Beasts? Why is there a Monster there then!?" The people screamed in fear because the Monster is much stronger than the Beast in terms of physical, and magic Strength.


    It was also the same as the other two, there were two more-Sized Golems. Their numbers are enough to scare the Adventurer Guild because there were more than they initially thought. There were at least a hundred thousand there.


    "Don''t be scared, my people! We are here to defend our family! Our Race!" Azir yelled out as an encouragement to his army which was numbering in thousands. They were the best of the best that they could find, some armies came from some of the Sect.


    "I''m sorry, but it looks like you are the one who will receive my anger. Go Die for me, will you?" Yuki released her arrow and shot at the hundreds of thousands of Void Monsters.


    BOOM!!


    The attack was so strong that sound was heard throughout the battlefield. All of them were bewildered when they heard a sound in space since it is not possible because of the Law of Space. The only reason that they could talk to each other was through Qi. And looking at Yuki''s attack, all of them realized one thing. Her attack was so strong that it broke the Laws of Space.


    In one attack from Yuki, it took out an entire army that came from one of the Portal.


    "What happened Mother? I thought you were not going to fight?" Yumie asked, but Yuki didn''t answer for a moment and just breathed out of Mist.


    "Yes, but I changed my mind. Let me take care of this one portal." Yuki cracked her neck, she then took out her Dual Katana and charged through the enemies. There were more that appeared when they died, so it looks like Yuki still needs to kill more, she didn''t even care if the one she was fighting was not Beast. She wants to kill everyone.


    It was a good thing that not a single Golem appeared once more, it looks like there were only one each per portal. Because the attack that came from Yuki didn''t kill it, it only destroyed its whole body, but somehow the pieces got back together.


    "Tch, annoying." Yuki clicked her tongue in annoyance as she dodged the smashing hand that came from the Golem.


    But, as Yuki was on the air. The Golem raised its fist and tried to punch Yuki while she was in the air. Instead of dodging, Yuki faced his attack head-on and dived down to his arm.


    "Heaven''s Ice Flower!" Thorns or Ice Vines then came out of Yuki''s sword and began to dig through the hard skin of the Golem, but it didn''t do as much as Yuki was expecting. Then, to everyone''s surprise. Yuki unsheathed both of her Katanas. and continued to dive down towards the Golem.


    Yuki met the Golem''s fist with her own without any fear in her eyes, instead, it was full of killing intent when she punched the Golem. Then, another surprising moment happened again, Yuki pierced through the Golem''s hand and she was now invisible to everyone.


    "Gahhh!" The Golem screamed in agony as he felt intense paining inside his body, and his eyes then glowed brightly in silver color. A shot of ray came out of its chest that sliced his body in half, but before he could regenerate back again. Yuki came out of him unscathed, she was holding some sort of heart in her hand that was still beating.


    "So this is how you heal." Yuki smiled coldly while looking at the upper body of the Golem that was already having trouble living. Her smile then vanished when she froze the heart and crushed it to dust.


    Soon the Golem crumbles to dust as it died away silently.


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! The host is now a Middle Tier Magic Beast!]


    Fubuki announces to Yuki, but Yuki doesn''t move an inch as she still kills her way towards the Void Portal.


    Ding!


    Difficulty: Nightmare


    Quest: Destroy the 0/5 Void Portals without any help from others.


    Time Limit: 24 Hrs


    Time Remaining: 24 Hrs


    Rewards:


    +100 All Stats


    +100,000 Gold


    Cursed Sword Techniques of the Cursed Demon Goddess (Martial Arts Book [Sword])


    Skill Book - Fist of Destruction (A blow that will destroy everything that is inside while outside it would bepletely unscathed.)


    "Perfect. Blood Devour!" Yuki drank the disgusting blood that spilled out of her deceased enemies, and soon her powers rose even more.


    Ding!


    [Passive Blood Devourer Activated, the user would receive the following buff: X4 All Stats, X4 Bonus Physical Damage, X4 Bonus Magic Damage, X4 Speed, and X4 Stamina.]


    Ding!


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Fox<novelnext></novelnext>


    Title/s - Saviour, Last Stand, Spirit Princess, Origin Skill.


    Bloodline - Blood Moon Fox


    Lvl - 1/1600


    Exp bar - 0/400


    The requirement to Rank Up:[The host must be lvl 1,600 and in a ce where there is Blood and Moonlight]


    HP - 1,650,000/1,650,000


    Mana - 2,400,000/2,400,000 (X5)


    Magic - 606,000 (X5)


    Rank - Magic Beast (Early)


    Element -


    Transcendent cial (Diamond)


    [This Element will not be able to transcend into ck Rank because it''s only temporary.]


    Blood (ss) - 1%/100%


    [The host must have aplete 100% mastery. The host would also need to drink 1 million liters of Blood.]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - Eternal Moon Dance.


    Original Skill - Eternal Freezing Void Bow, Transcending Ice Gauntlet.


    Original Passive - Destiny Shattering Domain.


    Active - Blood Maniption (3), Descendant Ice Maker, Moonst, Beast Arts �� (5), Charm �� (5), Absolute Stealth �� (5), Absolute Speed �� (5), Telepathy (1), Illusionary, Moon''s Grace, Blood Lifeline, Blood Annihtion (2), War Saintess, Blood Clone


    Passive - Blood Devourer, Moon Goddess, Ice Queen''s Domain, All Seeing Eye, Language God.


    Status Point - 3,995


    Skill Point - 827


    Coin - 365,000


    Status -


    Str - 13,002


    Int - 15,000


    Agi - 12,666


    Def - 12,420


    Dex - 12,000


    Equipped Gears -


    - Fairy Saintess Flute (Green)


    - Heavenly Hell Flower Dual Katana (Silver)


    - Earrings of the Life/Death Goddess (Red)


    - Ring of the Fox Goddess (Red)


    - Spatial Ring (Red)


    Inventory:


    (World Map), (Manual Guide),(Tier Upgrader),(Weapon Upgrader).

 Chapter 264 The War Between The Void Beast Part 4

    ?"Die for me." Yuki shes her two Swords on the Space, and soon a radiant sh of Ice came out of her Dual Katana that sliced in half the Void Portal with her attack. But her attack didn''t end there, as if a virus had spread. Vines of Ice start to tangle the sliced portal and begin to freeze it at an rming rate.


    "This attack was much stronger than I thought," Yuki said, and she then calmly walked to the Void Portal. When she was about 1 foot away from the portal, it didn''t pose any threat to her because it waspletely frozen.


    Her attack was deadly because it would corrupt everything it was touching to its core.


    "I wonder, will I get EXP from this?" Yuki touched both of the portals and crushed them under her grasp.


    Ding!


    [The host has created a new Origin Skill - Divine sh. A sword skill that unleashes a strong, and deadly attack that would not only cut the opponents in half, it would also freeze them to the very core making them unable to heal themselves.]


    "Can''t I choose my name for my Skills?" Yuki asked because she didn''t like what the System gave to her.


    [Yes, the host can freely change the name. But the host must be aware that she can only change it one time.]


    "Alright, change it to this then. Corrupting Ice sh." Yuki said, and after a few seconds, the naming of her Skill was finally done. When she turned around she was met with a silent battlefield, all of them looked at her with clear surprise and fear in their eyes.


    Even their enemies who at first didn''t seem to have a mind of their own was looking at her:


    "You can continue, I will take my rest here," Yuki said nonchntly as she threw away the Moon that was floating on top of them using her bare hands. After that Yuki also deactivated her Blood Devourer and made herself a table, and a chair to rest at.


    Seeing this, all of them couldn''t believe that this was the same woman who killed an entire army all on her own, on top of that she also managed to destroy the Void Portal which seems an impossible task.


    "Yuki��" Anna came close to Yuki, and when she was about to sit in one of the chairs. Yuki grabbed her arm which made her fall on Yuki''sp. But, to her surprise again. Yuki crossed both her arms to her waist, and buried her head into Anna''s breast.


    "What are you doing!?" Anna screamed out in embarrassment as if they were not in a war anymore. Yuki begins to act like this, but no one seems to care. The enemies were too scared to jump on Yuki after seeing what she just did.


    "I''m showing you, my love. Don''t say that again, I promise you that you''re the only woman who I will love. You''re the only woman whom I''m willing to marry." Yuki said as she lifted her head and looked at Anna with a dangerous glint in her eyes.


    "Really? Even though I''m like this? I''m just a thrown-out Race, we were banished from the rest because we are Vampires. Can you still ept me because of it? I''m a fool, I''m also not as smart as you. You''re perfect, and me. I''m a failure. You see, I was banished from my home and I was forced to sneak out and live in Mystic Dragon Heaven. My Family despises me, and the people here despise my Race. No one will ept me, that''s why I said that you can marry another woman." Anna said in a weak voice after hearing Yuki''s reason why she is doing this.


    She listed all of her insecurities to Yuki which made her drop her shoulders and cry out silently.


    "I don''t care, I''m going to kill anyone who makes fun of you. I promise to free your Race." Yuki said in a sinister voice and continued.


    "Listen, I don''t care if you''re not as smart as me. You are still the person who I will love, and that will not change. So please, don''t give up. As you can see, I also have my downs, I''m not like you. I''m a cold person, not as kind as you, and can''t say anything nice other than love you." Yuki said in a caring, and gentle voice that made Anna''s heart melt. Yuki was showing her that she also has her problems.


    "Me, perfect? That''s not true. I also have my ws like you. So don''t be saddened about that." Yuki kissed her forehead.


    "Thank you��" Anna hugged Yuki tightly. After a while, she finally recollected herself and was back to her normal self.


    "Do you want to join the war?" Yuki asked in a caring tone, maybe this way Anna could see how powerful, and useful she is. Everyone would want her if she shows her true potential.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Can I?" Anna asked for permission to see if she is allowed to. She didn''t want to make Yuki worry about her.


    "Yes, I''ll be there but I will just watch everything. Maybe I''ll even join and see my three daughters progress." Yuki answered with a smile. She then stood up and destroyed the Ice table, and chair to dust.


    "Let''s go." Yuki pulled Anna as she fly into space and arrived where the three were.


    "Mommy! Am I doing good? Big sis Yumie and Katsumi said that I was doing great!" Aika immediately pounced on Yuki when she arrived next to them.


    Yuki then clicked a tab on the tab on her System that let her see their progress. Yuki had asked Fubuki before the War started to see their progress on how many they killed, and how many times they have been hit by the enemy.


    Aika:


    Kills - 1,302


    Hit - 34


    Yumie:


    Kills - 15,375


    Hit - 13


    Katsumi:


    Kills - 28,165


    Hit - 25


    "Yeah, you''re doing very well. Looks like I also have to reward you." Yuki smiled as she patted Aika''s head, and the other two as well.


    "Your Big Sis Anna will also join you. Work together okay?" Yuki announces to the three of them as she watches Anna fidget her fingers. She was extremely nervous because she doesn''t know if the three will let her.


    "Of course, you can join us!" Yumie said with a smile, and Katsumi also said a few words that made Anna release the anxiousness that she was feeling.


    "Thank you!"


    "How about you Mother? Are you not going to fight with us?"


    "No- Sure, why not," Yuki answered with a smile, she was going to reject it at first, but when she thought about the fact that she hadn''t spent time with the other two, she changed her mind and agreed.

 Chapter 265 The War Between The Void Beast Part 5 Last

    ?Yuki then leisurely took out her Dual Katana and walked to the side where the four were. All of them were very surprised because they had already expected Yuki to reject their offer to fight with them, but it looks like they were wrong in their assumption.


    "Really!? Yey!" Aika shouted in glee, recently she also hasn''t spent that much time with her Mommy, so she missed it a lot. But now that her Mommy is going to join them, even though it''s not the best time since it was a war, Aika was content with it already.


    "Yes, let''s murder this Monsters now shall we?" Yuki asked with a smile to all of them.


    "Yes!" Her three daughters shouted in glee, and Anna just nodded her head with a smile as she looked at Yuki with a face full of emotion. It was like they were having an outing as a family, but reality struck her. She couldn''t even get the chance to take a break when she entered the battlefield.


    It was waves of enemies, no matter how many they killed. More Monsters will juste back and the longer they fight, the stronger the enemies get which annoyed the three except for Aika since she was back in lines, she would just shoot the enemy with her Gun so that she is safe, and sometimes she would boost her two sisters, and also attack.


    She only uses her Blood, Fire, and Lighting to attack the enemies. Her n was very simple, and straightforward. She would bind the enemy with the blood that was floating in Space, and shoot out a bolt of Lighting which was also covered in Fire.


    "Her technique is good, but it''s really simple. In the long run, such attacks will not work anymore." Yuki muttered silently, she then thrust her Sword behind her and pierced a Monster right on the chest.


    "Dang, it doesn''t even look like she is serious about killing her enemies but she can still defend herself as easily as that!" The people that were watching from afar because they were either injured or just taking a breakmented on Yuki''s performance on the field.


    "Yeah, I know right? She is insane, how can she get that strong? She is only a Fox." Some of them said in a bitter voice and began to look at Yuki with envy.


    "Then you haven''t seen enough. I was there when she fought the Elite Ten of Royal Destruction all alone, and the craziest part is that she did it when she was only a Demonic Beast, and now that she is a Magic Beast, her strength should go up by a lot."


    "Yes, there are some rumors that say that she was the one who killed the King, and Queen of the three races. And the most recent one is when she executed all the Elders. That was a scary moment." Some of them begin to have a chill when they recall how Yuki executed them. It was really cruel because she also killed their family.


    "Annoying flies." Yuki clicked her tongue in annoyance when she heard the murmurs of the Humans. Because she can easily understand them through lip reading, she got annoyed by them.


    "How about you get to work, don''t just bezy and watch while everyone here fights," Yuki said in a chilling tone as she uses her Domain to scare everyone.


    "You cannot even kill a single Golem. How pathetic, are you the founder of the Adventurer Guild? I think that is a false hope, you are far too weak." Yuki snickered as her voice boomed over everyone because she uses her Mana to send it to their ears.


    "This woman��" Kazuru ground his teeth in anger when he heard Yuki''s arrogant remarks.


    "YUKI! MOMMY!" Both Anna and Aika screamed when they saw a giant hand that was aiming to crush Yuki.


    "Don''t worry about me, you have already forgotten what I taught you? Don''t you ever get distracted while you are in a fight?" Yuki suddenly vanished from where she was standing, and she appeared above the Golem''s head.


    "You like to crush your enemies right, then have a taste of your own medicine." Yuki kicked its head, and it quickly came crashing down. Yuki has alreadyid out millions of Ice Spikes on the Ground that pierced Golem''s body easily.


    "Moon st!" Yuki attacked the Golem with an enormous amount of Mana that eradicated its whole body, not a single part of the Golem was left.


    "Weakling," Yuki said coldly as she looked down on everyone.


    "Lunar Empress!" A Moon suddenly appeared on top of Yuki that looked kind of menacing in everyone''s eyes.


    She then went on ahead and massacred every monster in one move. By using her Ice, she made Millions of Ice Swords that were strengthened by blood making them more deadly. In just one hit, it killed every enemy that was on the battlefield.


    Ding!


    [1,000,000/1,000,000 Power. Complete!]


    [The user will receive the following Buffs: X5 Bonus Damage for Moon Skill, X5 Bonus Damage, X5 Bonus Stats to the user''s desired one, 70% Reduced Damage Taken]


    Even though the Power that she needed was quickly raised in numbers, it didn''t matter as in a single second she


    "Int!" Yuki said without hesitation as she still looked down on everyone.


    Ding!


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Fox


    Title/s - Saviour, Last Stand, Spirit Princess, Origin Skill.


    Bloodline - Blood Moon Fox


    Lvl - 1/1600


    Exp bar - 0/400


    The requirement to Rank Up:[The host must be lvl 1,600 and in a ce where there is Blood and Moonlight]<novelnext></novelnext>


    HP - 275,000/275,000


    Mana - 2,000,000/2,000,000 (X5)


    Magic - 505,000 (X5)


    Rank - Magic Beast (Middle)


    Element -


    Transcendent cial (Diamond)


    [This Element will not be able to transcend into ck Rank because it''s only temporary.]


    Blood (ss) - 1%/100%


    [The host must have aplete 100% mastery. The host would also need to drink 1 million liters of Blood.]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - Eternal Moon Dance.


    Original Skill - Eternal Freezing Void Bow, Transcending Ice Gauntlet.


    Original Passive - Destiny Shattering Domain.


    Active - Blood Maniption (3), Descendant Ice Maker, Moon st, Beast Arts �� (5), Charm �� (5), Absolute Stealth �� (5), Absolute Speed �� (5), Telepathy (1), Illusionary, Lunar''s Empress, Blood Lifeline, Blood Annihtion(2), War Saintess, Blood Clone.


    Passive - Blood Devourer, Moon Goddess, Ice Queen''s Domain, All Seeing Eye, Language God.


    Status Point - 3,995


    Skill Point - 827


    Coin - 365,000


    Status -


    Str - 2,167


    Int - 12,500


    Agi - 2,111


    Def - 2,070


    Dex - 2,000


    Equipped Gears -


    - Fairy Saintess Flute (Green)


    - Heavenly Hell Flower Dual Katana (Silver)


    - Earrings of the Life/Death Goddess (Red)


    - Ring of the Fox Goddess (Red)


    - Spatial Ring (Red)


    Inventory:


    (World Map), (Manual Guide),(Tier Upgrader),(Weapon Upgrader).


    "Eternal Freezing Void Bow!" Yuki shot out two more Arrow Shot that instantly killed the other two Void Portals, it didn''t even freeze them. As the arrow hit it, it immediately exploded, but because of the coldness of the arrow, it contained the explosion froze it also.

 Chapter 266 Perfect Being

    ?Yuki breathed out of cold breath as she gazed down at everyone like trash, and after taking a deep breath. Yuki yelled out something that made every Adventurer tremble in fear.


    "Sayaka! When do you want me to kill these f*ckers? That is your n, right? This is the person who killed your entire race, the Holy Dragon Race." Yuki smiled coldly as she chained up everyone using her Ice, instantly they couldn''t make a move.


    "Yes, you''re one smart person, Miss Yuki, or else this would have been much harder," Sayaka said with a smile that was full of gratitude to Yuki, she then held Aria''s hand tightly. She begins to recollect how they massacred every one of their Race. It was still vivid in her dreams because she saw it right in front of her.


    Sayaka then revealed her true face, and she also deactivated Aria''s illusion facade, and when the Founders of the Adventurer Guild set their eyes on the both of them. All of them widened their eyes.


    "You�� Someone survived from that night?" Azir said as his body begins to tremble.


    "Oh, looks like you didn''t forget me. Yes, I''m that woman''s daughter Azir, the woman you killed because she rejected you. You not only killed my entire family because of that, but you also killed every single one of our Race." Sayaka answered in a pained voice, Aria also couldn''t hold herself anymore as her aura began to emit strongly at everyone but it didn''t put that much effect since she is far weaker than the true monster there.


    "That''s horrible��" Anna covered her mouth in shock when she heard the story behind the massacre of the Holy Dragon. Everyone knows that story, but it was already twisted. The story that circted the Mystic Dragon Heaven is that they were killed by some Gods out of anger, which was unbelievable at first. But since they don''t have any evidence, all of them epted that story.


    The true story was something crueler. When Azir first became a Spirit Gathering, he fell in love with a woman. That woman happens to be Sayaka and Aria''s mother. Her name was Arisu Dragen, she was the previous Queen of Holy Dragon, and everyone loved her because of her kindness and gentleness. People would even address her as a Saintess, not a Queen.


    Because he thought so highly of himself, he made a public deration that he will be the husband of the Holy Dragon Queen. Some people made somements about it because they thought that he was too great for her. She was already a widow at that time, as her husband was already dead a few years ago.


    And when the time came and he proposed to her, he was humiliated. "I will not marry anyone else other than my husband, even if he''s already dead. He is the only person that I could ever love." Arisu said those words that made Azir feel like he was pped in the cheeks, he was one of the greatest geniuses in Mystic Dragon Heaven and he was rejected that easily.


    Because he couldn''t take it down, he murdered all of them because of his anger. He didn''t spare a single one, Sayaka was lucky to survive because of the Magic that Arisu has left her, it was also the same with Aria, but because during the war they were separated both of them thought that her sister had already died during the war.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "This is funny to me, how can you be so petty? You killed the woman who you clearly stated that you love, but then you suddenly killed her because she rejected you. What kind of pathetic excuse is that? Even I would not stoop that low, because of a simple rejection you just had to exterminate their Race huh?" Yuki asked with a smile that sent a chill down to every Race except for the Beast Race.


    Now that they know the true reason why the Holy Dragon was extinct is because of the Humans, anger burns through their blood. As the whole War was being watched by everyone because it was a great moment for everyone.


    "Shut up! You don''t know anything! I''m a perfect being, no one should ever reject me because I am perfect, while you are a useless piece of shit that I can always throw away." Azir said loudly and clearly to everyone, it was clear to them that he was mocking all of them.


    This statement made Yukiugh coldly, she then closed her palms. Suddenly the Ice Chains that were holding Azir got even tighter, and colder.


    "Momozano, you must have the powers to do this right? Make my voice so that every person in the Heavens can hear it. I want to announce something to open their minds. Also, make sure that every God can hear this, even the Primordials." Yuki asked coldly, but to Momozano it was more of a task than a favor.


    "Fine, I wonder what you will be saying. I hope that it''s not something offensive. Nevermind�� You are Yuki, I forgot. You will say something absurd that would make a lot of people mad." Momozano gave up and did just as Yuki said, using her true, original powers. It was an easy feat.


    "Do you think that you are perfect? Well, that''s stupid. Nothing is perfect in this world, there is nothing. Even Gods are a failure. The people that you look up to, have made mistakes throughout their life. If there is something perfect in this world, then that would be meaningless. Perfection is what all people strive for, but when you already reach such a certain point it will lose all of its meaning. Do you say that something is perfect? But the words "buts'''', and "it can be better" will always surface in your mind. Remember this, there is nothing perfect in this world because everything in this world is limitless." Yuki said coldly her voice rang into everyone''s ear. Even Serene and Ayame were surprised that they heard Yuki''s voice ring in their head.


    And when they looked at the army that was waiting for theirmands having a confused look on their face, they immediately realized that they were not the only people who heard Yuki''s voice.


    "What the hell is happening? Is Yuki somehow connected to a Primordial God?" Serene asked Ayame, but she also had no clue about what was happening.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 267 Kill Him Yourself

    ?"Limitless huh? This is amusing. This Fox is surely amusing." Naragami smiled when he heard the bold statement of Yuki, but he couldn''t agree less.


    Yuki''s words were right, there is nothing wrong with it. Even all of the Gods who are said to be the absolute beings of this world have made a lot of mistakes in the past that they regret, nothing is truly perfect in this world.


    "Yeah, looks like I found the right person for this job," Momozano said arrogantly as Naragami who was now also resting in Yuki''s Soul Realm. Both of them did this so that over time, Yuki''s Soul Realm would get stronger because of their Aura which is making it stronger. But even if they are making it stronger, they would not make it exceed the next Rank, they want Yuki to achieve it on her own.


    "Yeah, yeah��" Naragami sighed as he looked at Momozano''s childish antics.


    Back in Yuki''s perspective, she was currently facing Azir with her face only inches away from him. For a second, Azir was stunned by Yuki''s otherworldly beauty. He already knew that she was beautiful, but now that he was facing her face to face, he just realized how beautiful she is.


    "You''re captivated by my beauty? I thank you for that, but I don''t need you to be captivated by me. I feel disgusted just by thinking about it. Plus you are not even worthy toy your eyes on me." Yuki said in a chilling tone as he kicked Azir''s body to a nearby.


    She also didn''t spare the other Founders as she also knows that they were a major part of that War, and she has something special gift for them.


    "Arghhh!!" Azir grunted in pain as he smashed into the ground, and blood sipped out of his mouth.


    "Do you want to kill him by yourself, or do you want me to do it myself?" Yuki asked Sayaka just as shended on the ground, and soon millions of people followed to watch what was about to happen.


    "No, I don''t want to do it. I just want to get revenge for my family, my race. So I hope that you can do it yourself, the more painful the method is the better." Sayaka answered in a heavy voice. When she sensed that Aria was quivering, she then held Aria''s hand to calm her down.


    "Calm down Aria, we will soon get our revenge. You don''t need to make your hands dirty with his blood." Sayaka said, but she was shut down by Yuki.


    "No, if you do it yourself it would be better. Listen here, if you want something you need to get it yourself." Yuki cuts her off in a cold tone, she then uses her Transcending Ice Gauntlet to rip out Azir''s and the rest of the Founder''s Soul Realm.


    ? "AHHHH!!" They begin to scream in pain as they felt their Soul Realm was being ripped out, it was far the most painful thing they have ever felt.


    "This is the only help that you''re going to get from me. You can kill him, or do whatever you want with him since he is already a crippled man. But I will take the other founders since they were also a part of the War." Yuki said as she chains all of them up by the neck using her Ice, and begins to drag them away.


    "Then, don''t mind me." Sayaka walks up to get closer to Azir, and when she was less than a foot away from him. She kicked him hard which made him vomit so much blood, some could even see some chunks there.


    "Give this to him every time he gets injured pretty badly." Yuki makes herself an Ice Soldier and begins to fill a ss with her blood.


    "Blood Restoration." Yuki casts as she pours her blood into the ss. The soldier quickly nodded his head after receiving the ss, and it then vanished in front of Yuki to only appear on Azir''s right side.


    It had no care whatsoever as it grabbed Azir''s head, made him open his mouth, and trickled down a drop of Yuki''s blood. Soon enough all of his visible wounds begin to heal within seconds.


    "Go again, I have my soldier that would constantly give him blood that will restore any wounds that you inflict on him," Yuki answered when she saw the visible confusion in Sayaka''s eyes.


    "Ohhh, then I assume that you will not say anything regarding the blood?" Sayaka raises a question.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You can answer that yourself," Yuki said nothing more as she made another Guillotine that was madepletely of Ice.


    "Let''s y a game, shall we? Raise your hand if you want to y the game, this way you might have the chance to survive. For those that don''t want to y than just stay there and be quiet so that you can die silently, and peacefully. I''ll count to three then." Yuki raises her voice which sent out a chill down everyone''s spine.


    "3�� 2�� 1�� Times UP!" Soon, all of the 18 Founders raise their hands, everyone has the same goal, and that is to survive. Now that Yuki gave them the chance to survive, of course, they have to take it.


    "Wrong choice, but it''s your choice so be prepared. Hahaha��" Yuki chuckled slightly when she saw their answer. Yuki didn''t tell them what was about to happen, so out of "kindness", Yuki would give them a warning.


    "You can now start praying to whoever God you believe in, let''s wait and see if you will truly survive or not." Yuki snapped her fingers, and 18 Soldiers were created again that walked up to them to cover their eyes. Since their Soul Realms are already removed, their ess to Qi is already gone.


    "What are you talking about?" Slowly fear begins to creep out in their heart when they hear Yuki talking about them praying, and because their eyes have been tampered with, it was a much worse feeling for them.


    "You''ll see soon enough." Yuki sounded so mysterious, and this only made fearpletely overwhelm their heart.


    "The next portal will open in about 5 minutes, so prepare yourself," Yuki announced to her three daughters, Anna, and to the army that King Dagart brought.


    The army that King Dagart brought only consisted of 1,000 people. Since Yuki said that 1,000 is already enough. Rory, Ike, and Lian were also there to fight.


    "5 MINUTES!? Why didn''t you say it earlier?" King Dagart begins to panic as the next Void Portal is about a few Universes away from them.


    "We have a portal there? Why are you so nervous?" Yuki clicked her tongue when she said that, feeling annoyed that King Dagart was nervous when the next Portal that they were going to exterminate was far weaker than they had just fought.


    "It''s a Void Portal, of course, I''m nervous!" King Dagart snapped and realizing that they were the only people that were going to fight the Monster only made him more nervous.


    "We can kill them easily, this Void Portal is far weaker than the previous three anyways. As for thest one, we''ll see��" Yuki said in a calm manner that made King Dagart calm down a bit, all of them prepared themselves and teleported to the Dwarf Kingdom, specifically right on the Main City.


    "Poor Dwarves, the Void Portal is exactly where the Pce is located��" Anna sighed, she felt bad for those innocent lives that were about to die.


    "Do you feel bad for them? Even though they despised your Race." Yuki questioned, she can never understand why Anna is so kind even to those people that wants to kill her.


    "Yes, even if you say that. They are innocent, they should not die." Anna shakes her head sadly. Anna''s eyes then reddened a bit as she looked down, if only she has the power she would save them.


    "Can''t believe I''m going to do this for these useless Dwarves�� Come here." Yuki hugged Anna''s body, and in a mere second. She has amassed an army that was numbering in Millions. From Dragons, Phoenix, Dinosaurs, Fox, Tiger, Bear, and many more. She made them under a second, and the scariest part is that each one of them has the same strength as an ordinary Star Lord Beast


    "Protect all the trash- I mean the Dwarves below at all cost." Yuki ordered all of them,

 Chapter 268 Slave

    ?"Why did you order to save the Dwarves?" Anna was shocked when she heard what Yuki had just ordered for her army. But Yuki didn''t answer her question and just pecked her lips for a second.


    "I hate it when I see you sad��" Yuki answered as she held both of Anna''s cheeks and slightly wiped her eyes in gentle movement.


    "So, stop crying now. I promise you that no one will die in this war. You three, get over here." Yuki said through her Telepathy, soon after the three came, with their weapons already in their hands.


    "You guys go to the front lines, I will stay back here to protect the City, after this, we will not know who wins thepetition. Like I promised you, I will reward whoever kills the most enemy." Yuki smiled as she patted all of them on the head.


    "Good luck to all of you," Yuki said to push all of them. The three then nodded their heads, and finally went out. Katsumi was in front of all of them, and Aika was behind along with Yumie to protect Katsumi if needed from the ranged enemies.


    Then, the Void Portal suddenly begins to emit a strong amount of Power, butpared to thest three, they could feel that it was far weaker. Yuki then turned her head behind her and saw therge army of Dwarves, Humans, and Elves.


    "Isn''t this pretty cute? The three Great Race is working together to defeat this Void Portal, but sadly you are not needed here anymore. So all of you can leave." Yuki said arrogantly at all of them which caused them to tremble in anger.


    "You are arrogant! Do you think just because you are strong you can handle this much army on your own!?" One of the generals yells as he gritted his teeth in anger. He and his men couldn''t take Yuki''s arrogance.


    ? "So what? I have the right to be arrogant because I''m strong. Unlike you who only follow themands of the strong, you''re merely a dog at someone''s call." Yuki answered him in a chilling tone, after that she vanished from Anna''s side, and appeared in front of him.


    "I can be your Race''s worst nightmare, so maybe you should talk more carefully now. You don''t want to be responsible for your Dwarf Race being extinct right?" Yuki pped him on the cheeks slightly and arrived back at Anna''s side again.


    "You see this? They are not worthy of your kindness, they are just a bunch of idiots that can''t ept reality." Yuki sighed after witnessing the stupid remarks of a stupid Dwarf General.


    "I know, but that doesn''t mean that all of them are. Those below us are innocent, they don''t deserve to die. They can still change��" Anna slowly exins to Yuki that maybe she can change her mind about people.


    "Maybe not, but your words can also be said to you. Isn''t your Race also innocent? The only reason that you were forced into hiding is that you guys are hunted for your Blood." Yuki exined to Anna which caused a great shock her.


    "How did I know the reason? Don''t underestimate me, Anna. I have my connections." Yuki exins the truth was that Momozano was the one who exined to her, why the Vampire Race was forced into hiding.


    The Vampire Race has a really strong Blood that even amoner Vampire can boost someone''s strengths by a lot. That can go up even more if the Blood that was consumed came from a Noble, or the Royal Family then it would be stronger. This caused the abduction of the Vampire Race and selling them as ves for Blood, and because they are immortal, and a beautiful Race, the selling price for them was high.


    They are abused constantly, getting their blood drained every day for the people to drink on, and sometimes even raped which is much worse. Some of the Vampire couldn''t take it anymore and just killed themselves because of the endless torture


    As the poption of the Vampire Race pummels down, Momozano has no choice but to use her strength to put a  stop to it by making their own Heaven.


    Anna''s mood went down when she heard that Yuki knows everything about them. This only made her feel much worse, she felt like she didn''t deserve to be with Yuki. Anna felt more useless because of this, the mindset of being a ve was engraved in all Vampire''s heads because of the Torture thatsted for a few thousand years.


    ''Why didn''t she drink my blood then? If she always knew that our Race is only a ve.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You are thinking why I didn''t drink your Blood right? I will never treat, and see you as a tool for my benefit. I don''t even know why you are thinking something like that�� So you think I''m that kind of person huh?" Yuki felt pain when she realized what Anna was thinking. Yuki then left Anna to cool herself off.


    "No, wait! I didn''t mean it like that!" Anna yelled in regret, after sheprehend what she said, she felt nothing but regret why she said that to Yuki. Anna''s tears immediately streamed down as she chased after Yuki, but it was already toote as Yuki was on the battlefield.


    "Mommy, why are you here?" Aika asked excitedly when she saw Yuki flying towards them. No one noticed the change that happened to Yuki because she didn''t want to worry them, she kept it to herself.


    "I''m just here to watch, I can''t watch you guys from down there," Yuki answered Aika with a smile, but the other two felt something strange but they couldn''t figure out what was wrong.


    "Yeah!! Then Mommy can you teach me some moves now that you are here?" Aika asked with an innocent look on her face.


    "Sure why not. Do you also want to join us?" Yuki turned towards her two daughters and asked.


    "Yes!" Both of them answered in glee, finally after waiting for a long time, they could finally learn and fight again with their Mother.


    "Okay, then I guess let''s start with this. If there is an enemy that looks too strong for you to handle, what should you do first?" Yuki asked as she pointed at the Giant Golem that came out. Finally, the Void Portal had opened up, and it was the same thing as thest one.


    Same Monsters, and army number. The only difference is that they are far weaker.


    "You hit them with your strongest attack!" Aika answered.


    "Yes, that is correct. But what should you do first?" Yuki looked at the other two to see if they knew the answer.


    "Ummm, analyze?" Yumie answered with uncertainty in her voice, but inside she was hoping that she was right.


    "Yes, you are correct. Then answer this Katsumi, how should you analyze your opponent?"


    "By looking at them, you should also use your Mana sense for better results!" Katsumi answered confidently, she was pretty sure that she was correct with her answer.


    "Very good, all of you are correct! But let me ask you this, what if you used Mana Sense and you still couldn''t analyze your enemies? Just like that Monster, try using your Mana Sense at it and tell me if you see anything." Yuki said with a mysterious smile on her face.


    "Mother�� I don''t see anything. As if his whole body is just air, it''s hollow." Katsumi, and Yumie both answered. Aika was also confused as she also couldn''t see anything, she cannot even see how powerful the enemy is.


    "You couldn''t see anything right? Then how should you analyze your enemy now, or should you just run away because you don''t know how strong they are?" Yuki asked all of them a question that left them to ponder. Those who were also listening to Yuki''s conversation were intrigued since they also didn''t know the answer.

 Chapter 269 Alone?

    ?"Why are you still here? I thought I had already made it clear. Leave here, you and your trash army are not needed here. My three daughters can handle the enemy alone." Yuki said as she enclosed all of them in her Bloodlust aura that made them fall to the ground.


    "I''ll count to three, if I still see even your shadow here. I will execute all of you." Yuki said menacingly, she was truly in a bad mood after what happened between her and Anna. She was even worried that her anger could swallow her, so it would be beneficial to her if she killed these people right now.


    But, she doesn''t want to do it. She knows that a certain person would be sad if she did it. So for that person''s sake, she didn''t want to make her sad.


    "Run away!" All of them fled in fear after experiencing what death is like, Yuki''s bloodlust is truly scary. Even Serene, and Momozano who are experienced at killing never felt something as powerful as Yuki''s bloodlust. It could be said that if a person was exposed for too long to her Bloodlust would die, especially if they have a weak mind.


    Yuki was clenching her fist to try to hold herself back, she felt like she could explode anytime, and it was getting dangerous as Aika, Yumie, and Katsumi were near her. They could also suffer some minor damage if she went all out.


    "Mommy! Your hand is bleeding!" Aika screamed out when she saw blood dripping out of Yuki''s hand. She was instantly worried and held her hand to heal it slowly. Quickly, Yuki''s wound closed up as Aika healed her.


    "Thank you, but you didn''t need to heal my hand. It was just a scratch anyway." Yuki tried to calm Aika down, lucky for her it seemed to work. Aika was just really worried since she hadn''t seen Yuki injured before.


    "Okay��"


    "Let''s forget about this. Now, have you thought of an answer yet?" Yuki bends over to clean the blood that was in Aika''s hands as she holds her hand to heal it.


    "No. We''re sorry Mother, we can''t think of any answer to your question." Yumie and Katsumi lowered their heads. They felt embarrassed because they couldn''t answer their Mother''s questions. Because Yuki was already strong and famous, they felt pressured as her daughter, they felt that they needed to step up. Seeing this, Aika also lowered her head even though she couldn''t understand why her two sisters were doing it.


    "What are you doing? Don''t apologize for a simple mistake. Everyone can make mistakes as I said earlier. Even though Gods are a failure, they have made mistakes in the past. So if they can make mistakes, can you, what you just need to do is learn from it, or else you''ll be stuck forever." Yuki taught them a lesson.


    "To answer my question, what you need to do is to fight the enemy of course without using too many of your cards. Don''t unleash everything recklessly. An unknown enemy is the worst kind to fight in a battle" Yuki said, she then carried all three of them by lifting them using her Mana.


    "Just watch there," Yuki instructed and the three followed her orders and stayed in the building that theynded on. Meanwhile, Yuki was already on top of the Golem, she then smashed it down to the ground with a single move.


    "Listen, if you''re going to analyze your enemy while you are fighting them you must be ready at all times since it''s pretty dangerous," Yuki exins as she dodged an attack from the Golem.


    The attack from the Golem was incredibly strong as Yuki was pushed away for a few meters. It made a giant pole with stone that appeared below Yuki with the intent to cut her in half.


    "Things such as this could happen if you are not aware. So, focus." Yuki smiled as she dodged another attack from the Golem.


    "You can give it a go, attack him with all you want to test. This guy is pretty weak anyway." Yuki said as she sliced one of the Golem''s arms, and when she saw what was inside. She smirked but didn''t say anything.


    Inside the arm was the core that let itself regenerate. It would not be killed until the core or heart is not destroyed. But it looks like her three daughters still don''t realize it.


    The three fought the Giant Golem all alone, as for Yuki she was protecting them by making an Ice of Wall. Everything got near it would turn to Ice because of the sheer cold.


    "F*ck off." One word from Yuki caused fear to strike the monster''s heart, and they then turned away and just tried to attack the City, but before they could make mayhem. They were killed by Yuki''s Ice Army.


    "I got it!" Aika suddenly yelled which snapped Yuki''s mind towards them. She then looked at her and said to go on.


    "Because the Golem keeps regenerating it must have a Core of some sort that heals itself!" Aika exined, and the other two also now understood the weakness of the Golem.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You are correct! Good job, now let the job of finding, and destroying the Core to your Big Sister." Yuki bent down and carried Aika.


    "Whoever finds the Core first will get an extra reward." When the two heard their Mother''s words, they looked at each other first before smiling at each other.


    "Gravity x50!"


    "FireStorm Dragon God!"


    Both of them used their strongest skill, they already knew that they could split whatever Yuki would give them as a reward.


    Once the Dragon hits the Golem, it melted instantly because of the insane heat, but after it melted its body exploded in lightning leaving not even a corpse.


    "Well, that''s one way. You destroyed its whole body, its core surely would not survive that kind of attack. I guess I have to give both of you a reward then." Yuki chuckled, she then drew her Sword back again to fight with them.


    "Come with me, there are still a few monsters. Let''s kill all of them now." Yuki invited them to kill all the monsters that were left, soon after all of the Monsters had died from just them four alone. King Dagart even just watched the whole thing folded, but now ites for the worst. The strongest Void Portal would soon open


    "So, what kind of reward do you like Yumie?" In the end, Yumie won the battle with her Sister with a 5,000 kill difference. The gap was not that big, and Katsumi could easily catch up if she had more skills. Even so, she was not sad, or angry that she lost.


    "I can get anything right? Then, Mother, can you apany us to shop together?" Yumie asked as she fiddled with her finger.


    "Just that?"


    "Yes! I and Katsumi already talked about this, whoever the winner is will request this." Yumie exined.


    "Sure, just give me a date. I will apany the three of you." Yuki smiled and granted them their wish which caused a smile on all of their faces.


    "You must be pretty tired now, you can just watch the next battle. You don''t need to force yourself anyway." Yuki said to the three of them, looking at their current condition. They are already pretty tired, and she didn''t want to push them further.


    "Yes, we will only watch." Yuki teleported them back to the Mansion to get a quick rest.


    Yuki then called everyone in for a short meeting, every noble was also called in since Yuki wants to have a word with them. Anna also joined in not because she is interested in their meeting but because she wants to talk with Yuki.


    "As I have exined earlier, the next Void Portal is much stronger than the previous four. At least 4x stronger." Yuki starts with a short exnation of their condition.


    "Is there any chance of us winning?" King Dagart asked with a serious tone, the trouble that wasing their way was much more stronger than he had thought.


    "No, absolutely not a chance," Yuki told them the cold truth which gave a hard blow into King Dagart''s heart.


    "There is one way, but you''re going to disagree with me. Let me fight all of them-" Before Yuki could finish her n, she was suddenly interrupted.


    "NO!"

 Chapter 270 Seriously Injured

    ?"Listen here, you don''t stand a chance if you fight them by yourself." Yuki ignored their cries, but one stood up the most and stabbed her in the heart which almost led her to not fight. Listening to Anna''s sobs made her confidence stagger, but she steeled herself anyway.


    "Please don''t go alone, Yuki��" Tears streamed down her face and her knees had already given up as she knelt on the ground. She felt immense guilt, and her mind was a mess. She felt that she was the one who pushed Yuki to fight alone.


    But, instead of responding. She ignored Anna and talked again to all of them.


    "I know my limitations, and I know for sure that I can kill all of them alone. Plus I have a trump card that I can use. So, don''t interfere with my fight against them, or else I will not hesitate to kill you." Yuki warned all of them, now with that said, they have no say anymore and just could leave it to Yuki.


    "I will warn you now, I will not care if innocent people die. So, you must protect them at all costs. I don''t care what you do, evacuate them if you even want to. I will only give you 10 minutes to prepare, and you''re on your own after that." Yuki said as she vanished right in front of everyone, she went out to see the condition of the Void Portal.


    As for Anna, she copsed to the ground because of the state of her mind, she couldn''t handle it anymore. She was thinking that Yuki would die in this war, and it was all her fault. King Dagart immediately called in the Maids and asked her to take her away, she pitied Anna slightly.


    "This thing is really unstable��" Yuki sighed as she looked at the Void Portal, a huge amount of Power was constantly being released from it. The amount of Power that was released is alreadyparable to a Peak Tier Overseer enemy.


    The ce where the Void Portal appeared is directly on top of the Beast Kingdom, right on Criels Universe which is where the main City is located. Which was dangerous for the people below.


    "Hmmm�� Looks like this won''t hold on for any longer." Yuki quietly said. Yuki then took a look at the Ring that was on her finger. It was a shiny silver ring that, like the moon, was beautiful in Yuki''s eyes. She also removed her two Earrings, which were ck, and white. It seems that this is the color that Serene likes.


    "Oh yes, Fubuki didn''t the item say that I would gain 300 Stats for the Ring, and 200 for the Earrings?  But why didn''t I receive anything?" Yuki questioned after remembering that she didn''t receive the Stats that she was supposed to.


    "Well, I wonder whose fault is that?" Sereneughed when she saw Ayame''s reddened face. She forgot to turn on the setting in Yuki''s System that would ept buffs from items for a few months already.


    "Alright, it''s my fault. I was careless��" Ayame admitted it as she puffed up her cheeks slightly, she then organized the System once again and activated it. Soon Yuki got the Stats that she was supposed to receive.


    Yuki received her 500 All Stats as a bonus, and she asked for no more. Yuki sighed once more, cracking her neck lightly. Yuki unsheathed her Katana and looked directly at the Portal.


    "Here we go�� LUNAR EMPRESS!" Yuki roared when she heard the Space cracking beside her.


    One Golem appeared, then another, and it was just a continuous flow of the same Golem, but the difference in strength was too big. 20 massive Golems appeared that were about the size of Jupiter. But that was not all, millions of monsters began to pour out.


    "Moon st!" Yuki exploded right at the huge entrance of the portal where she killed thousands of them in an instant.


    "INT!" Yuki yelled out loudly, soon a burst of Mana surged to her body because of the Lunar Empress, she then picked one of the nearby Moons and put it on top of them so that she could activate her Passive.


    "Heavenly Ice Flower!" Thousands of Thorns burst out of the Katana that shredded the bodies of the endless waves of enemies, Yuki then cast the Hell''s Fire Flower that burned all of them apart.


    "Please be safe." King Dagart prayed silently, and soon his people followed after him when they saw him praying for the safety of Yuki. They also felt indebted to Yuki because of all the things that she has done for them.


    "Beast Gods, please don''t let anything happen to our savior." All of them prayed.


    "Blood Maniption!" Yuki shot out a hole in the Space using Blood, killing thousands along the way because of the explosion. Turning her body around, she then easily caught the fist of the iing Golem that wanted to break her.


    "Get lost!" Yuki froze his entire body within seconds, and she then crashes his whole body by crushing it with her hands. But, she didn''t realize that she was surrounded by the enemies as they flooded her with attacks like waves.


    ? "F*ck." Yuki tried her best to dodge the attacks from the enemy. From Fire, Lightning, and different kinds of attacks, she faced all of them head-on. Seeing that she was already at a disadvantage from the start because of the number, Yuki threw her Dual Katana and sted off one of the Golem''s heads.


    It then falls into one of thes below, crushing it under him.


    "Sh*t!" Yuki had to sacrifice that, she then made a big Ice Pike that destroyed its whole body along the. But just as she released her attack, she came flying down and hit the ground when one of the Golems managed to get close to her.


    Instantly coughing up blood because of the impact, Yuki quickly stood up. But she was toote as a barrage of attacks came flying down to her. Soon after the endless enemies came down to her, and swarmed her.


    "GET AWAY FROM ME!" Yuki yelled as she froze everyone in an instant, this caused her other passive to activate because of the coldness.


    "No��" The people that were watching the broadcast cried out when they saw her state, she was in a bloody mess. Her clothes were all tattered, and her body was full of wounds.


    "Blood Lifeline!" Yuki made a Nine Tails Fox out of Ice, she then used her blood to bring it to life. But that was not all, using all of her blood that seeped out, she used to create Clones that would fight for her.


    "Kill them all." One order from Yuki, and the Blood Clone and that Nine Tails Fox begins to cause a bloodbath. Slowly the numbers of Monsters begin to die down. Yuki then also charges through the swarm of enemies and uses her rich sword skills to cut down everyone, that Skill of hers took too much Mana that she now has to use Physical Attacks.


    Her skills were too good, as no Monsters could even get close to her. Even if they tried to surprise attack her it was useless, as if she has eyes behind her head. She could see everything that happened around her.


    "Moon st!" Yuki mounted the Nine Tail Fox and both released an attack that halved the Monster''s number. After a few hours of fighting, she only managed to half the number.


    "Looks like I have to use this�� Blood Devourer." Yuki drinks the blood of one of the Monsters which boosted her Stats even more.


    Ding!


    [Passive Blood Devourer Activated, the user would receive the following buff: X4 All Stats, X4 Bonus Physical Damage, X4 Bonus Magic Damage, X4 Speed, and X4 Stamina.]


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Fox


    Title/s - Saviour, Last Stand, Spirit Princess, Origin Skill.


    Bloodline - Blood Moon Fox


    Lvl - 1/1600<novelnext></novelnext>


    Exp bar - 0/200


    The requirement to Rank Up:[The host must be lvl 1,600 and in a ce where there is Blood and Moonlight]


    HP - 10,550,000/10,550,000


    Mana - 80,000,000/80,000,000 (X5)


    Magic - 22,200,000 (X5)


    Rank - Magic Beast (Early)


    Element -


    Transcendent cial (Diamond)


    [This Element will not be able to transcend into ck Rank because it''s only temporary.]


    Blood (ss) - 1%/100%


    [The host must have aplete 100% mastery. The host would also need to drink 1 million liters of Blood.]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - Eternal Moon Dance.


    Original Skill - Eternal Freezing Void Bow, Transcending Ice Gauntlet.


    Original Passive - Destiny Shattering Domain.


    Active - Blood Maniption (3), Descendant Ice Maker, Moonst, Beast Arts �� (5), Charm �� (5), Absolute Stealth �� (5), Absolute Speed �� (5), Telepathy (1), Illusionary, Moon''s Grace, Blood Restoration, Blood Destruction (2), War Saintess, Blood Clone


    Passive - Blood Devourer, Moon Goddess, Ice Queen''s Domain, All Seeing Eye, Language God.


    Status Point - 3,995


    Skill Point - 827


    Coin - 365,000


    Status -


    Str - 21,336


    Int - 120,000


    Agi - 20,888


    Def - 20,560


    Dex - 20,000


    Equipped Gears -


    - Fairy Saintess Flute (Green)


    - Heavenly Hell Flower Dual Katana (Silver)


    - Earrings of the Life/Death Goddess (Red)


    - Ring of the Fox Goddess (Red)


    - Spatial Ring (Red)


    Inventory:


    (World Map), (Manual Guide),(Tier Upgrader),(Weapon Upgrader).


    A.N


    I messed up with myputations in Yuki''s stats a few chapters ago, I''m sorry for that. I will try to fix it.


    "Moon st." Yuki silently said. One attack from her eradicated the whole Monsters, and just as she was about to deactivate her Passives, she was met with a Sword in her chest.


    "You are an annoying woman, don''t you think?" Yuki heard a deep voice as her consciousness began to fade away.

 Chapter 271 ???

    ?"NO!" Anna suddenly snapped awake when she saw Yuki getting stabbed right in the chest, she then made her way outside to find her. But Yuki was already gone, so she then asked the maids where she could fight Yuki. She had a dream that Yuki was going to die, and she wouldn''t be able to see her anymore.


    But, the maids only told her to calm down and quietly watch the broadcast about the fight. There she saw what exactly happened in her dream, her knees copsed to the ground immediately.


    "You finally came out huh? I guess you are themander of all the Monsters that have caused havoc in our Heaven?" Yuki said as she coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood. She was not feeling any pain because of her Title Last Stand activating.


    "So you''re still alive. You are by far the strongest warrior I have ever fought." The manmended Yuki''s strength.


    "Don''t you think it''s a little bit rude for a man to get close to a woman you have only met a few seconds ago?" Yuki said coldly, she then knocked the man off and took a few deep breaths.


    "Are you a God?" Yuki immediately asked after she healed herself using Aika''s Light, and Nature seed. The aura that the man was giving is abnormally strong.


    "You are expecting too much of me, woman. I''m only at Spirit Lord Peak Tier, my name is Grandil Domer, I''m going to be this world''s Nightmare��" The man introduced himself in such a calm manner, but the aura that he was releasing was insanely strong.


    It even affected those people that were watching near them, some of the courageous ones wanted to get close to see the fight with their own eyes, just watching it on a broadcast was not enough for them.


    "Nightmare? Howughable, you are not even a God, do you think you could do such a thing? Be a nightmare to everyone." Yuki chuckled coldly. She was not even the slightest affected by Grandil''s aura, it was still too weak for her.


    "Touch of the Darkness��" Grandil sh the air with his hand, and soon a wave of darkness came out that wasing straight to Yuki.


    "Moon st." Yuki countered it with her own, and the two attacks collided. It created a strong explosion that destroyed everything around them.


    "Decent," Grandil said he then vanished into the darkness of Space and appeared right in front of Yuki.


    "Fist of Neb." Grandil''s hand came crashing down to Yuki when he was expecting the battle to already end. His hand collided with an Ice Gauntlet, immediately his nerves screamed out to run away and he just did. Grandil nearly escaped death by running away in time.


    "What was that?" Grandil said as he looked at his hand. Hispletely looking normal hand just a few seconds ago was frozen to the bone, and somehow it was no longer alive. He can''t even move a finger even after destroying theyer of Ice.


    "What a punch, you destroyed my Transcending Ice Gauntlet," Yuki said as she looked at the thousand cracks on her Gauntlet and finally. It shattered to pieces.


    "How are you still alive?" Grandil widened his eyes as he questioned Yuki, he was so sure that Yuki would die in that exchange of blows, but he was once again wrong.


    "I don''t know, but you should focus on the fight." Yuki appeared in front of him and shed his body, Grandil quickly escaped and only took a big cut on his body. When he then looked at Yuki, what he only was a flying Blue Katana that wasing to him at an insane speed.


    "Where are you even looking?" Yuki smirked as she appeared behind Grandil, she then grabbed both of his arms and ced her foot behind his back before pulling it with all of her strength.


    Sounds of flesh and bones tearing apart rang into Yuki''s ears, and blood gushed out as she pulled both of Grandil''s arms off.


    "ARGHHH!!" Grandil screamed in pain, both of his arms were suddenly gone, and anger surged through his heart as he looked at Yuki with clear hatred.


    "Don''t look at me like that. It''s your fault for being weak��" Yuki punched him in the cheeks and sent him flying. He only stopped when he hit one of the big Asteroids that was floating in Space.


    "Guhh!" Grandil puked so much blood and added blood that was gushing out of his hand. He was now lying in a pool of blood.


    "Moon st��" Yuki sted the whole Asteroid leaving nothing, not even a spec of the Asteroid was left.


    "How can I lose? I promise that person to take revenge on the Mystic Dragon Heaven�� I can not lose today! LIMITER DISABLE! ENDLESS DARKNESS!" Grandin screamed out, then something shocking happened. The darkness around the space was all being sucked by Grandil, and his power was rising insanely fast. His body begins to have ck markings all around it that look kind of menacing in the eye of the others.


    "DIE YOU B*TCH!" Grandil covers Yuki in pure darkness and then begins to rip apart her body. Yuki''s health began to rapidly go down, but her face was still as calm as ever.


    "Why are you not screaming in pain?" Grandil was confused why she was not doing anything despite her body being shredded, her bones are almost seen in the naked eye because of the wounds.


    "Ring�� Activate." Yuki whispered, then a pir of Mana burst out of Yuki''s body. Grandil was forced to back away because the amount of Mana that was being released is too much for him to handle. Yuki''s stats quickly went up as the seconds go by, and slowly fear was being stricken into Grandil''s heart.


    Ding!


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Fox


    Title/s - Saviour, Last Stand, Spirit Princess, Origin Skill.


    Bloodline - Blood Moon Fox


    Lvl - ???


    Exp bar - ???


    The requirement to Rank Up:[The host must be lvl ??? and in a ce where there is Blood and Moonlight]<novelnext></novelnext>


    HP - ???


    Mana - ???


    Magic - ???


    Rank -Star Lord Beast (Middle)


    Element -


    Transcendent cial (Diamond)


    [This Element will not be able to transcend into ck Rank because it''s only temporary.]


    Blood (ss) - 1%/100%


    [The host must have aplete 100% mastery. The host would also need to drink 1 million liters of Blood.]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - Eternal Moon Dance.


    Original Skill - Eternal Freezing Void Bow, Transcending Ice Gauntlet.


    Original Passive - Destiny Shattering Domain.


    Active - Blood Maniption (3), Descendant Ice Maker, Moonst, Beast Arts �� (5), Charm �� (5), Absolute Stealth �� (5), Absolute Speed �� (5), Telepathy (1), Illusionary, Lunar''s Empress, Blood Lifeline, Blood Annihtion (2), War Saintess, Blood Clone.


    Passive - Blood Devourer, Moon Goddess, Ice Queen''s Domain, All Seeing Eye, Language God.


    Status Point - 3,995


    Skill Point - 827


    Coin - 365,000


    Status -


    Str -???


    Int - ???


    Agi - ???


    Def - ???


    Dex - ???


    Equipped Gears -


    - Fairy Saintess Flute (Green)


    - Heavenly Hell Flower Dual Katana (Silver)


    - Earrings of the Life/Death Goddess (Red)


    - Ring of the Fox Goddess (Red)


    - Spatial Ring (Red)


    Inventory:


    (World Map), (Manual Guide),(Tier Upgrader),(Weapon Upgrader).


    "Go back to where you came from��" Yuki looked at Grandil with a void of emotion, she then snapped her fingers, and soon a wave of Mana enveloped Grandil''s body, destroying it to dust.

 Chapter 272 Curse Of The Darkness

    ?"Corrupting Ice sh." Yuki turned her body behind her and annihted the Void Portal in one sh from her Sword.


    "Cancel all of my Passive, and Skills," Yuki said, and Fubuki then did what Yuki had asked her and deactivated all of her Skills, and Passive. After canceling all of the activated Skills, and Passives, Fubuki then congratted Yuki.


    Ding!


    Difficulty: Nightmare


    Quest Complete: Destroy the 5/5 Void Portals without any help from others.


    Time Limit: 24 Hrs


    Time Remaining: 12 Hrs


    Rewards:


    +100 All Stats


    +100,000 Gold


    Cursed Sword Techniques of the Cursed Demon Goddess (Martial Arts Book [Sword])


    Skill Book - Fist of Destruction (A blow that will destroy everything that is inside while outside it would bepletely unscathed.)


    [Rewarding the host will be given the following Rewards�� Complete!]


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! The host is now a Peak Tier Magic Beast!]


    Fubuki said, and as for the two Primordial Gods, they only have a slight smile on their faces as it''s already to be expected. But they were still pretty shaken up from just a moment ago, if they hadn''t seen it they would have never believed it. A Fox was able to beat an enemy that is 2 Ranks higher than her, even if she had to use the Skill of the Ring it was still impressive.


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Fox


    Title/s - Savior, Last Stand, Spirit Princess, Origin Skill.


    Bloodline - Blood Moon Fox


    Lvl - 2,000/3,200


    Exp bar - 0/1,000,000


    The requirement to Rank Up:[The host must be lvl 3,200 and in a ce where there is Blood and Moonlight]


    HP - 350,800/350,800


    Mana - 665,000 (X5)


    Magic - 160,500 (X5)


    Rank - Magic Beast (Peak)


    Element -


    Transcendent cial (Diamond)


    [This Element will not be able to transcend into ck Rank because it''s only temporary.]


    Blood (ss) - 15%/100%


    [The host must have aplete 100% mastery. The host would also need to drink 1 million liters of Blood.]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - Eternal Moon Dance.


    Original Skill - Eternal Freezing Void Bow, Transcending Ice Gauntlet, Corrupting Ice sh.


    Original Passive - Destiny Shattering Domain.


    Active - Blood Maniption (3), Descendant Ice Maker, Moonst, Beast Arts �� (5), Charm �� (5), Absolute Stealth �� (5), Absolute Speed �� (5), Telepathy (1), Illusionary, Lunar''s Empress, Blood Restoration, Blood Destruction (2), War Saintess, Blood Clone.


    Passive - Blood Devourer, Moon Goddess, Ice Queen''s Domain, All Seeing Eye, Language God.


    Status Point - 11,990


    Skill Point - 2,426<novelnext></novelnext>


    Coin - 465,000


    Status -


    Str - 2,767


    Int - 3,100


    Agi - 2,711


    Def - 2,670


    Dex - 2,600


    Equipped Gears -


    - Fairy Saintess Flute (Green)


    - Heavenly Hell Flower Dual Katana (Silver)


    - Earrings of the Life/Death Goddess (Red)


    - Ring of the Fox Goddess (Red)


    - Spatial Ring (Red)


    Inventory:


    (World Map), (Manual Guide),(Tier Upgrader),(Weapon Upgrader), (Skill Book - Fist of Destruction), (Cursed Sword Techniques -  Sword Martial Arts).


    "Only Peak Tier?" Yuki sighed slightly, she was expecting to make it to Star-Lord Beast already, considering that she killed millions of them, plus Grandil who was a Peak Tier of the Spirit Lord which is one of the strongest ones she has fought yet, and the Endless Darkness that he used was very powerful.


    Then, just as Yuki was about to go back to her mansion and leave everything to the Kingdom. She felt a splitting headache that made her lose bnce. Just as she was about to fall, her body was quickly carried by Anna.


    "Why are you here? Didn''t I tell you to nevere here?" Yuki asked in a hoarse voice, looks like she has underestimated Grandil''s Endless Darkness Skill. The same strange ck Markings begin to pop out of Yuki''s body.


    "What is happening to you, Yuki?" Instead of answering, Anna cried out when she saw the strange ck markings


    Ding!


    [Warning! The host has caught a lethal Curse that must be treated immediately called Curse of the Darkness. Every day it would suck up the host''s energy, and if it''s not removed in a week, the host would die.]


    Soon after all of the ck Markings disappear, but Yuki could feel her body getting weak every second.


    "I''m fine�� That bastard put a curse on me." She then removed herself from Anna''s embrace and decided to tell the truth, she was going to lie at first but after thinking about it she decided not to.


    "CURSE!? Isn''t that a serious matter then? Howe you can still act calmly at a time like this?" Anna hugged Yuki''s body and refused to let go.  After seeing that Yuki is quite calm about the Curse she let her do what she wants, but she can''t help but feel uneasy about the situation since Yuki is also not telling her about it.


    "I''m sorry for what I said earlier, I didn''t mean it. I know that you are not that kind of person, you will not think of me as a mere tool." Anna cried out, she kept on apologizing for what she said. Yuki must have felt hurt because it seemed like she didn''t trust Yuki because of her words.


    But, Yuki just remained silent there and did nothing.


    "Tell her this. If you don''t forgive me then it would be better if we split up now." Suddenly Serene''s voice rang into Anna''s mind. She was trying to help the two to make up because it was kind of sad seeing them quarreling.


    Anna was stunned when she heard what Serene just taught her and when she began to think about it. It has more negative effects than good, just as she was about to ignore Serene''s words, she heard Yuki speak up.


    "You want to break up with me?" Yuki asked in a cold tone, just by looking at Anna''s face she knows what she is thinking about, and the hint that her mother gave her only made her more sure.


    "Serene is teaching that kid some bad tips, don''t be fooled by her." Ayame chuckled, she then gently pinched Serene''s thighs in anger.


    "What were you even trying to say to that little girl?" Ayame asked.


    "What? I''m just giving her tips because your daughter is being unreasonable." Serene answered, she then removed Ayame''s hand that was pinching her and grasped it under her own.


    "She is not familiar with this kind of thing so we must guide her as parents." Serene smiled.


    "I know! But your way of teaching is wrong." Ayame sighed, she then epted Serene''s hand that was closing on her cheeks.


    "Alright, I''m sorry."


    "NO! Wait, how did you know what I was thinking?" Anna asked when she was about to let go of Yuki. She was suddenly grabbed by the waist.


    "I''m sorry, my emotions got the best of me. Just don''t leave me." Yuki said, she then kissed Anna right on the lips for a few minutes.


    "No, I''m the one who should be apologizing. I was wrong, I shouldn''t have said it." Anna apologized again, but she was happy again that they were fine now.


    "Let''s go back now. I still have some business to settle." Yuki carried Anna''s body like a princess and went down to the Kingdom where she was greeted by everyone. From the King, Nobles, to themon people they were looking at her with gratefulness.

 Chapter 273 Rejecting The Invitation

    ?"Why the f*ck are you looking at me like that?" Yuki felt disgusted when she saw the look on their faces. It brings back memories from her past life where all kinds of emotions that she saw in people were fake when they faced her and looking at it again only made her blood boil. That''s the same face when someone has a different motive from her.


    "Miss Yuki, wee to the Party! Now that I''m seeing you face to face, you are a beauty." A man weed Yuki, he then began to eye Yuki''s body and slowly began to show lust in his eyes, but he kept it hidden very well.


    "Thank you for inviting me, CEO Grant. It''s my pleasure to be here." Yuki bowed slightly and epted Grant''s hand and walked inside.


    An hour passed since Yuki entered the Party and she was already feeling bored, and tired. The only reason that she joined here is to have influence internationally. If she would not get anything out of here, she would not evene here.


    "Miss Yuki, can I have this chance to dance with you?" Grant approached Yuki with a kind and gentle smile on his face. Everyone then eyed both of them and waited if they would dance. The most influential person in Germany, and the Top Beauty in the World. They seem like a good fit, all of them thought.


    "It''s my pleasure." Yuki smiled as she epted Grant''s hand, but what everyone didn''t know was that Yuki already had a n when she plucked something out of her hair.


    As the two started to dance, Grant''s hand began to touch Yuki''s body indecently, his hands snaking into Yuki''s thighs. But Yuki only kept a smile on her face as she faced it.


    "You are really beautiful Miss Yuki, would you like to be my wife? I can give you everything that you want if you will be mine-" Before Grant could finish his words, he was stabbed in the crotch by Yuki with her hairpin that was like a sharp knife.


    "No one can own me but myself, Mister Grant." Yuki smiled coldly, she then calmly walked away from Grant who was already on the ground and was curling up because of the pain that he was feeling.


    "Catch her ALIVE!" Grant said to his guards, they then ready themselves to capture Yuki and thought that it would be very easy since she was just a woman.


    "Fufufu, it seems that you are mistaking something here, Mister Grant. I''m the one who should be saying that." Yuki then snapped her fingers, and soon hundreds of her men arrived and killed all of the Guards in an instant using their Guns.


    "Make sure that one stays alive," Yuki ordered as she walked out, she then took a handkerchief from one of the men and wiped her hands that were stained with blood.


    "OUR HERO IS BACK!!" One of them yelled out as Yukinded on the ground. Millions of cheers and fireworks then wereunched and everyone celebrated Yuki''s return.


    "Hero, can you join us to celebrate your victory in this war?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yeah, please join us. We have cooked a lot of food for you." They smiled as they cheered and invited Yuki and Anna. Some of them even mustered their fear and approached her to give gifts. But she only looked at them coldly from the air.


    As Yukinded, she ced Anna gently on the ground and spoke in a chilling tone. She is already tired of this scene, they seem nice on the outside, but inside they are rotten. They just want something from her, their reactions, and emotions are not real.


    "I''ll give you a full minute to clean up all the mess you have gathered in front of my house. If I see even a speck of trash, I will kill all of you." Yuki warned all of them, the more they stay here the more she wants to kill them.


    "Why are you so angry?" Anna tugged Yuki''s hand and asked her, she was also confused why Yuki suddenly got mad at this. To her, it was sweet because they are now showing Yuki the respect that she deserves after she has done so much for them.


    "It''s all fake, this act of theirs. In reality, they just want something from me. I don''t trust any of this. If you want to celebrate with them, you can invite those three." Yuki said as she vanished beside Anna.


    "What is wrong with her?" King Dagart asked as she wiped the sweat that formed on his forehead.


    "Just try to understand her King Dagart. She is a very cold, and untrusting person because of some circumstances. But deep down she is kind, and I know for a fact that you know that right?" Anna apologizes because if she did not she felt like people would talk behind Yuki''s back saying that she is rude for rejecting their offer to celebrate their victory.


    "Of course! I think almost all of us here don''t know how kind Yuki really is. I think not a lot of people know this but I''m going to say it on her behalf. Yuki has helped a lot of people from behind, she gave jobs to people with good sries, making their life much easier. Also, she is the one who mostly funded the foundation of some buildings here. Like the auction house, the Community Shop is a great help to the vendors." King Dagart promptly exined.


    He didn''t know about it from the start since Yuki was quiet about it. She even went as far as to change her name to sign some papers that are needed, making a lot of people confused. But there is something that King Dagart missed, the only reason that Yuki did this is for profit, except for the job that she offered which she needed.


    For the vendors, there was a contract saying that she gets a percentage of their sales as long as they stay in the building that she built. Not only that, but they would also need to pay monthly fees, and because it''s filled with people. She easily doubled her money in just a few weeks that it finished building. What she built was like a mall, so that people would be morefortable shopping and it was a hit since a lot of people were visiting there daily.


    "Wow, I didn''t know that. She didn''t even say something about it." Anna said with a gasp, it was her first time hearing it. This also led her to think that Yuki is a kind person with a cold personality. But that was where she was wrong, she is only kind to the people who she is close with, and she will not hesitate to kill anyone, even if they are a rtive or a child, as long as it would benefit her.


    "See, so let''s just ignore this. WE SHALL CELEBRATE ON OUR OWN!" King Dagart raised a cup in the air, and soon all of them followed and cheered loudly.

 Chapter 274 Drunk Anna

    ?"Cheers!" The happy mood around them didn''t even fade away even when Yuki rejected their offer to celebrate her Victory against the Void Monsters. They are not going to lie that they felt disappointed and sad because they are not joined by their Hero, so they are just going to celebrate it for her.


    "Miss Anna,e on, you can drink some more." Sylvie handed Anna a ss full of alcohol, since Anna was not good with alcohol tolerance she wanted to refuse the offer but she felt that she needed to ept it since it would ruin the mood if she didn''t.


    "I will only drink a little, you know my weakness against alcohol right?" Anna epts Sylvie''s ss of alcohol and begins to drink it slowly. Sylvie then begins to cheer for her as Anna drinks down the drink.


    As the alcohol went straight to her throat, Anna could feel her cheeks getting hot due to the alcohol, and when she finally finished her drink her face was already flushed because of it. She even already has trouble sitting straight because of it and this made the others worried for her since Sylvie gave the wrong kind of drink to her.


    "I''m so sorry Anna, but it looks like I gave you the wrong drink. I was only supposed to give you some Wine so that you wouldn''t get drunk like this." Sylvie begins to apologize deeply, she didn''t mean to give her the strong drink since it was meant for her, not for Anna, but she got confused over the color so she mistakenly gave her the wrong drink.


    She only realized it when she tasted her drink.


    "It''s fine, I''m fine anyway," Anna said to make Sylvie feel a little bit better, she didn''t get mad since it was an ident anyway.


    "Yeah I know, but I''m not scared of you. It''s your girlfriend that scares me." Sylvie shivered just thinking about it.


    "HAHAHA! You better start praying now Sylvie, or else Miss Yuki might hunt your ass down for making Anna drunk." Erenughed loudly. Their previous Adventurer Guild has already been long gone since the kidnapping incident of Aika. The other members left because of fear, and some of them left because they don''t feel like they could still be friends with people who were willing to side with Yuki even with her even after what she did.


    But Eren and Sylvie were not sad at all even after they left. He was, even more, happier than before because he felt like he wasn''t having fun when he was with them, it was the same thing with Sylvie.


    "You are making it worse, you f*ck!" Sylvie hits Eren''s shoulder with force.


    "Ouch! I''m sorry, I was just joking with you." He apologized with a chuckle.


    "Are you alright Anna?" Sylvie then ignored Eren and asked Anna who looked spaced out for a moment.


    "Ah, yes don''t worry I''m alright," Anna said with a smile, but her flushed cheeks gave it away. She was already drunk.


    "You should take a rest then, you don''t look fine at all." Sylvie invited Anna to go home already. But Anna rejected her offer as she wanted to stay a little bit longer and have fun since Yuki had already given her permission as long as she woulde back before midnight.


    "Okay, if that is what you want," Sylvie said, but she specifically asked Eren to sometimes look at Anna if something ever goes wrong, to which he happily agreed.


    "Do you want some more drinks, Miss Anna?" A man with a bulky figure and tiger ears appeared beside Anna with two cups in his hand, one for him, and the other one for Anna. He has set his eyes on Anna already when he sees the beauty of the Elf.


    "What drink is it?" Anna asked as she turned her head towards the man.


    "It''s the Demon''s Alcohol, it''s famous for its strong vor. Would you like to drink with me?" The man asked again with a smile as he put the cup on Anna''s table.


    "I''m sorry, but I have to reject your offer. I can only drink some weak alcohol, I''m not good with strong ones." Anna kindly rejected his offer not knowing what his true intentions were.


    "Oh, this is thest cup anyway. Can you drink it for now since it''s going to be a waste if no one drinks it and I will give you a weaker er?" The man said with an apologetic smile on his face, and this caused Anna to find herself in a situation where she couldn''t refuse again.


    She reluctantly grabbed the mug and drank it in one gulp. This caused light to happen in the man''s eyes but he quickly hid it and handed Anna another drink. But this time it was the weaker one now since she already got what he wants. Plus Anna could still get drunk with this. Because Eren was distracted and so was Sylvie none of them realized what was about to happen.


    "Would you like another one, Miss Anna? This is the drink that you requested." The man offered Anna to drink with him, he then began to drink his alcohol and watched Anna out of the corner of his eyes, and just as Anna was about to join the man for a drink, the mug in her hand was taken away from her.


    "What are you doing? Can''t you see that Miss Anna was drinking it?" The man almost burst into anger when he saw someone interrupting them.


    "Can''t you see that she doesn''t want to drink anymore?" A cold woman''s voice rang into the room which silenced it instantly.


    Just as the man was about to explode in anger, he stopped when he saw who stopped him. It was Yuki of course and the expression that she is making is not a good one. This made him fear instantly.


    "Don''t hurt him, he meant no harm and just wanted to drink with me." Anna tugged Yuki''s sleeve as she is currently wearing a Kimono.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Fine, so you wanted a drink huh? Then how about you drink with me? If you can beat me then I will give you 100 Million Gold, and if you can''t I will cut your dick off. If you are thinking of running away here, then you''re mistaken for your kitty cat. You have no choice anyway." Yuki warns as she sat down to where Anna was originally sitting and ced her on her thighs.


    "Give me your strongest drinks," Yuki said loudly. Out of fear, the Beast that was serving the drinks handed her their current strongest drink. Drunkards Paradise, that was its name. It was named like that because it can send people to sleep for 1 entire year if they cannot take the drink. But if they can take it and still get drunk, they would just get an insane headache after they wake up.


    "Should we take each shot until someone falls asleep?" Yuki asked the man, she then made two small sses using her Ice that was perfect per shot. Without waiting for an answer, Yuki poured herself a shot and gulped it all down.


    "Decent��" Yuki muttered as she looked at the bottle in front of her. The alcohol was colored red like wine, but the taste was very different.


    "And you, why are you drinking when you know that you are a bad drinker?" Yuki lightly scolded Anna as she poured the man herself a perfect shot and waited for him to drink it.


    "I''m sorry, I just felt like it was rude for me to reject their kindness," Anna said meekly. Her mind was a bit fuzzy already.


    "I''m not mad, I should havee with you so that I can see what you are doing." Yuki strokes her head and brings it to her chest so that she can fall asleep.


    "Why aren''t you drinking yet?" Yuki asked the man who was just sitting there and looking at the Ice ss.


    "No- it''s nothing." The man said as he grabbed the Ice ss and drank it, and just as he thought he was fine. His sight suddenly disappeared and finally, he was knocked out cold after one drink.


    "Pathetic, you want to show someone how strong you are at drinking when you can''t even take one shot of this." Yuki cursed as she took another shot of the drink without any effort whatsoever.


    "How- Her alcohol tolerance is insanely high. In all Beast Kingdom, only that person can take the Drunken Paradise but even still he lost after one shot from it." The people murmured. Since Yuki was a woman of her word, she cuts off the man''s dick.


    "How many of these do you have?" Yuki asks the person who handed the drink to her, she wanted to keep some of it to herself.


    "Ah! We still have 10 bottles of it, including the ones in your hands we have 11." The woman answered.


    "I''ll give you 50 Million Gold for it for you to sell all of it to me." Yuki offered, she didn''t care if her price was too much since she already has a lot of money because of the business that she set up.


    "Yes, I shall deliver it to your Mansion Miss Yuki!" The woman was happy that someone brought the drink from her. It was getting painful for her since no one wanted to buy it because of how strong it is.


    "Let''s go back home now." Yuki disappeared after she paid for the drinks with Anna in her arms. After she arrived, she was greeted by Asuka who was waiting for her.


    "Make me some hangover soup for Anna," Yuki orders her, but Asuka does not know about making a hangover soup before so she doesn''t know what to do.


    "You don''t know how to make one?" Yuki asks after seeing her nervous look at Asuka.


    "Yes, I''m sorry Yuki for not knowing how to make one." Asuka was about to bow when Yuki stopped her.


    "Don''t apologize, it''s fine. Call Miku for me." Yuki stopped her and ordered her to call Miku. She then got in her room first toy Anna down on her bed and waited for Asuka toe back.


    When Yuki heard a knock on the door, she gave her permission to open it.


    "I''m here, Miss Yuki. Do you have an order for me?" Miku asked with a smile, after a few months her belly had grown big. But the biggest difference is that her aura was no longer a sad one, but more of a happy aura because of the change in her life.


    "Do you know how to make a hangover soup?" Yuki asked.


    "Yes, is Nishijima alright with you, Miss Yuki?" Miku answered with a yes.


    "Good, then teach Asuka here how to make one, and you can go back and rest. Your baby will be born soon, so don''t stress yourself." Yuki ordered them, the two then took their leave and went to the kitchen.

 Chapter 275 Colossal Dragon Auction House

    ?"Don''t sleep, for now, wait for an hour for your hangover soup," Yuki said when she saw Anna closing her eyelids. Outside she still has a cold look on her face which made Anna nervous because she thought that Yuki is mad at her for drinking too much.


    But in reality, Yuki was thinking of how cute Anna was. She was already slow, and cute to begin with, but now that she was drunk it only ups all of that making her cuter, and more beautiful in Yuki''s eyes. Since they were also alone now, Anna changed her appearance back to Kurokami.


    "Are you angry at me?" Kurokami asked as she tugged Yuki''s sleeve out of nervousness. But when she heard Yuki chuckle, she became confused as she looked at Yuki with a flushed face.


    "No, I was thinking how cute you are when you are drunk. But on a serious note, you should never drink too much when you know that you have extremely low alcohol tolerance." Yuki reprimanded Kurokami to which she said yes by slightly tilting her head.


    It was good that she was not like those people that get aggressive when they are drunk, she just bes slower and confused about her surroundings. She even begins to hallucinate that Yuki was Sylvie which made Yukiugh, she then flicked Kurokami''s forehead in response and whispered something in her ear before kissing her right on the lips.


    "You are pretty bold, you are thinking of other women when I''m already right here," Yuki said as she went for a deep kiss.


    "Now, can Sylvie do that?" Yuki asked her with a smile that was full of warning, but because of the alcohol effect, Kurokami didn''t answer for a while.


    "Give me more~," Kurokami said after a while as she also pecked Yuki''s lips before she fell into the bed, then before things could escte. There was a knock on the door.


    "Miss Yuki, your Shijimi Miso Soup is done, can I enter?" Asuka waited for Yuki''s permission and when she finally got permission to enter, she then opened the door with a warm bowl of soup in her hands that she ced on Yuki''s table before leaving.


    She was embarrassed to see that Anna''s clothes were in a mess and her mind started to think about many things that she shouldn''t have.


    "Drink this, after you finish it you can sleep now," Yuki said, but after seeing no response from Kurokami who had already turned back after Asuka left, she sighed and thought.


    "This woman is something. You are the first person to make me do this." Yuki thought to herself as she grabbed the spoon and put it into Kurokami''s mouth which had already opened it.


    "Does it taste good?"


    "Yes, it''s very warm and delicious." Kurokami nodded as she asked for more soup, she then asked for some meat which Yuki also fed her some of the ms that were in the soup. After a few minutes of Kurokami eating, she fell asleep instantly with a smile on her face.


    "Have a good sleep��" Yuki kissed her forehead before she entered her changing room and got a new set of clothes. It was her training set of clothes that she usually wears. She is going to practice for the whole night just as she ns, she was supposed to be already training but because of a certain person that got her drunk, she has to move it. But before she can train, she remembers that she has to buy something first. Yuki then grabbed her Fox Mask that wasying on her table, she then didn''t forget to write a letter if Kurokami would look for her.


    "Fubuki, you said that there are items that I can use to suppress all of my powers right? What should I buy then?"


    Ding!<novelnext></novelnext>


    [Yes, there is such a thing. The host would just need to look for a Ring of Suppression. The host can find this in an auction house.]Fubuki answered her question with some details.


    "Okay, then it''s time to find myself an Auction House." Yuki then set out to look for an Auction House, but with her strong connections in the Beast Kingdom it was easy for her to find one and the one she went to is thergest.


    It was located right at the center of the Kingdom, lucky for her it was close to her mansion as she would just need to fly for a few miles and she was already there. She didn''t even need to fly over somes to go there.


    "Colossal Dragon Auction House." Yuki read the huge sign right above the entrance, but before she could enter she was stopped by two guards.


    "Can I see your I.D miss? Or are you new here?" One of them said in a deep voice.


    "I''m new here. What do I need to do to enter here, also what are the rules of this ce?" Yuki casually asked since she didn''t gather that much since she thought it was pretty easy to enter.


    "Alright then, follow me. I will lead you to our receptionist so that she can bring you the details of this ce." The same guard said as she led Yuki inside the establishment.


    "We have a new Guest that wants to join. Can you fill her up?" The man asked the woman behind the counter to which she responded with a smile and looked at Yuki before speaking.


    "My name is Sunny, how can I help you?"


    "Tell me about this ce?" Yuki cuts right straight to the details.


    "This is the famous Colossal Dragon Auction House if some neers want to join here. They must create an I.D. We have different kinds of I.D here, Bronze, Silver, Gold, Diamond, ck, and Dragon. If you have the Bronze one then you can only bid for the Bronze items, it''s the same for the higher ones. The prices for them are, 100,000 - 9,999,999 for the Bronze, Gold is - 10M - 24M, Diamond 25M - 49M, ck 50M - 99M, and Dragon is 100M + Gold." Sunny exined and continued, "The reason for this kind of system is so that the poor people can''t intervene with the Nobles. Because we have some instances where it happened. Also, if you have the higher Tier of I.D that means you can still bid for the lower ones if you have something that you like." Sunny said that was all, and she then exined some more minor rules that also needed to be followed.


    Weapons were not allowed at the Auction House, and Killing was also. But it''s another story if they exited the Auction House.


    "Alright, give me a Dragon I.D," Yuki said as she casually threw Purple Gold Coin at Sunny. There are 5 kinds of Gold in this World. 1 Gold normally equals 100 Silver, but that is not the highest one, the fourth highest in Blue Gold which is equivalent to 100 Gold, Red Gold which is 1,000 Gold, ck Gold which is 1,000,000 Gold, and thest one which is the most superior out of all of them Purple Gold, it equals to 1,000,000,000 Gold.


    "This is a PURPLE GOLD!?" Sunny almost went crazy when she saw the Coin in her hands, she had just seen it a few times and it was from a far distance, and now she was touching one. It almost made her cry because of her happiness.


    "I will prepare all of it." Sunny immediately got to work on Yuki''s I.D and not even a minute in, she was already done and gave it to Yuki. The I.D can also work as a card that she can use to pay for the items that she wants, and because she pays too much the remaining 900,000,000 was put inside the I.D.


    "I''ll take my leave then��" Yuki said as she began her walk deeper into the Auction House, and when she arrived at the ce. It was crowded with people.

 Chapter 276 Calamity Destroyer Sword

    ?"It''s more crowded than I thought��" Yuki murmured as soon as she saw all of the people. There were about thousands of them who were inside.


    "Miss, it looks like you are new here. Do you want me to guide you to this ce?" A man said with a weing smile at Yuki to which she only answered with a nod. This made the man''s smile twitch a little, seeing Yuki''s clothes he concluded that Yuki probably only has a Bronze I.D so he didn''t bother to be polite anymore and just got straight to the point.


    "In this ce, everyone has a free choice and has to bid on anything as long as you have the money of course, but your only limitation is your I.D. That is everything that you need to learn." The man huffed, at first thought that Yuki was a rich youngdy because of the aura that she was giving, but it looks like he was wrong.


    "I''m curious about something, let''s say a Bronze Item exceeded the price of 10M since normally it can only be about 9.9M right, then can you still bid for it even though you only have a Bronze even though that item is already a Gold?" Yuki asked with curiosity.


    "Ah! Good question. You can still bid for it even if you only have a Bronze since the Item was already tagged as a Bronze one so you will have no problems." The man answered, even though Yuki looks normal, the aura that she is releasing was not normal.


    "Thank you for letting me know, can you show me where I can sit?" Yuki asked the man since the Auction was about to start already.


    "Oh, you have a Bronze I.D like me right? Then follow me, the people would usually separate themselves and group themselves up so that the Host would not be confused." The man invited Yuki to join him, but seeing Yuki not moving he was confused.


    "I don''t have a Bronze I.D, I have a Dragon I.D," Yuki said as she casually brought out her I.D and showed it to the man which made him sweat instantly.


    "F*ck! I''m sorry! I didn''t realize that you were a VIP, and I just casually talked to you like that." The man apologized instantly.


    "It''s fine�� Just show me the ce where I can sit. No, just take me where you are going to sit." Yuki encouraged him to lead the way and seeing Yuki waiting for him, he swallowed his words and continued his way toward his seat.


    "By the way, my name is Isaac. Nice to meet you?" Isaac raised his hand and waited for Yuki to respond.


    "Ayano��" Yuki said lied nonchntly as she sat down in her seat and casually waited for the Auction to start. Since Isaac felt awkward about the situation, he also sat down next to Yuki.


    "Alright, Ayano looks like the Auction will now start. Good Luck!" Isaac wished Yuki good luck.


    "Same to you," Yuki said as she focused on the man right in front. Yuki was expecting to see some decent items on sale, but it looks like she was wrong. There was nothing but trash that all came up, even the ck Rank items were all useless to Yuki. Some weapons showed up that she could give to Aika, but because it was not going tost with her since they are pretty bad she didn''t bid for them.


    "Howe you are not bidding? Or are the items that came up useless to you?"


    "Useless," Yuki said one word which instantly made Isaac swallow the words that were about toe out.


    "Here is our next one! Even though it''s only a Bronze Rank, you must never look down on it. It is a Book where you can learn some Skills if you master them correctly." The man yelled excitedly, Yuki''s ears perked when she heard that there was actually a Skill Book here, and upon asking Fubuki, it was indeed a Skill Book that people can use to learn some new moves.


    "Ice Breaker - A Skill that would let the user create Ice using his/her Mana even if they don''t have the affinity for it. The Ice that was created then would break the enemy''s body into pieces if they got hurt, but the user could also get some bacsh from the attack." The man read out loud the description of the Skill, and the people inside soon became excited after they heard what the Skill could do.


    "Let the bidding begin!" The man announced loudly.


    "3M!"


    "5M"


    "9M"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "15M"


    The Skill Book already exceeded the price point of a Bronze Item, and it only goes up as time goes by. Even Isaac also bid, but after the price exceeded 30M he stopped.


    "Dang! What a shame that I can''t buy it." Isaac said with regret, he then curiously looked at Yuki who still looked bored at the moment.


    "You''re not going to bid even though it''s a good Item?"


    "It''s useless for me since I have something better." Yuki showed him another book that made him gasp, he then quickly hid it behind his clothes, and looked at Yuki with shock. The Skill Book was Yuki''s original Skill Eternal Freezing Void Bow, she just did it out of boredom when Fubuki said that she can also make her own, but it would only work when it was an Original Skill.


    "What kind of attack is this?" Isaac said in shock as he read the description of this being put on sale. It would surely be a Dragon Rank item.


    "What a useless book�� Just get to the next one already." Yuki said aloud and soon all eyes turned to her when they heard her remarks about the item. But they chose to ignore her for now.


    "63.5 Million! Going Once, Going Twice! Sold to Mr. Wang!" The man congratted the man who just bought it, it was a fat-looking man who had two women on both of his sides. He was a Diamond Rank in this establishment and he was well known for being rich. After that, some more useless Skill Books appeared that made Yuki yawn, this led her to the conclusion that she would never buy a Skill outside the System since it was trash to all of them.


    "Here we are to our next Item! It is a Dragon Rank Sword!" The man yelled out loudly which brought amotion to all of the people. Even Yuki was interested in it


    "Because this Sword is very special, there is no limit to it. People with low-Rank I.D can also buy it if you have the money to buy it."


    "Cmity Destroyer (Red) - This Sword is highly valuable as it can use all kinds of Elements that it feels from the user, it can also use multiple amounts of Elements. So if you are a lucky person and you have two Elements, this is the best weapon for you! Let the bidding begin!" The man said with clear excitement in his voice.


    "100M!" A woman yelled from the Dragon Rank area, and all the lower rank people already can''t bid because it was raised so high.


    "150M! You don''t want to mess with my Family Miss Star." A man bidded higher than the woman named Star.


    "Does my Star Family look afraid of your Dant Family? 200M! Call my Grandfather and inform him about the Sword that appeared."


    "Great! Then let''s just see who is richer. 210M!" Dant yelled out.


    "211M!" The two begin to rise each other''s bids, it looks like the weapon would go to one of the two families.


    "220M!" Star said, she then begins to feel nervous as she only brings 300M in this auction she didn''t expect that such an item would appear.


    "270M!" Dant raised it even more.


    "300M!" Star finally went all out and used all of her money and seeing that the Dant family didn''t raise it anymore made her feel at ease, but before she could celebrate. A calm voice rang out inside the Auction House.


    "700 Million," Yuki said with a smile, but no one had the chance to see it because of her mask.

 Chapter 277 A Chance For Them To Be Strong

    ?"WHAT!? Who is that person? She is sitting in the Bronze Area and she has that much money?"  All the people gasp in shock when they heard how much Yuki bid, they didn''t even believe her for a second, so the host warned Yuki in a serious tone.


    "Miss, I would like to warn you for your safety. You must not fake your bid amount because we can kill you. If you can''t show any evidence that you can''t bring the amount of money that you said, then we would kindly ask you to leave the establishment." The host said as a warning.


    "Is this enough evidence?" Yuki revealed her I.D which brought a shock to all of them, they saw an authentic, and real Dragon I.D that only a few people had. The number of people that can afford a Dragon I.D is only in the thousands. Also because they can only buy their I.D once in a lifetime, they can''t afford a Dragon I.D easily, so if they have money to buy a Dragon Rank item, but they don''t have the rights because they have a low I.D Rank, they have to give it up.


    "I''m sorry for my mistake. Of course, it''s enough since you have clearly shown us a Dragon I.D. Then is no one going to bid for the Sword anymore?" The host apologized sincerely, he then continued the sale to see if anyone was willing to bid higher than Yuki.


    "750M!" An unknown man''s voice yelled out and everyone''s eyes turned to him. They found that he was the son of one of the Adventurer Guilds'' founders.


    "850M" Yuki raised the bid to 100 Million more which again surprised them, looking at Yuki she seems to be a mysterious person. But some of them sighed because she was fighting against the Adventurer''s Guild. Even though Yuki captured them, she didn''t kill them, she even gave their Mana Realm back.


    But in recement for their Soul Realm, they are now chained to Yuki. Sooner orter, the Adventurer Guild, or maybe even the bnce of the Mystic Dragon Heaven would flip outside down.


    "You are challenging me, youngdy. 1 Billion!" The man said, he was the son of Azir who has now be a tortured man because of the two sisters, he is still currently alive on the outside. But inside he''s already dead after the pain that he received.


    "If you have the money then buy it. 2 Purple Gold." Yuki said she was not going to give up this weapon since it was perfect for Aika. She already decided to buy Skills from her System since they are 100% better than the ones that are sold outside, as for the weapons.


    She''s not going to prioritize buying into her System since it''s a waste. What she is mostly going to buy is Skills, Martial Arts, and Cultivation.


    "What the f*ck! How rich is this woman? She can casually bring out Purple Gold." All of them thought, but only if they knew that Yuki has already a lot of branches outside the Beast Kingdom that bring her endless money, she can even buy this whole Auction House if she wants to, and her money would not even go down by 50% if she did it.


    "Interesting�� 10 Purple Gold. Let''s see if you can beat that." Azir''s son raised the bid 5 times higher.


    "Wow, the son of the Great Azir is really rich��" The woman begins to whisper with each other when they hear how rich he is.


    "Let''s find out�� 100 Purple Gold." Yuki raised the price much higher, the price she bids can already buy the two Great Families that were fighting for it earlier.


    "What? Who is this woman? And how can she have that much money?" The man murmured, finally he gave up since he cannot beat what Yuki just bid on, it was too much even for him. He was now waiting to see if Yuki can actually pay for the item or if was she just lying.


    "Congrattions on getting the Cmity Destroyer Sword, Miss?" The man asked Yuki toe up and pay for the Sword, it was a tradition that if an item exceeded one Purple Gold toe out and pay for it right in front to see if you are lying or not, and soon everyone''s eyes were glued to Yuki as she calmly walked up.


    "Ayano, here is the payment." Yuki brought out a small pouch and gave it to the man which brought a smile to his face. It was exactly what he was waiting for, 100 Purple Gold Coins. The man then handed Yuki the Sword, and as Yuki looks at the Sword using her Passive "All Seeing Eye" she can see its attributes of it much better.


    Weapon Type - Sword


    Name - Cmity Destroyer Sword (Silver)


    Attack - 350


    Speed - 120


    Def - 70


    The Sword controls every Element there is as long as the wielder can use it. When the Element is unleashed from the Sword it will be much stronger.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Passive -


    Natural Disaster - Once this weapon is equipped, the Element that is put in it would manifest a Natural Disaster, but it would depend on what Element it is. Water would bring a flood, Fire would cause Fire Storms toe out, Earth would bring earthquakes, and many more.


    Active -


    Cmity sh - A bust of attack that would use all of the wielder''s, Mana. Upon hitting an Enemy, the attack would multiply to two, and again until it bes ten. Once it bes ten, those attacks then can be controlled by the wielder for 5 minutes until it disappears.


    Elemental Prison - The enemy will find themselves in a Prison of all the Elements that the wielder can control. But as time went by, they would find themselves wounded because of the Prison.


    "Better than I expected��" Yuki said as she held the de in her hands, she then stored it inside her Ring and got back into her seat, and waited for some more good items to show up. But she was met with utter disappointment, she didn''t even see what she came here for.


    "We are now nearing the end of this Auction! Now I am happy to show this to everyone! I have here a very special drop that came out of the Void Monsters that I''m sure everyone remembers. Our great Hero Yuki fought. We came across this floating around the Space and when we examined it we found that it was a Heart of a Void Worm, and the shocking part is that we have 5 of them here." The man said as he took a deep breath to control his excitement and continued.


    "Because we have five here, we are going to sell them one by one. I''m sorry for those people that want to bid, but this Item has already been listed as a ck Rank. Each bid must exceed 2 Million. Then�� Let the bidding begin!" The man started the war of the auction.


    "10M"


    "12M"


    "15M"


    "Didn''t expect that what Katsumi needs would appear here. Well, it''s also my fault for not checking the battlefield for the treasures that I drop, looks like I have to waste money again�� 100 Million." Yuki also bidded, since she needed two she would just get this over with and bid for a high number.


    "100 Million to Miss Ayano! Is there anyone who wants to bid higher? No? Then the first Heart goes to Miss Ayano, congrattions!" The man congratted and soon ps begin to roar in the crowd.  Yuki then went on and bought the other one for another 100, and soon the other 3 were sold for 32 Million each.


    "Now, I''m very happy to present to all of you here ourst Item! Let me give you a small introduction about why we cannot let it be sold to ck and below. This item is also found again where our Hero has fought, and I will not drag you any longer so watch the screen to see what it is."


    Yuki couldn''t help but chuckle when she saw what they were trying to sell. At first, she thought it was something important, but it was a useless thing for her, so she couldn''t help butugh once seeing it.


    It was a small residue of her Ice from the battle, precisely the Eternal Freezing Void Bow. It was a small piece of Ice, so she was curious why they were selling it. She has a guess, but she''s not 100% sure that it would be the reason.


    "Can I ask why this is a Dragon Rank item?" She raised her arm and asked, all of them also agreed and waited for the description of why it was ranked like that.


    "Well, I''m d that you asked Miss Ayano. This piece of Ice is very dangerous, it can freeze almost anything that gets close to it, and the only reason that we are selling it is that this can be used as a trump card. You will be invincible once you have this under your hands because you can kill anything when you have this with you. Also, that''s not the only thing you can use, if you are brave enough you can condense this into a Pill because of how much Power is in this little piece of Ice. Just imagine how strong you will get once you swallow it?" The man said, and soon the people with Dragon I.D were excited.


    But to Yuki, she once again chuckled. They were not wrong about the Ice having Immense power, but they didn''t realize that once this thing entered your body it would corrupt everything inside until you die, because that''s what the Skill does.


    "They are not that insane Yuki. They can survive the corrosion if they are strong enough that is." Ayame said in exnation to Yuki.


    "Really? Mother, you do know how powerful my attack is right? Even if it''s a tiny piece the chance of them dying is very high." Yuki calmly exined.


    "You are right, but it''s a gamble if they want to. So, if they want to, then let them. But I think you might want to warn them about the Ice, because like you said, it is very powerful. Especially the corrosion effect that it has." Ayame advised Yuki to warn the people that wanted to buy it since she felt that they would be pitiful if they died.

 Chapter 278 Signed Paper?

    ?"Can we see it first? I want to know if it''s real or not." Yuki requested, some of them also agreed with Yuki''s words, as they wouldn''t just waste their money if it was fake.


    "Alright, then feast your eyes on this Spectacr Ice!" The man said excitedly as he revealed the Ice, as soon as the Ice was revealed underneath the stage. The whole ce became Frozen, the only reason that they didn''t be frozen is that they were protected by some Shields that were set up.


    "Holy! How strong is that little piece of Ice?" Both big families were shocked when they saw how powerful the Ice was, and even the coldness that it was releasing was already dangerous enough to kill them instantly.


    "If you''re selling it, then how can we hold onto it? That thing is so destructive anyway." Dant said cautiously.


    "You are precisely correct Mr. Dant, that''s why this Ice would be sealed in a Crystal that you can crush, it then would unleash all of its stored power in a second that would eliminate everyone near it. As to how you can make it a Pill, it would be the same way we will seal it and the rest is up to you��" The man said with a smile and he didn''t make them wait any longer and start the bidding.


    Because the Item is so special, all the Great Families that were inside contacted their families to inform them about the Ice that appeared. This is a chance for them to take over and be the strongest family.


    "1 Purple Coin!"


    "3 Purple Coins!" The bidding already started at an insane amount of Price and it was not going to stop that easily. It just keeps rising, from 10 to 15 to 30. It just keeps rising. But some people were confused because they didn''t hear Yuki bidding for the Ice, she was just sitting there as if she was waiting for something.


    "Why is that person not bidding? Did she run out of Money?" All of them had the same thought, but for the people that were bidding it was beneficial for them as they didn''t have a big enemy ahead now that Yuki was not bidding for the Ice.


    "76 Purple Coins!" Isaac''s son also started to bid for the Item, he wanted to get stronger, stronger than his father because he wanted to make a name for himself. He doesn''t want to use his father''s fame for his benefit, because it''s not his hard work.


    "Mother, what would they need to do to make my Ice into a Pill?" Yuki casually asks as she is curious about how to make a Pill whether it was a hard task or not.


    "First of all, if they want to make this into a Pill. They will surely need a lot of precious materials to make it stable. After they gather the materials they would need a strong Cauldron that can probably hold it inside, then they just need to start the process of making it into a Pill. But because they cannot erase the corrosion effect they will need to have a strong body." Ayame exined to Yuki what she wanted to know.


    "I guess I can warn them a little, and even give them a little present��" Yuki said mysteriously which made Ayame curious.


    "What are you going to do?" Ayame asked, she didn''t like that mysterious side of Yuki at all, she truly cannot understand where she got it from.


    "You will see��" Yuki said as she suddenly stood up to Isaac''s confusion. Just as he was about to ask, he felt a chill down his spine when he saw Yuki look at him while cing her finger in front of her mask saying to be quite


    "What are you-" Isaac sank into his chair and stuttered when he was about to ask Yuki, but before he could even finish his words Yuki suddenly disappeared in front of him and appeared right on the stage.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Excuse me, Miss Ayano?" The man was confused why Yuki suddenly appeared right beside him, he didn''t feel threatened at all as he knew that he was safe there.


    "Let me just ask you a question. Have you gotten permission from Yuki to sell this?" Yuki simply asks as she is curious, and if they decide to tell the truth, maybe she will even reward them for doing so.


    "Why are you curious about this?" Instead of answering, the man asked Yuki with an awkward smile on his face and told Yuki what she wanted to know.


    "Because I know how dangerous that Ice is. I can guarantee you right now if you make this into a Pill and you are not strong. You. Will. Die." Yuki warns them, but none of them even believe her for a second.


    "How do you know that Miss Ayano? Plus, we do have Miss Yuki''s permission to sell this. We can even show you her signature that she let us sell this." The host sounded confident as he showed everyone a piece of paper that has something written on it that everyone saw clearly.


    I Yuki have given the Colossal Dragon Auction House to sell the loot that they have found in the War that has recently ended.


    Signed By - Yuki


    "It is signed by Miss Yuki herself, so what''s wrong with it, Miss Ayano?"


    "Because this Auction House is lying�� I have never even seen that paper my whole life." Yuki said as she removed her mask, the people, especially the workers from the Colossal Dragon Auction House, began to shiver in fear. As for Isaac, he almost fell into his chair out of shock, he was sitting right with the Devil that could have killed him without even blinking, yet he acted arrogant in front of her.


    Never in their life would they expect the Great Hero to go to this kind of ce. So they took that to their advantage and lied to the people saying that they had permission since they were sure that Yuki was not going to care about what they did.


    "Now, answer me truthfully. Why are you trying to tell them that I permitted you?" Yuki asked in a chilling tone, this is what she hates the most. Liars, especially when she is mentioned or a part of it.


    No one dares to talk on the Auction side now that they know that the paper was fake and the biggest reason that they have no intention of helping them is out of fear. Yuki is the Goddess of this Heaven, if she wanted to she can control all of it.


    "Destiny Shattering Domain��" Yuki released her Passive at everyone in the room except for Isaac, so they were currently feeling what Yuki''s enemies felt when they faced her. The only difference is that they are not dead just yet, but the longer they stay they might die.


    "Tell me, or else I''m going to destroy this whole ce. All of your hard work." Yuki was already pissed because they lied to her, and now they are not answering her which only made it worse.


    "We''re sorry! We didn''t mean to lie, but we just wanted to make money so we did such a thing."

 Chapter 279 Learning Aikas Little Secret

    ?"So in the end it''s all about money�� I will give you a choice right now, be my subordinate and work for me, or I can destroy your whole Auction House right now for lying to me." Yuki gave them the free will to choose, whether they want to die right now, or still live but they would need to work under her now.


    Without even thinking about the choices that Yuki gave them, the Founder of the Colossal Dragon Dragon Auction House appeared right in front of Yuki. She was a beautiful-looking Dragon with blue wavy hair and emerald eyes.


    "Hello Miss Yuki, My name is Asakura Sasaki, and I''m truly honored to meet you in person. I will apologize now for my staff''s mistake, I hope that you can forgive them just this once." Asakura introduced herself briefly and already apologized when she met Yuki face to face, but she felt awkward when she saw that Yuki was just staring at her.


    "How are you rted to Mirel? I don''t remember her having two daughters." Yuki asked as she looked at Asakura. Somehow, Asakura resembles King Dagart a bit making her like a sister of Lian.


    "You truly have a keen eye, Miss Yuki, I''m Uncle Mirel''s Niece, my mother is Uncle''s sister. That also makes me Royal Blood." Asakuraplimented Yuki at first before saying her full background to her. She didn''t need to fear Yuki at the moment. After all, she is sure that Yuki would not do anything to her because she has some connections with King Dagart.


    But, if she only knew that Yuki doesn''t give a sh*t. Even if she was King Dagart''s niece, then maybe she would have already trembled in fear as she looked at Yuki.


    "Stop with the bullsh*t, do you think that just because you are Mirel''s niece I will not touch you?" Yuki asked as she held Asakura''s chin and lifted it slightly because Yuki is already quite tall because of her evolution standing about 190cm, as Asakura was quite small.


    "No, I didn''t mean anything like that��" Asakura cowered in fear as she took a step back because she was not looking at her back. She almost fell to the ground, luckily she was caught by the waist thanks to Yuki.


    "Maybe you should go back to your Uncle, he will teach you something about me. I can kill you right now if I want to, but because I find you useful I will not do it. But don''t test my patience little girl, if I hear something like this happened again. I can promise you that you will die without a corpse left��" Yuki whispered to her ear as tidied up her dress because it was a mess after she hugged her.


    "Yes�� I''m very sorry for being rude. I can promise you that this will not happen again." Asakura made an oath to Yuki.


    "Clean up this mess��" Yuki said, but before she left she looked at Azir''s son who was also looking at her with respect, not only that Yuki could also feel that Azir''s son was very different from him. His son was more cunning than him, he could hide his true emotions much better, butpared to Yuki it was still nothing. She can feel his lust while staring at her.


    "Why don''t youe down here? You want something from me right?" Yuki suggested as she turned her eyes away from him and looked directly straight at Isaac.


    "Interesting�� At first, you were so cheerful and arrogant a while ago, but now you are trying to hide from me." Yuki invited Isaac down to the front as she wanted to test something.


    "Looks like I really can''t escape from the eyes of the Great Hero Yuki. I have a proposal to you, Miss Yuki, to be my wife and I promise to give you everything that I have. I will surely make you happy as my wife because I''m Azir''s son. Nasar." Nasar introduced himself and used his father''s name to bribe Yuki to his side. To those people who heard his words, they thought that he was crazy for saying something like that. Because the torture of Azir didn''te out, no one knew about it.


    "I take my words back, it looks like you are just as stupid as your father. You are both trash��" Yuki mocks him, andughing was then heard throughout the crowd as they found Yuki''s words funny.


    "What? Are you sure that you want to mock me? Even if I''m not as strong as my Father, I''m pretty sure that I can put you under me." Nasar gritted his teeth after being mocked by Yuki.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What utter stupidity�� Such arrogance is not eptable, you talk big but you''re not even strong. Your strength doesn''t evene close to how high your arrogance is, maybe talk to me again after a million years. Then maybe I can consider you bing my butler." Yuki chuckled after hearing Nasar''s remarks about her loss to him.


    Even his father was no match for her, even if she didn''t use her Transcending Ice Gauntlet, she can make a mess out of Azir without any problem whatsoever. The only reason she took out his Soul Realm is that she wanted to experiment with it. As the Soul Realm of the three Rulers was still in her hand, she wanted to see if she couldbine all of them into one and then make it into a brand new sword, or maybe condense all of them into a Pill.


    "You see, your dear father has already fallen into my hands. If you want evidence I can show you one." Yuki said as she snapped her fingers, and soon a Portal that was made of Void opened up. Noir then came out of the Portal with a man in his mouth. And when everyone set their eyes on the man, they gasped in shock.


    But the one who is most shocked out of all of them is Nasar, it was of course her father in a sorry state. Broken bones, dried-up blood, and lifeless eyes as if he has already given up on life.


    "What in the f*ck happened to you?" Nasar questioned when Noir threw Azir without care about him, he then flew back to the portal. But before he can enter, a little girles out with a white rabbit in her hands while she rubs her eye.


    "Where are you Noir? Mommy will find out that we have been sneaking out." Aika said in a worried voice,tely, the two of them have been sneaking out to look around because Aika was bored inside Yuki''s mansion already and because she cannot simplye out, she asked Noir to make a portal after learning that Noir can make one.


    "Sneaking out? You have been sneaking out?" Yuki questioned when she heard the words that came out of Aika''s mouth.


    "Mommy? No, we didn''t sneak out��" Aika said while fidgeting with the rabbit in her hands, she became extremely nervous.


    "Yes, we did sneak out for a few days already. I''m sorry Mommy, but don''t get mad at Noir, he did nothing wrong. I was the one who wanted to go out."


    "Let''s not talk about this matter here, go back to your room and sleep already. I will talk to you tomorrow. As for you, call your God, maybe he can help you in this crisis��" Yuki smiled which brought a chill down in Noir''s back.


    "Gulp��" Noir followed Aika with a heavy heart, he was even more nervous than Aika, but the worst part is that. He is scared of Yuki, he even thinks that Yuki is much scarier than their God.


    "See, your father is nothing but a cripple man," Yuki said as he lifted Azir''s body and threw it to Nasar''s feet.


    "Do you want to follow your Father, oh wait�� You already have." Yuki said as she suddenly vanished in front of Nasar and appeared behind her where she plunges her hand into his stomach, and blood immediately flooded the floor.


    "Clean this also. I want to meet you in my Mansion tomorrow morning, you better not bete." Yuki said as she disappeared into their eyes leaving the bloody mess, she didn''t even care if she left Azir''s body there as he is already useless.

 Chapter 280 Aikas Punishment

    ?When Yuki came back, the sun was already out. She then entered her room to only see no one in bed.


    "Good, she''s already awake. F*ck, I need a shower, then I need to talk with Aika first before I can start my experiment." Yuki mumbles as she undresses inside her bathroom. She already has changed her mind she would test with the Soul Realm first before she can train.


    After taking her time in the bath, Yuki dried herself up before dressing herself and went out to get some food. Even though she can live up to months without any food and water because of her powers, she still wants to do it as she will lose some time with her three daughters if she doesn''t do it anymore.


    Just as she entered the Dining Room, she found Aika sobbing and the others were trying to cheer her up. Yuki then rushed in as soon as possible as she already knew what caused this to happen. When Aika saw Yuki, she hung her head lower as she cried out silently, her fear just suddenly came as soon as she saw her Mommy. She knows that Yuki could be strict sometimes in times like this, just from the stories of her Big Sisters of how scary can Yuki be when they mess up in their training already makes her scared.


    "Mother! Don''t punish Aika, let us take the punishment as we also know what she is doing right in the morning. We are sorry for letting her go out on her own!" Yumie stopped Yuki''s way toward Aika, and soon Katsumi also followed and talked to Yuki.


    "Big Sister is right, Mother. You can punish us instead of Aika." Katsumi also tried to stop Yuki from punishing Aika, they have the same thought in their heads. There is no way for Aika to take Yuki''s punishment as it was too heavy on her little body, even if she is an Essence Lord, it would still be hard. Plus she is only trained for a few months and her training was pretty good, not like theirs when they were in the forest. Especially for Yumie.


    "Don''t meddle in this situation," Yuki said to the two as it only took one look at them and they moved aside, but after thinking about it more clearly. They think that Aika deserves punishment and upon this conclusion, Yumie thought of a way to save Aika.


    "Mother, do you remember the wish that I could make because I won thepetition against Katsumi? I would like to change my wish. Please don''t punish Aika anymore." Yumie said in a calm manner believing that Yuki has now no choice but to agree with her.


    "I can''t do that. Your sister made a mistake so she will have to face the consequences. But you don''t have to worry, I''m not going to make her do something over the top. So, move aside." Yuki assured them, the two looked at each other first before moving aside to let their Mother pass.


    "Aika�� don''t be scared. Are you scared of me?" Yuki asked calmly as she kneeled in front of Aika and held both of her hands tightly, Aika then looked up to only see Yuki looking at her with a smile, but she was very familiar with that smile, it was the kind of smile that she is used to seeing.


    "I''m sorry Mommy! I promise you that I will never leave the house again, I will stay inside. So please don''t hate me��" Aika cried out as she jumped into Yuki''s arms and held Yuki''s neck tightly. Seeing this, it seems like the scene of her "Mother" dying changed her, it seems that she had a trauma because of it.


    "How can I hate you? Even if all the Gods hate you, or all of you. I will dly kill all of them." Yuki said in a loving voice, but those outsiders who heard her words got a chill down their back. She was not joking about killing the Gods.


    "Mother, are you going to punish Aika for what she did? Can''t you just let it slide for now?" Yumie asked nervously.


    "Yes, even if I dote on her. She will also need to face this or else she will never grow. Plus like I said, this is not going to be hard like what you have done before��" Yuki said, she then pulled out a Sword from her Spatial Ring and held it in her hands.


    "I only want one thing. You need to master this Sword until you be an expert with it. You cannot ask for help from your Sisters, or any other people. I want you to learn by yourself, but you can ask one question from each one of them to help you a little bit." Yuki dropped the punishment and upon hearing it all of them calmed down. Even though it was hard, it was not impossible as Aika is a genius.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What?" Aika didn''t understand her Mommy''s words and asked again.


    "This Sword will unleash all of your Elements all at once except for your Time Ability as it does not count as an Element. What I want you to do is make an attack that canbine all your 9 remaining Elements, and after you do that. You need to beat one of my Ice Soldiers in a battle only using Swords. Do you think you can do that?'' Yuki exined to her and asked if she thought she could do what she wanted.


    "YES! I will not let you down, Mommy." Aika promised Yuki, she then let go of Yuki''s neck and looked straight into Yuki''s eyes.


    "I''m looking forward to it." Yuki kissed Aika''s forehead and sat her back down in the seat. She then took her seat right in front of the long table, right to her side was Anna who was quiet because she didn''t want to speak up.


    "Serve the food, Asuka," Yuki said and soon the maids came out with several foods in their hands that they served for them to eat.


    "You can go now and eat your breakfast." Yuki dismissed all of them, the maids then gave Yuki their thanks and left the room with a smile. They were happy to serve Yuki, even though she is cold and scary she is not a bad master to serve.


    "Did you have any headache when you woke up?" Yuki asked Anna as they began eating but in reality. She is not eating, she is just drinking her tea.


    "No, I had a great sleep and I didn''t have any headache at all thanks to the Soup that you gave me." Anna smiled as she answered her question.


    "That''s good, so don''t drink too much again next time," Yuki advised as she drank her tea.


    "Yes�� I will not drink too much again." Anna said in embarrassment, but no one said a thing and just let the two talk with each other.


    "Miss Yuki, someone is looking for you. She said that her name was Asakura Sasaki and she said that she has an appointment with you." Asuka walked to Yuki and whispered in her ear, but her voice was very clear. Lian and King Dagart heard her voice.


    "Little Kura? How did you meet her, Yuki?" Lian asked Yuki, she doesn''t remember Asakura ever meeting Yuki as they never had the opportunity to do so.


    "You will see, why don''t you also join me? Maybe you will know the reason behind hering here." Yuki said mysteriously as she followed Asuka into the meeting hall.

 Chapter 281 Departure

    ?"Can Ie with you?" Anna asked Yuki as she stood up and held Yuki''s sleeve meekly. She wanted to be with Yuki, also she was curious why someone is looking for Yuki.


    "Stay here, for now, I wille to find youter since I also want to talk to you about somethingter," Yuki answered softly, she didn''t want to expose Anna to this kind of thing as it would get dirty when she starts her conversation with Asakura.


    "Okay��" Anna reluctantly agreed as she let go of Yuki''s sleeve, she then sat back down on her seat and continued eating her breakfast. Yuki finally made her way toward where Asakura was and behind her were King Dagart, and Lian.


    "Miss Yuki is here." Asuka opened the door and announced. Asakura sprung up as she heard Asuka''s voice. She was extremely nervous that she didn''t even get to take a short nap like she nned to. But now, she became even more nervous when she saw her cousin and uncle.


    "U- Uncle. Lian��" Asakura stepped back and set her eyes on the both of them, she was never expecting to meet both of them. She then looked at Yuki with shock in her eyes.


    "They wanted to know why you wanted to see me," Yuki spoke up, she then calmly sat down on the sofa right across from Asakura and crossed her legs.


    "It''s good that you are not if you were even a secondte. I would have probably punished you right now. Now that you''re here let''s get started." Yuki cuts Asakura before she can speak. She wanted to get this over with as fast as possible as she would be busy in the iing days.


    "Yes. My Colossal Dragon Auction House would be honored to work under you, Miss Yuki." Asakura easily epted Yuki''s offer, if anyone received this kind of offer, they would ept it no matter what. It was once in a lifetime to be able to work under Yuki and even possibly be friends with her so that her connections would be much stronger.


    "WHAT!? You are going to work under her? But isn''t your Auction House already sessful? It is already as strong as a Kingdom though, so why?" Lian asked, she didn''t expect her cousin to work under Yuki, it was not because she is against Asakura working under Yuki, but she was d.


    "Well��" Asakura didn''t want to tell the reason, but one look from Yuki caused her to get goosebumps, so she was forced to tell the real reason why she chose to work for Yuki. After hearing Asakura''s reason, King Dagart held his forehead as he sank to the sofa. He could never believe that Asakura would bring cmity to their family.


    "Why did you think it was a good reason to lie about such a thing!? You could have asked her directly, then maybe there is a chance. Even if it''s extremely low." King Dagart said in frustration.


    "I''m sorry. This is why I''m here." Asakura said meekly, she was quite afraid of her Uncle because she is a strict person. Now, she regretted what she did, using Yuki''s name for her benefit.


    "It''s fine now, just don''t do it again, or else. I will destroy your Auction House to the ground." Yuki waved her hand, she didn''t want to see any drama right in front of her.


    "Now that you work for me you only need to know two things. Don''t regret what you did, and don''t betray me." Yuki said all that she wanted to say and left, she left the three of them in the room so that they could talk around themselves.


    "Asakura, do you have any updates for me?" Yuki asked Asuka as soon as she got into her office, Asuka was her right-hand woman in terms of her business. If she is gone, Asuka would be the one who will control everything. Even though Asuka was hesitant at the beginning because she doesn''t have any knowledge of such a thing, because of Yuki''s order and teaching she became good and the right person for the job.


    "There''s nothing that changes much Miss Yuki, for this week you have gained 20 Million Purple Gold for our Main Branch and 10 Million for our Sub Branch. In total, we have gained 150 Million Purple Gold. Also, the construction for our next Branch in the Elf Kingdom is about to bepleted, so we need a representative to control that Branch. Should I start hiring now?" Asuka updated Yuki on how much they have gained this week. Asuka also informed her about the nearingpletion of their Branch, this time it was built in the Elf Kingdom.


    "No, you don''t need to find one. I already have someone in mind. After those three finish their conversation, inform Asakura about this n and let her lead that Branch you already know the procedure for doing it right? Yuki asked Asuka and after getting a confident answer from her she smiled, she then ced the papers in her hands to pat Asuka on top of her head.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Good, is that everything?" Yuki asked Asuka, to which she answered that it was all she had to report. Just as Yuki is about to leave, she remembered something and assigned a difficult task to Asuka.


    "Oh yes, I will be gone for a few weeks. Maybe even months, so I trust you to take care of the business. The papers that I need to sign are all ready, as for the expansion. Do you think you can handle it, you will also need to have meetings with our partners. If you can''t handle it, I can assign someone to help you." Yuki asked Asuka if she was ready for the job, Yuki''s question made Asuka stop for a moment. But after she recovered her emotions, she answered Yuki with pure confidence.


    "Yes, please trust me. I will be able to do anything as long as you ask me." Asuka said she would never want to disappoint the person who has given her everything that she currently has. Because of Yuki, her family is not in poverty anymore, she has hernd, and most importantly her family is very happy which was her goal from the start when she first started working. She was rich enough to even hire her maids.


    Yuki has even given her the chance to retire and enjoy the rest of her life as her savings are already enough for a few thousand years. She didn''t need to work anymore, but because she wanted to stay with Yuki. She refused the offer, now she is Yuki''s main maid/secretary. Her position in Yuki''s mansion is extremely high.


    "Alright then, I shall trust you with this operation. But if you ever need any help just ask Yumie, and Katsumi can help you. They also have a vast knowledge about what we are doing." After finding out that Yumie is quite good at handling business despite only being 10 years old is amazing, so of course, she taught her the ways. Her only w is that she is too soft, she doesn''t want to take too much from her partner, and she wants to be fair because of her kind heart. So when ites to dealing with business partners, Katsumi got that handled.


    "Yes, I will ask for their help when I need it," Asuka promised Yuki, and after saying a few more words, Yuki left to go find Anna about her departure.


    "Hey, are you busy?" Yuki asked as she entered her room. Anna was currentlyying in bed and reading some news.


    "No. You said earlier that you wanted to talk with me. Are you done with the business?" Anna asked with a smile as she sat up on the bed to give Yuki some room.


    "Yes, I''m done. I will be going out to do some experiments because it is going to be dangerous. I will have to go to a deserted Gxy or something. I may be gone for a few weeks at best, but most likely I will be gone for 3 Months at most." Yuki informed Anna about her departure, it was a hard decision but she needs to do it as she wants to get stronger quickly.


    "Does this mean that I can''te with you?" Anna asked in a sad tone, just the thought of her being alone for 3 Months made her heartache. She felt like she couldn''t do it even if she tried.


    "F*ck��" Yuki cursed inwardly, she doesn''t want to take Anna with her because the chances of her failing to make weapons out of the Soul Realm are low, and if she ever fails. She will explode a whole Universe by ident.


    A.N


    I decided to change how destructive the Explosion of a Soul Realm is, in Chapter 222 I wrote that an Overseer Peak Tier can destroy millions of Universes. I decided to change that to Gxies, and the explosion of a Spirit Gathering could destroy a whole Universe.


    "You are there, Yuki. Why are you even afraid of taking her? At most, you are probably the one that she needs to watch out for because you might eat her." Momozanoughs, but Yuki gets irritated by her joke. But she didn''tsh out, and just took a deep breath.


    "Who said that you can''te with me? This is the reason why I''m saying this, I wanted to ask you if you wanted toe with me." Yuki said in response as she caressed Anna''s cheek gently.

 Chapter 282 Making Their Own Home

    ?"Really? Why does it feel like you were forced by someone." Anna asked with a sad smile on her face, she began to think that Serene was maybe helping her this time. Even though it made her happy that Yuki''s mother was on the side, it also made her sad because the only reason that Yuki let here is because of them.


    "Why would you think of that? No one forced me, I just don''t want you to get hurt. But thinking about it again, I''m here so no one can ever hurt you." Yuki said as she tried to calm down Anna, she regretted it. If she only said from the start that Anna woulde with her then things would not be like this.


    "Is that so? I believe in you. I promise to get stronger so that I can stand beside you." Anna suddenly promised which Yuki was taken aback. In Yuki''s opinion, even if Anna chose to stay just as she is right now, it would still be fine.


    But hearing her answer brought a smile to Yuki''s face. She was happy that Anna wasmitted to bing strong, it looks like her Mother was not wrong. She would not regret being in a rtionship with Anna.


    "I''ll look forward to that. Let''s go now, I already have everything set up." Yuki kissed Anna''s forehead and stood up. Anna followed Yuki outside the room and soon they found themselves in Yuki''s garden.


    "Do you already have an idea where we will go?" Anna asked curiously, she wanted to know where they would go so that she could also prepare. She wanted to say farewell to her friends first before she left.


    "Yeah, I found a deserted Gxy right on the very edge of the Beast Kingdom. So be careful okay, I didn''t get the chance to investigate the whole Gxy as I was in a rush, so I don''t know if it''s a safe one or not. So once we go there, we need to look at the Gxy thoroughly." Yuki informed Anna about the ce where they will go, Anna then nodded and asked Yuki if she could go for a few hours and say goodbye to her friends which Yuki let her.


    But what Anna didn''t expect was for Yuki to join her.


    "Are youing with me?" Anna asked. After seeing Yuki nod at her question, she sighed. Looks like Yuki was too protective of her.


    "Is there any problem? Are you going to meet some other women?" Yuki suddenly questioned her with a cold look on her face. Their surroundings immediately got colder.


    "NO! Why did youe up with that conclusion? I only have you as my girlfriend, no one else. I just want to see them before we leave." Anna answered, the frosty look on Yuki''s face then slowly disappeared when she heard Anna''s question, but their surroundings were still cold.


    "Looks like I''m right. She is possessive. I think that happened because of her past." When Anna came to this conclusion, she then threw her body towards Yuki and crossed her arms at her waist.


    "I see, I''m sorry if I suddenly came with that thought." Yuki apologized as she bent over and buried her head in Anna''s breast. She doesn''t know why she suddenly thought of that, but just the thought of it makes her want to lock up Anna so that she is the only person who can have her.


    She knows that it''s wrong so she threw that thought away. Slowly she calms down, Anna was d that nothing bad happened and they quickly resolved their problem.


    "No problem. I want you to trust me, Yuki. The only woman that I will love is you and no one else can change my mind." Anna said as she held Yuki''s hand tightly. She has decided to ept Yuki''s condition, even if she is a possessive person, she will still love her.


    "Yeah, I trust you��" Yuki said with a smile and the two then finally got on their way. After saying her goodbyes to Sylvie, and Eren. Yuki then led Anna out of the Beast Kingdom territory which was a few Million Universe big to go to the border.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yuki created an Ice Dragon to fly in Space as there was no other way than to fly there. After a few days of flying, they finally arrived at the Gxy where Yuki said.


    "Do you think there is a chance for us to see any treasures here? Like a treasure from an ancient sect that was built here." Kurokami said in excitement, their journey was not boring, she actually enjoyed it and even got some good memories from the trip.


    Like when they took a picture on a beach from one of thes that theynded in to take a rest. The scenery was so beautiful as the sun was about to set, it was perfect.


    "Maybe�� That is one of the reasons why we need to look around this ce. Search this Gxy from every Sr System to the. Report to me if you found anything." Yuki created millions of Ice Soldiers to do that job for her, if she and only Anna was the one who investigated this Gxy then it would take them a few months to do that.


    Even if they are extremely fast, it would be meaningless if they didn''t look at it thoroughly. The Ice Soldiers then nodded their heads and flew away in an instant.


    "Let''s go, I already found a decent to stay on," Yuki said as she held Kurokami''s hand and flew right into the center of the Gxy where they found a blue-colored. The both of them thennded on the safely.


    Just as theynded, they were met with some Beast, but it didn''t pose any threat as one re from Yuki is all it took for them to run away for their lives.


    "That''s a good thing, right? There is life in this ce."  Kurokami mumbled as she looked around the ce.


    "Silly�� of course, there would be living in this ce. Can''t you feel the rich amount of Power is in this area?" Yuki chuckled and softly flicked Kurokami''s forehead.


    "Now that you mention it. I can already feel my power steadily rising." Kurokami said in astonishment.


    "You can explore this if you want to, I have already checked it. There is nothing dangerous here. I''m just going to build a house in this ce." Yuki said as she cracked her neck.


    "You know how to build a house?" Kurokami asked in shock, she didn''t know that Yuki knew how to make one.


    "Yeah, I can also design it however you want," Yuki answered nonchntly. She has already built a few buildings back in the Beast Kingdom, and all of it was her design. In her past life, she studied architecture and she was the best at it too.


    "Wow, I didn''t know that."

 Chapter 283 Accident?

    ?"I guess that''s one more thing that I haven''t mentioned to you. There are a lot more things, but I have already forgotten some of them, so I can''t tell you everything." Yuki said in response, she has already done a lot in her past life and she cannot even count how much she did.


    Kurokami just nodded in response, the more she learns about Yuki. the more she feels littlepared to Yuki. The only thing she was great at was her proficiency in the Light Element as well as her healing Ability, andpare the two of that to Yuki''s achievement.


    Yuki then noticed the sudden change in Kurokami''s mood, she then sighed andforted her by patting her on the head.


    "You don''t need to feel bad, I like just the way you are," Yuki said as she pecked Kurokami right on the lips and continued.


    "Being born Gifted or UnGifted. There is not much difference between them. Just being born is already a gift right? Even if you''re Ungifted, you can still change that, work hard for whatever your dream is. If you''re already a hard worker then you can already tell people that you are Gifted. People will say that the world is not fair because they are not born Gifted, so they justze around and do nothing butin, but in reality, they are the ones who made themself useless for Society." Yuki whispered to Kurokami''s ear as encouragement, just one look at her face, Yuki can already tell that she was thinking that if only she was born Gifted then things would have been different.


    "Even if you are born Gifted, you still need the motivation to work hard. So don''t alwayspare yourself to others, you are already good as yourself. Look at you, you''re beautiful, kind, gentle, and powerful. Some humans would even need a few hundred, or even a thousand years to get to your level. But it only took you a few decades, and that is already a great achievement." Yuki added as she hooks one of her arms in Kurokami''s waist and holds her gently.


    "I see, then from now on. I will work twice as hard to get to your level." Kurokami buried her head in Yuki''s chest and promised her. After hearing Yuki''s words, it touched her heart, to hear something like that made her feel at ease. In all her life, it was always torn in her heart that she is not Gifted, even though she was part of the Vampire Royal Family.


    She is only good at bing a Healer which is not the Vampire''s specialty. Her Blood Maniption Skills were bad, she could probably only control a few drops of it. But even so, Yuki didn''t say a word about it.


    "That''s good, just stick to that mindset and I''m sure that in a short time you will be powerful. Always remember that I''m here, if you ever need help you can look for me. I will do everything that I can to help you, even if it means destroying Destiny, or even the Heavens." Yuki put on a smile as she held both of her cheeks and gently massaged them.


    "Yeah, I will be strong. So that I can proudly say that I''m your Girlfriend." Kurokami smiled beautifully, Yuki was stunned after seeing that look. Every time she looks at it the more beautiful Kurokami is, she is not getting tired of looking at it she wants more. Yuki then leaned in for a deep kiss as she held Kurokami''s waist tightly.


    "Ahhh��" Kurokami was breathless when Yuki finally decided to let her go, she didn''t expect Yuki to suddenly kiss her, she didn''t even do anything.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You were just too cute, and beautiful. I can''t help myself but kiss you." Yuki suddenlyplimented her which put a smile on her face, but at the same time, it made her face red. She was lucky that they were alone or else she would have been more embarrassed if not.


    "Go now, I''m sure that you''re excited to roam around. Be careful alright? Even if I already check the ce, it''s not a good reason to be carefree." Yuki reprimanded her to be careful as you never know when danger lurks around, it''s better to be safe than sorry.


    "Yeah! I''ll leave now, I''lle back in about an hour." Kurokami kissed Yuki''s cheek before flying away as fast as she could. She got embarrassed when she did it, so she immediately fled away.


    "This girl�� One hour is probably not enough to check all the spots on this since this is a giant. It''s almost the size of a Star." Yuki mumbled and when she remembered that she forgot to tell Kurokami, she threw a talisman into the air and informed her about it.


    "I got it, but I will still be back in an hour. I want to explore this ce with you anyways." Kurokami answered with a smile, even after just a few minutes of exploring. She already found a few beautiful ces on this.


    "If that is your choice, then so be it. You can go on ahead. I will not disturb you anymore. Have fun, and be careful." Yuki said once again and just to be sure she sent about a Dozen of Ice Beast that was secretly guarding her against above, and below.


    "See youter!"


    "Time to make a house�� Should I go for a Mansion style, or just a simple, but beautiful one?" Yuki begins to ponder about what kind of house she would create for the both of them to live in after a few minutes of thinking. She decided on a simple Cabin style, but on the inside was a mix of modern and old furniture. She made everything out of Ice since it was easier for her, if she was to use raw materials such as wood or stone, it would take much longer. But to prevent Kurokami from being cold, she coated the Ice with her Own Mana so that it would not affect them.


    "Her one hour is almost up. I wonder where she is right now��" Yuki mumbles as she got outside the house and waits for Kurokami toe back, but her one hour is almost up. Just as she was about to throw a talisman to ask, she sensed that the Guards that she sent to her got annihted all at the same time.


    "F*CK!!" Yuki cursed loudly as she flew immediately to where shest sensed where the Guards were, it was a few thousand miles away. She was not expecting an ident to happen, but it happened.

 Chapter 284 The Ancient Gods Of Japan

    ?But, as Yuki arrived, The ce was already a mess, tons of craters were on the ground. And the worst of all, blood was everywhere as well as the remains of her Ice Guards that she sent. The thing that catches Yuki''s eyes the most is a giant Portal right in the middle of all of them. Before Yuki could investigate what happened, she got a notification from Fubuki that exined everything to her.


    Ding!


    Difficulty: God


    Story Quest Type: The Host Special Person has been kidnapped by the Ancient Gods of Japan from the Mortal World, she must save her before the times up. This is going to be a Trial, so the Host has a few objectives to finish for better Rewards.


    SSS: Kill all the Ancient Japanese Gods (Including all of the Shinto Gods). (0/8,000,000.)


    SS:  Save Kurokami from the Ancient Japanese Gods, and Goddesses.


    S: Be the True Leader of Earth.


    A: Get Revenge on your Human Father by killing/torturing him.


    Special Divine: Be the God of the whole Mortal Realm.


    Time Limit: 6 Months


    Time Remaining: 6 Months


    Rewards: The host mustplete all of the Given Quest to receive all of her rewards.


    Skill (Active) - Heavens Will


    This skill will let the user temporarily use the chosen God''s power she has. This will only apply to the killed Gods. She is limited to the Gods that she just killed. But if the host kills all of the Gods from one origin she will also use them (Norse, Greek). When this is active, the user will be able to use any kind of weapon without any difficulty. (The user can only use three Gods'' power at the same time, and the cooldown for each god is 1 Year.)


    Current Gods can use it -


    Izanami - The Goddess of Death and Creation (The user will have a temporary boost of all stats by 8X, and have control over death. It will allow the user to instakill a person with just a thought, but every kill will consume the user''s Mana depending on how strong the enemy is.) [The user will only have 1 minute of use.]


    Izanagi - The God of Life and Creation (The user will have a temporary boost of all stats by  8X, and  It will allow the user to revive a person with just a thought, but every revives will consume the user''s Mana depending on how strong the person is.) [The user will only have 1 minute of use.]


    Amaterasu - Goddess of Sun  (The user will have a temporary boost of all Stats by X3.5, and the user will be able to control any sun near her, she can also consume like a battery and make her powers stronger. The brighter the sun is the greater power it will give. The user will also be able to use Amaterasu''s weapon, "Fan of the Divine Sun")  [The user will only have 10 minutes of use.]<novelnext></novelnext>


    Tsukuyomi - God of Moon (The user will have a temporary boost of all Stats by X3.5, and control all of the Moons in her surroundings, if the user wishes to she can make it a night at all times with this. The user will also be able to use Tsukuyomi''s weapon, the "Eclipse: Sword of Darkness.") [The user will only have 10 minutes of use.]


    Susanoo - Storm God (The user will have a temporary boost of all Stats by X3.5, and control all kinds of Storm, no matter what it is. The user will also be able to use Susanoo''s weapon, the Kusanagi no Tsurugi or "Grass Cutter" or "The Heavenly Swords of Gathering Clouds.) [The user will only have 10 minutes of use.]


    Kuraokami - Dragon and Shinto God of Ice, Rain, Snow, and Winter (The user will have a boost of a temporary boost of all Stats by X3.5, and an additional X2 if the user is in a Rainy or Cold ce, the user will also be able to control all of the Ice Element under the God Rank enemy. The user will also be able to use Kuarokami''s weapon, the "Twin Cmity Tundra Daggers.") [The user will only have 10 minutes of use.]


    Kagu-Tsuchi - God of Fire (The user will have a temporary boost of all Stats by X3.5, and control all of the Fire Element under the God Rank enemy. The user will also be able to use Kagu-Tsuchi''s weapon, the "Fire of Oblivion: Death Fire Halberd.") [The user will only have 10 minutes of use.]


    Raijin - Thunder God (The user will have a temporary boost of all Stats by X3.5, and haveplete control of the Lightning Element like the Raijin used to. The user will also be able to use Raijin''s weapon, the "Twin Hammers of Destruction.") [The user will only have 10 minutes of use.]


    Fujin - Wind God (The user will have a temporary boost of all Stats by X3.5, and haveplete control of the Wind Element like the Raijin used to. The user will also be able to use Fujin''s weapon, the "Eternal des of Cyclone: Spiral Scepter") [The user will only have 10 minutes of use.]


    Hachiman - God of War (The user will have a temporary boost of all Stats by X3.5, and have an additional boost of X3 if the user is fighting against an army of 1 Million. The user will also be able to use Hachiman''s weapon, the "Eater of Universe: Harbinger of Death.") [The user will only have 10 minutes of use.]


    Inari - God of Fox (The user will have a temporary boost of all Stats by X3.5, and have control of all the Elements of the Kitsune. The user will also be able to use Inari''s weapon, the "Harbinger of Illusion.") [The user will only have 10 minutes of use.]


    Kannon - Goddess of Mercy (The user will have a temporary boost of all Stats by X3.5, and if a person believes or has faith in the user it will multiply even more. The user will also be able to use Kannon''s weapon, the "Flute of Mercy and Compassion.") [The user will only have 10 minutes of use.]


    (DISCLAIMER: Sorry if I didn''t include all the gods in the Japanese Myth as there are just too many, so I just put my favorite Gods/Goddess. Also, some of the Gods/Goddesses that are listed here don''t have their weapons, so I did my spin-off to that, but the myth or origin of the God is still the same and I don''t want to be disrespectful to the Japanese Myth.)


    "Ancient Japanese Gods�� No problem. I''ll f*cking kill every single one of you. I don''t care how long it takes me, but I swear right now. Your Blood will run through my hands." Yuki oathed to herself, she didn''t even care if the Gods that she had to kill were from her birthce.


    She will kill them because they took Kurokami away from her. But she wouldn''t just easily go to the Portal as the Trial would start immediately and she will have less time to do what she wants. Yuki wants to make her weapon first by using all of the materials that she got, which was the Soul Realm of the King, and Queen that she killed, as well as the Elders, and Azir which is the most powerful out of all of them.


    "Fubuki, if I enter the Portal, that means that I''m inside the Mortal Realm right? Then does that mean that the time I spent there, which is a couple of months, would be 500 years here approximately?" Yuki asked just to be sure, she doesn''t want to part away from her daughters as it would mean she would miss the chance of seeing them grow, especially her baby girl. 500 years was already quite a long time.


    Ding!


    [No, because the Host is inside a Trial. The Time between the two Worlds would not cause a disturbance, it would be the same. If the host is gone for 6 Months, then it would be the same here in Mystic Dragon Heaven.] Fubuki exined clearly, the two were too shocked to read the Quest that was given by Yuki.


    It was not their doing so they are greatly shocked about it. As for Ayame, she was extremely nervous as Yuki would now have to fight and even kill Gods. The worst part is that she needs to Kill Millions of them, killing one is already an impossible task for Yuki, but now she has to kill 8 Million of them.


    Ayame found this unfair, but she knew that she can''t change it because that''s how the system works that she designed. Once a Quest is active, it can never disappear, only when the host seeded or failed then it would disappear.

 Chapter 285 Upgrading The Dual Katana

    ?"Those Ancient Gods are something, just because they im the Mortal Realm as theirs doesn''t mean they can do this easily." Serene cursed under her breath.


    "Yeah, I know. This is the first time that I saw a Trial Portal that came from them. They don''t care about the people from our Realm. Those guys are arrogant because they think they are the best just because they govern the Mortal Realm. Especially the Gods from Ancient Greece." Ayame sighed, all of the Gods know each other because they have a Party every 1,000 Years.


    "Same, I still remember that arrogant look of Chaos, Ymir, Izanami, and Izanagi. Those f*cking women are so arrogant. They think that they are the strongest." Serene hissed, just remembering that memory makes her want to kill all of them, she has the power to do it but doesn''t have the authority to do it. Because the person who assigned them is the Primordial Gods.


    But now that Yuki has been given the job to kill them, she no longer has to do it herself because her Daughter is the one who will kill them. But the only question is, can Yuki kill all of them? There are a lot of Japanese Gods that Yuki has to kill.


    "Good Luck, I hope you can survive this Trial. But if you ever do, I''m sure that you will be very powerful." Ayame prayed silently, she was very nervous about this Trial that Yuki is about to do. If she can only help Yuki, she''s not going to hesitate.


    "The only thing we could do now is just to believe in her. She is going to make a weapon to help her on her Trial, I hope that she seeds in making one. But you also know that she is ying on a thin wire, she is going to make weapons out of a Soul Realm." Serene added.


    "Now that you bring that up you''re right. Soul Realms are really dangerous, if she is not careful they could explode at any second. Do you have any way that can help her from making it?" Ayame asked Serene, she doesn''t have any experience in making weapons as all of her weapons are from Serene who handcrafted all of it.


    The craziest part is that the weapons that she creates are all made out of Soul Realms. Serene''s weapon is made out of thousands of Soul Realms, and all of them came from Gods. So Ayame wants to know if Serene has any advice or teachings that she can teach to Yuki, if she only knows how to then she would personally teach her, but Serene doesn''t want her to see how she makes them.


    "I do, but I want her to learn on her own. I will not teach her anything, plus considering how smart Yuki is, she will probably know how to make them in just a few experiments." Serene suddenly denied Ayame''s request, normally she wouldn''t do this. But because it concerns Yuki, she''s going to be hard on it because she wants to get stronger on her own.


    "Please, even just one it''s enough. I will do anything if you tell her one." Ayame pleaded as she looked at Serene with her big blue eyes. Serene then suddenly loses herposure when she stares at those big eyes.


    "Fine�� But you better keep your promise." Serene looked at her with straight eyes, she wanted nothing more than to have Ayame''s body again. Serene then grabbed the Crystal Ball that was Yuki''s system and began to interact with it to talk to Yuki.


    Ding!<novelnext></novelnext>


    [Yuki, this is Serene. I have advice for you if you are thinking of making weapons out of those Soul Realms. Use your Old Sword, the Heavenly Hell Flower Dual Katana as your Base. It''s more worth it if you upgrade it with the Soul Realm, your Sword would be more powerful, also thest one. Use your Connections with your Daughters to make it." Serene advised, she was only supposed to tell one but because she is feeling generous she decided to give her two, with thest being mysterious so that she can solve it on her own.


    "I see, but I''m assuming that it came from my mother and not yours. Thank you, Mother." Yuki thanked her mother instead of Sere who was the person who gave it to her. Ayame was shocked when she heard what Yuki said, she then slowly turned her head to the right and saw Serene with a cold look on her face.


    "This brat��" Serene closed her eyes to calm down, she couldn''t believe what she just heard. She taught Yuki what she should do but the person who was credited as Ayame and not her.


    "I''m sorry for my daughter''s rudeness. I hope that you can forgive her." Ayame apologized but saw that it was not working. Ayame then built up her courage and kissed Serene on the lips. But as soon as she kissed her, Serene suddenly grabbed the back of her head and pulled her in for a deeper kiss.


    "I have already thought of it that way, but what does she mean by using my Daughters connection to upgrade the Sword," Yuki asked herself as she began toprehend what Serene told her, she then took out her Dual Katana as well as the Soul Realm that she got.


    Currently, she has about 25 Soul Realms, and all of them are above Overseer Peak Tier, with Spirit Warrior Peak Tier the highest that she owns.


    "Wait, does she mean�� What an idea, why didn''t I think about that." Yuki said to herself, she then created her Transcending Ice Gauntlet and plunges her chest. She pulls out her Soul Realm and begins to reveal some strings.


    "So this is the connection that she is talking about? This could work��" Yuki muttered, with her knowledge of this Soul Realm, she is about 75% sure that she can make it work, but she has to gamble because she has to connect her Soul Realm to the Dual Katana.


    "I don''t care anymore. If this means that I have a higher chance of saving Kurokami, then I don''t give a f*ck. Risk it all." Yuki said as she let out strings from her Gauntlet to all of them Soul Realm and began to suck their powerful energy and transfer it to the Dual Katana.


    BOOM!!


    Explosions began to happen, and space was being destroyed around them as the making of the Sword was too destructive, luckily that the is very powerful to hold its ground. Yuki then felt a searing pain in her body as the unstable power of the Gauntlet was too much, andbined with the Soul Realm, it was too much for her. But she held in.

 Chapter 286 Fairy’s Wrath: Rainbow Edge Dual Katana

    ?Ding!


    [Warning! The host''s health is quickly dropping, the host must stop what she is doing right now, the mortality rate is 90%!]


    HP - 221,716/380,500


    HP - 98,514/380,500


    HP - 1,213/380,500.


    "Don''t stop me, I know what I''m doing. War Saintess!" Yuki screamed out, she used the best Skill that she can use, but doing so would also put her in danger because of the bacsh that it causes. She went as far as using one of her greatest trump cards that she can use to make the tides in her favor just to make her Dual Katana.


    A burst of power then begins to emit inside Yuki''s body, even the is shocked when it met with Yuki''s force. Just her aura alone caused the whole Giant to shake to its core.


    The process of making the weapon was extremely difficult, what Yuki is currently doing is extracting some of the Essence from her daughters and putting it inside the Dual Katana, but because of the Nature of the Katana, it couldn''t take it all in. The power is getting more destructive by the second.


    Yuki then closes her eyes and begins to fully immerse herself in upgrading the Dual Katana, what she just needs to do is connect her Soul Realm inside the very core of the weapon which was extremely hard because one single mistake and it could explode, killing Yuki along the way.


    "F*cking work�� Finally!" Yuki yelled out. Suddenly a very strong aura begins to leak out from both of the Dual Katana, but the most shocking is that there were two. When Yuki realized this, she widened her eyes andughed.


    "It looks like I identally made two Souls from this��" Yuki sighed, she then looked at the two giant figures that were hovering over the Dual Katana, the right one has a ck Colored Aura, and the other one has multiple colors. It almost resembled 5 Elements.


    "I guess I now have to feed you all of this Soul Realm to make you stronger," Yuki muttered, she then threw the Soul Realm at both of them, and the both of them just absorbed the Soul Realm greedily when they saw the 20 more of themying on the ground. They hungrily suck up all of its powers.


    Ding!


    [The host has sessfully created her new weapon. Giving the host rewards for achievement. Lvl 2,000, and 335,000 Coins. The host is also granted the title of Weapon Master.]


    ? Weapon Master - For every created/upgrade weapon from the host, the efficiency of that weapon is multiplied by two. This Title has no limit, and it could be for any weapon.


    Yuki didn''t care about the notification and the rewards that she got from her achievement, her eyes were focused on the two de that was floating in the sky. The right was a ck colored de with strange rainbow markings around them, and thest de has 5 Different colors. When Yuki finally uses her "All Seeing Eye" sheughed as she sees the stats of the weapon.


    Fairy''s Wrath: Rainbow Edge Dual Katana (Red) [Dual Spirit Type]


    Description: The Dual Katana was born from a fragment of the two legendary Beast races, the Cosmic Dragon, and Elemental Hydra. The two souls that should never bepatible, became one set of Dual Katana that brings destruction around it. But because of the help of a Fairy, the two are in harmony and are waiting for a new master.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Effects when Equipped -


    +200 Bonus Stats


    Attack - 2,000


    +60% Magic Damage


    +60% Physical Damage


    Twice Damage to other Race. Except for Beast and Fairy


    Requirements: The user must be a Spirit Beast and above. The user must also get the recognition and trust of both souls from each sword before using the Dual Katana or you will be devoured by the Sword if you try to wield it. Not only that, but the user must also have a connection with a Fairy (Blood) to even wield the Sword, even if both of the Soul epted you, it would be useless.


    Left Sword - Elemental Hydra


    Abilities:


    Passive (1) - Devouring Hydra - The Sword will naturally eat any kind of the Element that it blocks or hits, the user then will be able to convert the absorbed power into her body and make it her own to attack. (Has a limit of 10,000,000. Mana/Qi,)


    Active - Elemental Burst - When activated the left sword will unleash a powerful attack that contains all of the Elements that an Elemental Hydra, (Fire, Water, Lightning, Dark, Light, and Poison.) The power of the attack is as strong as a prime Elemental Hydra''s attack. (Can be also used Once a Month. The user can also make the attack stronger by converting the absorbed power into the attack.)


    Right Sword - Cosmic Dragon


    Passive (2) - Celestial Sword - The sword gets covered by a ck aura, if the user was to exchange blows with an enemy it will make the enemy''s weapon heavier. Per hit it will multiply the gravity by 1X, 2X, 3X, and so on (Infinite). This will also work with living beings but the gravity will onlyst for a few hours, as for something non-living, it will stay forever, or unless the user disables the magic. The sword will also leave a mark on the enemy that has been hit by the person. (This Passive doesn''t have a limit, and the host can continuously stack the gravity magic.)


    Active - Cosmic Dragon Mark - Once this is activated it will cast a Domain that has a radius of 20 miles. Those who are inside the Domain will feel oppressed and feel heavier as the Gravity inside the Domain is strengthened by 60X. But if a person is marked with the Sword, they will feel double the Gravity, meaning they''ll feel 120X Gravity, and the user will also get a buff of 2X Physical Damage, 2X Magic Damage, and 2X Mana. Enemies will also not be able to use any life-saving treasures such as teleportation. (Can be only used once a Month.)


    Yuki''s mouth twitched when she saw that she must be a Spirit Beast to be able to use the Dual Katana freely, but it didn''t stop her from holding the two Katanas. She cooly walked to the both of them and grabbed their handles, but as soon as she touched them.


    Two auras immediately attacked her which almost made her drop the Katana, but she fought it on her own. Since she needs to control both of the Souls, she would do it out of fear.


    "Bow before your Queen��" Yuki made them feel what the feeling of despair is by exposing both of them in her Destiny Shattering Domain. Almost instantly both of the Souls shivered in fear when they felt what kind of aura Yuki was releasing.

 Chapter 287 Back To Earth

    ?As Yuki released her thick and intense Bloodlust, the two Souls began to shiver in fear. But they are not going to lose to Yuki that easily, they have their pride. They won''t easily let othersmand them without a fight. They were born with this incredibly high arrogance where they would not bow to anyone no matter how strong they are, they must agree if the person is worthy to wield both of them.


    Both of them then release their powerful aura and begin to counter Yuki, for a moment the two of them beat Yuki''s Destiny Shattering Domain, but it was only for a second.


    "Truly worthy of being my weapon. You guys have such arrogance before me, you are perfect for me. But if you are in your Queen''s presence it''s only natural for you to bow before her��" Yuki said as her Destiny Shattering Domain got even stronger, she was only using about 30% of her Bloodlust but seeing that it only affected her for a little bit, she doubled her Bloodlust.


    Their aura was instantly shattered because of what Yuki did. The two vomited what seemed like blood on the ground. They couldn''t handle Yuki''s bloodlust anymore, they felt as if they were facing some kind of monster that they had no chance of beating or even touching her. Seeing this, Yuki knew that she had already won them over, she wanted to make sure that the two wouldn''t even dare to go against her words. So she let out a sliver of what her Bloodlust feels like at its finest.


    When they feel the silver of Bloodlust, they almost lose consciousness because of how potent it is. They would never imagine that a Living Being is capable of releasing such a terrifying and powerful Bloodlust as Yuki. Even the greatest Assassin in the Celestial Star Heaven can''t bring out such a powerful Bloodlust like her.


    Yuki''s true Bloodlust is full of despair, that even if the Greatest Saint/Saintess who is said to be immune in Bloodlust because of their Light Element would be nothing against her. Just even for a second and they felt her Destiny Shattering Domain right at its very peak, the person would either die or be mentally broken because of it.


    "Both of you will be my weapon now. Do you have any objections?" Yuki asked both of them, to make matters worse she held both of their necks as a sign that she doesn''t want to hear such a thing. Both of Katana then shook as a sign that they ept Yuki''s words and they will be her weapon.


    "I''m d that you epted my offer. My name is Yuki, and now we''re going into a Trial that was made by a God. They took my wife, so I will need you to fight with them. Let''s make this contract now so we can get going��" Yuki then removed her hand from their necks, she then grabbed the ck Katana, and cut herself with it to feed her blood to it, she then did the same to the other Katana, and soon the contract started.


    It only took them a few minutes to make contact as both Soul Weapons were already dancing on Yuki''s palm. She haspletely made them her own because just from the battle of their Bloodlust.


    Ding!


    [The host has sessfully made a contract between the two Souls of the weapon, Fairy''s Wrath: Rainbow Edge Dual Katana. The user now can control both of them despite only being a Magic Beast.] Fubuki''s voice rang lightly in her mind, but Yuki just shrugged it off.


    "Good-" As soon as those words left Yuki''s mouth, she got on the ground and vomited a ton of blood. She had just now felt the bacsh of her Skill. She will now have a decreased Stat by -400% for one week. Previously it was 1 week and a half, but because of her tiering up to Peak Tier Magic Beast, it got lessened.


    Yuki has only used this Skill once, and her first time using it was when she killed the Avatar of Gods that was sent from her Father. But at that time she didn''t feel any pain because of Ayame''s help who countered it. Now that she feels the pain of her War Saintess Skill almost made her scream in pain. But she somehow managed to not scream.


    "Master!" Both of the Soul Weapons yelled out when they saw Yuki smashing the ground, Spider Webs of cracks instantly formed when she smashed it, and Yuki almost identally smashed the to dust.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''m fine�� Whatever you see here, don''t tell anyone." Yuki warned them with cold eyes as she looked at both of them. Now she can see them better, there was a Baby Dragon, and a Baby Hydra in front of her who was looking at her straight in the eyes.


    Now that both of them are connected with Yuki, they can talk with Aika who is also a Soul Weapon.


    "Yes?" Both of them answered with confused looks on their faces, as they don''t know that Yuki has another contract with someone. But that doesn''t matter as Yuki already ns to get inside the Trial so she can save Kurokami from the Ancient Gods, and kill her Bastard Father.


    Since she is probably going to take at least a few months to aplish all of her given tasks, she is not afraid of being inside the portal even with little Stat, with her experience she can kill anyone easily.


    "Since both of you are a Spirit Type weapon, go inside my Soul Realm. Hide there and don''t do anything inside. Onlye out when I tell you so." Yuki reminded both of them, seeing both of them nod and disappear, Yuki found that it was already the right time to enter the portal.


    "Kurokami, wait for me�� I will kill every one of them for you." Yuki muttered coldly under her breath as she went inside the Portal. When she was inside, she couldn''t see anything because of the bright light, but when it was gone she can finally open her eyes.


    But she was not expecting this oue when she entered it, she was back in her old body and she was currently lying in a hospital bed with life support by her side. When she then tried to move her body, she found that it was normal, but the memory of her being hit by a car was vivid to her memories, so she immediately thought that she was in aa for a few weeks or a day at most.


    "What the f*ck happened after I was hit��" Yuki said as she lifted her body and sat on the bed, she then took all of the Medical Tools that were attached to her body and began to look around but found nothing. But then there was a knock on her door, and instantly she was alerted. She did nothing and just waited for the door to open, but in her hand was already an Ice Dagger.


    She tested it to see if she can use any of her Mana, luckily she still can, and this adventure of hers would be much easier with her Powers here.


    "Miss Yuki, I''m here again. I hope that you are not tired of seeing my face-"  A woman suddenly entered the room with flowers in her hands, but when she saw Yuki sitting and looking at her straight in the eyes, she dropped the flowers in her hands and rushed to Yuki and hugged her tightly while crying.


    "MISS YUKI!" The girl cried as she held Yuki''s body even more tightly, afraid that she would go away once she let go.


    "Why are you crying again? You really are such a baby, ." Yuki eased up when she saw the person who knocked on her door.

 Chapter 288 Going Out Of The Hospital

    ?Yuki knows the little woman who was in front of her, there was no way that she could forget the person who assisted her for 5 years after she destroyed Yuto''s Group when she first started her ownpany, Aira was the very first secretary she got and got never reced because she was good at her job. But Yuki doesn''t trust Aira even a little bit because of what happened in the past.


    Aira was clueless that Yuki was the Queen of the Underworld around the world, everybody who hears her name would shiver in fear because of all of her achievements and her merciless attitude. No one dares toe in her way. As for Aira, she was mostly the one who handled Yuki''spany, she was very good at her job, and this led to her being the permanent Secretary of Yuki for a few years.


    Even though her Boss has a cold and aloof personality that didn''t stop her from liking Yuki as a Boss because of all the things that she got from her. Eventually, she got used to Yuki''s personality, even if she was cold, and scary to others, she knew that she was kind. Yuki would sometimes help her, she is not tired even after going home because overtime in Yuki''spany is not allowed.


    There was one moment when she saw Yuki workingte at night, but she didn''t care for it that much since she was used to seeing her like that. She just left her tea just like what she ordered and went home, but when she arrived the tomorrow morning she saw Yuki walking out of thepany without any emotion in her eyes.


    "Miss Yuki, where are you going? Have you just arrived?" Aira asked curiously, she would never see Yuki going to thepany in the morning because she is very busy with something else.


    "No, I''m going home. You take care of thepany, for now, I wille back in 5 hours." Yuki answered her question as she walked to her car, and got inside. She then drove away without waiting for her little secretary to answer.


    "Going home? Does that mean that she just finished her Job? But that was Midnight, and it''s already 9 AM." Aira said in shock. From this moment, she realized that Yuki is a kind person because she was the one who was finishing the tasks of her employees so that they could go back home early.


    But in reality, she was wrong, the only reason that Yuki stayed in thepany to do some work is that she never trusted any of her employees to do the job perfectly, so she was checking all of it because of that reason.


    She was very grateful to Yuki because of the help that she has given to her, and her family. Because of Yuki''spany sess naturally, her sry went up, and Aira even fully trusts Yuki because of it. But that was not all the reason for her to trust Yuki to this level, she was a great boss to her, but there was one day when she got very sick. When she went to the hospital under Yuki''s order, she found out that she actually has a Brain Tumor, and it already was in pretty bad condition.


    This caused her to feel depressed and be mentally unstable. There was even one time when she wanted to kill herself because of it, she couldn''t work properly anymore because of it, and she was always in the hospital.


    And when she was finally about to end it all by jumping out of the window, Yuki came into the room in a cool manner and said to her, "Do you want to end it all right here, and now? What about your family, your husband, and most importantly? Your Daughter is waiting for you to recover."


    "I-" Aira couldn''t answer Yuki''s words because she hadn''t thought about it yet herself. This made her feel stupid and sad. If she would have jumped at that moment, she would have missed the chance to see her daughter grow up and even marry in the future.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "See? You stopped right? You are not ready to die yet, so why don''t you do me a favor and live? But if you want to end it all right here, then I won''t stop you. Just remember that your family would be devastated if you ever leave." Yuki reprimanded her with an indifferent look on her face.


    "I�� No, you are right Miss Yuki. I should not end my life because of my Illness, I''m sorry if I made you worry. I will not end my life here, I should just enjoy it while I still can." Aira smiled sadly, but even still she was happy that she didn''t end her life.


    "Don''t say that to me, say it to them��" Yuki said as she stood away from the door and soon a shadow passed her very quickly.


    "MOMMY! DON" T LEAVE ME! I promise that I will be a good girl, please just don''t leave us, sob��" Aira''s daughter wailed as she hugged Aira''s legs tightly. Soon her husband also came.


    "Honey, don''t do this��"


    "I''m sorry for worrying the both of you. But I''m fine already thanks to Miss Yuki. I will not leave you guys." Aira said as she looked at the door of her room, but she couldn''t find Yuki anymore as she already left to give them space.


    "She''s gone�� Thank you again, Miss Yuki." Aira said in her heart, but then a miracle happened. After she consoles her husband and daughter, Yuki has already nned everything and took charge to do surgery for Aira. This of course worked and now Aira can live for a few more decades because of it.


    "I''m sorry, I just couldn''t help it. Miss Yuki. You were in critical condition and were even in aa for one week because of the ident. I was worried that you were going to leave me alone, and I can never ept that." Aira said in a meek voice, she was really afraid that such a thing would happen.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine already. Help me get discharged, and drive me back to my Vi." Yuki said as she stood up calmly and it almost made Aira faint in shock. She didn''t expect Yuki to make a full recovery already, her injuries were pretty serious. But that doesn''t matter anymore, as long as Yuki is alright.


    "Alright, I''ll do it right away��"

 Chapter 289 In Loving Memory Of~

    ?"Hey, did you hear? The "Ice Devil" was just discharged from the hospital, they said that a miracle had happened and she lived even after having such an injury. Her state was already very dangerous because she was in aa, but despite all of that she still lived." Yuki heard some whispers around her as she dressed herself in her own ward, she just chuckled when she heard what they were saying.


    "The Ice Devil huh?" Yuki said as she finished up and finally left the room as if nothing had ever happened. As she walked, she could feel so many gazes, and fingers pointing at her. But she ignored all of them and just strode away to the entrance of the Hospital where Aira is waiting for her.


    "Miss Yuki, you can enter now." Aira left the expensive looking ck car and arrived in front of Yuki to invite her to enter the car, but Yuki raised her hand to stop her.


    "I''m going to drive, I want to visit something else first." Yuki said as she entered the driver seat of her Ferrari, she then waited for Aira to enter the seat next to her. Aira snapped out of her daze and entered the car. She doesn''t know why Yuki wants to drive despite just being discharged from the hospital.


    She should just rx for now and not do anything and not stress herself out. But being her assistant for a long time, she didn''t question Yuki and just entered the car. Soon after Yuki drove the car away, she was nning to visit her Mother''s grave, but before she went there she nned to buy some flowers first.


    "Buy me some flowers here, while you''re inside. Buy me some candles too." Yuki said to Aira who was beside her, Aira was even more confused when she heard what her Boss wanted to buy, but then again she didn''t say a word and just entered the market to buy all the stuff that Yuki had listed for her. 15 minutester, Aira arrived with all of the stuff on her hands, a bouquet of Rose, 50 White, and 50 Red. As for the candles they were just ordinary ones and nothing special.


    "I have bought all of them, Miss Yuki! Where should I put them?" Aira asked as she gently knocked on Yuki''d window, soon after the door opened and she got inside with all of the stuff in her hands.


    "Hold them for me, I''m going to visit someone." Yuki said as she then drove off towards where her Mother was buried, the ce her Mother was buried was very special to her, even if it was an ordinary cemetery it was a special ce in her heart. Yuki then parked her car on the side of the road and got off while carrying the Bouquet of flowers.


    The ce where they stopped was a cemetery that many people often visit, so when Yuki walked through the ce, she got many stares at her.Ignoring all of them, Yuki walked for about a few minutes and finally arrived where her Mother was buried.


    Yuki then opened her bag and took a small ck key to open the gate in front of her, after she opened the door she entered theplex where her Mother was buried. The ce was rtively small, and could only fill about 10 people at max, the ce was also very dusty and old, it even caused Aira to sneeze because of the dust that has umted here.


    Yuki paid no attention to her little secretary and grabbed a broom to clean the ce as well as a towel to clean her Mother''s tomb. Aira''s eyes almost popped out when she saw what was happening. Her boss, who was the greatest person to ever live on Earth, was cleaning a tomb. She didn''t think that she would see this scene. Just then, after the dust was cleaned she could finally read the text on the tomb.


    "In Loving Memory of Ayame Ayase~" Aira muttered silently, but when her mind finally processed what was written there. She gasped in shock, it has the same name as her Boss! Aiara then looked to the side to only see a weak smile on Yuki''s face that she has never seen in 5 Years working for her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "She''s my Mother. She died when I was 16 Years old, almost 10 Years have already passed since then." Yuki briefly exined who the person was, Aira then nodded her head and paid her respect.


    "It''s been a few months since I have visited you. I''m sorry Mother but I only have a few minutes here because I need to do something, I promise you that I will avenge you." Yuki whispered silently, her voice was void of emotion but somehow Aira shivered when she heard Yuki.


    "Let''s go��" Yuki said as she stood up and left, behind her was Aira. After locking the gate once again, Yuki looked at her Mother''s resting ce once more before leaving.


    "This time, I will definitely kill that man. As for you Gods, prepare yourself. I wille for you." Yuki said to herself, she then left the cemetery with Aira and went back to herpany. When she entered the building, she was greeted with her staff.


    "Congrattions for your recovery, Miss Yuki!" Sounds of confetti exploding happened, confetti was all over the ce, some even got into Yuki''s hair which irritated her, but because she was good at hiding her emotion she just removed it silently and thanked her staff before continuing her way inside. Aira didn''t follow her anymore and when she saw the door of the elevator closing she looked at all the people before saying.


    "What are you guys doing? You do know that Miss Yuki hates messes, right?" Aira asked as she held her forehead, she then called in the janitors to clean the ce.


    "We were just spending the recovery of our Boss. There is nothing wrong with it right?" Some of them defended themselves, some of them also felt guilty because they didn''t think about it that much.


    "We''re sorry Secretary Aira, this will never happen again." All of them apologize since all of them knew that they were in the wrong, even those who defended themselves at first felt guilty.


    "Good, now all of you go back to work." Aira sends all of them out before making her way inside Yuki''s office. When she arrived she saw Yuki right on the window looking below.


    "Did anything happen when I was gone?"

 Chapter 290 Invitation From The World Leaders

    ?"The Huo Group and Tian Group knew that you were hospitalized. So they took advantage of it and tried to destroy our Trinity Corporation, luckily we have defended ourselves.  But the worst thing is that they even used forceful ways to destroy us, destroying our Branches in Osaka, Nagano, Kyoto, Hamamatsu, and Hiroshima. We have lost about 40% of our ie because of it."


    Aira reported with a solemn look on her face, she then gave Yuki the reports file that she has already made after the attack, all of the information that Yuki needs is already listed there.


    As for the other Mafia, they didn''t dare to even attack Yuki. Afraid was even an understatement of what they felt about Yuki. Her strength alone is scary enough, she was enough to handle a few dozen of the strongest men without breaking a sweat. Combine with her "God''s Worst Nightmare" Mafia group that can turn the whole of Japan around, they are not stupid enough to offend her.


    Yuki''s business in Japan is so big that she almost has Branches in every City there is, but the Main Branch is in Tokyo and it is the biggest of all. Herpany manages a lot of things, from Entertainment, Factories that make almost everything, Hotels, Cars, Computers, Restaurants, Designer Clothes, and Jewelry. Yuki''s Entertainment, Designer Clothes, and pieces of jewelry are the most famous.


    Yuki almost has the best actors/actresses around the Globe under her. That''s how big it is, as for the Clothes, and Jewelry, it cannot bepared to because of how famous it is.


    As for the Underworld Business, her Mafia is the one who holds the biggest Gun, and Drugs Transaction that is happening all around the Globe, and many more. It doesn''t matter if it''s illegal or not, Yuki manages all of them. Her worth is already reaching 1 Trillion Dors. With luxury Cars, vis, Clothes, Jewelry, she has all of them.


    "I see�� Looks like those f*ckers had the time of their life while I was gone. Also is that all?" Yuki said with a cold grin on her face, she then asked for more information if Aira has any more.


    "Actually�� There would be a meeting for all of the Leaders in all of the Country in 1 week''s time from now. You were invited to join, but not as Japan''s Representative, but as a special Person who will attend there, but that is necessarily the problem. The problem is that 45% of the People around the globe disagreed while the rest approved since you are well known and respected." Aira exined shortly, she then took a deep breath before continuing.


    "But the most troublesome thing is that they are forcing you to go there. They even warned us that if you don''t attend then they will destroy our Business to the ground." Aira said with aplicated look on her face, even if they are one of the most influential people around the globe, they are still no match to the leaders. Sadly if Aira only knows that they are more powerful than that because of Yuki''s mafia "God''s Worst Nightmare".


    "Leave this matter to me, give me the exact date, time, and ce for the meeting. Since they want to meet me then I''ll give it to them. It''s not that hard." Yuki said coldly, she then called someone on her phone, but Aira didn''t have the chance to hear it because she had already left Yuki''s office.


    "Zero, I have a mission for you. Kidnap is the daughter of both Huo and Tian groups for me. Once you have done it, report it to me, but in the meantime, you can take them to the basement." Yuki ordered someone and once she got the confirmation, she then hung up and deleted their call so no one could track it.


    "Meeting of the Leaders huh? This would make my job easier." Yuki chuckled coldly as she poured herself some wine and drank it slowly. The day quickly came to an end and it was time for everyone to go home, slowly the building became dark and quiet as soon as everyone left. The only ones that were left were Yuki and Aira who were still managing some minor things.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh yes, Miss Yuki. Do you have time after this? My daughter wanted to see you because she was worried when she heard the news that you were in an ident." Aira said, but before she gave Yuki the chance to answer. She interrupted her by saying.


    "Ah yes, I''m sorry. I''m sure that you want to meet your family. You just got discharged from the hospital so I''m sure that you want to spend your time with them. I hope that you can spare some time in the future. I also want to repay you for all of the things that you have done for me." Aira smiled as she grabbed her bag and was about to leave when she heard Yuki talking which froze her.


    "I don''t have a Family. I don''t even know that word anymore. My Mother is dead, and my father is the one who caused it. As for my rtives, they only want money from me. I don''t have any siblings either." Yuki exined lightly, this greatly shocked Aira since this is the first time she has heard Yuki talk about this kind of thing.


    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have brought it up��" Aira suddenly felt guilty when she heard that Yuki has no family. This also answered a lot of her connection as to why Yuki is always alone, cold, aloof, untrusting, and indifferent to others, that exined. Why is Yuki always alone even at Christmas, and New Year? She would always see her working, she just shrugged this off thinking that Yuki is merely a hard worker.


    "It''s fine. I thought you already knew it because you have been working for me for quite some time." Yuki then took about 5 minutes to exin to Aira her past briefly, she even said the truth about her being in the World''s Scariest Mafia Group.


    "I see��" Aira begins to process the information and after sorting all of it she sighed. Even if her boss is considered the scariest one to ever live, behind that is just a lonely woman. She even felt pity for Yuki, but she didn''t dare to show it. But it was already toote as Yuki already saw through it.


    "You don''t need to feel pity for me. As for your invitation, I can go since I have nothing to do anyways." Yuki said as walked past Aira. Soon after, Aira followed her after snapping out of her daze.


    Since Yuki already knew the way to Aira''s house, the journey was pretty smooth as they have a fast car, and Yuki could just get past anything. But even so, she still respected thews and stopped at red light. A few minutester they arrived.


    Aira''s house was a Decent Sized Mansion, it was a gift from Yuki that she received after working for her for 2.5 Years already and because it was special to her, she didn''t change houses.


    "I''m home!"

 Chapter 291 Great Lord

    ?"Mommy! You''re home!" Suddenly a little girl ran through and went up to Aira and hugged her legs. In response, Aira carried the little girl in her hands with a smile on her face. The little girl looks like she was about 6 years old, she


    "Yes, I''m here. Did you miss me?" Aira asked as she kissed her daughter''s cheeks lovingly, it was as if all of her stress from this day vanished when she saw her daughter. Not that there is a lot because Yuki was already there, her daughter is always her stress reliever.


    Aira''s daughter''s name is Sophia, she is already 7 years old and just started attending school this year.


    "Yes! I even did well in school today Mommy! But Mommy, who is she?" Sophia asked as she looked at Yuki with her big and innocent eyes, but the more she looked at Yuki the more she felt like she had seen her before. Before she could even remember who the beautiful woman was, she was captivated by her beauty already.


    "Such a pretty Big Sister! Can you please carry me?" Sophia asked cutely as she got out of her mother''s arms and raised her arms in front of Yuki and was waiting for her to carry her. But before she could get what she wanted, she was carried by her Mother who had an awkward smile on her face.


    "I''m sorry Miss Yuki for my Daughter''s behavior, I hope you don''t take it to heart. Sophie? Have you already forgotten? She is the Pretty Big Sister that you liked so much when you were young, she is also my Boss." Aira exined with an embarrassed look on her face, she didn''t expect her daughter to forget Yuki, as she is her goal in life.


    When Sophia first, 2 years before. She was afraid of Yuki after seeing her cold look, she felt as if Yuki would eat her alive. So she stayed away from her, but because of one incident, she became very attached to Yuki. When Yuki was inside her office and was working, she heard some faint crying in the distance, at first she ignored it. But soon it became irritating to her, so she went out to find the culprit.


    But when she arrived she didn''t expect to find Aira''s daughter crying, at first she was going to make her shut up because she couldn''t concentrate on her work. Deciding not to, she asked the little girl if she wanted to stay inside her Office and just wait for her Mother toe back. But she was reluctant because she was afraid of Yuki, but that changed when she saw Yuki smile for the first time, and she immediately thought that she was very beautiful.


    Later that day, Aira came back panting inside Yuki''s office hoping that she could help her find her daughter, but she almost passed out when she saw her daughter sleeping on the couch.


    "Ah! I forgot! Big Sister! You''re fine, I was so worried about you." Sophia''s eyes suddenly turned red as she cried after finally remembering who Yuki was. As for Yuki, she just stood there, she didn''t know what to do about this situation. Luckily it was quickly sorted out and Sophia was able to calm down, this resulted in them getting a good atmosphere while they were having dinner.


    But there was a slight problem, Sophia refused to leave Yuki''s side at all times. She even went as far as to sit in herp when they were eating Dinner. Aira just continuously apologized to her daughter, but seeing Yuki didn''t mind about it only made her more guilty, she felt that Yuki was only forced because of her daughter.


    If Yuki was not used to this then she would have probably left a long time ago, but thanks to Aika all of that changed. She just let what Sophia wanted to as she was still a child, even though physically she was older than Aika, mentally Aika was a lot smarter and more mature.


    After they finished their Dinner, Yuki was getting ready to leave when Sophia suddenly hugged her legs tightly and refused to let go, her eyes reddened as she pleaded for Yuki to stay at their house.


    "Sophia, Miss Yuki is very busy and she is already tired so she needs to go home. Plus, you can still see her. It''s not like she will disappear." Aira said as she gently pushed Sophia away, but she was adamant on sleeping with Yuki.


    "Little Sophie, I''m very sorry but I can''t stay with you today. I still have some work to do, I''m very busy today. But I promise you that if I have time, I will visit you. If you don''t believe me then you can take this." Yuki said with a smile as she took something out of her pocket, under the eyes of everyone it only looked like Yuki was taking something out, but in reality, she was already sculpting something.<novelnext></novelnext>


    To make sure that the Ice would never melt, she even covered the Ice Sculpture with Mana, as a little extra. What she made woulde alive if Sophia was ever in any trouble, what she made was a little Ice Fairy. But if you ever underestimate its strength then your chances of dying are 100%, that little fairy is as strong as an Essence Lord.


    "Okay��" Finally, Sophia agreed, she then reluctantly agreed, noticing that she was sad. Yuki quickly brought out the Ice Fairy Sculpture, when Sophiaid her eyes on the Fairy she already fell in love with it.


    "It''s so beautiful! Can I keep it?" Sophia asked as she held the Ice Fairy in her hands as if it was the greatest treasure she has ever received.


    "Yes, don''t worry. It''s just a cheap product that I made." Yuki exined to her where she got it, but Sophia has already dashed into her room and ced the Ice Fairy on her table.


    "Looks like she was happy with it, so I will take my leave now. You also don''t have toe to my ce to pick me up tomorrow." Yuki said with a sigh as she took her to leave with a light smile, but her smile soon faded when she got out of the house. She then picked out the phone and saw a text message.


    "It''s done Boss, I have the two daughters hostage. They are already in the basement. What shall I do with them?" Reading this, Yuki only replied with a short text.


    "Wait for me, also arrange the ce so that we can make a decent video that I can use," Yuki said, she then entered back into her Ferrari and drove away at a fast speed.


    Minutester, Yuki arrived in a pretty deste area around Tokyo. Yuki was now standing between two shacks.


    "It''s me, open it," Yuki said, then suddenly the shabby-looking shack shook, it started descending into the ground slowly, and soon it was ced on a road that leads down.


    "Great Lord is here! Everyone Greet!" Suddenly a loud booming voice announced, marching sounds that were heard throughout the dark hallway, and soon Yuki found herself between a door. As she opened it, she was greeted by thousands of people wearing ck suits.


    "We greet the Great Lord!!"


    A.N


    I just uploaded my new Book titled "The Bored Immortal Became a Teacher". I hope that you can read it, but don''t worry I will still upload it every day for this Novel as it''s one of my favorite one out of the two.

 Chapter 292 Torture Room

    ?"All of you are so loud��" Yuki said coldly, as her words came out of her mouth. All of them shut up. No one in the room dares to even speak up after all of them heard their Leader''s words, they have huge respect for her and wouldn''t even dare to betray her.


    "Boss, you''re back. We are happy to see you back after being sick for a week." A woman then walked to Yuki, she then kneeled in front of her to respectfully give Yuki respect. The woman that kneeled in front of Yuki was the same person that she ordered to kidnap both of the precious daughters of the two Groups that tried to destroy her. She was Zero, all of them had a codename that they used so that the enemy could never get their real name.


    Her real name was Cindy, she was Yuki''s right-hand woman in their Mafia Group, she treated Yuki as her parent. Despite being only a 16-year-old girl who was almost 10 years younger than Yuki. Her strength is the same as her position, as she could defeat all of their Mafia Members single-handedly. She met Yuki on a rainy night 6 years ago, the same year when Yuki took over and changed the Mafia Group. She was recently abandoned by her parents, this caused her to quickly get depressed as a kid.


    Cindy then has no choice but to rob people''s money to make a living out of herself; she despises humans because of that incident. Her parents had promised to take care of her, but she was wrong about it. And when she came to her rtives, she was quickly ignored and got thrown right on the streets. Her hatred for humans only got bigger because of this, but in one encounter she met Yuki.


    Yuki was strolling around the streets when suddenly a little girl bumped into her. She ignored this as it was just a coincidence, but when she felt something was wrong. Yuki then grabbed the cor of the little girl and lifted her.


    "You are already learning how to steal even at a young age?" Yuki asked coldly as she looked at the young Cindy with her menacing and cold eyes that brought shivers to her spine. This broke Cindy, as she then remembered the teachings of her parents, don''t ever steal from someone.


    "Sob�� I''m sorry. It''s- it''s because I''m all alone, and I don''t have anybody to take care of me. Please don''t send me to jail, I promise that from now on I will work hard, and never steal again." Cindy cried as she wiped her teary eyes slowly, but Yuki only looked at her with her cold piercing eyes.


    "Little Girl? I can see from your eyes that you are not lying. I will let go of you now. Let me tell you a piece of advice, never put your faith in anyone, thinking that they can help you. Only you can change yourself, and no one else. Be strong for yourself as this world is run by power, and if you have power Money is very easy to get. With Money, you can get anything in this world, and with Power, you can control your Life." Yuki said as she then brought the little Cindy down, she then continued her way. But she was stopped by little Cindy.


    "Can you take me in, please? I promise that I will work hard even if I work as a maid. I will ept it. Anything is fine!" Cindy said, her voice and face brimming with determination as she said those words to Yuki.


    "Anything you say huh? You don''t even know me, how can you easily trust me?" Yuki asked but she didn''t turn around and just casually waited for little Cindy to answer.


    "Yes, even if I don''t know you. I feel that I can trust you, even if you say that I shouldn''t put my faith in anyone. I feel that it would be worth it if it were you. And if I''m ever wrong with my judgment then there is no one else I can me but myself." Little Cindy said in a confident tone.


    "This little girl is smarter than she looks. Looks like making a test for her was just right.." Yuki said with a cold glint on her face, she then turned back and introduced herself. Yuki then took Cindy with her and trained her very hard, she even went to school and got the best grades. Under Yuki''s training, Cindy''s persona soon changed, it went from her meek and forced to steal to bing a cold and aloof woman. But the only person who could ever see her true emotions was Yuki.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "If that''s what you want then I can''t say anything more. My name is Yuki, but you can also call me Demon Ice Fairy" Yuki also said her name to those who know the underworld very well. That name was very famous as it describes Yuki the best, being the best killer with an extremely cold, and merciless persona, but at the same time, she was as beautiful as a Fairy.


    Her other Title which was the "Ice Devil" was only known in the business world as Yuki would not hesitate to bring down, and devour yourpany/business if you ever offended her.


    "Where are they?" Yuki cut right into business, if another person was to talk to Cindy like Yuki did, they would have probably had their bones broken.


    "Please follow me, Boss," Cindy said as she then walked towards the line of people without a care, soon the two found themselves in front of a stair that goes down very deep. Continuing their way, they were not in front of a locked door. Pausing for a bit, Cindy took a needle and poke a hole into one of her fingers before cing it right on the keypad of the door.


    Ding


    [DNA Matches! Please enter Miss Zero.]


    "Let us out, please! We didn''t do anything wrong!" As soon as the door opened, Yuki heard the cries of two women inside. As she entered the room she was met with two chairs right in the middle of the room that were only lit by a single light.


    The two women were sitting in each chair, and all of their limbs were chained up by chains. Their eyes were covered with a blindfold and both of them were shivering in fear.


    "Hahaha�� Let you out? I will let you out, but only one part of you. Which part of your body you don''t want anymore, I will dly take it out outside. Arm, leg, head? Choose one." Yuki said as she took both of their blindfolds and stared at them coldly, she then took a knife from Cindy and tapped both of their cheeks.


    As soon as the cold metal de touched their cheeks, both of them almost passed out because of fear. They don''t even know how they are still awake. But they didn''t know that the air venttion system inside the room was special. If you breathe in the air you will never be able to sleep. This is Yuki''s creation of a position, it was perfect for this room as it''s also called the "Torture Room".


    And the only way to counter it is to have a strong body and mind. Yuki has created an antidote, but it''s not that effective as it would only fight the poison for about an hour and Yuki was toozy to make a better one. The poison that Yuki created will force the body to stay awake for days, even if your body is tired, you will stay awake even if you took one sniff of it, it can already make you awake for 4 days straight, that''s how potent the poison is.

 Chapter 293 Tian Group Attacked

    ?"Did we ever offend you, Miss Yuki? I don''t even remember offending you." The Daughter of Yuenzhou Huo spoke up. She built up the courage to speak up right in front of Yuki, she had never expected that this situation would be caused by Yuki.


    Her name is Xie Huo, she was the eldest daughter of Yuenzhou Huo who owned the secondrgest business in Japan. But he was also Yuki''s greatest rival, he treated Yuki as if she was his worst enemy as Yuki was half of his age and was much better than him in every way. Attractive, Rich, Powerful, and almost all of the aspects that you give. Yuki is much better than him.


    Even though he treats Yuki as his Rival and worst enemy. Yuki doesn''t give a f*ck about him. As long as he doesn''t do anything stupid that would make Yuki want to make a move on her then he will be free with whatever he wants. But that changed when he got the news that Yuki was in an ident, and was put in aa. He immediately tried to devour Yuki''s business by making some malicious news about her.


    This almost led to Yuki''s business falling apart, as Aira reported because of what Yuenzhou did, they lost 20% of their money because of it. But that once again changed when the news that Yuki recovered.


    "Really? Maybe you can ask your Father about that. Your Family has already offended me so it''s toote to apologize. It''s the same for you, Tian Xi." Yuki looked at Tian Xi with her cold and piercing eyes that made her whole body weak.


    "How much time passed since you put them here, Cindy?" Yuki turned around and asked Cindy who was casually standing behind her.


    "Reporting, they were here for approximately 2 Hours already. That means they will be awake for 2 Months Straight." Cindy reported.


    "That long already�� Get some men, we will put the Huo, and Tian Group to hell. Looks like they are already forgetting who they are messing with. We need to teach the dogs a little lesson right? Especially when they don''t abide by our rules." Yuki said coldly as she then got back up from the Torture Room.


    Cindy then nodded her head and followed Yuki but, as she got out of the door. She took one final nce at the two women who were crying before closing the door with no emotion on her face. She didn''t pity the two, because they were the ones who caused it.


    When a person meets Yuki, they would stop and salute at her and would only stop when Yuki has passed by her. She didn''t tell them to do this, but she let them do whatever they wanted as long as they could get some work done.


    "Drug Room" Yuki then entered the room in front of her, before she died. She was working with some new Drugs that she could sell for quite a lot of Money. Now she would see the progress of it.


    What she was supposed to create is some kind of Drug that could potentially heal any kind of Sickness once it''s swallowed. Even though the process of it is expensive it doesn''t matter as Yuki is 100% sure that it would work. The other one which was also thest one is a Pain Killer, but it''s not your regr painkiller.


    Even if you let a tiger eat your leg off, you wouldn''t feel a single thing as you are extremely high because of the Drug. Its name was Satan''s Blessing, as it would make you feel as if you are in theyers of Hell when you take this Drug. If you can''t handle such a strong drug, your body will copse on you.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Boss, you''re here!" Some of the people greeted Yuki as soon as they saw her, they were wearingb coats, and full protection set to keep themselves because this is the most dangerous ce in the whole base of "God''s Worst Nightmare".


    "How is the progress of both Drugs?" Yuki asked as she looked around the room, before you enter the ce you must wear a mask and protective gear as safety because the smell of the Drug would always linger around the air. But because Yuki is immune to all this kind of stuff she didn''t care. Even without the system''s help, she would be fine inside the Drug Room.


    "It''s going well Boss, we are already 75% near perfection in both Drugs. In 1 Month we can promise you that we can release this Drug to the public." One of the Doctors answered Yuki''s question, Yuki then nodded and left the room to see how the preparation of the army was going.


    Her hand was already itching and was waiting to kill someone. Cindy didn''t disappoint her, as soon as she got out she saw the massive army waiting for her. Their number was close to 300 already. Yuki''s manpower is already as strong as the strongest country on Earth.


    "Let''s go. I don''t want to see anyone getting injured here, is that clear?" Yuki spoke up, and soon her words were followed by the roar of her people. If they ever got injured here then might as well they leave the group and kill themselves, they were trained to be the best, and not that their Master is not expecting anyone to mess up they will bring it to her with a clean victory.


    Yuki''s army then got into the hundred cars that were already parked outside and drove off following Yuki who was in front. Minutester they are already in front of the Tian Group Corporation, since it was the closest out of their Base Yuki went there first, plus Huo Group was the one who destroyed most of her property so she is saving the best forst.


    "You know what to do��" Yuki called Cindy for a second before hanging up, she wants her army to take down the Tian Group all by themselves since she was going to massacre the Huo Group herself.


    "Men! I don''t think I still need to say what you need to deliver. Our Boss has already granted us a chance for us to get revenge on the Tian Group so we better destroy them to the ground." Cindy said lightly to the people who were behind her and saw all of them waving their guns in the air. She led all of them straight into the entrance and started killing anybody that they saw.


    "PANG!!"


    "AHHH!!"


    Gunshots were heard throughout the small part of Tokyo. Screams of pain and cries for help were sounding through the air. But no one dares to make a move inside the Building to help the Tian group.


    The Police? They were too afraid to blindly charge through the Tian Building as they knew once they try to stop the "God''s Worst Nightmare" they will be marked as an enemy by them making it dangerous for them. As for the Government, you would think that they would have already tried to make a move right now, but you were wrong. They are even more afraid to go in.

 Chapter 294 Burning An Eye

    ?A couple of hours have passed since the war between "God''s Worst Nightmare" and the Tian Group started. The ce was a mess, rumbles of the buildings were scattered everywhere, and the fire was slowly engulfing thepany. But the one thing that made all the people that were nearby was the screams of pain and agony, but that was not all. The ce was carrying a thick scent of blood.


    "Boss, we have already killed half of their 5,000 armies. So far we have no casualties just like you ordered us." Cindy knocked on Yuki''s car door she then dropped it down and looked her straight in the eyes.


    "Have you found the old man?" Yuki asked as she then looked around the war that was happening behind Cindy, there was no emotion in her eyes even if hundreds were being killed behind her subordinate currently. Suddenly there was a man that came after Cindy with a Katana in her hands.


    "Die, you Devil!" The man yelled as he swung his sword that was aiming to cut Cindy''s head off. But Cindy didn''t even turn around when she killed the man by shooting him right in the head, killing him instantly. The Guns that they used were Yuki''s creation, the strength of it can easily pierce through a tank with absolute ease, with that kind of power there was no way for that man to survive. Even a pistol can shoot through a tank cleanly, but only a handful of people can use such a weapon as the recoil of the gun is too strong.


    If you ever hold the Gun wrong or when you don''t have enough strength to hold it, the bones in your hand will crack or the gun will fly away in your hands. Both are very dangerous so the person that uses the gun must be professional and strong.


    The right person that can do the job is Cindy of course as she was trained by Yuki herself. As the creator of the Gun, Yuki has modified the Guns a bit so that it would be much easier for Cindy to use.


    Blood sttered when Cindy shot the man in the head, but before the blood that was in the air could get near Yuki or even the car. She brought out an umbre and protected Yuki from the blood as she knew that she hates blood getting on her.


    "I''m very sorry but I haven''t found Old Tian left, can the Boss give me some more time, I promise you that I will aplish this mission," Cindy said, as her determination to make Yuki proud of her soared. Thest thing she doesn''t want to do is to disappoint Yuki, the person who took care of her.


    "I don''t remember giving you such a mission. I just asked if you found the old man yet��" Yuki sighed as she got out of the car, she then took a pack of cigarettes from her pocket and lit it. Even her lighter was special, it was also handmade with obsidian, gold, and diamond as the material that was used. As for the designs it almost resembled a Dragon''s Mouth with Gold, and Obsidian as its body and Diamond for the eyes.


    Even the Cigarettes were also handmade, it was not your regr tobo that was unhealthy for the body. The tobo was infused with some flowers that were very fragrant when smoked, as Yuki hates the smell of cigarettes.


    "Yes, I''m sorry��" Cindy took a step back, immediately she was filled with thoughts that Yuki was angered by her ipetence, but she didn''t dare to say anything more, afraid that things would only get worse.


    "Haaa�� It''s fine. Don''t worry, I''m not going to be angry by such a thing." Yuki let out clouds of smoke, this brought her memories as there were no cigarettes in the Mystic Dragon Heaven. Smoking is also one of her hobbies that she picked up as she got older alongside drinking. Ayame already knew this hobby of hers, she wanted to stop it as it was bad for her health, but it was no use as she can''t do anything as Yuki was still in the Mortal World.


    "I already know where he is, you don''t need to follow me," Yuki said, she then strode off and walked right into the middle of the sh of the two armies without care about her surroundings, no one dares to make a move on her from the Tian Group as if they did they will meet a much worse death.


    "Old Tian, where are you going? Your Building is here right?" Yuki asked which brought the war to a halt, the Tian Group''s face became pale when they heard the words that came out from Yuki, their n had failed. They were buying some time so that their Master had the chance to escape as they knew that the chances of surviving were slim.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Sweat immediately began to form on Tian Chensu''s forehead, his worst nightmare finally came into reality. If he didn''t follow the words of his people to sabotage Yuki maybe things would not end up like this for him.


    "Miss Yuki, can we peacefully talk about this? If you agree to let me go, I promise to give you all of my family''s property. Just please leave me alone, and also release my daughter. I know that she is in your hands." Chensu discussed as he first calmed himself down as his whole body was already shaking in fear.


    "Oh? One of the pirs of China''s Business Empire is kneeling in front of me, who is a junior. Isn''t that pretty humiliating?" Yuki asked with a soft chuckle.


    "Yes, but I don''t care. I can swallow my pride as long as you promise to leave me and my daughter alone. In return, I promise to give you my family''s property and I would never show myself ever again in front of you or even the public." Chensu said as he looked directly into Yuki''s eyes, nothing was more important to him other than his daughter as it was his final treasure after losing his dear wife a few years ago.


    Yuki didn''t say anything and just looked at him, somehow she wanted to release him because she pity him. But a part of her also wants to take revenge for what he did.


    "Looks like being around Aika, and Kurokami infected me a lot. I have be soft." Yuki sighed, when she was met with this situation, she already knew what to do.


    "Then, I''ll take this as another reward from you," Yuki said as she then put her cigarette in Chensu''s left eye and burned it, she did this to release him and also let him know to never get in her way ever again.


    "Than- thank you for your kindness," Chensu said with a few deep breaths, the pain of him losing his left eye was too much, he even thought that he was going to faint from the pain, but he didn''t.


    And when he looked at where Yuki was, she was already gone in her car to go to the next target Huo Group.


    "Don''t meddle in this situation. I will take care of this." Yuki said to Cindy which she then broadcast to all of the members. She had no choice but to do it as it was an order.


    A.N


    I''m very sorry for not uploading, my family was recently hit with a strong Storm that flooded a part of our House so I didn''t have the time to upload because of some stuff. Also, our power was cut off because of it and it only recently came back.

 Chapter 295 Mysterious Liquid

    ?"Doesn''t that mean that you are going to fight thousands of enemies all alone? Boss I can''t just let that happen, even if we know that you are strong. Taking on thousands at the same time is too much even for you." Cindy tried to argue with Yuki over it, but hearing that their call has already disconnected, she doesn''t know what to do. Does she follow her Boss''s order, or disobey it to help her for a better chance of surviving?


    Cindy clenched her fist hard that blood started to ooze out. Just the thought of her Boss, no parent dying in this battle made her heartache. As if a hand was slowly clenching it harder and harder. But she still decided to put her trust in Yuki and just waited for her victory, but just in case she has a Gun specially made for her already equipped by her. She doesn''t want to take any risks at all.


    After announcing that Yuki would fight alone, none of the members worried about their Boss as they know that she can win with ease. The only person who was worried about this was Cindy, if she only knew that Yuki had already fought millions of enemies all at the same time, which is not even 1% of the army that she fought.


    "Please, to any Gods who are listening out there. Please don''t let anything bad happen to my Boss, to my one and only Mother." Cindy said as she closed her eyes and seriously prayed for Yuki''s safety.


    "Pass me a grenade," Yuki said to one nearby man at her, the man''s eyes brightened as he then grabbed a grenade from his pocket carefully and handed it to Yuki. He never expected this moment to happen, his Idol has spoken with him.


    "He- here you go��" The man even stuttered as he handed the grenade to Yuki''s hands.


    "Go to the back, if you get caught here it''s not my problem if you die," Yuki suggested coldly as he then pulled the trigger of the Grenade to throw it right on the top floor where Huo Yuenzhou''s office is located.


    The people who were watching were amused as they didn''t know why Yuki had thrown the grenade even though she already knew that there was a ss window that is shielding the office so that the grenade can''t pass through it.


    Yuki then got a Gun from another person nearby and shot the window of the office, and suddenly she threw another grenade in the air but this time it was slightly more to the right than the first one. And to everyone''s shock, the first grenade that shot into the sky exploded, sending the second grenade to fly directly inside the office building. The shock of the grenade caused the trajectory of the second one to go inside.


    "BOOM!!" All of that happened within 5 seconds, Yuki was too fast and extremely precise when it came to shooting.


    "Do you have my Katana with you?" Yuki turned around and asked Cindy who had a shocked look on her face. Perhaps too much time has already passed since shest saw how Yuki fought and she forgot the most important thing. Yuki doesn''t only fight with her strength but also with her brain which makes it a nightmare for people.


    "Ah, yes! I brought it with me." Cindy said, she then quickly grabbed something inside her car. Two cases were about the size of a meter, and when she opened them in front of Yuki. Everyone saw two Katanas with ck des and blue handles.


    "Boss, here it is," Cindy said as she waited for Yuki to grab the Sword, and when Yuki finally did she then handed the case back to her subordinate and watched Yuki once again to see her next move. Now with her opening attack, everyone knows that she is already here. Soon Huo Yuenzhou came outside, his head was bleeding and his clothes were tattered.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "YOU! I will f*cking kill you, even if it takes my life. I''m going to make sure to take you with me! KILL HER!" Yuenzhou yelled at all his men who were already behind him with weapons in their hands. Nodding their heads, one man already had his gun aimed at Yuki, he then shot it proudly.


    TING!! Sounds of two metals shing together sound in their surroundings.


    "This is the best that your army can do? How pathetic." Yuki sighed, in the blink of an eye, Yuki had cut the bullet in half, striking fear in everyone''s heart. Yuki then rushed into the thousands of men all alone and started to kill everyone in her path. Nothing can stop her as she kills everyone, at the start, it seemed that she was at a disadvantage as she was fighting with only Katana and her enemies had Guns, but in the end, it waspletely useless against her.


    "DIE YOU B*TCH!" One of them luckily was close enough to Yuki to shoot his gun without Yuki having the chance to dodge or block it with her Sword. But it was too useless, as Yuki quickly grabbed the gun and turned it around before shooting it. It was aimed right at his throat which killed him instantly.


    Because of the time that the man was brought to rest, dozens of men had already surrounded Yuki within those few seconds that she used to kill the man. All of them had smug looks on their face, they believed that they had already won now that they surrounded her.


    "Demon Ice Fairy, why don''t you just give up? We have already surrounded you. If you give up now we promise that we are not going to kill you, we are just going to have some fun. HAHAHA!" One of the menughed and soon it was followed by the rest. Lust slowly begins to show on their face.


    "Disgusting��" Yuki muttered, but her mutter was heard by everyone. And to everyone''s shock, Yuki dropped both of her weapons to the ground. Seeing that the enemy was ecstatic, they thought that Yuki was giving up. But they were wrong, very wrong. Yuki then walked up to the man who said to her to give up and pinched his chin with her slender hands before crushing it. Instantly the man''s head exploded into a bloody mess, Yuki was holding back immensely during the fight as she was only fighting to the limits of a human.


    "Truly Disgusting��" Yuki sighed, she then turned around and dug a hole into each of their chests using only her hands. From today onwards, no one would dare to offend Yuki again after seeing what happened here.


    Maybe crushing someone''s head is still capable within the limits of a human being, but piercing through a human body that was wearing a bulletproof jacket is one scary thought. As Yuki bathed in her enemy''s blood, Yuenzhou was already shivering in fear. When Yuki was finally in front of him, he was so scared that suspicious water suddenly came out of his pants.


    Seeing this, Yuki stepped on his chest while looking at him with disgust in her eyes. Yuki can''t stand him any longer, and she feels more disgusted as she stays here. She was going to torture him till he die, but she changes her n. She first sliced all of his limbs in half to make sure that he would not escape, not that he could anyway.


    "You''re already so old but you still piss your pants? What a disgusting man." Yuki said she then pulled the pin of a grenade again before shoving it into Yuenzhou''s mouth. Tears came out of his eyes, but it was already toote for regrets, the grenade had exploded along with his head, and the only part of him that was left was his lower body and the limbs that were cut off.

 Chapter 296 Meeting Japans Leader

    ?"Too cruel, really cruel. " The police who were watching muttered in fear as they watched Yuki walk away casually, not caring about the sttered brains on the ground. Yuki was a few meters away when the grenade exploded, but that didn''t stop the corpse of Yuenzhou to get near Yuki.


    But Yuki still came out clean without even a speck of blood getting into her because Cindy was already standing next to her with an umbre in hand that blocked everything that was about to hit Yuki. After blocking everything, Cindy then threw the umbre at the ground before setting it on Fire.


    As Yuki was walking, she walked past the police and the higher-ups of the Government that was sent here to make sure that the citizens were safe. That was just their job, they will not intervene with Yuki or her Group, as in reality Japan is controlled by Yuki.


    "Do me a favor, will you? Clean this whole ce, it reeks. While you''re at it, tell your President that I will go to the meeting of the World Leaders. I wille to the pce tomorrow to talk about it." Yuki said as she patted the man''s shoulder before entering her car nonchntly and leaving the area along with her army.


    "This woman is too much�� Does she think that she can talk to the President like she is meeting with an ordinary person? F*cking arrogant." The man hissed behind Yuki when he saw that she was already gone.


    "Yes, but you also need to understand that she has the power to be arrogant. Her connections and power are enough to overtake our Country. Our Dear President can''t even do anything to her." The police Chief sighed as he patted the man on the back to console him a little.


    "Yeah, you''re right. I just hope that Miss President will be able to talk to her seriously tomorrow. Wait! That woman didn''t even give any time at all! F*CK!" The man screamed in anger as he cursed loudly at Yuki without care. He was truly mad now.


    "Boss, Senator Gray is cursing you. Shall I take him down?" Cindy said as she watches how Gray curses Yuki as he shouts. Cindy was currently looking at the CCTV that was in the area to see if anyone was following them and after hearing what Gray said to her Boss, she immediately called her.


    "Don''t bother. I''m going there tomorrow either way. Oh yes, I forgot to say the time. Call him now, tell him this, the President should be in my house at exactly 9:00 A.M. Also you pick them up and send them to my house, got it?" Yuki said she then drops the phone and speeds her car to go back to her vi. After a few minutes of driving, Yuki arrived, but the sun has already started toe up.


    Looking at the watch in her hands, Yuki saw that it was already 6:00 A.M. Yuki then shrugged it off and went to her kitchen and grabbed herself a bottle of wine. She then set it all up on her balcony where she has a nice view of the Sun Rise. Yuki lit another cigarette and drank her wine with a cold look on her face.


    "Izanagi, Izanami. One is the Goddess of Death, and the other one is the God of Creation. Those two would probably be the hardest ones that I would have to kill. Since they are the oldest and strongest, I need to prepare for this. A Magic Beast killing Millions of Gods, doesn''t that sound fun?" Yuki muttered coldly as her surroundings suddenly got colder and colder, her killing intent leaking slowly. She can''t wait to get her revenge on all of them, she doesn''t care if it takes a hundred years or even an eternity. She will kill all of them for kidnapping Kurokami.


    Time soon passed and it was already 8:00 A.M. Yuki went inside her bedroom to look at suitable clothes. Even though she didn''t get herself dirt or even sweat from the battle. She still felt dirty from the fight, so Yuki took a cold bath to also make herself awake.


    As she was in the bathroom, she sensed some people in front of her house. Using her magic sense, she saw that it was the President and Senator Gray who came with her.


    "It''s only 8:20, why is she already here?" Yuki sighed as she looked at the digital clock inside her shower. She didn''t know why she was here so early, but when she remembered who is the current President. She immediately knew why.


    Yuki then left the room with an expressionless look on her face. She went to her wardrobe and was about to pick her usual kind of clothes but decided not to. Yuki then chose some ck pants and a in white polo. Wearing these kinds of clothes only heightened her looks, her slender legs were even more prominent now that she is wearing those kinds of pants. Yuki then wore some light makeup before going down.


    Cindy was already down and was serving the two some green tea. But when Cindy heard footsteps, she put the tray down and went to Yuki before bowing to greet her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Good Morning Boss, did you have a good sleep?" Cindy asked.


    "I didn''t sleep." Yuki only said three words, but it was already enough to make the whole room quiet.


    "What? Why didn''t you get any sleep? You should take care of yourself, Yuki! Are you alright?" The woman who was beside Senator Gray suddenly moved in front of Yuki and hugged her body tightly before Yuki could react. Seeing this, Senator Gray facepalmed while looking at the President.


    "Get off me, Fumiko," Yuki said with an irritated look on her face, she then held Fumiko''s shoulder gently and pushed her away without using too much strength. She didn''t want to hurt the little woman in front of her.


    Fumiko the President has known Yuki for 3 years already, and she treats her especially. But not as a friend, she wanted to have a rtionship with Yuki. In much simpler words, she wants to marry Yuki and be her wife.


    The reason for this is that she fell in love with Yuki after their first encounter when she was still not the President of Japan. She was the daughter of Japan''s President in the past, her full name is Gin Fumiko. Her father''s name is Gin Tomoya, he was titled Japan''s greatest President to ever exist.


    And because she was the daughter of such a man, a lot of pressure was built on her being the only child of Tomoya. People said that she would be as great as her father when she steps in and takes the position of President.


    She was fed up with this because people were only nice to her because of her Father''s achievements and she wanted to be herself not just someone who is under her Father''s shadow. She was disgusted by how people only approached her because of her Father, no one can see her true worth.


    But all of that changed when she saw Yuki on her 22 birthday. She saw a woman who didn''t care about her family and talked to her without any ulterior motive like sticking into their family. But that was not all to make her fall in love with Yuki.


    Yuki was also the one who helped her be who she is right now, even though Yuki also gained something from that. She felt extremely grateful because of the help she got from her. She was extremely indebted to Yuki, she fell in love because of this. Even though Yuki is a woman, she didn''t care, both of them already have a deep past.


    [Disimer, this is purely an imagination/fantasy, and I changed the true system of it to this kind. So please don''t get mad at me.]


    "Do you hate me, Yuki? I was just concerned for you��" Fumiko raised her head as tears were threatening toe out of her eyes, seeing this. Yuki sighed once again and pushed her gently to make sure she was not hurt.


    The reason that Yuki was gentle with her, is there was one time when she was identally critically injured and she needed someone to donate blood to her. But because no one was the right fit for her, she has already epted her fate and closed her eyes.


    But at that exact moment, Fumiko came inside her ward with tears in her eyes. She then wasted no more time and said to the doctor that she has the same blood as Yuki, and she didn''t hesitate to help Yuki. Because of this Yuki was saved, and this is the exact reason why Yuki is quite soft and gentle with her.

 Chapter 297 Confused Heart

    ?"No, I don''t hate you. I just don''t want people to be that close to me." Yuki sighed, she then took her seat right on the sofa, and beside her, Fumiko followed her. Fumiko was now sitting on the right of Yuki. Their distance was just right, it was not too far or too short, she still knew her boundaries and she wouldn''t want to make Yuki ufortable around her.


    "Why are you here?" Yuki felt a headacheing as she watched Fumiko getfortable as she sat beside her.


    "Never mind, let''s start since you''re already here. Fumiko Old Gray probably already told you this, but I''m going to say it again. I have been invited to go to the World Leaders Meeting that is happening in a few days but not as a representative of Japan. But as the leader of the Underworld." From the start, Yuki already knew their motive, they wanted her to go there so that they could have a much stronger connection with her as well as the other countries.


    ? Just her going there can make the whole world shake, the leader of the "God''s Worst Nightmare" would be going to the meeting of the World''s Leaders and it would make a big impact on the world. Yuki has already tasked a few of her men to where the meeting would be held and get some information about it.


    But she''s not going to tell anything about what she found to Fumiko just yet, she already has nned something.


    "Yes, he has already informed me. But are you sure that you should go there? I just want to remind you that they are the ones that put a bounty on your head. For being the most dangerous human to ever live, the one who caused the death of more than 100 million people, and the person who started World War III. That bounty is still active, if I remember correctly, every country is willing to give 10 Billion Dors each to whoever kills you. That''s 1,950,000,000,000 Dors."


    Fumiko said with a deep sigh, just remembering how the other countries put a bounty on Yuki made her sad. It was no joke that Yuki did all of that, she started World War III because of boredom, that war caused the death of more than 100 Million people and even to this day, some countries are still on the verge of destruction because of it. That war onlysted for 1 year, but its destruction of it almost put down even the strongest country.


    Yuki was the sole reason for it, she didn''t even do anything and just stayed behind in the dark as she put all of the countries to war. What she did is just give the darkest and most secret information open to the world, thinking that the country was the one behind it. Just like that, it caused World War III to happen. But Yuki was "kind" enough to make Japan safe, they were the only country that didn''t join the War, as for the 194, they were in chaos.


    "World War III? I almost forgot it if you didn''t mention it to me." Yuki chuckled, upon hearing this. Senator Gray almost burst a vein in his forehead out of anger.


    ''Forget? There was no way that anyone could forget what you did, you sick woman. I really can''t believe that Miss President is in love with this crazy woman. Making World War III because you are bored, just crazy.'' Senator Gray said in his mind.


    "Never mind that I will be fine. I''m not the world''s most dangerous human if I''m going to die there right?" Yuki said with a cold smile on her face.


    "Alright, I trust you, but is that all you have to say to me?" Fumiko asked as her eyes brightened, she felt that Yuki had to say something more. She was expecting an answer.


    "I do, can you do something for me? I want you to look for a person for me here in Japan. His name is Andrew Lanir, he is about 160cm tall, with a fat round body and an ugly face. Also while you''re at it, give me the list of his information about his family." Yuki said. Hearing this, Fumiko''s mood drops significantly. She was hoping for something else, but it only hurt her.


    "Okay, I can handle it. I promise to give you the information that you need as soon as I get what you want." Fumiko answered with a smile. After talking for some more, Senator Gray and Cindy left. Fumiko decided to stay for a little more as she still wants to talk with Yuki.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "When are you leaving?" Yuki asked casually as she went inside her kitchen and begins to cook something simple. She has no servants in her house, she was all alone in her Massive Vi, but to make sure that it would be clean. Yuki has hired at least 10 people to clean the ce every 3 days.


    "I just want to spend some more time with you. I was really worried when I heard that you were in aa. Did you catch the culprit for that, and how did you even get hurt? You could have easily dodged that car." Fumiko said as she followed Yuki and sat on one of the kitchen stools.


    "I didn''t care at that time if I died. I have already got everything that I wanted, money, and power. Those two were all that I could ever have hoped for, but there is one thing that I didn''t get. Revenge on my father, probably that''s one thing I only want and I can die peacefully." Yuki answered with a soft voice as she wore a ck in apron, but before she could tie it on herself, she felt someone hug her from behind. Soon she felt something wet behind her.


    "What are you saying!? Does that mean that once you find your Father and kill him you''re going to kill yourself? Wait�� The man that you asked to find is your Father?" Fumiko hugged Yuki''s body tightly as tears streamed down her face.


    "No, I will not let you find him! I can''t�� Please don''t leave me. I don''t know what to do if you leave me. Even if you don''t ept my feelings it''s fine, just don''t leave by my side." Fumiko said as she hugged Yuki''s body even more tightly, she felt as if a hand was squeezing her heart. The thought of not being able to see Yuki makes her heart ache, even more, painful than the wounds and pain that she got throughout her life.


    That''s the only thing that she can''t ept, even if she has to sacrifice her position as the President to make Yuki stay by her side. She would not even take 1 second to give it up, she wants to stay with Yuki.


    Hearing Fumiko''s pleas. Yuki was confused, she felt an ache in her heart as she heard the painful, and pleading cries of Fumiko behind her. She thought that she was only going to feel this with Kurokami or her daughters. She didn''t expect to feel the same pain when she hears Fumiko cry, it felt the same when Kurokami cries.


    "Do I also have feelings for her?" Yuki said as she clutched her chest and she felt that it was beating fast. Human emotions were truly the most difficult thing to understand, it was even moreplex than how the Universe is made.


    "I''m sorry Fumiko, but I can''t make any promises��" Yuki sighed, she then pushed herself away from Fumiko''s embrace. She didn''t want to betray Kurokami, she is the only one she loves.


    The reason that Yuki said those words is that she will never stay here anyway. Once she aplishes everything that she wants here, she would leave as this is only a Trial. She will never stay here. When Fumiko hears Yuki''s words, she feels that her world has copsed.


    "You can stay here if you want, you''re always wee here. I''m going to continue cooking." Yuki said to Fumiko with an indifferent look on her face.


    Seeing this, Fumiko''s heart shattered even more. She didn''t even remember how she got home, but when she arrived at her bedroom. She cried all day until she fell asleep because of how tired her mind is.

 Chapter 298 Pushing Down

    ?When Fumiko woke up, she saw that her eyes were red and swollen from crying all night. She then clutches her chest and shed a single tear before muttering.


    "I will not let you die, Yuki. You are the most important person to me, even above my family." Fumiko swore, her sadness was still there but almost all of it was reced with the feeling of making Yuki safe. She wants her to be alive as long as she can, even if they don''t be lovers like she hopes to. It''s enough for her to see Yuki alive and standing.


    Fumiko then took a shower before leaving her bedroom, once she got out. Her assistant was already there waiting for her. Fumiko then decided if she would help Yuki or not in finding her Father, but after thinking about it. Fumiko decided to help her.


    "Find me a person, also everything about him. His name is Andrew Lanir." Fumiko said as she then left her house and went to the President''s Office located right at the heart of Tokyo. Her assistant behind her followed, but as he was following he was already making calls about the man that the President tasked him to find.


    Even though he had questions in his mind, he didn''t ask as he was just an assistant.


    2 days have passed since then, and Fumiko has already gathered all of the Information that Yuki asked her to find. She had already informed Cindy about it, so she was now going back to Yuki''s Vi with a heavy heart. Thest time she was here, things didn''t go well.


    "President Fumiko. My Boss is already waiting in the training area. If you please follow me, I will show you the way." Cindy, who was already waiting for Fumiko at the gate of Yuki''s Vi, stopped Fumiko''s car. Fumiko then ordered her Driver to go inside and park the car.


    After parking her Car, Fumiko ordered her Guards, and Driver to stay inside the car and wait for her. But as the president they immediately refused that order, they were trained to die protecting Fumiko. Especially when they learned that she was visiting the most dangerous Human.


    "Fine, but only one of you cane with me," Fumiko said while holding her forehead. If she can freely decide for herself, she would not have to choose this kind of bodyguard as it was annoying, even though she knew that it would help her if any dangeres.


    But Yuki has already got that covered, she has one of her best men to Guard Fumiko from the shadows that would always guard her 24 hours a day.


    "Then I''ll escort Miss President." A handsome man with a ck suit and ck sses walked up and bowed his head. Seeing the man walk up, she then remembered his name.


    "If I''m not wrong, your name is Kazuma right?" Fumiko asked just to be sure, she didn''t pay any attention to her guards as it was just an annoying matter to her.


    "Yes, it''s a great honor for Miss President to remember my name," Kazuma said with a smile. He was happy inside that Fumiko remembered his name despite only being a guard.


    "Why are you so slow? I don''t have much time, I''m still busy. President Fumiko let''s go already!" Cindy said with an irritated voice, she had thought that Fumiko was already behind her. But when she turned around no one was behind her, Cindy then came back and saw the two talking.


    "Hey! Who do you think you are!? Rudely speaking to the President!? Do you have a death wish?" Kazuma yelled at Cindy, he then brought out his gun and pointed it at Cindy''s head at point-nk range. Behind Kazuma, the other 4 guards also followed and brought out their Guns as they pointed them at Cindy.


    "I should ask you that? You are currently in my Boss''snd. Don''t you think you should be a little more respectful?" Cindy asked as she took the gun in Kazuma''s hand and disassembled it in seconds.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "How did you��" Kazuma was shocked when he saw how fast Cindy took to disassemble his gun.


    "Don''t you forget? I''m also a part of my boss''s group. Code name Zero." Cindy said coldly as she then turned around and left all of them with a huff.


    "Zero? Isn''t she the second strongest member out there?" Kazuma said as his body trembled in fear. But he soonposed himself as he didn''t want to lose any face to Fumiko.


    "Don''t do that again, I don''t want any of you to die," Fumiko said worriedly, she doesn''t want any one of them to die because she will feel guilty, they died because they were trying to protect her. But it looks like he was still lucky enough to not die today. But the only reason that he gets to live today is because of Yuki''s orders, she doesn''t want Fumiko to see any blood.


    She was too innocent for such a thing.


    As the two followed Cindy from behind, they were now behind Yuki''s Vi where there was a huge garden. As the two of them were getting closer to their destination, they heard some shing sounds from afar.


    "Boss. President Fumiko is here." Cindy announced to Yuki who was currently training with her Swords.


    Yuki then stopped before grabbing the towel from Cindy''s hands and looked at the people who just came.


    "I remember that I have already said this to you. Call me Yuki, or anything but that." Yuki said as she began to wipe the sweat that covered her face.


    Yuki was practicing with the swords before the three got here, she was practicing without using her true powers. She was limiting herself to the capabilities of a human. But the result was not to her expectations, she used Ice so the probability of her breaking a sweat was zero, but to her surprise, she sweated. Maybe it was because she canceled the effects of her System?


    But despite being covered in sweat, that didn''t hinder her beauty at all. It only made her sexy as her clothes stuck to her body tightly making it a little transparent as it was also white. Fumiko even saw Yuki''s ck bra inside.


    Bushing profusely, she then looked at the guard beside her to only see Kazuma gawking at Yuki. She then tip-toed behind him and covered his eyes with her hands. She didn''t want anyone to see Yuki right now, especially when her clothes are like that.


    "Do- don''t look at her!" But because of their huge height difference, Fumiko only being 157cm, and Kazuma is 178cm. Fumiko fell into his chest pushing her and Kazuma to the ground.


    "Uhhh�� I''m very sorry!"

 Chapter 299 Useless Guards

    ?The position of the two seemed very intimate, as Kazuma held Fumiko''s body so that she wouldn''t get hurt from the fall. Despite him being distracted because of Yuki''s body, he still didn''t forget his guard duties and protected Fumiko from hurting herself by wrapping his arms around her body.


    So when they fell, he was the one who smashed to the ground. With Fumiko lying on his chest. As Yuki was watching all of this happen, she had an emotionless face on. Yuki then carried Fumiko''s body gently while she stepped on Kazuma''s body heavily.


    "Why don''t you focus on your job next time? Instead of gawking at every woman you see, focus on your job. She''s paying you to guard her." Yuki said to Kazuma with an expressionless face. But somehow Kazuma felt oppressed when he heard Yuki''s words as if she was warning her, but he couldn''t understand why.


    "Be careful next time, since you are very clumsy." Yuki gently reminded her, and dusted her body off even though there was no dust, Yuki then left the ce to change her clothes. Cindy was behind her and was already following.


    While Cindy is following Yuki, she reminds Fumiko and Kazuma to follow behind her. But once Yuki was inside her room, she went to take a shower. As the water was dripping down her head, she punched the wall quite hard, causing the whole house to shake.


    "What the f*ck is this!?" Yuki said in an irritated voice as she held her chest in anger, for some reason when she saw Fumiko lying in Kazuma''s chest, she felt extreme jealousy that was not normal for her. At that moment she wanted to kill Kazuma when she stepped on him, but she stopped herself when she remembered that Fumiko was still there.


    Every time she closed her eyes, she saw Kazuma holding Fumiko gently, but that was not all. She saw Kazuma leaning in and was about to touch lips with Fumiko, Yuki then suddenly awoke from her imagination. But she couldn''t stop her heart from burning with jealousy.


    Yuki then stared into the walls of her bathroom walls with aplicated gaze, but a few seconds passed. Yuki has finally calmed down a bit.


    After getting out of the shower, she dries herself before changing into herfortable clothes. As she exited her room and got down the stairs, she already saw Fumiko waiting for her with a stack of paper in her hands.


    "So, why did you look for me?" Yuki asked as she sat down in front of Fumiko.


    "Right! I found what you wanted, I have in my hands everything about Andrew Lanir." Fumiko said with a smile as she then handed all of the paper in her hands to Yuki.


    "I see�� Let me see." Yuki then took the paper from Fumiko''s hands and began to read it thoroughly.


    Name - Andrew Lanir


    Age - 58


    Height - 160cm


    Blood Type - A


    Family:


    Parents - (Alive)


    Siblings - (2 Sisters, and 3 Brothers. [Alive])


    Other Blood Rtions - None


    "Oh, so this trash still has a family huh? Do you have their current location?" Yuki asked with a cold smile, her killing intent was slowly leaking out causing their surrounding temperature to go down significantly.


    "Yes! I have all of them here!" Fumiko said as she then stood up and sat next to Yuki. But what she didn''t realize is that she was very close to Yuki, her small breast was hitting Yuki''s shoulders.


    "Here it is!" Fumiko said as she then leaned back and let Yuki read the paper peacefully. Yuki looked at Fumiko before putting her focus back on the paper in her hands.


    "All of them are in Japan. You helped me this time, Fumiko. When you have a request from me, I promise I will do everything I can to help you." Yuki promised Fumiko, hearing this her eyes brightened like stars. But Yuki didn''t see this as she was already talking to Cindy.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You already know what to do," Yuki said as she handed all of the paper to Cindy''s hands. Cindy nodded her head before reading through the documents, she then excused herself and called her men to capture all of the people listed in the paper.


    "Then Yuki, can we go together tomorrow to the Meeting?" Fumiko said while she fiddled with her finger nervously.


    "Is that your request?" Yuki asked instead of answering which made Fumiko nervous.


    "Ye- yes��" Fumiko said as she looked at Yuki with clear nervousness on her face.


    "That is such a simple request. Don''t worry, I was already nning to go with you tomorrow. Think about your request more seriously." Yuki smiled at her, looking at her cute and nervous face. She couldn''t stop herself and was about to pat her head when she stopped mid-air.


    But it was already toote as Fumiko already realizes Yuki''s intention. Fumiko rubbed her head in Yuki''s hands, she felt like she was at her happiest moment. This was the first time she had ever been this close to Yuki as she is very cold, so she wouldn''t waste this time and enjoy it thoroughly.


    "I''m sorry." Yuki awoke from her surprise and took her hand back. Fumiko was sad when she saw Yuki taking her hand back, but that didn''t stop her happiness. Since her job was already done, she took her to leave. Yuki followed them out till they were out the gate.


    When Fumiko left, Yuki looked at their fading car. When she could no longer see them, which were about a few kilometers away, she turned and went inside her back and got herself a bottle of wine. She went to her balcony and drank silently as she watched the sunset.


    After drinking one bottle of wine, she then looked at the same hand that patted Fumiko right on the head with a face that no one could read. After drinking a few more sses of wine, Yuki went to her bedroom and changed her clothes into appropriate ones. She already has received the time of the meeting, and because it was in a different country she needs to get ready now. If she was going alone, she didn''t mind flying there, but because she is apanying Fumiko she will have to go in a Private Jet.


    She then drove her car to pick up Fumiko, 10 minutester Yuki arrived with her ck Bugatti. She saw Fumiko, who was already dressed in her suit, it was the same as Yuki who was wearing a suit.


    "Get in, we will go to my Private Jet. You can bring your Guards with you if you want." Yuki invited Fumiko in. And even without her reminding her to bring Guards, they will have to follow her this time as they don''t know if an ambush might happen as they travel. As Yuki and Fumiko made their way to the airport, at all of their sides were cars surrounding them as protection.


    12 Cars surrounded them from each side. 3 cars for each side. All of them were Fumiko''s guards when they finally arrived at the airport. The guards quickly left their car and formed a line as a protection measure.


    "Stay in front of me." Yuki reminded Fumiko before leaving the car. She then first leaves out of her car before opening the door for Fumiko. Once Fumiko left the car, she followed Yuki''s instructions and was in front of her. Suddenly she heard Yuki cursing behind her.


    "Useless f*cking guards��" Yuki opened the case that was in her hands and grabbed the Sniper Rifle that was inside and aimed it at one of the buildings beside them.


    "BANG!!" Yuki let out a shot, all of the guards then immediately went into action and used their bodies as cover for Fumiko.


    "Move you useless sh*ts! Cindy! Go to the East Building, 3rd floor, and capture that assassin for me. I have already shot its leg, it cannot run anymore." Yuki called Cindy, she then dropped her Sniper Rifle on the ground before checking Fumiko''s condition, the recoil and sound of the gun were pretty powerful so immediately checked if she was fine.


    Yuki has her Mana Sense always active, so once she felt that someone was looking in their direction she immediately knew that he was an assassin, and with her experience, she was even more confident that it was sent to kill them


    "Are you alright?" Yuki asks as she checks to see if there were any injuries on her body, the assassin that was sent has already fired his gun at them. But Yuki deflected it using her own, as her Gun was 10X stronger it destroyed the bullet and went straight to the assassin.


    "I- I''m fine. I was just shaken a little bit because of the gunshot." Fumiko said, but her body was shaking because of fear. She was never really exposed to this kind of thing, so she was shaken up by it.


    "I''m sorry." Yuki apologized, she then ced Fumiko''s head on her chest to let her calm down. Luckily it worked as Fumiko stopped shaking.


    "Tell me, what is your job as a guard? It''s to protect Fumiko right? Then give me an answer: Why didn''t you check the whole ce beforehand? If you''re not going to answer me, I might as well kill all of you since all of you are useless." Yuki warned all of them coldly, she was truly pissed at all of them. They were trained to be the guards for the president but they let an assassin slip under them, what a joke.


    "Master Yuki, I have the assassin in my hands." Before the Guards could answer, Cindy suddenly arrived which saved them from death.

 Chapter 300 "Black Light"

    ?"Let him down first. Do you think all of you are off the hook just because she caught the Assassin? Tell me an answer right now, or else I will throw you in the air as we are flying!" Yuki said coldly. As her bloodlust gets stronger by the second, their surroundings are slowly beginning to be covered in cold mist making them shiver.


    "Yuki stop! I''m fine, right? so there''s no need to punish them." Fumiko said weakly, she didn''t want anyone getting hurt because of her, let alone dying because her guards didn''t do their job properly.


    "Fine, I will bend this time. But I will not let all of you go just like that. From now on I don''t want to see any of your faces near Fumiko. If you still don''t understand my words, all of you are fired."  Yuki said coldly, she then took a second to look at Fumiko and saw Fumiko nod, and she smiled at her for a second.


    "I''m sorry, all of you, but I don''t want any of you hurting because of me. Don''t worry I will still pay all of you for your hard work." Fumiko smiled gently at them, she even promised to pay them for theirst day of work. Seeing this, they had nothing to say anymore and left the airport.


    "Diana,e out." Yuki suddenly said softly, soon after a slender woman appeared in front of Yuki in a kneeling position.


    "Master." Diana greeted respectfully, after getting the right to stand up she stood up.


    "From now on you don''t need to hide, you protect her. I can trust you right?" Yuki ordered at her coldly. Diana was the person who was guarding Fumiko the most, she was also the third strongest member in "God''s Worst Nightmare". Her position in the group is high as she is the one that manages the Drug, Guns, and other more business. She is also in charge of their Hacker team which is the one that brings all of their information.


    She was only weaker than Cindy because of their speed and stamina difference. As Cindy is younger she has much more stamina than her.


    "Yes. I promise to not let you down, Master." Diana said as she then went forward to go to Fumiko''s side and introduced herself.


    "Hello, I will be your new Guard. My name is Diana, but you can also call me by my code name. ck Lightning." Diana introduced herself, as the person she is guarding already knows her name because of Yuki. She didn''t need to fear and told Fumiko her real name.


    "ck Lightning? Then doesn''t that mean that you are the strongest Assassin out there? You got that title because you were famous for killing your target with only a pen." Fumiko said as she remembered the codename.


    "I will not call myself the best. Master is much stronger than me. If you could see how she took out a dozen people only using her hair clip, maybe my title will be passed on to her." Diana chuckled as she looked at Yuki out of the corner of her eyes.


    "Did I ask you to tell her stories?" Yuki asked coldly. Seeing that she was only angering her Master, Diana backed off and stayed silent.


    "As for you. You truly have the guts toe here and try to kill me and Fumiko. Since you are a trained Assassin, you will never say who ordered you, right? You are probably thinking of killing yourself right now by biting your tongue to let yourself bleed to death right? I''m not as stupid as you. Give me a towel." Yuki looked at the Assassin as if he was trash, as for the Assassin his eyes widened as Yukipletely read his mind. As he was about to bite himself and kill himself, Yuki mmed the towel that Cindy gave her into his mouth preventing him from biting it.


    "Tie him up to my Jet. I want to see if he''s still alive after experiencing a 30-Mach Jet. Oh, if you don''t know how fast that is, it would only take me half an hour to get anywhere I want. I just wonder, what would you feel when the air is crushing your body at that speed." Yuki asked with a cold smile.


    The assassin then shivered in fear as he heard Yuki''s sentence word by word. Even if he was trained to kill himself when the timees, he was still afraid. But it was toote for regrets, Yuki had already asked Cindy to tie him to the wheels of her Jet with a special kind of rope.


    "You can enter now. Inside you can rx, I have set up a special bar there." Yuki smiled as she instructed Fumiko, and the other two to enter the Jet in front of them. The jet was in jet-ck color, it was about 60 meters big. It was about the size of a normal Jet as Yuki designed it to be afortable ce.


    The Jet or she named "ck Light" is one of Yuki''s greatest creations, it was able to beat the world''s fastest jet in history by a lot, and the best thing about it is that the Pilot or the passenger would not feel anything on take off. Especially when it''s on the elerating part as it''s the most dangerous part. But flying her Jet is a dangerous task if not careful it can kill you. So no one is allowed to fly her Jet, only her, the creator.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Fumiko then entered the Jet as Yuki ordered, once she was inside. Her eyes shine as she scans the area, it was beautiful inside, it can even be said that it was better than the best private ne/jet. Not only does it have a bar inside where you can have a drink with one of the finest collections of wine, and alcohol, but there is also a bed and a couch for you to take a rest. Yuki made the impossible possible just by creating this Jet.


    But if she has to change one thing inside it, it would be the decoration inside. There was no decoration in there, it looked extremely gloomy and adding the ck color walls and the dim area. It only made it more gloomy, but Fumiko understood why it was set up like that as Yuki is not fond of bright colors.


    "Do you want to have a drink?" Yuki asked as she took a seat in one of the chairs in the bar. There a robot was standing, once it saw Yuki it suddenly spoke in a robotic tone.


    "Master, what drink would you like?" The robot asked, when the robot spoke it shocked Fumiko. At first, she thought it was only for decoration, she was not expecting it to move, or even talk.


    "Give me Raijin''s Blood," Yuki answered, hearing this. The Robot quickly handed Yuki a ss before pouring the wine that Yuki asked for.


    "Wait, you''re going to drink? How are you going to fly this thing?" Fumiko asked nervously, she had just found out how fast this Jet is and she was already nervous.


    "We''re already flying. Ah, I forgot to mention. ck Light is a robot that I built." Yuki said as if she made a mistake by not mentioning it earlier, ck Light can still be piloted manually, but Yuki is toozy.


    "What��" Fumiko was dumbfounded when she heard Yuki''s words. This whole Jet was a robot just like the one that is pouring Yuki''s wine.


    "But it doesn''t feel like we''re flying. Why is that?" Fumiko asked as she sat next to Yuki.


    "That is a secret��" Yuki chuckled as she asked for another ss.


    "For you Miss, what would you like?" The Robot turned to Fumiko and asked her, this question made Fumiko snap out of her daze. Just as she was about to ask if her favorite wine was in stock when Yuki cut her off.


    "Give her Buddha''s Soul," Yuki said.


    "Buddha''s Soul? What is that? I have never heard of that wine before?" Fumiko asked curiously. Even though Yuki was the one who chose her, she didn''t mind. Looking at the wide selection of wine behind the robot, she knew nothing about them.


    "All of the wine here is created by the Master, especially for her. They are not your normal wine as everything here has an alcohol percentage of 50% and above. Except for the Buddha''s Soul, it only has 12%, Master created it so that other people can drink it." The robot answered Fumiko''s question.


    "Wow~ Then how strong is Raijin''s Blood? The one that Yuki is drinking?" Fumiko asked curiously as she drank the wine in her ss, after drinking a bit. She was ecstatic, it was the most tasting wine she has ever tasted in her life.


    "75%. It has more alcohol than grapes. Also, you can only have one ss, it''s going to be bad if you get drunk." Yuki chuckled.

 Chapter 301 "Im Your Worst Nightmare"

    ?"Okay��" Fumiko said out of embarrassment, it looks like Yuki still remembers that she has a low alcohol tolerance.


    "Master Yuki, we are in America now. Where should Ind the Jet?" The Jet suddenly spoke which almost made Fumiko fall off her chair. Even though she knew that it was a robot, she was still shocked when she heard it speak in a robotic tone.


    "Cindy, where is the exact location of the meeting?" Yuki turned to Cindy who was quietly drinking her alcohol.


    "I don''t know. They only send us the coordinates. Shall I give it to you, or give it to the robot directly?" Cindy asked as she then brought out a small USB Drive and gave it to Yuki.


    "Coordinates? What are they up to��" Yuki mutters as she then plugs the USB into the bar counter and soon a holographic screen suddenly appears. It was just like her System in appearance but it was much inferior to it.


    "A Deserted Ind? What kind of bullsh*t is this?" Yuki cursed as she located where the coordinates point and when she saw what was on the screen it made her look at it again. It was a deserted ind like she had just said, no one lives there but when she zoomed closer to it she saw that there was a white building on the ind.


    As Yuki was looking at her screen, Fumiko suddenly heard her phone''s notification. When she looked at it, she was surprised that her Assistant gave her the location where the meeting was being held.


    "Yuki, I just received a text from my Assistant. He gave me the exact location of the meeting, and it says here that it''s going to happen in the White House." Fumiko said with a confused look on her face, she didn''t get what was happening. Yuki also knows where the meeting is, but why is their location different from each other?


    "Hahaha�� Looks like I was right. They were nning to kill me. That''s why I have gotten reports that America''s Satellite was moved. Let''s just see who will die." Yuki smiled coldly as she then dismissed the holographicputer and faced Fumiko.


    "Fumiko, you go to the ce where they said and wait for me. As for you two, protect her at all costs, it looks like they have nned everything from the start. But they didn''t expect me to bring Fumiko along with me." Yuki ordered the two, and both of them then nodded their heads.


    "Wait, why are you noting with me then, if you know that this is a trap set up to try to kill you?" Fumiko asked as she clutched Yuki''s hands and was refusing to let go.


    "There is no need to worry about me. Worry about yourself because in your situation you areing to their den. You are the sheep and they are the wolf, you must be very careful okay? Don''t leave her alone, even for a second." Yuki gently said, but when her eyes turned to her two subordinates they changed into cold ones.


    "We will make sure that President Fumiko is safe!" Cindy salutes Yuki by putting her hand on her forehead just like what soldiers do.


    "You can go there now," Yuki said as she thennded her Jet in the middle of the road without a care for the other cars that were passing. She then opened the door and watched Fumiko leave with Cindy and Diana. Outside there was already a car waiting for them, her team had already received the message and sent a car to Yuki''s location.


    "You have my permission to go all out if the situation is dire." Yuki reminded the two. When the two heard Yuki''s words, their eyes glowed. Now that they can freely fight without a care, they can fight more effectively.


    "Your custom guns and weapons are already inside the car. I''m expecting Fumiko to return safely." Yuki warned the two as the door to her Jet then closed and flew away in a blink of an eye.


    A few secondster, Yuki finally arrived at her destination, and using her tracker, she saw a lot of Tanks, submarines, Fighter jets, and Army vehicles surrounding the ind. The other country was fully prepared to take out Yuki no matter what it takes, they can''t let such a dangerous being live further.


    "Nearing a million Soldiers huh? And from the looks of it, every country has an army deployed here. They want to kill me." Yuki softly chuckled as she thennded her ne, and just as she was about to go out. She heard someone yell from the bushes.


    "FIRE!! BARRAGE HER WITH EVERYTHING YOU GOT!" One of the Soldiers yelled. Momentster every Soldier, Tank, Submarine, and Jets, showed themself and bombarded Yuki with attacks.


    "Pathetic. Such attacks are not enough to kill me." Yukiughed coldly, and soon enough. Her appearance was starting to change, her body was getting taller and getting more beautiful. But the most prominent change in her is Yuki''s Fox Ears, and Tails.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yuki then simply waved her hand in the air, and a burst of Ice suddenly came out and destroyed everything that it touched.


    "What the hell was that?" Someone asked in fear, what they saw scared them. It looked like a massive cier had flown and killed many of their men.


    "I can dly answer your question. It was your death." Yuki whispered to the man''s head as she slowly froze his body before crushing it to dust.


    "Mo- Monster��" Those that were watching saw how Yuki froze her opponents,  but what scared them the most was seeing her Beast body.


    "You got that wrong, I''m not a monster. I''m your worst nightmare." Yuki smiled at them coldly which brought a shiver down their spine when they saw it. Suddenly they saw a bright lighting from Yuki''s tail.


    "Moon st," Yuki muttered quietly, that was thest thing that they saw. A beautiful woman with a Fox-like body shot out a bright light at them.


    "BOOM!!"


    The whole ind got erased from the Globe, the shock was too strong that it shook the whole Earth. This made innocent civilians confused as there was no news that an earthquake was about to happen.


    Just as Yuki was about to leave the destroyed Ind, she sensed something with a huge powering her way. When Yuki looked up at the sky, she saw a Nuke that wasing closer to her.


    "HAHAHA! They sent a nuke, looks like they are finally getting serious now��" Yukiughed coldly as she met with the nuke. She had no intention to dodge or even block the attack. She wants to see how much damage it can deal to her.


    "BOOM!!" Once the Nuke hit Yuki directly on her body, it immediately exploded. The explosion of the Nuke was so strong that it was felt by everyone in North, and South America felt the shock wave.


    "YUKI!" Fumiko suddenly yelled which shocked everyone, but when they also felt the shockwave they showed her a smile that made her feel fear.


    "HAHAHA! That woman is finally dead!" All of them cheered, and slowly theirughs turned into menacingughs.


    "You''re next, President Fumiko of Japan. You will soon follow your friend." Someone yelled, soon after hundreds of Soldiers entered the room with guns in their arms, but before they could even aim their guns. All of them were dead in a blink of an eye.


    "I''m sorry, but before you can even touch her. You need to get past us first." Cindy spoke in a much colder tone than she usually speaks, she was not going to lie that she was shaken when she heard that Yuki was dead.


    But her fear was soon added with rage to these men who were the cause of her Mother dying. It was the same for Diana, she respected Yuki the most as her Master. Anger was boiling in their blood as they massacred every soldier. But because of their anger, they forgot the most important thing that they need to do, and that is to protect Fumiko.


    Anger has blinded both of them. One soldier managed to get close to Fumiko, once he was close enough he then pointed his gun at her head and warned the two.


    "Stop what you''re doing, or else I''m going to kill her!" The Soldier warned both of them.

 Chapter 302 NO!!

    ?"I wouldn''t do that if I were you," Cindy said as she then aimed her gun at the Soldier who was behind Fumiko and shot her gun before he could even respond. He died without even fighting, Cindy''s shot was too precise and fast to the point that she didn''t even need to aim to kill him.


    As the body falls, Fumiko ran off to where Cindy and Diana were standing. Her body was quivering and half of her face was covered in blood. The moment the soldier died, she felt fear that she has never felt before. This attack has shaken her to the core, as she was never exposed to any kind of killing before.


    "I''m sorry President Fumiko. But please hang on for a while, I have already called for backup and they should arrive here in a few minutes. Don''t believe in their words, Master Yuki is still alive. She has promised you right?" Cindy said as gently as she could to Fumiko who was crying and quivering behind her.


    "Yes! Don''t believe in these lying bastards. Nothing thates out of their mouths can be easily trusted." Diana, who was also protecting her from the front, tried to cheer her up.


    "O- Okay. Yuki is alive, she promised me that she woulde back." Fumiko tried to strengthen herself and truly believed that Yuki woulde back. If Yuki was truly dead, she would follow her to heaven. Life without Yuki was meaningless as she has already said to herself. Even if she doesn''t ept my love, I''m happy to see her alive, and happy.


    Soon after, the American branch of "God''s Worst Nightmare" finally arrived, and to say that they were not prepared is an understatement. Even though the reinforcement is only 250, the tanks, and helicopter makes up for that number. Half of the 250 was inside a tank and a helicopter.


    As for the rest, they were still pretty powerful. In their hands was thetest model of Yuki''s Gun. The Guns were powerful enough to pierce through a heavily armored vehicle such as a Tank without too much force. The bullets were specially made to destroy an armored vehicle.


    As for the Tanks, they were equipped with a Rail Gun. Once the enemy army saw the true power of "God''s Worst Nightmare". But if they could only know that the power that they showed right now was only half of what they could truly bring, if Yuki was forced, which is very unlikely to happen. She canunch an all-out attack, this attack can bring the destruction of a whole country, no matter who they are, even if they are the most powerful. They would be destroyed by Yuki and be history.


    "Is this the true power of that woman''s Mafia Group?" President Josh, who was currently the Leader of the United States, muttered in fear. Fear was slowly swallowing their heart.


    "Kill all of them here now! We can''t afford to let them live any longer!" President Josh said to the other Leaders, but before the others could respond, his head was blown off.


    Parts of his head, brains scattered everywhere. Some of it even flew toward their faces.


    "AHHH!! RUN AWAY!" All of them immediately panicked and tried to run away, but at this point, it was already toote as they had already shot their weapons and killed half of them. Now there were only about 65 of them that were left, and those that were left had despair, and regret written over their faces.


    They didn''t expect Yuki to have such powerful manpower, if they only knew maybe they wouldn''t even attack her. They originally thought that they would only need to kill Yuki and their problem was done, but because of Fumiko''s idental intervention, they made a grave mistake as they thought it would be enough to kill them with an army of less than 1,000.


    But in the end, they were wiped out.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "This ce is a mess." Suddenly everyone heard a voice from behind them and when they took a look. They saw Yuki standing safe without even any scratches whatsoever. As if a miracle happened in front of Fumiko''s eyes, she rushed towards her without caring about her surroundings, even if the ce was a bloody mess.


    When she finally got close, she embraced Yuki and cried. She refused to let go as if she was afraid that Yuki would disappear once she let go.


    "Don''t cry, I promise you that I wille back right." Yuki felt awkward and she didn''t know where to put her hands, but after thinking about it she returned the hug and gently tried to calm Fumiko down by putting her hand on her head, and gently caressing it.


    "Sniff�� I- I thought that you- you died already. I- I was so scared by it." Fumiko said as her body shivered again. But as Yuki continues to hold her gently, she slowly calms down.


    But when she opened her eyes, she saw one of the Leaders bring out his gun and aims it at Yuki''s back.


    :" NO!!" Fumiko screamed as she turned Yuki''s body around and protected her from the shot. But she only knew that Yuki already had her eyes on the man and was about to make a move on him, when she suddenly interfered.


    "DIE YOU MONSTER!!" The man yelled as he pulled the trigger of his gun.


    "BANG!!" Five shots rang into Yuki''s ear, she was too shocked to see what Fumiko just did.


    "I''m d, you''re safe. Please live on��" Fumiko said weakly, blood slowly came out of her mouth.


    "HAHAHA! Maybe I''ll just be that. No, I will be worse." Yuki said as she froze everything that was around her. Her anger has reached its peak as she unconsciously uses her "Destiny Shattering Domain" that made everyone around her fall to the ground. The only ones that were not affected were Fumiko, Cindy, Diana, and her army.


    "Yuki?" Fumiko asked weakly, but her vision was already blurred so she didn''t see the person in front of her. Even so, Fumiko still knows that it was Yuki because it has the same warmth that Yuki gives. But she somehow sees Fox-like ears sticking out of Yuki''s head.


    "Don''t talk, you won''t die. I promise you." Yuki said gently as she looked at Fumiko''s miserable state, and out of emotion. Yuki opened a Health Potion from her System''s inventory and opened it. She put the mouthpiece in her mouth but didn''t drink the potion.


    Yuki did something that she wouldn''t even think about doing. She puts her mouth over Fumiko''s mouth and makes her drink the potion, but because Fumiko has already fainted due to blood loss, she cannot drink the potion, so Yuki was forced to insert her tongue inside to make her drink it. She didn''t want to pinch her nose as it might do more damage than good.

 Chapter 303 "Im Fine, Even With Being A Mistress."

    ?Once Yuki felt that Fumiko was finally able to drink the Health Potion, she then sent out a pulse of Mana inside her body to see if any bullets got stuck inside her body. But all five bullets were inside her body, so Yuki had to reach her fingers inside and take them out. Luckily Fumiko was unconscious or else she would have felt extreme pain.


    Soon after, the Health Potion started its effect and began to heal all of Fumiko''s wounds. To make sure that Fumiko would be perfectly fine, Yuki feeds Fumiko a small pill that will ensure that nothing will happen to her, and she would also receive some extra benefits such as being more beautiful and will live longer.


    Yuki learned a little bit of Pill Making while she was in Mystic Dragon Heaven. The reason for this is that she was bored and when she visited the library of Mirel''s Pce, she saw a book that teaches how to make Pills. This caught Yuki''s interest so she learned it in less than a day.


    After healing Fumikopletely, Yuki sighed in relief. Fumiko''s condition has finally stabilized. Now she can put all of her attention on what is in front of her. Since they were the ones that said it, she will be a Monster.


    "I will show you how much of a Monster I am��" Yuki said coldly as she then made it rain with Ice that pierced, and killed everyone instantly. The only ones that survived are her Mafia group, but all of them slowly start to feel even more fear towards their leader. They have already kept in mind that Yuki was not a person to be messed with because of her scary attitude, but now seeing how she can create Ice like in fantasies, only made the fear in their heart get stronger.


    "Master Yuki, is that truly you?" Cindy and Diana asked as they looked at Yuki who was now apletely different person. In front of them was a more Mature, and beautiful woman. As Yuki was now using her Fox Appearance on them.


    "Who do you think I am? I just changed my appearance a bit and you already don''t recognize me?" Yuki said coldly to them, but in reality, she changed everything about her. The one thing that didn''t change is her Icy Attitude. Hearing how coldly she answers them, both of them sighed in relief.


    "Master, were you born like that? A Fox?" Cindy asked as she looked at Yuki''s new appearance, she was trying to get used to seeing her like that. A Fox woman.


    "Yes." Yuki then transformed into her Fox form and showed them. When Yuki changes her appearance, the two almost get a heart attack after seeing it. It was an extremely cute and beautiful Fox, somehow Yuki''s naturally cold face disappeared when she was in her Fox form.


    Her white shiny fur and ruby-red eyes only made it better. She was such a beautiful Fox.


    "All of you can go back, you have done a good job. I will raise your pay today. Also if you ever see any part of the Government or even part of the army that tries to stop you, just kill them, don''t even be afraid." Yuki transformed back to her Demi-Human form and carried Fumiko''s body again. When she killed everyone on the spot, she gently ced her body in an Ice Bed that she made.


    Once everyone heard her words all of them cheered happily. Not only was the job easy, but they will also get a raise for what they did today.


    "Disperse!" Yuki said coldly to all of them, soon all of the Tanks, and helicopters started to move to leave. An hour has passed and news of what happened in the World Leaders Massacre has already reached every part of the world. Some are angry, and some are sad that their leader is gone.


    As for Yuki, she was currently in her Vi which was in America since it was too troublesome for her to fly back to Japan even though it would only take a few seconds. But she didn''t want to take the risk of Fumiko suddenly waking up, so she stayed in her Vi for now.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Fumiko was lying in the bed quietly, every time Yuki looked at the peaceful look on her face. She sees what happened earlier her getting shot, and she med herself for that. If only she killed all of them already, maybe Fumiko would not be in this state.


    At that moment when Fumiko was shot, Yuki felt her heart sink. She felt that she would go crazy if Fumiko dies, at first she was jealous of a guard. Now she was extremely worried when she sank, it was as if Fumiko was Kurokami.


    "Do I have feelings for you?" Yuki sighed as she slowly caressed Fumiko''s cheeks and gazed at her with aplicated look.


    "Kazuma��" Yuki suddenly heard Fumiko mumbling her guard''s name, and much worse it was the guard that embraced her a few days ago. Jealousy slowly begins to swallow Yuki''s heart. But that jealousy is soon reced by possessiveness, the intent of wanting Fumiko all to herself ising into Yuki''s mind and heart.


    "Why are you thinking about other people? Should I kill that person so that Fumiko will forget about him?" Yuki muttered dangerously, her cold voice ringing into the room. But soon after, Yuki snapped back to herself and when she processed what just happened, she realized that Fumiko was more than a friend to her.


    "I already promised her, she would be the only person that I would love. I feel like sh*t right now��" Yuki muttered, her mind and heart were in conflict. If she would ept Fumiko''s love or not. If she did ept Fumiko''s love, she felt that she cheated on Kurokami, even though she had given her the chance to have another woman, she still felt bad if she did.


    "You already have a woman?" Suddenly, Yuki heard a gentle voice behind her. But before she could even respond or turn around, she felt someone''s back behind her.


    "You''re awake�� Yes, I have. She is a kind and gentle woman. Just like you. I''m sorry��" Yuki apologized and when she was about to escape Fumiko''s embrace, she heard her voice.


    "I''m fine with being a mistress. I can''t just take her ce right, it seems like you love her. I''m in no position to say that you should break up with her just to be with me." Fumiko said gently in Yuki''s ear.


    Fumiko was faking it earlier when she muttered Kazuma''s name, after hearing that Yuki has some feelings for her. She wanted to see if it was true or not, but it looks like her love for her is much greater. It was to the point where she wanted her just to herself.


    "You never know. I already have a woman by my side, and you''re saying you want to be my mistress? Isn''t that unfair to you and her? Plus my personality, well I don''t think I still have to tell you that." Yuki answered her and when she was about to leave she calmed herself down. She was pulled back by Fumiko.


    Because Yuki was not expecting Fumiko to pull her, she was not prepared and fell on top of the bed, with Fumiko being on top of her.


    "You said it yourself right? She has given you the chance to marry another woman. Then choose me. I truly love you, Yuki. From the bottom of my heart, you''re the only person that I will love, even if you''re like this. Cold, aloof, merciless. I don''t care, I love you for who you are. Even if you''re not human like me��" Fumiko said with confidence, but tears were slowly streaming down her face. She then gathered up her courage and nted a kiss on Yuki''s lips.

 Chapter 304 You Are Mine Alone

    ?When Yuki felt Fumiko kiss her, her heart started to beat faster. But when she felt her tears drop to her face, she felt Fumiko''s sincere feelings towards her. Even though she already knows Fumiko''s feelings for her, she was still reluctant to ept them because of her personality of trusting people easily. Out of all of the people that Yuki met, Kurokami was the only one that has been able to make Yuki open her heart, and now Fumiko is the second person that was able to do that.


    If something ever happened to their rtionship, maybe she would go insane. That was her fear, she was afraid that this rtionship that she entered would be the same when she opened her heart to the people that betrayed her. But she decided to ept Fumiko since not epting her felt heavy for her, and the thought of Fumiko being with another woman/man makes her want to lock Fumiko up so that she can be only hers, it was the same with Kurokami.


    Yuki then flipped her over and gazed at her with her deep red eyes. She was silent for a moment before calmly talking to her.


    "Can you ept me? Maybe after you find out that I have already killed Millions of people you would be scared of me, and I have a twisted personality. I am a very cold and possessive person, and I don''t want to hurt you because of it." Yuki opened up a little bit to Fumiko.


    "Yes. My feelings for you are pure, I love you for who you are, even if the whole world is your enemy. I would always stay by your side and support you, I will never leave you. Even if you are possessive, I know that you wouldn''t do anything to hurt me." Fumiko said with a smile on her face, her eyes still having some tears in them because of her confession. She was currently nervous, afraid that Yuki would still reject her.


    "I see�� I''m d." Yuki smiled at her. Fumiko''s face blushed when she saw Yuki smiling at her, it was absolutely beautiful, adding that Yuki was smiling with emotion, she was happy. All of the time, Yuki''s emotions were fake.


    "Then you are mine alone. Also, why did I hear you mumbling that guard''s name?" Yuki asked coldly, suddenly the air around both of them got dangerous when Yuki asked Fumiko that question. This made Fumiko nervous again, just seconds ago she was very happy because her dream was finally happening, but can she tell that she was only doing that so Yuki can love her?


    "Umm��" Fumiko was tongue-tied, she couldn''t answer Yuki as she was afraid of angering her. But what she didn''t know is that the more she stalls, the more Yuki''s jealousy is rising.


    "Do you find him attractive? Or have you fallen for him?" Yuki asked one more, her face had already changed, it was no longer her gentle face. It was a face that was full of danger, and Fumiko could already notice the possessiveness that was leaking out of Yuki''s body.


    "NO! How could I have fallen for him? He is just my guard, well my previous guard." Fumiko said with a sigh, but Yuki took her words differently because of her actions.


    "Are you sad because I fired him?" Yuki''s tone got even colder, she then sat up straight and ced Fumiko in herp in one movement. The more she hears Fumiko talk about that guard, the more she wants to kill Kazuma, and even lock up Fumiko in a cage. But she knew that it was wrong.


    "N- No. Yuki you don''t need to feel jealous about him, he is just a guard, and you are the person that I love." Fumiko was shocked to see how easily Yuki carried her, but remembering that Yuki is not a human, it was understandable.


    Fumiko then crosses her arms around Yuki''s neck. Yuki slowly began to calm down, she then ced her head on Fumiko''s neck and breathed her scent, this move of hers made Fumiko feel ticklish.


    "See? I''m like this. I''m a very possessive person." Yuki said as she held Fumiko''s waist even more tightly.


    "I already told you, I still love you even if you''re like that. I find it a little cute, your possessive personality." Fumiko said with a loving face as she stroked Yuki''s head to calm her down, and it worked as Yuki''s jealousy began to die down.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Don''t make contact with that man again, if I see you have some contact with him. I will make his life a living hell." Yuki said as a warning, Fumiko then silently prayed for Kazuma''s safety, hoping that he would be fine.


    "Never. You''re the only one for me." Fumiko said coquettishly, she then pecked Yuki''s lips and looked at her shyly. Yuki could see, and feel that Fumiko was not experienced in this kind of thing, which was cute to Yuki.


    Seeing this, Yuki then held the back of Fumiko''s head and deepened the kiss. Yuki slowly begins to twirl her tongue with Fumiko. She was shocked to see how aggressive Yuki was, but she epted it withoutint.


    Because of her inexperience in love, her movement was awkward, sometimes she would even identally bite Yuki''s tongue, but Fumiko didn''t know it. As for Yuki she simply ignore it, it''s not like she got hurt by it.


    After a kissing session thatsted for 5 minutes, Fumiko was out of breath and was already breathing hard. Yuki on the other hand waspletely fine.


    "Do you want to eat-" Before Yuki could finish her sentence, she heard Fumiko''s stomach growl which already answered her question. Fumiko was extremely embarrassed when she saw that Yuki heard her so she just silently nod her head and buried her head in Yuki''s chest.


    "I see�� Wait for me here, I''m just going to the kitchen and cook you some food." Yuki then gently ced Fumiko on the soft bed and kissed her forehead before leaving. Fumiko nodded her head obediently and stayed on the bed, after Yuki had left, she tried pinching herself to see if this was real or just a dream. If it was a dream, she would rather not wake up anymore.


    "Ouch! This is not a dream." Fumiko muttered, her face brightened as she thought about it, finally, her only wish came.


    Meanwhile on Yuki''s side, while she was cooking she was in deep thought. She was thinking if Kurokami could ept what she has done, bringing another woman back except her. Even if she has already given her the go-sign of bringing another woman, she still feelsplicated about it.


    "Let''s not think about this for now. What I need to do now is control everything on Earth. Since my job would be easier now since all of the Leaders are dead, and even if the Vice President takes over, I can just kill them or force them to quit." Yuki muttered.


    She was already nning, as for killing Andrew her Father, it would be very easy as she already knew where he was living along with his family. She was ready for her revenge, she will make him pay for the pain that she and her mother received.


    A.N


    I''m sorry for not uploading yesterday, to make up for that. I will try to upload two today.

 Chapter 305 Soft Tail

    ?When Yuki finished cooking the food, she carried all of them toward her room where Fumiko is currently resting. But when she got there, she saw that Fumiko had a pale face and was sweating a lot.


    "Are you hurt anywhere?" Yuki quickly ced the food tray on the table next to the bed before seating next to her. As she was asking her, she has already ced her hand on her forehead and begins to search Fumiko''s body with her Mana by sending out waves inside her body.


    But when Yuki found nothing, she frowned. She didn''t know why Fumiko was feeling pain and looking at her extremely pale face, it looked like she couldn''t even talk.


    "I''m fine�� I for- forgot that I will have o- one today��" Fumiko exined with a few deep breaths, the reason why she also took a long time to answer is, she was embarrassed to exin to Yuki about her having her period today.


    Once Yuki heard Fumiko''s voice, she was shocked. She was already nning to make a Pill some way to help Fumiko if she ever caught any illness. But it looks like she overthought it, it was just a cramp. As Yuki remembers this, she remembered that Fumiko would always be stuck in bed because of the pain. Because her body was naturally weak when she was born, her pain tolerance is weak, and the pain from her cramps is too much for her.


    "Ah, right. Today is the day for your period, I just remembered. Wait for me, I will make you a Ginger Tea to help ease the pain." Yuki lowered her head and kissed Fumiko on the forehead. Sweetness begins to cover Fumiko''s heart, she almost feels like the pain is already disappearing when Yuki kisses her.


    "Thank you��" Fumiko said with gratefulness, she was truly happy right now. But when Yuki saw that Fumiko was forcing herself to let out a smile because of the pain, she frowned. She then begins to think of a way to get Fumiko''s body stronger.


    As Yuki was boiling water with ginger in it, she then put brown sugar in it and let it boil for a second. When she saw that the brown sugar was already dissolved, she then put out the me before slowly pouring the Tea into a teacup.


    "Can I make her drink my blood so that she can get stronger? I want her to cultivate and be strong." Yuki asked herself, when she was about to open the door in the bedroom she suddenly thought of that, it sounded crazy as her blood is extremely powerful.


    "No, there is no way in hell that I''m going to take that risk." Yuki shrugged the thought and pushed the door open. When she entered she saw Fumiko who was clutching the bed sheets tightly.


    "Here, drink this. It can help ease the pain." Yuki gently helped Fumiko up so that she could easily drink the Ginger Tea. As Fumiko sat up in the bed, she leaned her head on Yuki''s shoulder, Yuki then put her arm on Fumiko''s shoulder and caressed it gently.


    As Fumiko drinks the Ginger Tea, she already feels her stomach getting better, the pain was slowly easing because of the heat of the Tea. As Ginger and Brown Sugar is a natural pain reliever, it was good for the body as they wouldn''t contain any chemicals if Fumiko consumed a drug. Since Yuki has also studied both traditional, and modern medicine, she has a broad knowledge of both of them so she can easily ease the pain.


    "Thank you, I already feel much better." Fumiko smiled, herplexion was slowly going back to normal because of the Ginger Tea, it helped her a lot. She thenid back down in bed, she then took a look at the clock at the table and saw that it was already midnight, and looking at the sumptuous food that Yuki cooked, she felt hungry and wanted to eat a little bit as she was already hungry.


    "Don''t eat them. It will cause you more pain than you''re feeling now." As the food that Yuki cooked has a lot of salt content in it, it would be bad for Fumiko''s condition.


    "Eat this instead." Yuki handed a bowl of porridge to Fumiko, on top of the porridge were some pieces of chicken that looked delicious.


    "Okay!" Fumiko sat up straight and looked at the bowl, but when she felt it in her hand. She found that it was no longer hot.


    "My bad, it''s no longer hot. Wait for a second, I''m just going to reheat it." But before Yuki could take the bowl from Fumiko''s hands, she dodged it and smiled lightly.


    "It''s fine, I have already troubled you a lot. I can still eat it." Fumiko didn''t want to further trouble Yuki because of her period. So she was going to eat the porridge even though it was already warm.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s fine, just watch." Yuki smiled at her, she then took the bowl in her hands. Yuki then brought out her Elemental Hydra Katana.


    "What are you going to do with that Sword?" Fumiko asked in shock when she saw Yuki bring a sword out of thin air.


    "Just watch it. Come out you little fuck." Yuki''s gentle facade suddenly disappeared as she called out for the Spirit inside. The Hydra Spirit came out quickly as it didn''t want to piss off his Master.


    "Heat this food for me, if you ever burn it, you will suffer the consequences," Yuki warned him with a smile on her face, but her smile brings a shiver down to his very core. At first, he thought that Yuki''s request was very unreasonable, but when he saw Ice slowlying out of Yuki''s hands, he silently heated the food withoutining.


    "See, it''s hot now. You can go back now." Yuki handed the hot bowl of porridge to Fumiko, she then eyed the floating Spirit and waited for him to leave.


    "Thank you, Mister Spirit." Fumiko smiled brightly at the floating Spirit before he disappeared, Yuki raised an eyebrow at Fumiko when she saw this. The Spirit nodded its head before disappearing in front of Fumiko.


    At first, Fumiko was afraid of the Spirit, but when she saw that he was nice because he heated the food for her. She thanked him wholeheartedly, but what she didn''t know is that Yuki is threatening him.


    "Eat now before it gets cold again." Yuki patted her on the head, she then let her eat peacefully, as she was looking at herptop. Yuki was watching the news that was currently being broadcasted everywhere, she just smiled when she saw the panicked people after hearing that all of the Presidents died at her hands.


    When Yuki heard that Fumiko finished eating, she took the bowl from her hands and ced it by the table, and turned herptop off.


    "Are you feeling better now?" Yuki asked as she caressed Fumiko''s head like a kitten.


    "Yes, I''m only feeling a small pain now. It''s much more bearable than before." Fumiko smiles happily as she hugs Yuki in happiness.


    "Alright, go brush your teeth and get ready to go to bed, it''s alreadyte." Yuki supported her to get out of bed and to the bathroom. When she was also about to go in, she was stopped by Fumiko saying that she can handle herself, but Yuki knows the real reason, she was just shy.


    "Fine, I''ll wait for you." Yuki went back to the bed and casually waited for her, 10 minutester, Fumiko is back now feeling refreshed.


    "Let''s sleep now, I''m sure that you are tired." Fumikoys down beside Yuki and looks her in the eyes, her look is saying that she wants to say something but can''t, so Yuki chuckled at seeing it.


    "If you want to say something, just say it." Yuki smiled.


    "Can I touch your tail? They look so beautiful!" Yuki was not expecting Fumiko to make such a request, but she did it anyway and let Fumiko touch it.


    "It''s so soft! And there''s two of them!" Fumiko hugged Yuki''s tail tightly to feel the softness of it.

 Chapter 306 Reporters At The Villa

    ?Fumiko was so happy when she touched Yuki''s tail, one of her favorite things in the world is soft objects. So when she touched Yuki''s tail, it was as if she was touching clouds if that was possible, it was incredibly fluffy, and smooth.


    But because of Fumiko''s tiredness, she quickly fell asleep while holding Yuki''s tail. She was holding it tightly as if she was afraid that someone would take it away from her. Yuki chuckled when she saw how Fumiko clings to her tail, it was cute.


    A few hours passed and Fumiko slowly woke up. She then looked at the time and found that it was already past breakfast time. But when she was about to move, she felt two soft things on her.


    "It''s about time you wake up." Yuki chuckled, she then slowly took her tail from Fumiko''s embrace and stood up before stretching her body. She didn''t get any sleep at all because Fumiko was a restless sleeper, not only was she hugging her tail tightly, she would sometimes tug it.


    "Wow��" Fumiko muttered as she watched Yuki stretch her body. Yuki''s outstanding body was too much, especially when she stretched her body. Even if it was only little movements, Fumiko could see Yuki''s curves and slender legs. She was only wearing a night dress so it only made her look more divine, especially those perfect breasts.


    Yuki''s breast has gotten bigger, she went from totally being t to bing at least a C cup, already nearing a D cup. As she ranks up in her Beast Rank, the more beautiful she bes, Yuki was not didn''t care about it as she also is very proud of her beauty.


    "You can touch them if you want." Yuki chuckled when she saw how Fumiko was staring at her body, so she decided to tease her a little. Fumiko''s face blushed like an apple, and she then hid under the nkets to hide her embarrassment.


    "Oh my god, she saw me staring at her," Fumiko screamed in her head, she was so embarrassed that she refused toe out of the nkets, but she only came out when Yuki pulled the nkets and carried her like a princess.


    "It''s fine, you can even touch them if you want. On another note, are you alright now? Does your tummy still hurt?" Yuki asked, and she then ced her hand on Fumiko''s stomach and sent out a pulse of Mana to see if there were any problems.


    "NOPE! I''mpletely fine thanks to you!" Fumiko said excitedly, she was very happy to feel that she is not feeling pain anymore because of her cramps, and it was all thanks to Yuki.


    "That''s good. Where do you want to eat? I''m going to be busy so I can''t cook for you." Yuki asked Fumiko.


    "Ummm, can we eat at a western restaurant? I want to try their food, this is going to be my first time." Fumiko looked at Yuki with expectant eyes, Yuki flicked her head slightly beforeughing.


    "Why not? Get dressed up, we will leave after you''re ready." Yuki smiled, as she ced Fumiko back on the ground.


    "How about you? Aren''t you also going to take a shower?" Fumiko asked with a confused look on her face, she was hoping that she could take a shower together with Yuki.


    "Me? I don''t need to shower. I can just use my Magic to do it for me." Yuki was not lying, as she can almost do anything with her Magic, the only thing that limits her in her Element. As for the most basic things, like cleaning, eating, and drinking. She doesn''t need to do all of them, she can just use her Magic.


    Before Fumiko could answer, Yuki snapped her fingers and soon her body was enveloped in white light, those lights were the Mana that was cleaning her body thoroughly, soon the light was gone, and Yuki was already wearing some casual clothes. A ck hoodie and ck jeans.


    "See? Very simple right?" Yuki smiled as she showed it to Fumiko without too much fear. Fumiko was still not used to this Magic Stuff so she was shocked when she saw it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Can you also teach me Magic, Yuki? I want to also fly like the ones in Anime. I want to help people!" Fumiko said excitedly, she was so excited that she didn''t see theplicated look on Yuki. Yuki was also not sure if she can help Fumiko to be a cultivator.


    "I will try to find a way to let you use Magic." Yuki smiled as she hid the emotion on her face and patted Fumiko on the head lovingly, as she patted her head she sent out another pulse of Mana and cleansed her bodypletely, she then also changed her clothes for a long sleeve shirt and a skirt.


    "Shall we leave now?" Yuki smiled when she saw the brightened look on Fumiko''s face when she realized what she just did to her. Her expression was enough for Yuki to let her feel Magic once more, she then leaves the Vi with her, but when she got out her mood suddenly dropped down.


    Outside of her Vi, there were a lot of reporters waiting for her toe out, it was even amazing to see them here. Since they were risking their lives to interview Yuki, the person who killed all of the Leaders with Magic.


    "Miss Yuki! Can we please have at least a few minutes of your time? We just want to have a short interview with you!" Someone yelled out in courage, but deep inside he was scared, enough to make him run away. But he strengthened himself and asked Yuki.


    "Five minutes," Yuki said impatiently, she then makes a shield out of Ice to protect Fumiko. The reporters were alerted at first, but when they saw that Yuki was not going to kill them, they sighed in relief and continued to interview Yuki.


    "Can we please know why did you murder all of our Great Leaders?" The interview was currently being broadcasted live, it can be watched and heard by everyone around the Globe. All of the people and reporters were anxious to hear Yuki''s answer.


    "Nothing much, they offended me so I killed them. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth right?" Yuki answered them with a cold smile that put a shiver down everyone''s spine, even those who were watching.


    "Can we know how they offended you?" The man gulped down his saliva and asked with fear.


    "Simple, they tried to kill me and my Wife. It''s only right for me to kill them right?" Yuki shrugged as if killing them was not much of an issue.


    "Wife? Are you attracted to women?" The man muttered, but everyone heard his whisper.


    "Is there something wrong with that?" Yuki asked coldly as her Fox tails suddenly stopped moving and stayed still. This made the reporter fear for his life so he changed his words.


    "No, what I mean is your Wife is lucky to meet a person like you." The man said as sweat began to cover his forehead. A moment of silence erupted as now they didn''t know what to ask Yuki, but suddenly a woman asked a question fearlessly.


    "Can the people know why you let Japan''s President live? Or is it because you are favoring your home country even though the President also offended you?"


    "Interesting�� Then answer me this. Why would I kill my Wife?"

 Chapter 307 Star Lord Beast

    ?"Wi- Wife!?" The woman who just asked Yuki went pale. The moment those words came out of her mouth, she knew she was doomed. Her real intention was to bring shame to Yuki by saying that she is biased towards their own country.


    All of the reporters then turned their heads toward the Ice Wall that was shielding someone from all of them. They didn''t need to ask anymore who the person was as it was clear to them, it was Fumiko. Yuki''s Wife.


    "I''m sorry for being disrespectful." The woman almost went to her knees when she apologized to Yuki, but she was stopped by Fumiko who suddenly came out of the Ice Barrier. Fumiko pities the girl who mistakenly angered Yuki by asking such a question, but she didn''t me her as no one knew that they were in a rtionship.


    "Don''t kneel. It''s fine, I will not me you for asking such a question. I think everyone will think the same." Fumiko said gently as she lifted the woman slowly. Fumiko''s English was not very fluent, but it was still understandable so everyone heard her words. One word immediately went inside their head.


    "A GODDESS!"


    "Are you done touching her?" Yuki interrupted and asked in a sinister voice, she didn''t like it when she saw the reporters ogling their eyes at Fumiko. For a moment there, she almost gouged out their eyeballs.


    "I was just helping her." Fumiko stuck her tongue out and went beside Yuki, she then held her hand to calm her down. For a second she saw the same sinister look on Yuki when she mentioned the name of Kazuma, it was the same jealous but dangerous look Yuki had.


    "Don''t flirt with other people��" Yuki whispered to her ear making Fumiko shiver.


    "Ye- yes��" Fumiko felt her face getting redder by the second, so to ease her embarrassment, she turned around and didn''t face the camera. But her ears berated her, her ears were red just like an apple. Yuki simply ignored this, but her bad mood went down when she saw her cute and shy look of Fumiko.


    "You have one minute left," Yuki said, the reporters then looked at each other but it seemed like all of their questions were answered. The most important thing is to know Yuki''s motive and to know if she ever wants to rule the world, but Yuki didn''t answer that question.


    This made them feel anxious, they wanted to know if Yuki ns to take over Earth. No one can stop her even if she wants to, she can make everyone kneel to her. Especially with her Magic.


    "You have the choice to not answer Miss Yuki. But can you share with the world how you can use Magic? It seems so unreal, and can only exist in fantasy. But here you are using Magic. Can we know if we can also use it?" A man asked with curiosity, but his question all of the rest wanted to answer.


    In the entire history of Earth, Magic was only able to exist in Fantasy. But if they can find a way to use Magic. They can rise in power, this would bring them a new age. This also might be the key to traveling the Universe and seeing the secrets that it holds.


    "No, you cannot use Magic. Because all of you are Mortals. Also, the one major factor is, you are born in the Mortal World. Where Mana or Qi doesn''t exist. Now if you''re going to ask why I can use Magic, that''s because I came from the other World. Specifically, I came from Mystic Dragon Heaven, which you don''t know here is that exactly."


    "Mortal World? Mystic Dragon Heaven?" The man who asked the question repeated Yuki''s words. Even though he and the rest were saddened by the fact that they have no chance to use Magic. Their interest was piqued by Yukiing from another world.


    "Can we know how far this Mystic Dragon Heaven is, and thest question? Can we know exactly how powerful you currently are?" The man who asked Yuki thest question is a spy sent by the Vice Presidents, they wanted to know how powerful Yuki is so they can get ready to kill her, even if they use their strongest weapon, the nuke. They will not hesitate just to kill Yuki, it would be worth it.


    "Maybe around 1,000,000,000,000 Light years away? As for yourst question, I already know the real people who want to know the answer to that. But I can dly give you an answer to that. I know you are watching these Interster Researchers, why don''t you use your greatest scope and see our neighboring Gxy? The Andromeda Gxy." Yuki smiled mysteriously, she then turned towards Fumiko and said to her in a gentle voice.


    "Watch the television. Also, I want the INR to broadcast what I''m about to do. If you''re not going to broadcast it, you left me with no choice but to kill you." Yuki said which brought a shiver down their spine, they then were left with no choice but to agree to Yuki and used their Space Scope to see the Andromeda Gxy.


    "For you who are watching this from their home, you better not blink. As for the people here, well enter my Vi and watch the Gxy, watch how I will destroy it." Yuki''s words rang into their head, they didn''t mishear her. They heard her saying that she would destroy a Gxy.


    All of them rushed inside Yuki''s Vi to watch the TV alongside Fumiko. A part of it also is fear for their safety. Yuki then grabbed one of the cameras that was left behind and pointed it toward her, before she attacked, she cracked her neck slightly.


    "ETERNAL FREEZING VOID BOW!" Yuki pulled the string of her bow and an earthquake soon happened, it was so strong that it shook the whole world making everyone feel another surge of fear towards Yuki. To ensure that Fumiko would be safe, she covered the entire Vi with her Rich Mana to keep her safe.


    "BOOM!!"


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! The host has destroyed a small percentage of the Mortal World. For being the first person to destroy a percent of the Universe, the System will reward the host! The host would receive the following]


    1,200 Levels


    +300 All Stats


    Title - Ice Queen


    535,000 Coins


    Gxy Core (Red)


    Neutron Star Core (Red)


    Angel Awakening Pill 100% (Rainbow)


    Void Pill (Red)


    Space Pill (Red)


    Gamma Ore x1,000 (ck)


    "What the fuck? It''s been so long since I heard your voice, Fubuki. It''s nice especially when you''re going to give me a reward like this." Yuki smirked as she ignored the shockwave of what she just caused. The explosion was so strong that even those who were a few million light-years away felt the shockwave of the Gxy being destroyed.


    "Did she just destroy the Andromeda Gxy?" The scientist at INR gasped in shock, but when they felt an incredible shock that hit Earth, they believed that Yuki just destroyed it.


    "Now if you think you can fight me, I''m more willing to fight you. Just let me know, oh also. I''m still holding back a little, if I was serious maybe I will identally blow up the Milky Way too." Yuki shrugged as she then entered her home without a care. While she was walking she was also updating her Stats, it was about time she use her Status, and Skill Points.


    She also now used the Skill Book and Sword Techniques in her inventory since she was already organizing them. While she was upgrading her Skills, she found that the cost of upgrading her Blood and Moon Skills was much more expensive now that she put them to one star, from 50 for one level it became 100 per level.


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Fox<novelnext></novelnext>


    Title/s - Saviour, Last Stand, Spirit Princess, Origin Skill, Ice Queen.


    Bloodline - Blood Moon Fox


    Lvl - 1/6,400


    Exp bar - 0/1,000


    The requirement to Rank Up:[The host must be lvl 6,400.]


    HP - 675,000/675,000


    Mana - 1,100,000 (X5)


    Magic - 305,000 (X5)


    Rank - Star Lord Beast (Early)


    Element -


    Transcendent cial (Diamond)


    [This Element will not be able to transcend into ck Rank because it''s only temporary.]


    Blood (ss) - 20%/100%


    [The host must have aplete 100% mastery. The host would also need to drink 1 million liters of Blood.]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - Eternal Moon Dance, Cursed Sword Techniques of the Demon Goddess.


    Original Skill - Eternal Freezing Void Bow, Transcending Ice Gauntlet, Corrupting Ice sh.


    Original Passive - Destiny Shattering Domain.


    Active - Blood Maniption �� (5), Descendant Ice Maker �� (5), Moon st �� (5), Beast Arts �� (5), Charm �� (5), Absolute Stealth �� (5), Absolute Speed �� (5), Telepathy ��, Illusionary ��, Lunar''s Empress �� (3), Blood Lifeline ��, Blood Annihtion ��, War Saintess ��, Blood Clone ��, Fist of Destruction ��.


    Passive - Blood Devourer, Moon Goddess, Ice Queen''s Domain, All Seeing Eye, Language God.


    Status Point - 0


    Skill Point - 76


    Coin - 1,000,000


    Status -


    Str - 7,600


    Int - 10,100


    Agi - 8,890


    Def - 5,100


    Dex - 5,100


    Equipped Gears -


    - Fairy Saintess Flute (Green)


    - Fairy''s Wrath: Rainbow Edge Dual Katana (Red) [Dual Spirit Type]


    - Earrings of the Life/Death Goddess (Red)


    - Ring of the Fox Goddess (Red)


    - Spatial Ring (Red)


    Inventory:


    (World Map), (Manual Guide),(Tier Upgrader),(Weapon Upgrader),(Gxy Core), (Neutron Star Core), (Angel Awakening Pill 100%), (Void Pill), (Space Pill), (Gamma Ore x1,000).


    She was now a Star Lord Beast, once she reached the Star Lord Beast she received an additional +100 All Stats.

 Chapter 308 Simple Meal

    ?"So that''s why I ranked Star Lord Beast. That requirement is gone, that''s convenient. At least I won''t have to wait for nighttime and kill some creatures to make the ce bloody." Yuki sighed as she then put her hand in her pocket and went inside her house to check on Fumiko to see if she was alright.


    She was not expecting the shockwave of the destruction of the Andromeda Gxy toe quickly to Earth. Logically speaking, it would take at least a few million years to arrive here on Earth because of the distance, so the only reason for this is that her attack was so powerful that it broke the speed limit.


    "Are you alright?" Yuki asked Fumiko who was looking at the TV without blinking, Yuki ignored the stares that she was getting from the reporters as she looked at Fumiko with concern.


    "Is this real? Did you just destroy the Andromeda Gxy?" Fumiko asked in disbelief when she felt Yuki sitting beside her. She still couldn''t believe that Yuki had annihted an entire Gxy with just one attack. At first, she thought that at most Yuki could only bring chaos to an entire Country because of her strength, but she was wrong. All of them were, even the citizens thought so.


    "Yeah, it was very simple. If I wanted to, I could make at least 5 Gxies disappear from the face of this world." Yuki softly chuckled as she gently caressed Fumiko''s head. Even though she was just saying those words calmly, everyone believed her when she said that she can destroy 5 Gxies.


    "Really?" Fumiko seemed amazed to hear Yuki''s answer. It was even strange that she was not scared of Yuki.


    "That''s enough answer, right? Then all of you can get the fuck out of here." Yuki looked at the reporters while smiling, but that smile was almost enough to scare their Souls away from their bodies. All of them rushed towards the exit, some of them even pushed each other just to leave Yuki''s Vi.


    "Let''s go now, I''m sure that you''re very hungry now. If those guys just didn''te here, maybe we are already at the restaurant eating." Yuki sighed as she turned her eyes towards the people that were running as fast as they could to enter their car and leave the area. If she could only teleport, she would have already done so, but she can''t so she has no choice but to fly using an Ice Dragon towards her restaurant to eat.


    Because Fumiko wants to eat Western Cuisine, she would take her to her restaurant located in NYC. Only the richest people can enter there, and if a person wants to enter. As long as he/she has the money they can apply for one table. But that would already cost them a few thousand dors, the food is not even paid for yet.


    Fumiko then followed Yuki out of the house, but she was confused when she saw Yuki not getting into her car and when she was about to ask why. She suddenly saw a small Dragon that was about the size of a car appear, it looked like it could carry two people.


    "Do you want to eat at a luxurious ce or just a simple restaurant?" Yuki asked, if Fumiko wants to eat at a casual restaurant then she would take her. She would not force her to eat at her luxurious restaurant, she would just take her to her other branch where it''s more affordable.


    "I just want a simple meal. It doesn''t matter if it''s expensive or not. As long as it''s delicious it''s fine!" Fumiko answered with a smile, Yuki had already expected this answer. As the two weremunicating in the past, Yuki saw that Fumiko was not the type of person to always eat at expensive restaurants. She would see her casually eating at a take-out.


    "If that''s what you want." Yuki looks at the small Ice Dragon and waits for it to bend down so that Fumiko can ride him. After getting the signal, the Ice Dragon bent over and let Fumiko, who was very excited to ride a Dragon, ride him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Wow, he is not cold even though he is made of Ice. Why is that?" Fumiko asked as she slowly stroked the head of the Dragon with a smile on her face. Yuki first sat behind her before crossing her arms around Fumiko''s waist, before answering her question.


    "That''s because I covered his body with an extrayer of Magic so that you will not get cold," Yuki answered her gently as shey her head on Fumiko''s neck and breathed her scent in.


    "I see��" Fumiko tried to act naturally even though she was already feeling shy and embarrassed about what Yuki did. She can feel her face slowly getting hotter by the second because she can feel Yuki''s breath on her neck which makes her skin even more sensitive.


    When Yuki saw how hard Fumiko tried to act calm the more she wanted to tease her, so she then slowly led her hand upwards. Because they were flying in the air, no one could see what they were doing, so Yuki was not afraid of doing such things.


    "Yuki don''t��" Fumiko finally couldn''t handle it and moaned when she felt Yuki''s hands go into her chest. Her breathing was already haggard, and her face was even more flushed.


    "What are you saying? I was just holding you because I don''t want you to fall?" Yuki acted innocent as she looked straight into Fumiko''s eyes. Fumiko even felt more embarrassed that she got the wrong idea about what Yuki is doing to her, she hangs her head low and refuses to make eye contact again with Yuki.


    Yuki chuckled inwardly when she saw how Fumiko acted. It looks like she fell for it. It was too cute for her, she couldn''t control herself anymore as she pinched Fumiko''s chin and lifted it before kissing her on the lips.


    "Mmph!" Fumiko''s eyes widened when she felt Yuki''s lips hit her own. But she slowly started to enjoy the kiss and began to cooperate with Yuki. A few minutes passed, and Yuki finally released Fumiko, leaving a trail of saliva as the two lips parted.


    Fumiko even felt more ashamed, and to ease herself. She ced her head on Yuki''s chest and hugged her body weakly. That kiss drained her a lot, she was out of breath because of it. Yuki chuckled softly when she saw how Fumiko was acting, but she didn''t mind as she held her body gently as if she was afraid that it would break even the slightest touch.


    "We''re here," Yuki announced as she waited for Fumiko to move, but seeing that she wouldn''t move. Yuki then lifted her and walked inside the restaurant in front of her. No one saw how Yuki and Fumiko got here, as Yuki drops the Dragon into the alleyway where no one can see anything. And when Yuki entered the establishment, the people that were working stopped momentarily, to say that they were shocked is an understatement.


    "BOSS IS HERE! QUICKLY GREET HER!" The Manager of the Restaurant quickly snapped out of his daze and yelled at every staff member who was working.


    "WE GREET BOSS YUKI!"

 Chapter 309 Unexpected Meeting

    ?"It''s so early in the morning and all of you are already so loud. Do you want me to take half of  your paycheck?" Yuki looked at them coldly as she warned them not to be loud again. When the restaurant staff heard Yuki''s warning to them, all of them shut up and dispersed, they were afraid to anger Yuki even more.


    Because Yuki was using her old look, and her face was covered with an Ice Mask that she created, the only way that they recognized Yuki is she already called them and said that she would being. This is the first time that the staff would meet their legendary boss except for the manager who was handpicked by Yuki to manage the restaurant.


    Fumiko chuckled to the side when she saw how the servers, chef, and the manager left as fast as they could to not anger Yuki anymore because if they did, their paycheck would be half. Even though they don''t know Yuki very well, just the story that their Manager gives about her is enough to scare all of them. As for this, Yuki is already using another identity.


    Yuki deliberately chooses to have multiple identities when ites to business as it would be more convenient for her. As of now, she already has more than 10 identities that are known in the world, what they don''t know is that all of it is a lie. Yuki is the one behind all of them.


    Hacker, Doctor, Restaurateur, Mafia Queen, and the most well-known is her being the CEO of her ownpany. The Shining God Cooperation, they can make anything, any type of business practice is theirs. But the most famous is her Jewelry, Artist, and Designer Clothes which will be sold out when a new serieses out. For the underworld, she is famous for her Drugs, and Gun business.


    "Let''s sit on the very corner so that no one can bother us," Yuki said as she held Fumiko''s hands and made their way towards the table at the very corner of the restaurant. As they sat down, a waiter suddenly came to them to hand them the menu, even though Yuki already knew everything that was listed on the menu.


    But what Yuki didn''t know is that the person that handed the menu to her doesn''t know her real identity as the owner of the ce and because the man was inside the bathroom when Yuki arrived, he didn''t get informed when Yuki entered the establishment.


    "Here is your Menu." The man said with an irritated voice, he was disappointed to see Yuki and Fumiko only wearing casual clothes. He was expecting some rich people so they could give some extra tips to him, but he was greatly disappointed. Yuki of course noticed this, and when she raised her head to look at the man.


    A burst of bloodlust exploded out of her body, she didn''t realize that she used her Destiny Shattering Domain. Even though it was only for a second, it was enough for the man in front of Yuki to fall.


    "What''s wrong Yuki!?" Fumiko asked as she saw the bloodthirsty look on Yuki''s face, but she didn''t get an answer from her. She then nced at the man on the ground who was already coughing up blood, it was even a miracle that he was alive. But she was shocked when she saw who the man was, it was Yuki''s father. Andrew!


    "I didn''t expect to meet you here." Yuki stood up and nced at Andrew who looked like he was already suffering a lot. Because of Yuki''s tall structure, made Andrew feel even more oppressed, at this moment Yuki was not using her Passive at all, it was just her natural effect on people.


    "Wh- who are you? Have I offended you in some way? If I have, I would like to apologize for my mistake, but please let me live!" Andrew pleaded, and because of the time that has passed, he didn''t even remember his daughter. This great;y amused Yuki.


    Andrew didn''t change much to Yuki''s expectations. He was still the same old, fat, and ugly man that she was so sick of seeing when she was a little girl under her Mother''s care.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You don''t even remember me? Howughable, but maybe this will help you remember who I am." Yuki chuckled coldly as she removed her mask and let Andrew see her face. The old Yuki almost looks the same as Human Ayame, the only difference between them is that Yuki is more beautiful. The eyes also, while the Human Ayame has round and big eyes making her look cute, Yuki has the opposite. She has these dark and squinty eyes that make her face even scarier.


    "AYAME!?" Andrew fell to the ground just as he stood up when he saw Yuki''s face, he slowly backed away. But upon a closer look at Yuki''s face, they were different. Andrew finally remembered who Yuki was.


    "You''re Ayame''s daughter, Yuki?" Andrew said in shock as he looked at Yuki who was already all grown up. Thest time he saw her was when he threw her into the orphanage to never visit her again. He didn''t want to take care of Yuki because he thought that it was another burden to him, and he already has a new family outside, and bringing Yuki would only cause trouble for him and his new family.


    "You just remembered me? How horrible of you as a father." Yuki chuckled as she took her seat back and stepped on his chest. Anger was already filling her heart and at this moment, all she can think is getting her revenge. So she then made an Ice Dragon that bit Andrew''s body, but Yuki specifically ordered him to not kill Andrew, the Dragon then flew off towards Yuki''s Vi.


    Yuki only calmed down when she felt Fumiko''s hands on her. As she gazes at Fumiko, the anger in her heart slowly dissipates. She lifted her arms and patted Fumiko on the head before saying.


    "I''m fine, I''m sorry if I scared you." Yuki apologizes, she just realized that she scared Fumiko because when she touched her head she felt her body tremble. This made her mind run wild thinking that maybe Fumiko will now hate, or be afraid to get close to her.


    "I''m sorry for what I did, please forgive me!" Yuki apologizes as she hugs Fumiko''s body tightly, afraid that Fumiko will leave her after seeing what she is like. A twisted person is ready to kill anyone even if it''s a family member.


    "Why are you apologizing? I was just shaken up by the whole matter. This is the first time I see you re up like that." Fumiko buries her head in Yuki''s chest and tries to calm down. She was not going to lie that she was afraid when she saw Yuki like that, but she understands why she is like that, it''s because of her past.


    "Don''t worry, I will not avoid you just because of this. When I fell for you, I was already ready to ept whoever you are. I was just shaken a little bit today because this is the first time I have seen you that angry. Even when you were killing people, you were nonchnt, you were expressionless. This is the first time I saw that you wanted to kill someone." Fumiko slowly exined, she just now realized why Yuki suddenly hugged her.


    Yuki was insecure that she will leave her after seeing her true personality.


    "So don''t worry, I will always love you," Fumiko exins as she pecks Yuki''s lips. Fumiko''s kiss greatly made Yuki better, she no longer felt afraid that she would be left alone.


    "Thank you. I''m sorry, because of me you still haven''t eaten for a few hours. I''m sure you''re already hungry. Susan! Give me all of the food here!" Yuki looks at Fumiko gently before she orders Susan, who was the current manager of the establishment.

 Chapter 310 Rewarding

    ?"Right away!" Susan hurriedly went into the kitchen and tasked all of the chefs to cook everything on their Menu to serve their Boss. Susan specifically said that their Boss was the one that ordered the food, so they shouldn''t make any mistakes.


    As for Andrew getting abducted by the Boss, Susan didn''t give too much thought about it. She and the other Staff saw how he rudely talks to Yuki. She was their boss, and he has the guts to act like that in front of her? He was making the worst mistake in his life, so Susan warned all of the other Staff to be respectful towards Yuki and the guest that Yuki invited since she looks like a special person.


    About 30 minutes passed, and a line of servers came to Yuki''s table with each a tray in their hands. Each server is carrying at least 3 tes of food, and there were 7 servers to serve the food. Because Yuki''s table was small, they had to ce another table beside it to put all of the food on the table.


    "Boss Yuki, here is your food." Susan walks to Yuki and greets her with a smile. She then waves at her staff behind her. Soon everyone followed and bow their heads before they took their leave to let Yuki, and Fumiko eats in peace.


    On the table, there were about 15 dishes. All of them were Western Style foods, and because this restaurant was very special, the prices of it were extremely affordable. Not only was the price cheap, and high quality. Their Menu would always change every week so that the diners would have a much more variety of food.


    "They look delicious!" Fumiko''s eyes brightened as she set her eyes on all of the dishes that were presented before her. She couldn''t wait any longer as she grabbed her chopsticks and dug in. First, she took a bite of a piece of beef that was already cut up to bite size, and when she put it into her mouth it just melted because of how tender the meat is.


    "It''s really good!" Fumiko said as she took another bite of the beef and ate everything on the table. There were also some vegetables, soup, and many more kinds of delicious foods that Fumiko enjoyed eating. As for Yuki, she only took a few bites before she dropped her chopsticks and silently watched Fumiko eat.


    Sometimes she would put more food onto her te, even cut the meat, and vegetables for her so that it would be much easier to eat. 10 minutes passed and over half of the food was already gone. Fumiko was the one who almost finished everything, as she didn''t eat anything for almost a day. She was really hungry, it didn''t even matter to her if she ate a lot and would get fat.


    She can just work it out to bnce everything. After drinking a ss of water, Fumiko finally drops her chopsticks and sighed in happiness,


    "The food here is delicious, Yuki! Do you own this ce?" Fumiko asked with curiosity with a hint of excitement, if she could eat more of these dishes she would be very happy.


    "Yeah, did you like it?" Yuki smiled at her and answered her question.


    "YES! Everything was really good." Fumiko enjoyed the food. There was no doubt in that, seeing this. Yuki decided to reward the Staff this time. So when they were about to leave, she let Fumiko inside the car first before calling Susan and the other Staff. Yuki deliberately dropped a car close so that she can still keep it a secret, she was shocked to see that her Spatial Ring could actually for the car inside even though there were already a lot of things inside of it.


    Once they were called, they became extremely nervous. A lot of negative thoughts immediatelye into their mind, especially for the chefs who cooked the food for them. As they were watching they saw Yuki not eating after taking a few bites so they didn''t dare to watch anymore and silently prayed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Susan��" Yuki called her, and Susan''s heart dropped when she heard Yuki just as she was ready to apologize she heard Yuki speak.


    "You did a good job today. All of you did a good job, I''m very pleased, as a reward for your hard work. This ce would be promoted to 2ndRank in our Rankins. Since all of you are under me, you must already know what that means right?" Yuki said casually as she looked at the Staff who now cannot contain their happiness.


    What Yuki means by a Ranking is the Ranking of all Yuki''s Restaurants. Currently, the 1st Rank is Yuki''s most famous Restaurant located in Tokyo. What it means to be promoted is very big to them as not only their pay would be much higher, but their Status would also grow a lot. Their normal Ranking was at the very least since the Restaurant is not that well known, their Rank was 121th the veryst, but now all of that changed.


    "That''s not all. I will give everyone here today 10,000$ Dors, and a one-week vacation to any Country that all of you have decided on." Yuki said as she handed Susan a check that contained 200,000$ Dors. When Susan epted the money, her hands started to shake as she felt like this paper was the most valuable thing that she ever owned.


    "After your Vacation, you can start working again. I would like to remind all of you this, just because you were promoted, it doesn''t mean that you can bezy. So once your vacation is over, I hope I can see that you deserve the promotion that I gave you. I will leave now." Yuki reminded them in azy tone as she went straight to the car before leaving, but her words had struck deep within their hearts.


    There was no way that they were going to disappoint Yuki, this promotion was a very big thing. It can bring them more sess as long as they work hard to keep it.


    "We must not disappoint our Boss! She has given us this opportunity to us, we must not waste it! But now we have another important matter to discuss, where should we set our vacation?" Susan asked all of them seriously.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Yuki was already in her Vi with Fumiko. Both of them took a short rest before setting off back to Japan using "ck Light", and a few minutes passed and all of them were finally back in Japan. Diana and Cindy already joined them for this.


    When Yukinded at her private airport. There was the Dragon that was already waiting for her toe back, seeing this, Yuki quickly covered Fumiko''s eyes before she could see the bloody scene. Andrew''s body was full of holes, and it was even a miracle that he was still alive because of the injuries that he had.


    "What''s wrong, why are you covering my eyes?" Fumiko asks as she tries to escape Yuki''s hands, but she can''t as Yuki is too powerful.


    Yuki only stepped on the ground slightly, and the Ice Dragon suddenly vanished leaving Andrew who was already unconscious. Yuki only needed to look at Cindy, and Diana to order them. The two quickly went up and carried Andrew''s body in a car that was already waiting for them, but before they could clean up. Yuki has already frozen the blood and shattered it into a million pieces.


    "It''s nothing. I just didn''t want to stain your eyes." Yuki exined casually.

 Chapter 311 Fiance!?

    ?"Really? Then what is the thing that you don''t want me to see?" Fumiko turned around and asked Yuki as she looked at her with a confused look. She thought that Yuki didn''t want her to see what was outside of the ne, though she remembered that they hadnded in Yuki''s private airport so there should be nothing to see there.


    "It was just a dead animal. It was disgusting so I didn''t want to stain your eyes. Don''t worry, I have already asked someone to clean it." Yuki shrugged as she casually patted Fumiko on the head and changed the conversation.


    Seeing that Yuki was not going to exin it to her much further, Fumiko pushed the thought into the back of her head and forgot about it since it was relevant anyway. She followed Yuki back to the car and left the airport.


    A few minutes passed, and Yuki and Fumiko finally arrived in front of Fumiko''s house. As soon as Yuki stopped the car at the front of the gate, the giant metal gate slowly opened. Yuki drove inside slowly, finally, Yuki parked the car and got off along with Fumiko.


    "Are you going to stay here? I just found out that my parents are also here." Fumiko informed Yuki that her whole family was inside. It was not because she was reluctant to invite Yuki inside. But because she knew that her family had offended Yuki deeply, the only reason that Yuki didn''t destroy their family is because of her.


    Hearing this, Yuki raised an eyebrow. Fumiko can already see that she was slowly getting annoyed by the fact that her family was inside. Yuki still clearly remembers how those people have acted arrogant in front of her, and she is not going to forget it easily.


    When Fumiko''s family saw that their daughter was getting too friendly with Yuki. They immediately raised their guard, they thought that Yuki was sticking up for Fumiko just because she was going to be the next president. They originally thought that Yuki has no background at all, and they even think that their daughter was stupid for defending Yuki.


    But when they learned that Yuki was a CEO of apany, they intercepted every business that they did. They ruined everything, this caused Yuki to lose Millions of Dors. But that isn''t too much for her even after losing a hundred Million Dors, what angered her is the fact that they tried to sue Yuki for a dumb reason.


    They used her of evading taxes for years already, but Yuki finally made a move against them. They were pped very hard, and they instantly lost, it even made them a joke all through Japan because of it. Not only did people defend Yuki, but they also didn''t have strong evidence against her making the trial like it was a joke. If Yuki is not in a close rtionship with Fumiko, maybe she has already eradicated their family a long time ago.


    Since Fumiko came forward to her and apologized for her family''s mistake, Yuki let them go but she will still punish them. Since it was already the best oue that could happen, Fumiko agreed. So as punishment, Yuki just made them apologize to her in public for Fumiko''s sake.


    "It''s fine, just because I''ming with you doesn''t mean that I have to greet them right?" Yuki smiled slyly as she strode inside while holding Fumiko''s hands. When they entered, every maid bowed in respect, they were momentarily to see Yuki with Fumiko, but since this sometimes happened they shrugged it off.


    But one maid noticed that the two seemed much closer than usual, and took one look at it again. She saw Yuki holding Fumiko''s hands very intimately.


    "Am I seeing things?" The maid asked in her mind, but soon she forgets about it. She remembered that when Yuki was visiting she was extremely cold and didn''t want to touch anyone, let alone talk. The only person that can talk with her "normally" is Fumiko.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "My dear daughter, you are finally back!" As Fumiko opened the door to the living room. She heard her father''s voice. Fumiko calmly greeted her father, she was not that close to her family since she was a child, but she still held some attachment to them.


    "I''ll go to your room, when you''re done talking, I will be in your room waiting. I will take a short break before I leave." Yuki said casually as she went upstairs ignoring the eyes on her. She didn''t even realize that there was another person whom she didn''t see.


    "What do you want to say to me?" Fumiko already realizes that her family wants to talk about something with her, and since she wanted them to say it already, she rushed them. She wants to get back to Yuki as soon as possible.


    "Why are you like this? We haven''t seen you for months and you already want us to leave?" Fumiko''s motherined lightly as she looked at Fumiko. Her name is Gin Saki, she was Fumiko''s closest person in her family.


    "It''s not like that, Mother. You know that I''m very busy." Fumiko already felt a headacheing now that they are here, plus there was still that unknown man inside her house.


    "I wanted you to meet him. Let me introduce Azanami Sora, he will be your fiance in the future. Let me get straight to the point, in the future both of you are going to marry each other."


    "WHAT!? I don''t even know this man and you expect me to marry him in the future?"  Fumiko was shocked when she heard her father''s words. But it only took her a few seconds to learn what her father''s true intention was. In the end, this was only a political marriage, and this will only benefit both families.


    "That''s why he came with us today. I want the both of you to know each other." Tomoya said with a light smile, but before he could continue his words. A strong pressure suddenly descended upon them that made the fall to their knees.


    "You Sly Old Dog. Maybe you have already forgotten that she is already my WIFE��" Yuki suddenly appeared beside Fumiko as she then held her waist. Because of Fumiko''s scream, and her heightened sense. She heard what Fumiko just said.


    "Even if it''s you, Yuki. You cannot interfere in this matter, this is a family matter that you don''t need to get involved in!" Tomoya yelled when he first saw the news about Yuki telling all the people that her wife is Fumiko. He was enraged, but he didn''t believe it, as he believed that his beloved daughter wouldn''t be astray and choose a woman as a partner.


    Because Same-Sex Marriage in Japan is not allowed, the more Tomoya doesn''t want his daughter to be together with Yuki. He felt that all of his hard work will be wasted because of it, and he will feel ashamed. So he desperately tried to cover the news, but he was not strong enough.


    "Oh really? She''s my wife, why would I let anyone steal her from me?" Yuki spoke in a very possessive tone that made Fumiko shake, she was begging to get nervous as she knows what can happen when Yuki is like this. So she didn''t dy and kissed Yuki on the lips right in front of her parents.

 Chapter 312 Final Warning

    ?"Mom, Dad. I''m sorry but I will not do as you wish. I love Yuki very much, and I will not betray her for the Family''s well-being." Fumiko said in a serious tone as she looked at both her parents. She was making a stand right now that she will not leave Yuki''s side just for benefits, Tomoya was shocked when he heard his daughter''s words.


    "NO! I will not let you, even if I have to force you. I will separate the both of you and make you marry GARY! He is much better than Yuki, even if he is not as powerful as Yuki. He has a good family background and is a man. He will be able to bring you a good heir!"


    "You- you have disgraced our Family! What do you think people would say when they find out that you have a woman for a spouse!?" Tomoya yelled in anger, just the thought of other families speaking behind his back makes him so angry. His chest rose in anger as he looked at both Yuki and Fumiko.


    But his gaze seems stuck on Yuki as if he is ming her for everything that happened.


    "I don''t care even if I will not be able to have a child in this life. I will not leave Yuki, because I love her from the bottom of my heart. Even if I have to drop my position as the President of Japan, I will let go just to be with her!" Fumiko shouted at her father, this is the first time she felt that her Father doesn''t really love her and only treats her as a tool.


    "YOU WILL LEAVE HER OR ELSE! YOU WILL MARRY GARY AND NO ONE ELSE!" Tomoya yelled out, he didn''t even care for his daughter''s feelings.


    Fumiko took a step back when she saw her Father yelling at her, all her life she was never treated like this by her Father. She was heartbroken, she always wanted to believe that her parents cared for her, but after seeing her Father''s deration, she was heartbroken. Her Mother who she even held dearly doesn''t want to talk.


    "Fiance? She will not marry anyone else but me. Plus where is that man that you are speaking of?" Yuki asked as she snapped her fingers, and suddenly a sh of Ice struck Gary who was quiet but grinning at the side. She then vanishes for a second and turns Gary''s body to dust. She didn''t want to make a mess inside Fumiko''s house, so she freezes him before destroying his body.


    "Maybe you''re forgetting something you old dog, I can do whatever I want because I''m powerful. I''m not like you who now only relies on his daughter''s power. If I wanted to I could make this whole disappear, and if you even think about where we are gonna go. Well, I can simply take her with me back to my birthce." Yuki continued speaking as the living suddenly began to rain with snow, the coldness made all the people inside shiver in the cold.


    Yuki protected Fumiko so that she wouldn''t get affected by the snow, she held down her waist and pulled her closer to her. Her tails enveloped Fumiko''s body and protected her from the cold. Fumiko feels warm all over when she feels how protective Yuki is being with her.


    "Tell me again, who will dare to talk behind her back? I don''t care if they talk about me, but Fumiko. I will kill them, and make sure that they regret that they are alive." Yuki spoke in an arrogant, and cold voice. There was no reason to be afraid, this was just Earth she can do anything that she wants.


    "I changed my mind. Let''s go now Fumiko, they don''t deserve you." Yuki hugged the woman in front of her tightly, but when she felt the tears slowly wet her clothes. Her face darkens, but she kept herposure and carried Fumiko out without even looking at the people, caring less about them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I must say, you are very lucky. If you were not her parents, maybe I would have already sent you to the deepest part of Hell. This is myst warning to you, don''t you evere to Fumiko. I will not be lenient to both of you again, especially you, Tomoya." Yuki warned them in a demonic tone as she strode off. She was itching to kill them already, but because she knew that Fumiko would be sad if she did kill them. She stopped herself from doing it.


    Suddenly an arrow of Ice pierced through Tomoya''s thigh that made him scream in pain. Since Yuki couldn''t kill Tomoya whom she wanted to kill the most besides her Father, she wanted to teach her a lesson by basically making him disable Yuki''s precise shooting was enough to make Tomoya''s leg useless.


    As Yuki ced Fumiko inside her car, she found that she had already lost consciousness because of how tired she is physically, mentally, and emotionally. Yuki understands Fumiko''s current state, so she will hold Andrew''s torture, for now, to take care of Fumiko since she would need it.


    "Don''t worry. I will keep you safe." Yuki muttered as she kissed Fumiko''s forehead. Yuki then called Cindy and asked her to see if there was anyone who dares to talk about their rtionship and if there is any�� They can only pray.


    Yuki drives Fumiko back to her own Vi. As they arrived, Yuki saw that Fumiko was still unconscious, so she carried her back to her bedroom andid her down gently. But when she was about to leave, she felt Yuki tug at her sleeve, and when she looked at her she saw tears dripping down her face.


    "Please don''t leave me." Fumiko pleaded, she had just awoken from a nightmare. She dreamed that Yuki was leaving her, and she ended up marrying Gary. She didn''t want it to happen, and when she woke up she saw Yuki leaving.


    "I will never leave you. I will always stay by your side." Yuki held her hand and looked at her gently. She then abandoned her n of going downstairs to get herptop andy down beside Fumiko.


    "Really? You will not leave me?" Fumiko hugged Yuki''s body tightly as if she was afraid that Yuki would leave anytime.


    "Yes, I will never leave you. After I finish my business here on Earth. I will take you with me back to my home." Yuki smiled at her, Yuki then switched ces and appeared on top of Fumiko, she then slowly connected her lips and kissed Fumiko very gently.


    It was not a deep kiss, but it was still full of love. Fumiko felt very happy, and lucky that she was able to meet Yuki. She feels she can leave everything just to be with her, even if that means living in her world.

 Chapter 313 The Start Of The Torture Part 1

    ?"So you don''t have to worry about a single thing. If I ever see or hear anyone talking behind your back. I will make them pay for their sins." Yuki spoke in a soft voice as her lips trailed off Fumiko, and her heart slowly begins to calm down.


    "Thank you for staying with me," Fumiko said as she buried her head in Yuki''s chest and slowly closed her eyes. Yuki''s scent makes her heart, even more, calmer, her warmth that spreads throughout her heart makes the sadness in her heart slowly disappear.


    "I should say that to you��" Yuki said in her heart as she held Fumiko''s head and closed her eyes. She then couldn''t help but miss Kurokami, she slowly begins to crack her n on how she would make this Trial faster. Since she has already spent more than a week here, she wants to get this over as quickly as possible.


    "Fubuki, when would I be able to fight the Ancient Gods of Japan?" Yuki was already itching to kill every single one of them for taking Kurokami away from her. She will make them pay for whatever they have done.


    Ding!


    [After the host has finished Objective A, and S. Then the host would be able to fight all of the Gods. The system will remind the host, the battle would begin as soon as you finish the two objectives so the host must be ready. Also, the fighting ground would be in the Milky Way, so the host must be prepared for it to get destroyed.] Fubuki informed Yuki about what she needed.


    Yuki wasn''t shocked about what would be the final result of the battle. The Milky Way would get destroyed, there was no doubt about it. The chances of even the whole Universe getting destroyed are high as she is going to fight the Ancient Gods.


    And from what Fubuki said to her, it seemed like she was going to fight 8,000,000 all at once. As soon as she finishes the two objectives, it would immediately bring all the Gods to her. So Yuki has already nned to fight them in the Universe, she would cast an Ice Shield in the Sr System of Earth so that it would be safe from the catastrophic war.


    She was nning to bring Cindy, Diana, Aira''s Family, and possibly her Mafia Group. God''s Worst Nightmare. Cindy and Diana would be a strong asset to her, as both of them are personally trained by her, and Yuki can make them a cultivator. Their strength would soar, it was the same as God''s Worst Nightmare if all of them can have Magic. Her army would surpass Mirel''s army already.


    As the sun rays down into Yuki''s Vi, Fumiko wakes up. But when she opened her eyes, tears streamed down her face instantly, and Yuki was nowhere to be found. As she began to cry, the door to the bedroom instantly opened and Yuki came running in.


    "Why are you crying? Did something happen?" Yuki''s heart sank when she heard Fumiko''s loud cries. She didn''t sleep that night and just embraced Fumiko, but when the sun started toe up. She left to make some breakfast, but as she was cooking she suddenly heard Fumiko cry, so she stopped instantly and went upstairs.


    "YUKI! I THOUGHT YOU HAVE LEFT ME! Whe- when I wok- woke up, I- I didn''t see you anywhere. I was scared that you would leave me all alone." Fumiko held Yuki''s body tightly and refused to let go.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t want to wake you up. I was making some food downstairs." Yuki apologizes as she tries to calm down Fumiko. Looks like being forced by her parents makes a big impact on her.


    "Mmm, I''m sorry if I have troubled you," Fumiko said in a weak voice, she felt guilty and sad that she unintentionally interrupted Yuki''s cooking.


    "You didn''t trouble me at all. Even if I''m busy, I will always spare time for you." Yuki said wholeheartedly, even if she was really busy she will not forget to spare any time for her. She would not make the same mistake as she did in her past life when she only pursued her career and nothing more.


    She did get what she wanted in her life, Money, and power. But at what cost? Happiness, Loneliness? She will not make that same mistake ever again, she would prioritize her family over anything else.


    "Come, let''s eat breakfast and I will take you to my office." Yuki carried Fumiko downstairs. Yuki only needs a few more minutes to finish what she was cooking, and when she is finally done both of them eat up.


    Fumiko took a short bath when Yuki was about to join her in the same bath. She refused as she was embarrassed to be alone, and in the same bath as Yuki. Yuki sighed when she heard Fumiko''s rejection, but she was only teasing her so that she would feel morefortable.<novelnext></novelnext>


    15 minutes passed and Fumiko finally came out with only a towel covering her body, Yuki stopped what she was doing and looked straight at Fumiko. Her hair was still wet, and water dropped to Fumiko''s shoulder. The fire in Yuki''s body starts to go out of control, the longer she looks at Fumiko, the more she wants to take her down.


    Fumiko didn''t notice the change in Yuki, she got close to Yuki to look for clothes in the wardrobe. She was not embarrassed because of Yuki''s nonchnt attitude, so she acted calmly. When Fumiko even came closer to Yuki, she smelled Fumiko''s fragrant body.


    Yuki''s throat went dry, she clenched her fist to control herself from doing something that she might regret. Yuki hastily went out of the room because she doesn''t know what could happen if she stays any longer in the bedroom. But when she was finally out, the fire in her body was still intense.


    A few minutes passed and Fumiko finally came out fully dressed. Typically the clothes that she would usually wear are her President''s Suite. But since today she would apany Yuki, she chose something that looks pretty on her.


    Fumiko wore a crop top, and Yuki could already see her belly button. Below, she only wore white pants that made her legs look long. Her slender figurepliments what she is currently wearing. But Yuki''s eyes darkened when she saw what Fumiko was wearing, it was too revealing, especially at the top.


    Yuki can see her belly button and the outline of her bra. Just the thought of other people staring at her makes her blood boil, so Yuki then covers her upper body with arger jacket.


    "It''s cold outside, you wear this." Fumiko was stunned, but when she saw the look on Yuki. She instantly knew that it was not the reason that she made her wear a jacket. It was because Yuki was jealous that people would stare at her.


    "Let''s go now." Yuki held Fumiko''s hand and went straight to the car. The two then drove off towards Yuki''s base, they were going first to the base of God''s Worst Nightmare as Yuki would not start her revenge.


    But she would not let Fumiko see what she is about to do, she was afraid that Fumiko would leave her after she sees what she is going to do.


    "Can you wait for me here? I''m just going to be gone for an hour. In the meantime, you can ask Cindy here to have a tour here. This is your first time here right?" Yuki smiled and patted Fumiko''s head. Fumiko then nodded her head. She wanted to see the inside of the ce, in the past Yuki would not let her see what was inside.


    But now that she was given the chance, she would not waste it. So in a happy mood, she followed Cindy. Yuki waves her hand at the two of them, and when the two turn around the corner, Yuki''s smile vanishes, and the atmosphere around her turns cold.


    Yuki slowly walks back towards the torture room where saw Andrewying on the cold ground, it was unknown if he was still alive. But Yuki knows that he is alive as no notification says he died.


    "Don''t even pretend that you''re dead. I assigned my men to give you medicine so that you wouldn''t die that quickly." Yuki said in a cold voice as she stepped on Andrew''s back and that made him scream in pain.


    "AHH! Please let me go, I''m sorry for what I have done to you and your Mother. Please spare me, I have a family." Andrew pleaded for his life, he even used his family in hopes that Yuki would give him mercy.


    "Oh, your family�� Do you mean them?" Yuki smiled at him which made him shiver in fear, Andrew then looked toward where Yuki pointed. His pupils shrank, and his body shakes even harder as he stares behind Yuki


    What he saw made his whole body cold, it was his whole family. But all of them were pinned to the walls by nails and chained up. His parents, siblings, wife, and even his 13-year-old son were nailed into the wall.


    "You were pretty sly huh, I didn''t even know that you already had another child when you were still with Mommy. Look at him, isn''t he pretty ugly like you? He must have inherited it from you." Yuki flicked her fingers, and soon the nails and chains that were holding the little boy fell, making the little boy fall to the ground.

 Chapter 314 The Start Of The Torture Part 2 Last

    ?"What are you going to do with my son? He- he is innocent! Don''t kill him!" Andrew suddenly got the strength to stand up. He charges toward his son and tries to defend him against Yuki.


    "Did I give you the order to stand up?" Yuki spoke coldly as she appeared behind Andrew and held him by the back before throwing him to the other side of the room. Andrew hit the walls of the room with such force that it dented the walls that were made out of metal.


    "Don''t worry, I will not kill you just yet. I want you to watch a movie first, based on real life. The title is�� "How I will Kill your Family right in front of you." Isn''t it a great title?" Yuki smiled, but her smile was enough to make Andrew almost faint.


    But before Andrew could faint, Yuki once again appeared in front of him. Before he could say something, Yuki threw some powder on his face. It was the poison that would make him awake for months, and the dosage of it is enough to make him awake for half a year.


    "Who says you can sleep? We are going to watch a movie right? Then watch closely. Oh yes, I just remembered. I have gotten a new skill. I think I will use it on them today." Yuki spoke very coldly as she unchained everyone that was hanging from the wall. Each and everyone one of them then falls to the ground, forcing them to wake up because of the pain.


    "Andrew! What the hell is going on here!?" His father suddenly yelled at Andrew, but his eyes were already lifeless. He cannot even talk or move because of fear.


    "Oh, you''re still alive. I''m d that I can see you die right in front of me. Isn''t that right, Father?" Yuki looked at the man who was alreadyying on the ground while tears were slowly flowing through his eyes.


    "Father? Wait, don''t tell me you are his bastard daughter?" Andrew''s father suddenly came to a conclusion, and when he came to this conclusion anger rose in his heart and he began to shout at Yuki.


    "You ungrateful brat! Just because he didn''t care about you can give you a reason to treat us like this!" The old man yelled at Yuki, due to his old age. All of his hair is gray, and his health wasn''t good at the beginning.


    "Old man, you don''t know anything. So why don''t you be a good person and be my guinea pig?" Yuki said not caring about what Andrew''s father just said to her. Yuki lets out a series of Ice Chains that brings the old man closer to Yuki.


    "Wha- wait you are Yuki? The person who is said to destroy an entire Gxy?" The old man asked as his body began to quiver in fear.


    "Oh, so you have heard of me? Isn''t that good, you know your granddaughter, but sadly for you. It''s already toote because you''re going to die." Yukiughed as put her hand on his back.


    "Fist of Destruction��" No one understood what just happened but when they saw blooding out of the old man''s mouth, eyes, ears, and nose. Suddenly his body fell to the ground, but something was wrong, it was as if his body didn''t have any bones in it.


    "What did you do?" Andrew''s Mother asked her if something was wrong, and she felt that it was not that simple.


    "Nothing much, I just destroyed everything inside his body. How about a scientific fact, don''t you know that we Humans have 78 organs, and 206 bones? Now, what will happen if all of them are gone now?" Yuki asked all of them, but her question made all of them shiver in fear.


    "You- you killed my husband?" The olddy asked, she suddenly lost all reason and was about to attack Yuki when suddenly she saw Ice ke raining down. For a moment she was confused about why she could see her body, but it all made sense when the olddy saw her headless body.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "AHHHH!!" The remaining people inside screamed all together, and all of them ran as fast as they could to get away from Yuki. But they were only met with a Metal Door that cannot be opened.


    "Please let us live! We didn''t do anything to you, why are you punishing us!?" Andrew''s Sister yelled out, she doesn''t know why they were being treated like this. No one knows what happened in the past, what they only know is that Andrew has a child outside, and learning that Yuki is that child they were shocked.


    "Well, maybe you didn''t do anything to me. But your brother did something. And because this man is a scum, I decided to help the world by killing all of its roots. Just like grass right? You cannot disperse them unless you pluck out their roots. That''s what I''m only doing right now." Yuki answered her question as she dragged all of them back.


    "If you are still confused you can ask your Husband, you can only me him for what will happen to all of you. But because I''m a nice person, I will give you a nice funeral." Yuki looked at Andrew and waited for him to answer.


    :" WHAT HAVE YOU DONE ANDREW!?" Andrew''s wife yelled at him, she even held him by the cor and began to shake him.


    "I��" Andrew was tongue-tied, he couldn''t find himself answering his wife''s question. His face was very pale, and his body was quivering in fear. He is afraid that he would be hated even more.


    "Oh, you don''t want to tell them? You have be utterly useless, even answering a simple question. I''ll dly inform you. First of all" Yuki then slowly begins to tell them the story of how Andrew takes care of them and her Mother. As Andrew''s wife and sibling hear Yuki''s story the more nervous they be. They never thought that Andrew would do such a thing.


    It also now makes sense to Andrew''s wife. Andrew was always bringing money home even though he was unemployed he can always bring about 50,000 yen home. She asked her where he was getting the money, but Andrew only said that he was trading stocks in private. She easily believed him because Andrew rarely lied to him.


    "How can you?" Andrew''s wife was so shocked, she doesn''t even know if Andrew is the same person that she loved all her life. Andrew became depressed when he saw the looks that he was getting from his family, but he was even more heartbroken when he saw his son looking at him.


    "Daddy, is what big sister said true?" The little boy was looking at him with an innocent look, but that made him heartbroken. Tears slowly dripped down both of his eyes. Yuki was shocked when she saw this.


    "I didn''t know that you were capable of crying?" Yuki seemed so shocked that her Father could shed a tear, she wouldn''t even imagine that it was possible. But it would be much better for her, at a snap of her fingers. His family in front of him exploded into a bloody mess.


    "Are you now regretting what you have done huh? Well sadly for you, there is no medicine for regret. If you can only turn back time, maybe this will not happen, but then again. You are a human so it''s impossible." Yuki shrugged as she brought out the Fairy''s Wrath, and looked at Andrew with no emotion.


    "Yuki, my daughter. I hope that you can give me a quick death. As for your Mother, Ayame. I truly lo-" Before he could finish his words, Yuki exploded his body using Blood Destruction.


    "You are not worthy to even mention her name, and you''re here saying that you love her?" Yuki was amused when she heard what Andrew was about to say, it was so disgusting that she killed him before he could even continue.

 Chapter 315 Taking A Shower Together?

    ?"Satan, Lucifer, or Abaddon, whoever is the current Demon King/Queen I hope you can do me a favor... If any of you is alive or even real. I want you to torture this man''s soul for eternity." Yuki spoke up slowly and coldly. She doesn''t want any peace for Andrew, she wants him to suffer.


    Since her job here was already done, Yuki left the Torture Room and let the cleaners of the ce clean up everything. Yuki specifically ordered them to use their best cleaners so that no blood stains or even smell is left in the room. After ordering her people, she went to her office and found no one in the room. Yuki went to theputer and opened it, it only took a few seconds for theputer to boot up.


    This is the bestputer that they have inside their Base. Since it was Yuki''s creation, it was extremely fast, and it didn''tg at all. When Yuki was about to open the cameras of the base, she remembered that it was useless since using her Mana Sense would be better. So she just let out a stream of Mana that covered the whole ce in just a few seconds.


    "What is she doing in the Drug Room?" Yuki abruptly stood and quickly went to find Fumiko. The dangers of that ce are even more dangerous than having an agitated Tiger in front of you.


    Drugs, Poisonous nts, and Radioactive Chemicals are inside that room. If a person is not careful, and they identally take a whiff of one of the poisons or even the Drugs can be very dangerous. Yuki only took a few seconds before she arrived at the door, she didn''t even care if she was wearing the protective gear that is required to enter the Room and went inside quickly to find Fumiko.


    But when she arrived, she saw Fumiko who was happily mixing chemicals. And Yuki only needed one nce at the chemical and saw that it was not dangerous. She was even more d to see that Fumiko is well protected, she then sighed in relief watching her follow the instruction of the Scientist behind her with a smile on her face


    First, she sees how Fumiko dissolves copper sulfate using hydrochloric acid, then she mixes both of the solutions. She then watches how carefully Fumiko puts a match inside the tube and watches how it bursts into pale blue mes.


    "Wow! It is blue!" Fumiko ps her hand as she watches the pale blue mes die down slowly. But the excitement in her eyes didn''t fade at all, but in the corner of her eyes, she saw Yuki who was leaning by the door and smiling at her. She quickly rushes to hug her, and as she rushes toward Yuki, she removes her Mask as if it was getting in her way. But before she could she heard a scream from behind her.


    "Miss Fumiko! You can''t hug Boss Yuki yet, your body still has the smell of chemicals!" The Scientist behind Fumiko quickly reminded her, Fumiko then stopped. But because she was just running, she couldn''t control her body and was about to fall when she felt someone catch her. Looking up she saw Yuki who was smiling at her, but before she could say anything she felt Yuki flick her forehead.


    "Oww�� What was that for?" Fumiko held her forehead, but hearing Yuki, she puffed out her cheeks.


    "You were running around, didn''t you read the sign that you shouldn''t run inside? Also, your body stinks of chemicals, so you need a shower quickly." Yuki smiled as she let her down and dusted her off. But when she looked up she saw the horrified look of the Scientist and the other two who were guarding Fumiko.


    "Bo- boss, you didn''t get any chemicals on your skin?" Cindy asked.


    "Ah, that? You don''t have to worry about a simple chemical that cannot kill me. You saw me destroy a Gxy and you tell me how strong I am?" Yuki chuckled as she looked at them back.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "We forgot. We are sorry." Cindy apologized and soon the rest also bowed and apologized.


    "No, before you apologize to me. I hope someone could tell me why Fumiko is inside the Drugs Room?" Yuki asked with a smile that was not a smile as it brought a shiver down to all their spine.


    "That��" No one seemed to know how they could get away with the problem, no one answered as they kept their head low and refused to make eye contact with Yuki.


    "Yuki, don''t punish them. I said to them that I want to try out some experiments when I heard what you do inside this Room. Please don''t get mad at me��" Fumiko also lowered her head and waited for Yuki to answer. But when she heard nothing, her nervousness went up even more.


    And as she just was about to lift her head and looked at Yuki. She saw Yuki bend over and whisper something to her ear. Because of their height difference, Yuki almost needed to kneel on the floor to reach Fumiko, and since she was also lowering her head it was much lower.


    "Fine, I will not punish them. But you will be the person who I will punish." When Yuki finished, she bared her teeth and gently bit on Fumiko''s neck before pulling away.


    "Ahhh��" Fumiko held her voice, but she couldn''t help her voice from leaking out. Lucky for her that no one seemed to hear her moan other than Yuki. She quickly felt her body heat up as Yuki finally let go of her neck, and no one seemed to realize what just happened as in their point of view it looked like Yuki was only whispering something in her ear.


    "Delicious��" Yuki licked Fumiko''s neck before pulling away and blowing gently into her ear which made Fumiko''s legs weak. She almost copsed to the ground, but Yuki gently lifted her before going into the shower of the Drug Room.


    "Clean up the mess here, I will just take a quick bath to rinse off the smell��" Yuki ordered as she walked away without waiting for their response. The Scientist was shocked, they soon turned toward Cindy and Diana who casually nodded their heads at Yuki.


    "It is just as you heard in the news. Both of them are in a rtionship, so you don''t need to find it weird even though our Boss doesn''t have a husband but a wife. But I''m saying this right now, if you ever want to live, don''t dare to say something about them. If you are found out, you will not even know how you died." Cindy warned them coldly as she took her to leave, she removed herb coat and went into the sanitizing room where she got disinfected with spray. Diana also followed behind her, but before she left she didn''t forget to say something about them.


    "From now on, you must treat her as our Boss''s Mistress. Her words are just as heavy as our Boss''s. So we must listen to her." Diana then continued her way.

 Chapter 316 Couldnt Control

    ?"We don''t dare to treat her badly. Treating her badly just means that you have epted death already. Also, Boss Yuki is technically our savior, she was the one who gave us the freedom to do whatever we want." The leader of the Scientists gave a slight nod, and soon everyone also spoke a few words.


    No one dares to as they were scared of dying, but the major reason is that they owe Yuki a huge debt for the same reason. They were unwanted Scientists becausepanies thought that they didn''t have any talent, even if some of them were epted. They are chained and cannot do what they want, they were forced to do what.


    This caused them to feel restrained and eventually fell into the depths of despair. But they were soon saved by Yuki who found talent in them, so they were given a chance to do whatever they wanted.


    But of course, there is nothing free in this world. They have to sign a contract with Yuki that would go on for life. The contract says that they are not allowed to leak anything that is happening inside of the Lab, they are also connected to Yuki for life meaning if they want to leave they would have to die.


    There are also a lot of benefits of being a Scientists under Yuki, not only that they have an abundance sry every month, but they also have the choice of living inside the base, they can even let their family in, but that would also mean that every time they go out, there would be Guards monitoring them.


    But if they chose not to live, they would have their Guard that would protect them in case something happened. Out of desperation, all of them epted Yuki''s offer, but they didn''t regret their action.


    As now they can do everything they want inside without anyone restricting them, the only thing that they have to report is when their experiment would require a person to be experimented on, they would need to get permission from Yuki. Though if their experiment was sessful, and Yuki liked what they have done, they would receive a massive bonus.


    "Good��" Diana, who had heard all of their answers nodded and coldly left. The Scientist looks at each other before shrugging and continuing what they were doing. They were finishing what Yuki had assigned to them, but only stopped when they saw Fumiko enter.


    Meanwhile, in the bathroom of the Drug Room, Yuki was currently undressing Fumiko as she doesn''t have any control over her body after what Yuki did to her. She still felt weak after her blood got sucked by Yuki, her body also felt out but she doesn''t know why.


    "Don''t be so tense, I''m not going to do anything to you. I just want to take a shower with you, or you don''t want to?" Yuki suddenly turned to Fumiko''s body and asked her. Yuki hasn''t taken any clothes from Fumiko except for theb coat she has already disposed of.


    "No, it''s not like that. I- I''m just shy��" Fumiko said shyly as she lowered her head and didn''t dare to look Yuki in the eyes. When Yuki heard this she was not surprised by one bit, she already knows that Fumiko is innocent, and she doesn''t have any knowledge about intercourse at all as she was raised strictly. The only knowledge that she has is that to make a baby, there must be a man and a woman in a single bed who would do the deed.


    But she doesn''t have any experience on the matter, she is just that innocent. That''s why she didn''t know that Yuki had problems when she came out of the bathroom with only a towel covering her body. She didn''t know how tempting she was in front of Yuki.


    "I see, then I will wait for you to ovee your shyness around me. No matter how long it takes I will wait for you." Yuki smiled as she stopped herself from undressing Fumiko and undressed. Seeing that Yuki backed away, Fumiko sighed in relief, but at the same time, she felt guilty because she didn''t give what Yuki wanted.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Even so, Fumiko followed after Yuki and began to undress right in front of Yuki which only made things harder for her. But again, she didn''t know that she once again is tempting Yuki.


    Yuki''s breathing got heavy as she watched how Fumiko undresses, her body begging to get hotter and hotter, and she felt that her lust could explode at any moment as she continued to stare at Fumiko''s undress. Finally, Yuki couldn''t take it anymore and entered the bathroom alone quickly before she did something that she might regret.


    Even though Fumiko''s body could be said to be average, to Yuki it was too tempting to her. She just couldn''t wait to taste it. But she still managed to keep her rationality, and once she entered the bath she immediately cooled herself by sshing cold water on herself.


    Just as she was slowly calming down, Fumiko finally entered the bath withpletely nothing to cover her body. After thinking about it, Fumiko decided to not wear anything when she entered because of Yuki. She trusts that she would not do anything to her while they are inside.


    Yuki stopped what she was doing and looked at Fumiko''s body with a fiery gaze. The heat in her body which was almost gone came back. But the worst thing is that it was double that, Yuki clenched her hands and blood almost oozed out.


    She tried her best to not do anything to Fumiko because she knew that she was shy and was also scared of that happening. So Yuki turned her head away and focused on cleaning herself, but when she felt two hands behind her back her body froze.


    "Do you not want me to clean you back?" Fumiko asked nervously. When she saw how Yuki reacted when she touched her back, she noticed that Yuki quickly became tense, just as she was about to back away. She felt her right hand get pulled, and she quickly got kissed by Yuki.


    Finally, Yuki couldn''t help herself anymore and finally kissed Fumiko intensely, her kiss was so intense that Fumiko had a hard time breathing. But she didn''t reject Yuki''s advances, she is not going to lie to herself that she likes it when Yuki kisses her.


    Just as she was slowly enjoying Yuki''s kisses, she felt Yuki''s hands travel below. Fumiko was shocked, but she couldn''t do anything as Yuki was too strong. As for Yuki, she was currently overwhelmed and exploded. Her pent-up desire was at its peak and it got triggered when Fumiko washes her back.


    Before Yuki could insert one of her fingers inside, she felt Fumiko resist. She then got pushed by Fumiko, and when she saw her face her heart sank. Her lust immediately died down as she looked at the teary face of Fumiko.


    "I��"

 Chapter 317 Going Out

    ?Yuki felt immense guilt as she watched how tears were threatening to fall anytime out of Fumiko''s eyes. The heat and lust she felt earlier has died down, it was now reced with guilt and regret. What made it worse is that she can see fear in Fumiko''s eyes.


    "I�� I''m very sorry." When Yuki was about to hold Fumiko''s body, both of her arms stopped mid-air. She didn''t want to make Fumiko feel even worse by doing so, for the first time in her life. She didn''t know what to do in this situation.


    Yuki then stood up with an extremely heavy feeling and was about to go out and leave Fumiko alone in the bath. She didn''t want to scare Fumiko even more by staying here, so she was just going to leave, but before she left she said something to Fumiko. But it sounded more of a pleading than normal talk.


    "I promise to you that this event will not happen again, but please don''t be scared of me or worse hate me because of what I have done to you�� I will leave you, for now, once again I''m very sorry." Yuki said as she finally disappeared in a sh. The longer she stays the worse she feels.


    "You don''t have to!" Fumiko yelled to stop Yuki, but before she could stop Yuki, she was already gone in a blink of an eye. She then looked at where Yuki was standing before, clutching her chest.


    She was quite afraid of what was about toe as she is not mentally ready yet. Yes even though she loves Yuki, she is just not ready to have sex with Yuki. So when she sees and feels how aggressive Yuki is, she cannot help but resist out of fear.


    But when she realized what she had just done, she also felt guilty. So to have a good talk with Yuki, she took a shower very quickly before drying herself and going out of the bath to only see a set of clean clothesid out just for her. When she saw that the clothes were not used yet, she sighed once again. Fumiko couldn''t stop herself from feeling down, even though Yuki almost gave her everything, she couldn''t give what Yuki wanted.


    Fumiko quickly got changed and asked Cindy where Yuki is right now. After getting an answer, Fumiko dashed to where Cindy told her Yuki was. Cindy had told Fumiko that Yuki was currently in her house inside of the base. Fumiko was no longer shocked to hear that she even has an underground house.


    After learning how big Yuki''s underground base is, she was shocked. The sheer size of it can already be measured as all of Tokyo and as of today, no one seemed to know that there is a base just under their feet.


    As Fumiko was rushing to where Cindy told her, she passed a lot of people. Every time Fumiko passed someone, she noticed that they would actually stop what they were doing and bow to her and would only continue when she passed them. This led Fumiko to be confused, but she was too busy to think about it and just continued on her way.


    She was lucky that Yuki''s house is not that far away from the Drug Room and she only had to run for about 10 minutes before arriving, but when she arrived her body was full of sweat and her showering was now meaningless because of it. But Fumiko didn''t knock on the door irrationally, she firstposed herself before knocking on the door. It only took a few seconds before she heard a cold voice answer.


    "Come in��" Yuki said in a shivering tone, her mood is not very good. And because she knows that she identally hurt the person she loved only to make it worse, she thinks of herself as a mere beast that couldn''t control its lust.


    "Oh my god��" Fumiko took a deep breath first before opening the door, but when she opened the door she was shocked to see the state of the room. It was a mess, Ice scattered everything, and all of the furniture inside was broken, the only intact thing was the chair that Yuki is sitting on.


    Because Yuki''s mind was upied, she didn''t realize that the person who entered was Fumiko. She had a cigarette in her mouth and her right hand, she was holding a ss of wine. She is doing this to calm herself down, but it seems everything she does is useless as she cannot remove what she is feeling right now.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yuki��" Fumiko felt even worse when she saw the current state of Yuki. Her beautiful white hair was scattered everywhere, and she was only wearing some loose clothes. Her ample breast that was threatening toe out made Fumiko''s voice stop.


    When Yuki heard a familiar voice in front of her she immediately raised her head to look at the person in front of her. It seems like time has stopped, but she quickly regained her senses. Yuki rushed to where Fumiko was and hugged her body tightly as she ced her head on her neck and intoxicated herself with the smell.


    Her almost sweet-smelling sweat andbining the smell of shampoo on her hair were heavenly for Yuki. It is as if this was the best-smelling thing she has even smelled in her life.


    "I��" Before Yuki could say anything, she felt both of Fumiko''s hands on her cheeks. She was momentarily confused, but soon her eyes widened when she saw the little woman in front of her tiptoe and kissed her lips.


    Yuki quickly regained herposure and began to ept Fumiko''s advances without issue.


    "I''m sorry, Yuki. I know that you want to do it with me, but can you wait for me until I''m mentally ready?" Fumiko stopped the kiss and looked at Yuki''s beautiful red ruby eyes with her cute and innocent appearance.


    "You don''t have to apologize. I know that you are not ready yet, but I still tried to push it with you. I''m deeply sorry for what I have done, but I promise you that I will wait. No matter how long it takes, I will wait for you." Yuki promised her with all of her heart, she truly didn''t want something like this to repeat.


    ? "Thank you. I''m so lucky that I have a kind and caring girlfriend, I truly don''t regret that I love you, so thank you, Yuki. I love you from the very depths of my heart." Fumiko said as she kissed Yuki once again, this time she closed her eyes and began to savor the taste of Yuki''s mouth.


    After 10 minutes of making out, the two were finally done. Fumiko has a blush on her face, and Yuki still has the cold look on her face. But one can tell that she was in a good mood, judging from the aura they are feeling towards him.


    "If you want you can stay here, or do you want to go out?" Yuki asked as she called in some of her maids to clean up the mess that she did. She also instructed them to change everything, especially the bed. She wants it to be a King Sized bed.


    "Can I go out on a date with you��" Fumiko''s voice got weaker and weaker as she talked; she had thought that Yuki didn''t hear her. But because of her Strength, she easily heard what Fumiko asked her.


    "Sure we can go out on a date. I''m practically not busy today anyways." Yuki said as she walked to her wardrobe and was about to change clothes, but she was stopped by Fumiko.


    "All of you can get out," Fumiko said in a stern voice to every maid in the room, not daring to linger around anymore. All of them leave in a hurry.

 Chapter 318 Date Part 1

    ?Fumiko just realized that Yuki was about to remove her clothes despite the maids being inside the room, and just the thought of another woman, or even a man seeing Yuki''s heavenly body makes her feel ufortable all over. She didn''t want anyone to have strange thoughts about Yuki especially when they lust for her.


    As for Yuki, she has a slight smile on her face for what she just did. She didn''t try to do anything let alone n for that to happen. It was just she was going back to her old ways of not caring if another woman had seen her body, but if they see it differently then things would be much different. The maids were already used to this so they didn''t say anything at all, so when Fumiko drove all of them out they were momentarily confused, but they soon remembered who Fumiko was to Yuki.


    "You didn''t need to let them out, they have already seen my body a few times. Well, my old body at least." Yuki shrugged, but deep inside she wanted to know how Fumiko would react when she heard that the maids have already seen her body a few times. Would Fumiko be mad, jealous, or sad?


    "What did you just say?" Fumiko snapped her head towards Yuki and waited for her to answer. She wished that she had heard her wrongly, but deep inside she heard what Yuki just said, she just didn''t want to ept it easily.


    "Like what you just heard. Those maids have already seen me naked a few times-" Yuki didn''t have time to finish her sentence when Fumiko suddenly walked in front of her, but her head was hanging low so Yuki didn''t see what kind of face she was currently making. But somehow she has a bad feeling about it.


    "Can you promise me that you will not let anyone see you naked other than me or the other person that you loved?" Finally, Fumiko raised her head and looked at Yuki with reddened eyes. The fact that the maids have already seen Yuki naked makes her heartbroken. The first time that she saw Yuki''s body was in a mixed bath a few months ago, but at that time Yuki had a towel around her body so what she only saw was her milky and smooth thighs. But even so, seeing it she was already content and happy.


    But hearing that even a maid has already seen Yuki naked makes her feel depressed.


    "NO! Don''t cry! I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have said that. I promise you that I will let no one see my body again, it''s only for you and Kurokami." Yuki said with a nervous smile, if she only knew that this was going to be Fumiko''s reaction she would have never tried to tease her. It looked like Fumiko was either insecure or inferior about it.


    "If it makes you feel better, I will cancel all of my schedules this week. You can have me all for yourself at that time." Yuki said to try to at least make Fumiko happy. Sacrificing her time is worth it if it means making Fumiko happy. She will dly abort the n of taking control of Earth just to spend time with Fumiko.


    "Really? Are you sure? You cannot go back on your words or else you will be cursed!" Fumiko''s eyes shone brightly as she hugged Yuki, but her movements caused Yuki''s shirt to be removed even further. Now Yuki was only wearing a ck bra that made Fumiko''s face red like a tomato.


    "Yes, I''m sure. I''m not that busy anyways." Yuki shrugged, she then left Fumiko''s embrace and got herself a change of clothes. She was going to pick a hoodie but decided not to. She picked a ck polo with long sleeves on it, and ck pants. Yuki also wore a set of heels that only made her height bigger. Despite not wearing any makeup, Yuki''s beauty was enough to still cause a war.


    Fumiko felt herself staring at Yuki even more as if a ma was in her body. Fumiko couldn''t remove her sight from Yuki. Her curves were much more prominent now that she is wearing some tight pants, and her sexy long legs almost made her drool. As for her upper body, it was simply perfect, her ample breast was neither too big nor small. It was just the perfect size and just by looking at it, Fumiko can already tell that it was very soft.


    Yuki didn''t see Fumiko''s strong gaze at her, so she then snapped her fingers. And in a matter of seconds, Fumiko was againpletely clean, and she was wearing a bright white dress that came down just right to her thighs. Fumiko''s clothes were just perfect as it was not showing too much skin either, but they still greatly showed Fumiko''s beauty. So Yuki was satisfied with it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Let''s go now. You can decide where we will go." Yuki said with a smile as she grabbed Fumiko''s hands in the blink of an eye. Both of them disappeared and were already outside of Yuki''s base.


    "Can we go to the arcade first? It has been so long since I have gone into one." Fumiko said as she fidgeted with her fingers. She wanted to go to the arcade because as she grew up she was like a caged bird. She has no freedom and she can''t even have fun, let alone rx. Fumiko was studying nonstop to achieve her goals as well as her parents.


    "Why not�� There''s no problem whatsoever. If that''s where you want, then we will go there." Yuki held Fumiko''s hand gently and let her enter the car first. Fumiko felt so happy that she couldn''t help but hold Yuki''s hands and even refused to let go even when she was driving.


    When they arrived, Yuki didn''t bother to change her appearance, but she still wore a mask just to cover her face. She didn''t want anyone toe close to them, but what she didn''t know was that the person behind her was the one who attracted all of the attention.


    "PRESIDENT FUMIKO!?" All of the people shouted in shock, once Yuki heard this she sighed inwardly. She knew that Fumiko would attract attention, but she didn''t expect this oue. Now even if they want to enjoy themselves, they can''t because of Fumiko''s presence.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t think that this would happen." Fumiko apologized. Their supposed fun date was going to be canceled because of this reason.


    "Why do you have to apologize? We just need to think of a way to enjoy ourselves with no one interfering right?" Yuki smiled as she snapped her fingers. In a sh, everyone''s voices stopped. Fumiko was terrified and she thought that Yuki had killed all of these innocent souls, but when she looked around she only saw them looking at her with a strange light in their eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I only erased their memories. It''s not deadly, just think of it simply like this. They will never know who you are because I erased their memories of you being the President." Yuki said with a slight smile, in reality, she just used her Telepathy Skill. But she knows that Telepathy is only limited to talking using her Mind, but she found a way to modify it thus giving such a result. Just as she was going to invite Fumiko inside, she suddenly received a notification from Fubuki.


    Ding!


    [The user has upgraded her Telepathy Skill to an Original Skill called "Essence of the Mind". Just with a single thought, the user can change the whole memory of the person she wishes to, there is no limit to this as she can even rewrite the person''s whole life. This would only work for enemies below Star-Lord, and Overseer Rank.] Fumiko announced this and made Yuki raise an eyebrow, but it only took a second for her to ignore it as she felt the little woman tug her hand.


    "Let''s y that game, Yuki!"

 Chapter 319 Date Part 2 Last

    ?Fumiko suddenly dragged Yuki inside the arcade and went to y the game that she pointed out. It was a crane game, and the reason that Fumiko picked it was that she found the stuffed animals inside very cute. It was a Fox with white fur, for some reason it reminded Fumiko of Yuki, so she wanted to get it on her own.


    Because the two didn''t have any tokens, the two exchanged money first for tokens before trying out the crane game. As soon as Fumiko dropped the first coin the game immediately started, it only gave Fumiko a 35-second timer to get the stuffed animal.


    She was focused to the point that she even forgot the person standing next to her, but Yuki didn''t mind as she found Fumiko''s serious face adorable. If she had Aika''s Time Maniption ability she would slow down the time to see this scene for much longer.


    Suddenly Yuki felt a pain in her heart because she already missed her daughters, especially Kurokami. She wanted nothing more than toe back and embrace all of them, but she knew that she would only need to spend around one more month to finish all of the things that she needed to do to get back to Mystic Dragon Heaven.


    "Ahhh, I can''t get it!" Yuki was snapped back to reality as she heard the little woman by her side grumbling in frustration for not getting the Fox Plushie even after five tries. Fumiko didn''t give up and inserted another coin, but before she could hold the joystick she felt someone behind her.


    "Stay still, I will get it for you." Feeling Yuki''s breath on top of her head makes Fumiko''s body shiver, she didn''t expect this to happen. Yuki was holding both of her arms and was the one who was controlling the controller through Fumiko''s hands.


    Yuki didn''t need to cheat by using her Mana to make the grip of the crane to be stronger as there was no need. She was also a hidden gamer achieving many different titles and even winning championships, but she did all of it when she was bored so no one knew that side of her except for Aira. It only took Yuki a few seconds before she got the Fox Plushie on her first try.


    "I got it. Here you go." Yuki then grabbed the Fox Plushie and handed it to Fumiko''s hands which brought her back to reality. Her face has a tint of redness in it, she didn''t say it aloud but she was secretly enjoying how Yuki''s breasts were pushed behind her back.


    "Ah! Thank you." Fumiko''s eyes curved as she epted what Yuki gave her, even though she was the one who wanted to give it to Yuki, she was still happy to receive a gift from her.


    "No problem." Yuki smiled at her and patted her head. With her height, it was no problem for her to do this kind of thing. She was using her original form, but the only difference was that she was not showing her Fox Tails and Ears so shepletely looked like a normal human ignoring the fact that she was abnormally tall and adding her heels only towered Fumiko even more.


    "Can we y that game next?" Fumiko pointed at the car racing game while looking at Yuki. Yuki didn''t say anything and only smiled at her. She has no ns to reject anything Fumiko wants to do today, she will do it. Even if she says that she wants the Star, Yuki would be happy to do it.


    The two spend about 2 hours inside the arcade, and in that time they have already tried everything. Fumiko was happiest at this moment, she felt calm and happy, even if she would lose her Presidential Power today she doesn''t care. She would happily trade it for this, just going on a date with Yuki made her mood better.


    "Did you have fun?" Yuki asked as she handed Fumiko a Strawberry vored Ice Cream and sat down beside her while eating her own. Strawberry was Fumiko''s favorite fruit and vor and seeing it made her feel even happier, she then tried to remember when she ever told that her favorite vor is Strawberry as she didn''t recall any memory of ever telling it to Yuki.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "If you are going to ask me why I know what your favorite vor is, then let me answer it. I saw that you were extremely happy back in America when you were eating a Strawberry Trifle." Yuki shrugged as she licked her Dark Chocte Ice Cream, her eyes shone for a second as she enjoyed eating it. There were only a few things that could make Yuki happy in this world, such as making money, killing people, and Dark Chocte. It was her favorite out of anything, she just likes the bitterness that it gives.


    "I see, I didn''t know that you were so attentive back then." Fumiko smiled as she also began to lick her Ice Cream as it was showing signs of melting. The two chatted along the way, and when they finally finished Yuki asked Fumiko a question.


    "It''s only 7:00 P.M., do you want to go home now, or do you have ces you want to go? It doesn''t matter if it''s located in another country." Yuki said as she looked at the woman beside her and waited for her to answer. Since it was still rtively early, Yuki asked if Fumiko still wanted to continue, but her answer made her unable to respond.


    "How about you, Yuki? Do you have any ces you want to go? We can''t just go where I want right?" Fumiko asked sincerely. She didn''t want to be selfish and just be the person who decides where they should go, she also wants to consider Yuki''s feelings.


    "You want me to choose?"


    "Yeah, it doesn''t matter where it is. As long as I''m with you, I''m sure it''s going to be fun." Fumiko said with a smile. She then waited for Yuki to answer, but it didn''t take long before Yuki answered her.


    "Then can you close your eyes? I want to take you somewhere special." Yuki looked at Fumiko with a mysterious smile, but she still did as Yuki told her and obediently closed her eyes and waited. She was confused at first, but when she felt her foot leave the ground she almost opened her eyes, but she somehow managed to keep them close. She felt that Yuki was carrying her so she didn''t say anything and just waited for Yuki to give her the signal to open her eyes.


    "You can open them now." Suddenly, Fumiko felt her foot touch the ground. Yuki has now brought her down, but when she opened her eyes. Her eyes widened as she looked at her surroundings, it was different, very different because she was no longer on Earth, but in space. She was looking at the Earth from below her feet


    Fear suddenly covered her heart as she thought she was going to die because she was in space without any safety equipment, but when she realized that she could breathe just fine, she was more surprised. Fumiko looks at the tall woman beside her with her shock fully disyed.


    "Do you like it?" Yuki asked as she pointed at the endless space. Fumiko could see every in the Sr System, especially the massive sun. Fumiko has a lot of questions in her mind, but Yuki answered all of them in one sentence.


    "How? Well, I used my magic on you so that you can breathe in space without dying." Yuki shrugged as if what she just did was not a big thing. Fumiko was shocked, but soon she giggled lightly and hearing it was like melodicughter in the quiet and endless space that made Yuki''s mood better.


    "It is absolutely beautiful here. It''s much more beautiful than I thought." Fumiko said wholeheartedly while she opened her arms and embraced Yuki.

 Chapter 320 Taking Over Part 1

    ?"Oh yeah, then every time you want to visit here just tell me and I will take you here. But once youe with me to my ce, you will see something much more beautiful than this." Yuki touched Fumiko''s forehead with her own as she smiled gently. Fumiko felt sweetness take over her heart when she heard Yuki talk about taking her with her back to where Yuki was born.


    "I will wait for that��" Fumiko''s eyes shine like the stars in the endless space as she looks straight at Yuki''s ruby-red eyes. If any other person was put into her position right now, they would most likely have already been unconscious because of fear. Standing in front of Yuki is already nerve-wracking, but it''s worse when you are her enemy. She will not spare you until she kills you.


    The two of them didn''t notice, but they had spent quite a few hours in space while chatting and gazing over the distant stars ands all around them. Fumiko felt at peace if she could make a wish right now. She would wish that this time would be paused. After spending a few more minutes, the two eventually came back down, but when they were back in Yuki''s Vi it was already nighttime and Fumiko yawned in tiredness.


    Going around and ying games was tiring for her. She now wishes nothing more but to sleep next to Yuki.  When Yuki saw that Fumiko was already sleepy, she went on ahead and carried Fumiko''s body and walked steadily inside. On their journey back to Fumiko fell asleep in Yuki''s arms in afortable position. The warmth and gentleness of Yuki made her fall asleep much faster.


    "Cute��: Yuki sighed in her heart as she couldn''t help herself to kiss Fumiko''s luscious pink lips. Fumiko''s sleeping face was calming, Yuki felt as if she could watch it for eternity and not get bored.


    Once Yuki arrived in the Master Bedroom, she gently ced Fumiko on the bed before tucking her in with the nkets. She then kissed her on the forehead before going into the bathroom to take a quick bath, even though she didn''t sweat from their date, she still wanted to have a bath so she would feel refreshed.


    Yuki simply didn''t want to clean her body with Mana as the pleasure of showering cannotpare to cleaning yourself with Mana. So Yuki still does things normally. Aftering out of the shower, she changed her clothes beforeying down beside Fumiko and closing her eyes. It only took Yuki a few minutes before she fell asleep.


    These days will repeat, Fumiko and Yuki will go on dates just as Yuki promised. This would go on for one week, but neither Yuki nor Fumiko felt bored about their date even though it was the same always. Both of them would either go to an amusement park or go country hopping, but before night came, both of them would fly into Space and explore it.


    Fumiko had an absolutely fun week, not only did she get to visit many other ces she hasn''t visited. The most important thing is that she was bonding with Yuki even more, and the distance between the two of them shortened.


    But now Yuki would be very busy as she was now nning to take over Earth if nothing happened along the way. Yuki is guaranteed to conquer Earth in just less than one week or even a few days in its fastest time.


    "I will be very busy in the following days, but don''t worry Fumiko. I will always be in time to have dinner with you, that I can promise you." Yuki said as she stared at Fumiko who was drying her hair with a hair blower. Fumiko had just gotten the news that Yuki would be busy in the following days, even though she was sad, she knew that she can''t do anything about it as Yuki was destined to control all over Earth.


    "It''s good enough for me." Fumiko turned her head towards Yuki and smiled very sweetly. After the two of them had their breakfast, Yuki decided that it was finally time to leave, but she didn''t forget to kiss Fumiko whichsted for a few minutes before she left.<novelnext></novelnext>


    For the first time in her life, Fumiko felt like a little wife that had just sent her husband off to his work. But the feeling wasn''t bad. The feeling was very good.


    "Good Morning Miss Yuki!" Aira, who was waiting for Yuki in front of thepany, greeted her as soon as she saw Yukie out of the car. She has already gotten the news of Yuki being an otherworldly being, but that didn''t give her a reason to leave Yuki''s side or even disgust her. She continued her job as her secretary doing all of the jobs that needed to be done.


    Yuki once again didn''t bother to change her appearance except for her Fox Traits as well as wearing her Fox Mask that was given to her by Ayame. Before she left to go back to Earth, Ayame has given her a new Fox Mask that fits her much better than her previous one.


    "Mmm��" Yuki answered with a nod as she continued her way inside, every time she passed someone they would immediately stop what they were doing and bow respectfully. The employees also didn''t pay attention to the news that was being broadcast, for them Yuki was their only boss no matter what she was. She is still the person who gave them jobs.


    "Aira, contact the world news. I want to broadcast something for the whole world to see." Yuki smiled coldly as she tasked Aira with contacting the world news. They were the ones who control the Global Media that is being broadcasted all around the Globe, they were also the ones who interviewed Yuki back in America.


    "Yes, leave it to me. But Miss Yuki, can I ask something? Why do you want to contact the World News?" Aira asked curiously.


    "I just want to warn all the other countries, because�� I want to rule all over this world." Yuki said nonchntly as if her words weren''t special.  But for Aira, it was as if she heard the most shocking thing in the world.


    "Rule the Earth��" Aira sucked in a cold breath as she went to find the contacts for the Word News before taking a minute to call them. Once the call was connected, Aira already begins to narrate what Yuki wanted, but she didn''t say anything about her ns as she would leave everything to Yuki.


    "Don''t worry, we will do as she says!" The person who was on the other side immediately said. He was so scared that he didn''t even ask his higher-ups if this was all right as he already knew that once word leaked out that Yuki was the person who wants to broadcast using their channel no one will reject her unless they want to die.


    It only took a few minutes before the team that World News dispatched arrived at Yuki''spany door, the reporters gulped in fear as they followed Aira towards Yuki''s office. But when they arrived, they saw a woman who was wearing a Fox Mask while looking at herputer.


    "Since you are here, let''s get started then��" Yuki said as she turned herputer off and waited for them to set up.

 Chapter 321 Taking Over Part 2

    ?All of the people who arrived were extremely nervous, especially when they heard Yuki''s cold voice. They felt suppressed that they couldn''t even move, but when they met with Yuki''s eyes that were being covered by a mask. They felt as if Yuki was staring right straight at their soul.


    "Please wait for a few minutes! We will get to work quickly!" The leader of the reporters said very quickly after looking into Yuki''s eyes. Because of fear, it only took them 3 minutes to finish setting up. In an instant, Yuki''s office now has cameras pointing at her. After getting the signal that they are ready to go, the staff immediately informed Yuki.


    "I want this live." Yuki looked at them as she raised her cold voice. She doesn''t want to wait any longer and directly wanted her speech to be live. Hearing this, the leader called their main branch and said what Yuki ordered for them. It only took them a few seconds to arrange everything. And finally, after a few minutes, the live broadcast started confusing all of the people, but when they saw Yuki looking at the camera, they had a bad feeling about it.


    "I will make this short�� To all of the current or acting leaders of each Country. I advise you to surrender to me, if not I will personally make your whole country history just like what I did with the Andromeda Gxy." Yuki said in a shivering tone that made all of the people listening shiver in fear, but the fear that the staff felt was more because they were seeing, and hearing it in person. They felt as if they were staring at death.


    "Umm�� Miss Yuki. Can I ask a question? I''m sure everybody wants to know this. Why does Miss Yuki want the Presidents of all the other countries to surrender to you?" The leader of the team raised a question that everyone wants to know. A total silence emerge from the room, and the only thing that could be heard was their breathing.


    "I guess I can tell you~ I want to take over this whole. Be its only leader. The Earth''s God." Once Yuki answered the question, all of the people that were listening froze. She said that she wants to be the God of Earth, but can she do it?


    In their hearts and minds, they knew that Yuki had the absolute power to make her goal a reality, but they didn''t want to ept such a reality. Because they don''t want to have such a leader, especially those people who are God''s Worshipers, they felt that what Yuki just said was ridiculous.


    "Now, I will only give you a day to think about it. If you refuse then you can already expect what will happen to your country. I advise you to think about this carefully, I''m sure that none of you wants to die~ If you choose to surrender, just let my secretary know and if not, then pray for a God that he/she can save you~" Yuki removed her Fox Mask and smiled evilly at the camera, but no one had the time to admire Yuki''s beauty as their hearts were filled with fear.


    After that, Yuki waved her hand as a sign that she wants to cut all of the cameras. Seeing this, the staff snapped out of their daze and cut all of the cameras. Yuki still paid them, but no one dared to ept Yuki''s money out of fear. They just heard the words of the woman about her n to rule the Earth, and be its God. If they want to take her money, which just means that they have epted death.


    They packed everything as fast as they set up and in a few minutes, Yuki''s office was once again clean. Aira who was quietly listening to the side can''t help but also be shocked when she heard what her Boss''s Goal is. But even so, she will still choose to stand by her side. She doesn''t care what others say, it was the same as the rest of the Staff, even "God''s Worst Nightmare" Sided with Yuki by stating that whoever opposes Yuki''s Goal would die.


    "You''re not scared of me?" Yuki looked at the woman who was standing beside her with no emotion in her eyes. If Aria chose to leave her side because of her Goal to take over the World, she will simply let go. But she would still protect her and her family as well since she was with her from the start and was very loyal to her.


    "Miss Yuki, why would I be scared of you? You are the person that made me achieve what I have right now, and I owe all of that to you. So whatever your decision is, I will support you no matter what." Aira showed Yuki a smile, seeing that Smile Yuki shrugged. There was no meaning to her words as it was only filled with gratitude towards her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, my Wife is right. Miss Yuki. We owe you for a lifetime, so whatever you do. I can promise that we will support you." Suddenly a man entered with a little girl in her arms. Yuki raised an eyebrow at this but soon ignored it, as for Aira she was surprised to see her husband and daughtere here.


    Yuki said nothing more as she continued her job, but before she could open herputer. A little figure suddenly came running to her. Sophia came to her by jumping down her father''s arms and running towards her. Sophia was innocent and didn''t know anything that was happening to the world.


    "Big Sister, I missed you!" Because of Sophia''s size, she barely managed to get to Yuki''s knees because of how small she is. And seeing her try her best to look up to Yuki to meet her eyes, Yuki chuckled softly before bending over and carrying Sophia in her arms. Her movement greatly shocked Aira and her husband Koenji.


    They didn''t expect Yuki to make such a move, they even thought that Yuki would shrug Sophia off. But after seeing the rare sight of Yuki being gentle, this made them think again if this was the Yuki they knew. In the past, Yuki would shut down even kids if they got on her nerves, so they never expected this to happen.


    "Have you been good?" Yuki asked as she looked at Sophia who was extremely happy to be carried by Yuki.


    "YES! I am listening to my teachers, they even praised me for being good!" Sophia raised her head and looked at Yuki with brightening eyes as if she was telling Yuki to praise her for being good. And Yuki didn''t disappoint, when she opened her mouth time seemed to stop.


    "Good Girl~ What do you want, your birthday ising close right? If I remember correctly it''s on April 17 right? You can wish anything you want, as long as it''s not something unreasonable~" Yuki smiled lightly as she looked at the little girl in her arms and waited for her to answer. Yuki can give her anything she wants, as long as it''s not something unreasonable. Even if it was a meteorite,et, or anything. She would give it to her.


    "I can have anything?" Sophia asked just to be sure.


    "Of course~ Why would I lie to you?" Yuki chuckled after hearing Sophia ask if it was real or not. Just before Aria could interrupt the both of them because she was embarrassed by the situation, Sophia spoke up.


    "Then�� Can we have lunch together?" Sophia asked as she fidgeted with her small hands. That was the only thing she wanted, to spend time with her Big Sister, nothing more. Yuki was momentarily shocked when she heard her request, but soon she chuckled and agreed to Sophia''s excitement. It was true that even if it was only a little thing, a kid would be satisfied with it.


    "Why not. Ask your parents if they will let you."

 Chapter 322 Taking Over Part 3

    ?"Big Sister. Can I change my request? Can I invite you to my uing Birthday��?" Sophia asked nervously, when she thought about her previous request she frowned because she felt that it was not so satisfying. So she changed it. But before Yuki could answer, Sophia asked her Mother if she could invite her Big Sister.


    "Yes, of course! But you gotta ask your Big Sister if she is going to attend or not." Sophia put on a smile as she waited for her daughter to make a move. She wants to see how she would persuade Yuki. ording to Yuki''s personality, the chances of her rejecting Sophia''s request are high, so she was curious how Sophia would tackle this problem.


    "Umm�� Big Sister, can you attend my Birthday Party? It''s fine if you don''t have any gift for me, just you attending there is enough for me" Sophia smiled innocently as she fidgets with her fingers, just from her look Yuki could tell that she was secretly nervous, she was just covering it with her smile. Butpared to Yuki who has years of experience, Sophia iscking.


    "It''s not a problem. I promise you that I will attend, but how can I go without any present? Just wait for your day, I will give you something." Yuki smiled as she pats Sophia''s head which eased her nervousness. Sophia was so happy that she hugged Yuki''s neck tightly and refused to let go. Yuki then looked at the calendar hanging from her Office Walls and saw that it was already April 9, there were still a few days left before her Birthday, and just from that time, Yuki could already conquer Earth if she was fast enough. She could kill every single one of the Gods and Goddesses that will descend on Earth.


    But she would not risk anything, as she would prepare first before she fights the Ancient Gods of Japan. So what she needs to do is to keep everyone safe, so she would have to either kill all of the Gods very quickly or move them for her to attend Sophia''s Birthday Party. Just as she was thinking about her n, Aira suddenly raised her voice which made her look in Aira''s direction.


    "Miss Yuki�� America has surrendered, as well as the United Kingdom, Germany, France, China, North, and South Korea," Aira said in a low voice, but she was still heard by her husband who only raised an eyebrow at it. Momentster, Aira got more notifications about the other Country surrendering to Yuki. After a few minutes had passed, Aira listed almost every country that surrendered. In Asia, only Japan has not surrendered yet, but everyone knew that Japan was already in the hands of Yuki without even needing the help of the World News that can broadcast it.


    "That was faster than I thought. Well, it looks like I will be very busy this week. But don''t worry Little Sophie, I will go to your Party. I have already promised you, right? So I can''t break it anymore." Yuki quickly added thest two sentences after seeing that Sophia wasn''t in a good mood when she heard about her getting busy. This immediately started a fire in Sophia''s eyes.


    "Alright, but you already promised me Big Sister! If you break your promise you will turn into a Frog!" Sophia giggled as she jumped from Yuki''s arms back to the ground.


    "Yes, I won''t want to be a frog now are we?" Yuki chuckled as she patted Sophia''s little head again before talking once more.


    "Koenji, Aira, both of you can leave now. There is not that much to handle in thepany anyways. Just think of this as an early off, or as a reward." Yuki shrugged as she pushed the three out of the room


    "Is this alright?" Before Aira could say anything she was already outside of Yuki''s office with her daughter and husband together. She looked at the transparent ss windows before sighing after seeing Yuki''s gesture. Yuki gestured to them to leave now and enjoy their free time together as a family as it was only once in a lifetime.


    "Now that they''re gone, I can work on this without anyone interfering," Yuki muttered coldly as she looked at the monitor of herputer, countless messages were going through. All of them had the same meaning, every single one of the Country Leaders finally let go and surrendered to Yuki.


    "After hearing one warning, all of them already surrendered. Such a pity, I thought I could actually destroy some Countries, but now it''s useless as all of them have already surrendered. So now I just have to wait for these Gods to show up." Yuki sighed regretfully, she wanted some of them to dare to stand against her, but she was greatly disappointed as no one tried to fight her.


    "Ahh�� I shouldn''t have brought those guys home. Broadcasting this would be much easier if they are still here." Yuki shook her head before focusing on herputer, soon her screen was filled with codes and it only took her 30 minutes to hack everything around the Globe. Now she has ess to everything.


    "For all of those listening to my words right now�� All of the Countries have already surrendered to me, so from today onwards. I will be this''s Leader. If anyone dares to stand against my words, then you will meet something much worse than death." Yuki''s voice resonated with every device avable, she wanted everyone to hear her warning. And to make sure that everyone would listen to her, she appeared in the middle of the Pacific Ocean, but it was still being recorded


    "Or else, you will end up like this." Yukinded on the Ocean, but soon it freezes, But that was not the scary part, the terrifying part is that all of the body of water on the Earth had frozen, even in the deepest part of our, the Mariana Trench.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I hope that my warning is enough for you. I don''t want to dirty my hands by killing all of you, it''s just too tiring and meaningless. But I will do it if I want to, so I hope all of you can surrender quietly and peacefully so that we can have a good talk about the future.


    One day has passed, and every single one of the Countries has already given Yuki the evidence of them surrendering to Yuki''s power. Yuki only had a cold look on her face when she saw it, she had already expected this oue. Humans would never stick to logic or reasoning, they would always stick to their beliefs and emotions.


    Ding!


    [Congrattions to the host for clearing the two tasks below! Forpleting the two tasks in a short time and with the highest rate, the system would reward the host with the following:]


    S: Complete - Be the True Leader of Earth. 100%/100%


    A: Complete- Get Revenge on your Human Father by killing/torturing him. 100%/100%


    Rewards:


    500,000 Coins


    Demon Awakening Pill x2 100% - Once eaten, the user would turn into a full-fledged demon, but they would still keep their memories and sanity. But once the transformation isplete their power would soar to incredible heights. Their Physical Strength would double, their Soul Realm would be much stronger, and they would be Immortal Beings.


    Uriel''s Blessing: Ne of the Divine Angel (Red) - A Ne that has been blessed by the Goddess herself. If the ne is worn, the user would be immune to any kind of curse that ranks Overlord and below. The user would also receive the following buffs: a 65% Increase in the effectiveness of Light Element, 65% Bonus Damage to Unholy Enemies, 25% Speed, x2 Mana/Qi, 50% Defense, and a constant Health Regen.


    Lucifer''s Curse: Ring of Thousand Curses (Red) - A Ring that was made by Lucifer himself. If the Ring is worn, the user would take less Damage to the Light Element, and once the wearer dies, or the Ring gets destroyed, they would be cursed for Eternity. The user would also receive the following buffs: 60% Bonus Physical Damage, 60% Bonus Magic Damage, x2 Speed, x2 Mana, Mana, and Health Regen.


    Phoenix Queen''s Tears (ck) - One of the rarest materials to get in the Universe, the Phoenix Tears, but it is not just ordinary Phoenix Tears as it belongs to the Queen making them 100x more powerful.


    Dragon Queen''s Soul Remnant (ck) - The Soul of a being is extremely unstable, but once they die it can be harvested. This can be turned into a weapon or an enhancement tool. The Dragon Queen''s Soul is one of the strongest of all, except for the Dragon Gods.


    Job ss (Can pick anything from the list: Divine Pill Maker, Divine cksmith, Divine Inscriptionist (Talisman), Divine Runs, and Divine Alchemist)


    Note: Divine Pill Maker is only for Pills just as the name says, for Alchemist, they are mainly focused on Potions.

 Chapter 323 Taking Over Part 4 Last

    ?"Well, aren''t you generous today, Fubuki? Those rewards might be helpful to me in the future. Especially those Demon Awakening Pills and Angel Awakening Pills that I have previously gotten." Yuki chuckled softly as she stopped what she was doing and began to organize her inventory in the System. As she was browsing all of her current Items she saw an item that had been piled up and almost forgotten.


    "I''m still young, but why did I forget to upgrade my Flute?" Yuki signed inwardly, she cursed herself for being forgetful. She then took out the same Flute that was used to make Aika, her face was unreadable as it had no emotion. But Yuki knows herself better, she feelsplicated, because she still hasn''t had the chance to see her cute daughter for a few weeks already.


    As she held the Flute in her hands, she couldn''t help herself but y a short song. The song that she yed is one of Aika''s favorites to listen to at night as it was one of Yuki''s lubies. Yuki''s soft and melodic Flute ying has reached all of her Staff''s ears, but they don''t know who can y such an amazing song. They were even depressed when they heard it stop after a few seconds.


    Ding!


    [The user is going to use the item Weapon Upgrader, and Tier Upgrader to Fairy Saintess Flute (Green). Yes/No.] Fubuki asked for Yuki''s confirmation if she wants to use her two precious Items on the flute, but Yuki didn''t even hesitate for one second and clicked yes.


    Soon after, Yuki''s office was enveloped with a bright light that would make one''s eyes shut because of how bright it is. But Yuki was nonchnt about the situation and just waited until the upgrading of the Flute was done. Fortunately, Yuki didn''t have to wait for such a long time as it only took a few seconds before the blinding lights vanished, and getting herself a notification saying the upgrading process was done.


    Weapon Type - Flute


    Name - Fairy Saintess Flute (Silver) [Spirit Type]


    Description - The weapon that was once wielded by the Fairy Saintess who was the greatest Fairy to ever live. The Flute has every blessing of the remaining Fairy Gods, and the materials that were used are the best of theirnd.


    Attack - 1,000


    Mana/Qi Regen - 5,000 per second


    Health Regen - 2,500 per second


    Range - 1 kilometer


    Abilities -


    Active -


    Fairy''s Requiem - The Flute will unleash a strong st made out of Music that will injure all of the user''s desired enemies, the injury that they would receive is not a simple one as it would destroy everything inside of their body. The enemy would also be rooted to the ground for 2 minutes, will feel nauseous, and will have illusions.


    Passive -


    Saintess Song - If anyone heard the musicing from the Flute, they would receive a boost of strength as long as they are pure-hearted people. But if an evil creature has heard the song, it will bring them pain, and make them lock them in ce. As long as the Flute is ying, the effects of the Passive remain.


    "That''s a good upgrade." Yukiughed a little bit as she looked at the Flute in her hand once again. It has gotten much cleaner and clearer, the Flute has be more beautiful in Yuki''s hands. Once it was fully done, Yuki ced the Fairy Saintess Flue back into her System Inventory once again, now that it was done she can ce her focus back on her n.


    Now that the System has given her the rewards of the Task, Yuki already knew that she aplished it, but she found that something was wrong. Even if all of the current Leaders of each Country have surrendered to her, the people don''t recognize her as the Earth''s only leader.<novelnext></novelnext>


    So Yuki has to make some ns once again to make sure everyone knows and acknowledges her as Earth''s leader and that is by force, and fear. She doesn''t believe that treating your own Country ornd with kindness would work because they would see you as a weak leader. She doesn''t care what others would think of her if she ruled Earth as she ns to since she would leave here eventually to let them fend for themselves, but considering the battle that was about to begin, the Earth might not exist anymore after the battle.


    Ding!


    [The Trial will now undergo its second phase, the System would give the  host one day to prepare for the battle between her and the Ancient Gods of Japan.] Fubuki''s robotic voice rang inside her head and she then saw a timer above her System interface.


    But before she couldment on it, a beautiful woman suddenly appeared in front of her. She was wearing some ancient Japanese clothes and was holding a fan in one of her hands to cover half of her face. The woman suddenly talked, her voice was very calming and gentle which would make one believe what she said. But she has an imposing aura that would make one kneel at her and give her respect, perhaps it was the aura of a Ruler.


    "So you are Yuki huh�� The person who took the Trial that Izanami created. You are pretty young but your strength is absurd, especially your System, it''s very interesting." The woman chuckled as she looked at Yuki who still had a calm gaze.


    "So I''m guessing you are Amaterasu, the Goddess of the Sun? Well, it doesn''t matter who you are, but why did the Goddess of the Sun decide to visit a mere Fox Mortal?" Yuki stood up and faced Amaterasu without fear on her face, she was still calm as ever. But for some reason, she was suppressing the Goddess alone with her natural Aura that exhibits coldness and arrogance.


    Amaterasu''s height was normal for a woman, only reaching 160 cm. Butpared to Yuki''s height, who has gotten taller again because of her Evolution to Star-Lord Beast, it was now about 2.5 meters, but Amaterasu quickly got herposure and only smiled at Yuki while looking up to see her face. She was shocked to see how beautiful Yuki is even though she is only a Star Lord Beast, her beauty is alreadyparable to some Lower Gods.


    "Nothing, I just want to see how the Challenger is doing. But from the looks of it, it''s not needed anymore. You are different, only a Star Lord Beast but your Strength is already reaching the heights of a Spirit Beast." Amaterasuughed lightly, it sounded beautiful to anyone''s ears except for the person who was standing in front of her.


    "Let''s not be dumb, just quickly say what you want to say. I''m very busy." Yuki clicked her tongue in annoyance, her killing intent slowly oozing out, but seeing that Amaterasu was not affected by it she just waited for her to answer.


    "You are interesting. Alright then, I want to propose an alliance with you for the uing battle." Amaterasu said with a smile, but she didn''t expect Yuki''s answer.


    "Why? You are my enemy and you want to enter an alliance? What are you nning, Goddess of the Sun?" Yuki didn''t agree to Amaterasu''s shock. There was probably no being in the Mortal Realm that would reject her. She is one of the most beautiful and influential Gods out there in the Mortal Realm.


    "Hahaha�� You are one interesting fellow. It''s good that you are not like that Sly Fox." Amaterasu chuckled, her view of Yuki only rising as she was talking to her.


    "Inari, I''m guessing? So what is your true n, why do you want to have an alliance with me?" Yuki felt that their conversation was getting longer, she was getting more impatient by the second.


    "Don''t be too impatient. I want to have an alliance with you because I don''t want to die. In this battle, only one can escape victoriously, meaning the other side will have to die for you to win, and that includes me. But I don''t want that to happen. Also, I want you to kill both of my parents." Amaterasu exined slowly.


    "You said it yourself right? There can be only one winner in this battle, so how are you going to escape that?" Yuki asked another question.


    "For that, I''m willing to sign a contract with you, this way I will be under you, leaving me with the chance to survive." Amaterasu lowered herself even more even though she was a God, making Yuki raise an eyebrow in suspicion.


    "I know that you are not telling me everything, so why don''t you be a good little girl and tell me everything." Yuki''s impatience finally snapped, she then held Amaterasu''s chin and forced her to look her straight in the eyes. Yuki has no fear even if she was holding a God right now.


    "Uhhh�� Can you- you let me go- go first?" Amaterasu who had a calm demeanor before has now copsed under Yuki''s suppression, her heart started beating faster and faster. Yuki clicked her tongue and finally let go of Amaterasu''s chin and sat down on the sofa nearby and waited for her to answer. It took Amaterasu a few seconds before she calmed down.


    "Alright, I''ll tell you everything��" Amaterasu took a deep breath and finally exined.

 Chapter 324 Played By The Gods

    ?"I am friends with your Mother, Ayame. She asked me to ally with you if I want to live, and of course, I said yes because I don''t want to die just yet." Amaterasu finally exined the real reason to Yuki, but before she could respond to her word. Amaterasu spoke once more.


    "What I said earlier is true, I want you to kill my Mother Izanami, and if you could. Also, my bastard Father, both of them are evil and should die. But that is not all, you are correct. I have only said half of it, the real reason why your Mother came to find me is that she wants you to finish this Trial as soon as possible. The Gods have sacrificed their life span to change the rules of this World. One Month in the Mortal Realm is equivalent to 83 years in the Immortal Realm-" Before Amaterasu could finish her words, she was enveloped in a strong bloodlust that made her pale.


    "What are you trying to point out?" Yuki asked in a cold tone, she already had a guess of what Amaterasu was trying to say to her, but she didn''t dare to believe it. She clenches her hand tightly causing blood to ooze out dying her snowy white hand red.


    "Looks like you have already guessed it, what you are thinking is right. Since you have already been in the Mortal Realm for more than 2 months. In the Immortal Realm, 166 Years have already passed. And the situation there is dire, the things that you have built up are slowly crumbling apart��" Amaterasu shielded herself with Divine Energy to protect herself from Yuki''s bloodlust and exined. Seeing Yuki''s reaction, she sighed since it was already expected.


    Ayame and she have been friends for a few centuries already. And because of her kindness, Ayame didn''t want Amaterasu''s life to end as she knew that she was one of the kindest Gods in the Mortal World, even Jesus or the God in the bible is evil. (Note! I''m not trying to disrespect the bible or anyone rted, this is merely a fantasy.)


    "Who changed it?" Yuki asked in a more terrifying tone that made Amaterasu shiver in fear. Every word from Yuki contains deep and strong bloodlust, and from the looks of it, she could explode at any second.


    "It will only tell you if you calm down first." Amaterasu doesn''t want to risk the innocent lives of the people nearby, so she lets Yuki calm down first before telling her who was behind it. The person who changed thews of the Trial. Yuki restrained herself a little bit, but there was not much change as the air was still filled with deep bloodlust, but it was good enough for Amaterasu.


    "It''s all of the Ancient Gods of Earth. Ymir from Norse, Chaos from Greek, Jade Emperor from China, My Mother and Father from Japan, Brahma, Vishnu, and Shiva from Hindu Gods, Ra from the Egyptians, and Dagda from Celtic. But the true person behind it is the God from the Bible and his son Jesus. Those two were the ones who were persuaded to change thews and rules of the Trial. What you are seeing in your System interface is fake, I can show you the real one if you want." Amaterasu dropped the news to Yuki, but without waiting for Yuki to answer, she has already fixed the Trial Test, and now Yuki can see what the real requirements are.


    Difficulty: God


    Story Quest Type: The Host''s lover has been kidnapped by the Gods of Earth, but that was not all. They have also tricked the Host by thinking that this world was fake, now the user would need to avenge her lover and kill all of the Gods to finish this Trial. The Trial will end once the challenger has finished every task or when she dies.


    Special Task: (The host can only pick from one of the Tasks below, each Task has different rewards.)


    God: Destroy the Mortal Realm.


    Rewards:


    Title - Destroyer - When the user Destroys the Core of a Gxy, she will absorb 5% of its power. If it''s a universe, she will absorb 1% of its power permanently. But after getting the power of the Gxy or Universe, the user would feel unbearable pain, and her Stats would be cut by 90% for 2 Weeks. The effects would be gone after the duration, but after the duration, the user would be stronger.


    God: Be the God of the whole Mortal Realm.


    Rewards:


    Title - The God of Mortal Realm - For being the God of the Mortal Realm, she has absolute control over everything that is happening. For every Gxy that the user found, she will get 5% of its power, if it''s a Universe she will absorb 1% of it. Only the unexplored Gxy and Universe will be epted, and it can only happen in the Mortal Realm. But the user must search and explore every inch of the Universe or Gxy, all of itss for it to count as discovered.<novelnext></novelnext>


    SSS: Kill all the God and Goddesses of Earth.


    SS:  Save Kurokami from the Ancient Japanese Gods, and Goddesses.


    S: Be the True Leader of Earth. (Complete)


    A: Get Revenge on your Human Father by killing/torturing him. (Complete)


    Time Limit: 6 Months


    Time Remaining: 4 Months


    Rewards:


    Skill Book - Heavens Will (Chapter 284)


    Passive - Divine Fox Eyes: The Upgraded Passive of the user All Seeing Eye. Now the Passive has no limitations, she would be able to see anything. But that is not all, with the Divine Fox Eyes, the user would be able to see the Flow of Mana/Qi, and with this Passive, the user can kill her enemies. If the enemy hasn''t left the vision of the Eyes of the user, they would die no matter how strong they are. But the user needs to make sure that she keeps a track of her enemy for one day before it activates, if the enemy ever leaves the vision even for a second, the timer would reset. But this would not kill anyone easily, it will only apply to those people who are hostile to the user.


    "HAHAHA! They are ying with me�� I will show you what are the consequences of ying with me, I will personally deliver all of you to the Gates of Hell!!" Yuki roared out in anger. The thought of missing over 100 Years apart from her Daughters was very hard for her, even though for her it was only 2 months.


    But what about those who have to endure the pain of being alone for 166 years? She has missed a lot, the time of their growing up, and maybe if shees back they already have a family, and that thought is making Yuki mad.


    "I agree to your conditions, if that is what my Mother wants then I''ll dly ept. BUT! I have one condition, you are not fighting, you are merely going to keep Earth safe." Yuki stood and looked at Amaterasu with her piercing cold eyes.


    "If that is what you want, then I''ll dly sign a contract with you. By the Heavens who is the current witness of this Contract, I shall serve this woman for as long as she lives, and if I ever betray her at any point my Soul will forever perish!" Amaterasu released her Soul Realm into the air, and soon golden chains started to appear and chained the Soul Realm.


    "I, Yuki shall be the master of Amaterasu from now on, I will treat her correctly, and if she ever turns her back to me. The heavens shall punish her!" Yuki said coldly, her saying the word Heaven makes her feel disgusted. It only took a few seconds before the contract was done, and once it was done Amaterasu signed in relief.


    "Make a barrier that can cover the whole Earth, the stronger the better. After you''re done, you can simply watch over it. I will leave now, I will not waste any more time, I''m going to kill every single one of them��" Yuki ordered before she left making Amaterasu stunned, but she quickly got the job done and made one of the Strongest barriers she could.

 Chapter 325 Lucifer

    ?(Disimer! I''m saying this again, this is merely imagination and fantasy. So please don''t get angry with me for what I did in this part of the Story. Also, this story would be a harem, as you already know our MC already has 2, in the future, I''m nning to make it 4 or 5.)


    "You sure work fast�� Also, I want to know if what you''re saying is true. Then does that mean that the history of Earth is false? Jesus and God are said to be the savior of all of us, not that I believe it. I don''t believe in no one, even God." Yuki asked curiously, she was not a God Believer, she doesn''t believe in such useless things ever since her whole world came apart right before her.


    "Yes and no. Jesus did save the Earth, but that was all fake. He just did it to have full control of Earth, he and his Father have a Passive Skill where every believer that they have would make them stronger. So they just acted upon it to make themselves stronger. This is the reason why the Bible Gods are one of the Strongest Gods residing on Earth." Amaterasu exined, and soon it was now very clear to Yuki. But before she could respond to her words, Amaterasu continued.


    "All of the Gods from the Bible are all Evil, they have killed countless Gods just to stay on top of Earth. They would not spare even the Mortals, once they found that someone is retaliating they would nt a curse on them until they die." Amaterasu exposed all of their dark secrets.


    The God that people believe in who is said to be the holy and the savior of all humans is pure evil.


    "I see�� Based on your words, they are very cunning. I wonder how strong they are." Yuki smiled, coldness was shown on her face. Her blood was boiling with killing intent, she wanted nothing more but to kill all of them. But Amaterasu was far from done.


    "You know the story of Lucifer right? That is also fake. Lucifer and God are siblings, but Lucifer was better than her Brother, this made a seed of hatred and jealousy grow in God''s Heart thus he betrayed his Sister by destroying her name from the people through the Bible, he also banished Lucifer through the deepest part of Hell to let her fend for herself. But that''s not how the story ends when Lucifer found that her brother is going to take over the Earth by evil means, she tried to stop because she didn''t want her brother to be Evil, she believes that he can still be saved." Amaterasu took a deep breath before continuing again.


    "But she was already toote, God is already too strong for her. So she was defeated in their battle, though the real reason behind it is that she doesn''t want to hurt her Little Brother." Amaterasu exined with a sad expression, she and the rest of the Gods know how truly Evil they are, but they didn''t dare to fight them because they were too strong, the only person who tried to fight them was Lucifer and her Demon Army.


    "What happened to Lucifer after that?" Yuki didn''t feel any remorse for  Lucifer at all,  she only felt that she was stupid for letting her emotions get the better of her when in battle. This is the reason why Yuki would not hesitate to kill anyone, as long as they betray her at any point, she will hunt them down. Even if that person is someone close to her.


    "She was mortally wounded, but it was not any normal wound. Her injury is her Soul Realm, so she is now only on the Saint Level. But she is still the leader of all the Demons, though she is not the one who is managing them. The Seven Sins are the one who is in charge of that." Amaterasu exined briefly since she doesn''t have any prior knowledge of the Demon Army.


    "Lucifer�� Do you know where Hell is located or the Demon Realm?" Yuki asked, which confuses Amaterasu.


    "Why do you want to know where Lucifer is?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I want to propose an alliance to her. She will help me to fight, and in return, I will help her to reim the Earth or even take revenge on God." Yuki said with a cunning smile on her face. Even if she was arrogant and strong, she would not be reckless enough to fight all of the Gods on Earth, if it was only the Ancient Gods of Japan, then she''ll be d to massacre all of them.


    "Wh- Why? You already have me, I can also fight by your side." Amaterasu said with a pout. For some reason, it irritated her when she heard that Yuki was finding another woman for help.


    "Is something the matter? Isn''t it better to have yourrades fight in a war? Well not that I care about that, I like to fight alone, but this matter is special. So I need an army to fight them. Also, I don''t want you to fight, you are my Mother''s friend so I will take care of you, you just need to protect Earth." Yuki didn''t seem to notice the change in Amaterasu as she stood up and walked in front of her. She was a head taller than her so the woman in front of her felt suppressed. A blush slowly creeps down her cheeks.


    "No- no. I was just curious. Anyway, I can take you there now, I visited Lucifer''s home a few centuries ago." Amaterasu covered her embarrassment and met Yuki in the eye, she looked up and saw Yuki''s red eyes that seemed to be swallowing her. She doesn''t know the reason, but as she stares at her the more she seems to want more of it.


    "If you say so, then I hope we can leave now. I don''t have any time left, I only have one day." Yuki calmly asked her to leave right now. Amaterasu finally focused. She then nodded before creating a portal behind her. Once the Portal was stable, she turned back towards Yuki.


    "It''s done. I''m sorry, but I can only take you to the entrance of her home. If I recklessly went inside her home, then I would be in trouble." Amaterasu exined with a sad expression, she wished to help Yuki by sending her right inside Hell, but she can''t because of some rules. Amaterasu wanted to help the daughter of her best friend.


    "Don''t worry about it, it''s already good enough for me. Thank you at least, Amaterasu for that." Yuki, who rarely thanks someone, thanked Amaterasu for her help. But the only reason for her thanking her is because of the connection of her Mother to Amaterasu. If not, she would not even bother thanking her, but she will repay her for her help.


    "I''m d��" Amaterasu felt her heart beat faster when she saw Yuki smile for the first time they met, it was the most beautiful thing she has ever seen in her life. It made her more embarrassed when she realized what she was thinking. This was the first time she met Yuki, but she has already felt different kinds of emotions toward her that she hasn''t felt since she was born.


    "Alright, let''s go in now," Yuki spoke when she saw that Amaterasu was absent-minded, this made her snap out of her thoughts. She then walked in front of the portal and entered at the same time as Yuki.


    Yuki, who was expecting a world that was engulfed in mes, and death was momentarily shocked when she saw that she was wrong. Amaterasu opened a portal inside of Hell, but it was not directly inside Lucifer''s home, they were outside of a giant castle.


    "What the fuck��"

 Chapter 326 Hell

    ?The Hell that was in the story waspletely fake, instead, it was a world full of Blue. But somehow even with that color, it looks peaceful because Amaterasu opened a portal in a random spot in Hell, she didn''t know where theynded exactly. Lucky for them, they arrived in one of the Cities in Hell, it was bustling with Demons who looked extremely friendly. There were even some Demons who gave a greeting to Yuki when they passed her.


    "Shocked huh? It''s normal, God has truly messed with the history and story of Demons by saying that they were evil creatures who can''t be trusted. Well, that is true, but that can''t be said for Lucifer''s Kingdom. Everyone here is extremely friendly and nice, unlike the Demons in the Immortal Realm who are evil, the Demons here are not." Amaterasumented she was currently invisible in the eyes of Demon except for Yuki who can see her. If she were to show up it would create chaos in the City and possibly attract the attention of the Seven Sins.


    "Yeah, but it''s not the time to do that. We''re here to look for Lucifer, remember?" Yuki snapped her head back to Amaterasu and reminded her. Hearing this, she shook her head. Yuki was just cold, she only showed little emotion before not caring about them anymore.


    "Alright Master, then how do you n to meet Lucifer? I can''t help you with this, because there is a rule in the Mortal Realm where we can''t interfere with other Gods and their Domain/Territory." Amaterasu shook her head before asking Yuki.


    "Master�� Nevermind. Just leave it to me, I know how I can make here out. But need to tell me where I can find Lucifer''s home."  Yuki said with a smile, and that smile made Amaterasu ufortable. She felt that something big was going to happen in just a few minutes.


    "Ah, right! We just need to follow the Blood Moon of this World and we will arrive there." Amaterasu pointed to one of the Moons that was hovering in the Sky since the Blood Moon stands out from every other Moon. The other 2 Moon have the color Blue, so finding the Blood Moon is very easy.


    "All right. Let''s go then." Yuki said as she vanished from her spot and appeared a hundred miles away from where she was previously. But because it was still taking her quite a long time to run, Yuki decided to just fly by using her Mana. Normally this could be only done by Peak Star-Lord Beast, but she is especially special so it didn''t matter to her, and just continued her way to search for Lucifer''s home. Luckily it only took a few minutes before she arrived while using her top speed.


    "I''m assuming that this is her home?" Yuki takes a nce at Amaterasu who was beside her and asks even though it was not needed anymore. With just one nce at the Castle, Yuki can already tell that this Castle belongs to Lucifer since it was big and luxuriouspared to the Castle that she passed by while flying.


    "Yes, this is Lucifer''s home. We are now in the deepest part of Hell. This is the Ninth Layer, which is also called Hell''s Paradise. If you are wondering why there is no Guarding at the Entrance of everyyer, the answer is simple. And that is because Lucifer is very lenient and kind to her visitors that she just lets other peoplee and go, but if you disobey thews and rules, then you would have to suffer the consequences surely." Amaterasu slowly exined, but what she doesn''t know is that Yuki is not even listening to her. She was thinking about what to do to get Lucifer''s attention.


    She already has a n, but she is not sure if she should do it or not. It was a guarantee that Lucifer woulde out of her home, but to do that she needs to act like she is going to destroy Hell. It was a gamble because if she did it, she might get killed in the process. After all,  Lucifer would think that she is a trespasser and a bad person.


    "Fuck it, I don''t care anymore. I''m just going to do it. Descendant Ice Maker!" Yuki snapped her fingers, and just from that Hundreds of Beast that were made of Ice were created. Amaterasu, who is a Goddess herself, couldn''t help but pale when she saw the strength of each Ice Beast. Their strength isparable to a Peak Star-Lord, but the Beast that made her shocked, even more, is the Nine Tail Fox who is Yuki''s mount.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Middle Spirit Beast��"


    "Did you say something?" Yuki asked, she heard Amaterasu mumbling words, but she was so focused and didn''t get to hear it. She was currently focusing on injecting her blood inside.


    "No, I was just talking to myself." Amaterasu choked when she heard that Yuki heard her, she thought that she was going to get away with it, but that doesn''t seem to be the case. Nheless, she was extremely shocked by how powerful Yuki is, even without any army she can fight on her own, but she can also create her army in a matter of seconds. And to make matters worse, she was still a Star-Lord Beast, it was guaranteed that what she could make was going to be more powerful.


    Even if the Ice Beast doesn''t have a mind of their own, just their destructive power is enough to make some Kingdom down to the ground. Amaterasu was even more d and thankful to Ayame, at first she was suspicious and undecided if she would follow her friend''s advice. But now, she was d, if Yuki doesn''t die in this uing battle, her future would be limitless.


    "Moon st-" Before Yuki couldmence her attack, she stopped when she saw a Demon flying towards her. She was going to continue her attack because she didn''t care about the Demon, but when the Demon suddenly appeared before her shepletely stopped.


    "Miss Yuki, our Empress is already waiting for you. So you don''t need to make such a scene, so can I kindly ask Miss Yuki to drop all of the Ice Beast? Our Citizens are scared because of them." The Demon spoke because the Demon was wearing a full suit of armor. Yuki didn''t know what the Demon''s gender was, but now she heard a deep and cold voice of a woman.


    "How does your Empress know me? This is my first time visiting Hell, so how can she know me?" Yuki was instantly guarded when she heard that the Empress knew her despite having no contact with Hell.


    "Yes, but our Empress already knew that you wereing because of some special reason. We have already prepared the room for your stay in Hell." The Demon answered Yuki''s question with the same coldness.


    "Empress�� So Lucifer is already waiting for me huh? Isn''t this great? I can''t let the Goddess of Demons wait now can''t I? Lead the way." In one snap of her fingers, all of the Ice Beast disappeared in an instant. She then followed the Demon inside the huge castle. When they were finally inside, they took a few turns before going inside the throne room which Yuki had guessed just from the design and the woman who was sitting in front of a chair and was looking at her.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 327 One Condition

    ?"So are you just going to sit there and stare at me?" Yuki asked after a few minutes had passed since she entered the room. But Lucifer was still the same and was staring at her with a face that even Yuki couldn''t read, so to stop the staring and the time that was being wasted, Yuki spoke up coldly.


    "Ahh, right! Where are my manners? I''m sorry for staring at you for so long, Miss Yuki, I just haven''t seen anybody who is as beautiful as you despite only being a Star-Lord Beast." Lucifer left her seat and walked towards Yuki gracefully. Her long red hair that drops down to her back like a waterfall was swaying as she walked, while Lucifer''s purple eyes were entirely focused on Yuki, it didn''t leave Yuki''s side for one second.


    Her ck dress that was fluttering in the wind only makes her beauty stand up, Yuki was not going to lie that Lucifer was undoubtedly the one of most beautiful women she has ever seen in her life. Alongside her Mother, Serene, and Amaterasu who are all Goddesses, if anyone was in front of Lucifer right now they would be captivated by Lucifer''s beauty, but Yuki is different. She only finds her beautiful and nothing else.


    "I''m very pleased to finally meet you, Miss Yuki. My name is Lucifer as you have already known, the God of all Demons here in the Mortal Realm." Lucifer introduced herself to Yuki when she was finally standing in front of Yuki only a few inches apart. Lucifer was only smaller than Yuki by a little bit, at most she can only reach Yuki''s chin.


    "Let''s cut to the chase. How do you know that I''m going to visit you?" Yuki didn''t bother to introduce herself and asked Lucifer how she knew that she wasing. But before Lucifer could give Yuki an answer, Yuki was met with a knife in her throat that was only a few centimeters away from her.


    "How dare you rudely talk to Empress Lucifer Fox! Do you want me to slice your head off?" A cold man''s voice came from behind her and asked.


    "Beelzebub! Stop that, I am fine. You don''t need to worry��" Lucifer smiled gently as she kindly asked for Beelzebub, one of the Seven Sins representing the Sin of Gluttony. But Beelzebub didn''t listen and tried to defend himself.


    "But Empress Lucifer! This lowly Fox dares to talk to you rudely. I just want to teach her a little lesson about disrespecting my Empress." Beelzebub defended himself, he didn''t even put away the dagger and instead inched it closer to Yuki''s neck, but before it could hit her, Yuki held him by the neck.


    "Listen here little Zub. I don''t like it when a person yells at me, for those who tried. I have already sent them to the afterlife. Now, why don''t you get the fuck out of my sight before I do something bad." Yuki said in a shivering tone, her Passive Destiny Shattering Domain was already ced, and it was covering the whole Pce with ease. The ice slowly starts to spread at the edge of the room, for the first time in his life. Beelzebub felt fearful of Yuki.


    She then did something even more unbelievable, Yuki threw Beelzebub''s body with ease and without any fear. Even though she was now surrounded by 6 more people ever since she talked to Lucifer in a cold tone.


    BANG!


    Beelzebub hits the wall of the room so hard that it shakes the whole Pce, making the servants scared. Instantly the whole room bes quiet, what they can only hear is the stones falling from the wall because of Beelzebub''s impact.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What? Do all of you also want to be thrown out?" Yuki didn''t bat an eye as she stared at the remaining six people who were now standing in front of Lucifer as a sign that they were on guard because of Yuki''s presence. But Yuki only sneered when she saw how they are so careful around her despite their Rank difference, in reality, maybe they only need a single flick of a finger to kill Yuki.


    "This is pathetic, I was hoping to see some kind of strong Demons here. But I didn''t expect to see the Seven Demon Lords team up and face a Star-Lord Beast. Are you guys so weak that you need to make a team before you can fight with me?" Yuki was relentless and she didn''t care about how harsh her words were because all of it was true, all of them were tense and were ready to engage in a fight to protect their Empress from a Star-Lord Beast.


    "Truly, expectation vs reality. What a disappointment." After Yuki dropped those words, she didn''t even bother to look at their expressions and was about to leave Lucifer''s home. She just felt like she wasted her time bying here, she was expecting some good warriors, but she didn''t expect this. Even if they are extremely strong,pared to a person with absolute confidence and resoluteness to go to war, Yuki would choose the second as it was much better. But before Yuki could even take one step away, her hand was held by Lucifer making her stop in her tracks.


    "Wait! Miss Yuki, don''t leave. I''m willing to apologize for my subordinates'' mistake, so please don''t leave." Yuki looks at the hand that was covering her own before looking at the woman who was responsible for it. But she didn''t expect Lucifer''s reaction, her eyes were reddened as if someone bullied her. Her face was extremely pitiful and sad, it would make someone beat the person who did it.


    "What the hell�� Why are you even crying? I didn''t do anything to you." Yuki asked as she pushed Lucifer''s hand away from her and waited for Lucifer to exin. But she only looked at the ground and refused to meet Yuki in the eye as she did before. Luckily, Amaterasu was the one who exined Lucifer''s strange behavior.


    "I forgot to tell you this�� Lucifer is kind of childish. Just think of her as a little girl but a little mature. She is innocent and "pure" even if her hands are already stained with blood. She is just like a little girl, who is cute, pure, and innocent. I don''t know why she has that kind of personality, but that is the reason why Lucifer is so loved in hell, she doesn''t see anyone lower or higher than her. She sees everyone the same." Amaterasu takes her time to exin Lucifer''s personality, she felt that fate was ying with her.


    What she imagined was a cold, ruthless but kind Demon. But she didn''t expect something like this�� It was very different from what she imagined, normally she would find this personality cute. But because of two people she can''t, only those two can bring Yuki to say such things aloud.


    "I''ll give you 10 minutes to exin everything, after that, I will leave. I''m very busy."  Yuki ignored the deadly stares of seven Demons directed at her and answered very coldly, but Lucifer was very happy about the time that Yuki had given to her. She didn''t waste any more time and dragged Yuki inside the Dining Hall where there was a lot of foodid out on a long table.


    "The reason why I knew that you wereing is very simple. Since you knew that my Brother is your enemy, for sure you would want to ally with my Demon Army, right? And my answer to that is yes, I would be willing to be under you, but I have one condition." Lucifer quickly exined in one breath.


    "Is that so? Then what is your condition?" Yuki was initially shocked because she didn''t think that Lucifer was capable of thinking such things because of her personality, but it looks like she was wrong. Lucifer is smarter than she looks.

 Chapter 328 Weakness

    ?"I only want one thing�� I want you to take me back to the Immortal Realm and be your Subordinate." Lucifer smiled and stated what she wanted. But when the Seven Sins heard what Lucifer wanted, they were shocked. Especially the woman who invited Yuki inside.


    "Empress! What are you talking about!? We can still hold our ground in the Mortal Realm. Why do we need to go back to the Immortal Realm, and be this Fox Subordinate?" The woman asked, she then removed her helmet, and soon Yuki found a mature beautiful woman who had long purple hair and pitch-ck eyes that looked like they would swallow everything.


    "You are right Satan. But I don''t want to stay here anymore, every time I stay here I�� I just think of bad memories especially when I failed to protect my Brother. Now look at him, he has be evil, I cannot stop him anymore. I''m tired of it, but I don''t have the strength to hurt my Brother because of my weakness. Deep inside I still love him dearly." Lucifer didn''t want to stay in the Mortal Realm any longer, the more she stays, the more the guilt in her heart builds up for not being able to take care of her dear little Brother. She felt that she was the one who caused God to be like this. If she can reverse time and give God all of her Talent, she would not hesitate to do so. She just wants to go back to the time when they were happy and even yed with each other.


    "As for being under Miss Yuki here�� I think it''s the right choice. She is much smarter than me, she is not easily held back by her emotions. Plus she''s a strong Fighter with good leadership. As for me, I don''t have that kind of strength to rule people. I am weak-hearted, I don''t feel like I am worthy to be the Goddess of the Demon Race. Satan, you know that I am weak, sometimes I even wish that I can be as strong as you or Miss Yuki here. If I can be as strong as you two maybe I could have stopped my Brother from bing evil��" Lucifer said sadly, her eyes reddened as she talked about her weakness. Instantly, Satan didn''t have any words to refute Lucifer''s words.


    "I take back what I said about you being smart. You are dumb��" Yuki raised her voice, shock was written over Amaterasu''s face, she hadn''t met anyone who would dare to insult the great Lucifer. She was not only known for her kindness, but she was more known for her unbelievable strength. As one of the rare people who could control Space Magic, she was treated as a lifetime genius.


    This caused the anger in the hearts of Seven Sins to erupt, especially Satan who was now looking at Yuki with a murderous gaze. But one look from Yuki caused her whole being to shake, she suddenly felt fear because of Yuki. Though she still didn''t back down and continued to stare at Yuki.


    "Ohhh�� Looks like someone is not scared�� Let''s see if that is the case, Destiny Shattering Domain 10%!" Yuki didn''t bother to lower her voice and said arrogantly. A burst of Aura suddenly came out of Yuki''s body that suppressed everyone inside the building. This is the same pressure that they felt. Fear and shock began to cover their heart, they didn''t think that a mere Fox could produce such a terrifying aura. They were Gods themselves, but they can''t even match up such an Aura.


    But what scared them the most is when they heard that it was only 10%, they didn''t dare to think how strong the 100% is. But to everyone''s shock, Satan was still holding on, except for the beads of sweat rolling down her forehead she still looked rtively fine. This made Yuki raise an eyebrow, normally a person that can withstand even 5% of her Shattering Domain has a strong mind and body. For those people that felt her Domain paled and went on their knees in an instant, but the Seven Sins look fine, especially Satan who still didn''t back down.


    "HAHAHA!! So you guys can still stand huh? Destiny Shattering Domain 50%..." Yuki concentrated her Bloodlust even more as she stared down at everyone. Soon cracks begin to appear at the walls of the castle, and the temperature around them drops drastically.


    Because the Aura can be considered an Attack but would depend on how strong you are mental. You can heavily injure someone just from your Aura alone, and that is just what Yuki did with the Seven Sins, she cracked all of their bones. And if it continues, they can be seriously injured. Lucifer was about to get in the way because she didn''t want to see her precious Demons getting hurt, as all of them were already kneeling. When Satan suddenly slowly stood up while her whole body shakes, blood was even pouring out of her mouth.


    "What a strong Demon��" Yuki muttered to herself as she canceled her Aura and waited for all of them topose themselves. All 6 of them ate a pill under Lucifer''s order, but Satan refused to take one and just red at Yuki. A few seconds passed, and Satan finally spoke in a chilling tone that would make one shiver, but Yuki was unaffected by it.


    "Apologize to Empress Lucifer, or else you are not leaving the Demon Realm alive. Even if you have a strong aura, so what? In terms of power here, you are still the weakest here, and anyone of us here can kill you with ease, even one of our servants can kill you right now. You better apologize right now!" Satan warned Yuki. Satan was not bluffing, their Servants inside the Pce are not someone you can easily fight, as they are in Guardian Rank. But even with Satan''s warning, Yuki was not terrified.


    "Why would I need to apologize? What I said is just the truth, your Empress is dumb-" Before Yuki could finish her words, Satan snapped her fingers, and soon a butler arrived and stabbed Yuki in the chest. Blood immediately flowed down to her chest staining her clothes.


    "I gave you the chance, but you didn''t take it. You only have yourself to me��" Satan sighed, and just as she was about to ask someone to clean the blood on the floor. The butler that stabbed Yuki from behind fell to the ground, at first his body looked fine, but when they saw the gaping hole in his chest, they immediately knew that Yuki had plucked out his heart with ease.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What were you saying? Who is the person that I need to me?" Yuki asked with a smile, but her smile put a shiver down everyone''s spine, even Amaterasu who was quietly watching widened her eyes. A Star-Lord Beast just easily killed a Guardian Level cultivator��


    "Shit, I just wasted my timeing here." Yuki cursed as she turned her back as if nothing happened and walked away. Everyone was shocked when they saw Yuki leaving, they burned in anger but before they could make a move. Lucifer interfered and grabbed Yuki''s wrist to stop her from leaving.


    "Please don''t leave Miss Yuki! I know that my people have caused you to get injured, but please forgive them. They were just protecting me. Besides you have a point, I am dumb and a weak leader." Lucifer pleaded dejectedly. But when she saw that Yuki didn''t turn around she felt even more depressed, and just as she was about to let go of Yuki''s wrist, she heard her talk.


    "You are not weak, you just have your way of leading and so do I. No one in this world is weak, it is just how you see it. Even a crippled person can do something amazing because everyone is strong in their way." Yuki said as she slowly turned around and faced Lucifer with an expressionless face.


    "That-" For a second, Lucifer didn''t know what to say when she heard Yuki''s words, but it made a huge impact on her nheless.


    "Perhaps you think that you are weak because of how you lead or how you act. A kind, gentle, woman. But that is not the case. I believe that a person''s weakness is made by themselves because they feel inferior, but in reality, it is all fake. As I have said, everyone has different kinds of strength, for me, I can''t do what you are doing. Being a kind leader to her Kingdom is something I can never do. You can already call that a weakness, right? But I am not affected by it, because I don''t care. Weakness is just a nightmare that you have created yourself that you can easily destroy. Free yourself from the pain and agony that you have created yourself. Don''t feel depressed, feel proud because you have a whole Kingdom that loves you." Yuki said what she truly thought. She just thinks that people who felt weak are stupid, they let themselves feel weak because of themselves, so they can''t me anyone but themselves.


    "As for your Brother�� It is his fault for being Evil. He took the wrong path in life by harming you out of jealousy, so you don''t need to feel guilty about it. It is God''s fault for being blinded by jealousy, so don''t pity him. That is one example of one stupid person. For your request ofing with me back to the Immortal Realm, I can happily ept you. I think you are a smart person, you just need to start believing in yourself and stop doubting, because if you continue you''re only going to hurt yourself even more. You''ll only be more miserable in the future." Yuki shrugged


    "Really? Is what you said the truth?" Lucifer asked meaningfully as she looked at Yuki with clear eyes, but at the corner of her eye tears were slowly forming. She felt emotional after she heard what Yuki just said to her. She was right, her insecurities are the thing that made her feel weak, but realizing that she didn''t need to feel inferior because of what Yuki said.


    Amaterasu and the Seven Sin''s couldn''t help but silently agree with Yuki''s words, they felt like just listening to Yuki''s words broadened their minds.


    "Will I benefit if I lied?" Instead of answering, Yuki simply asked a question. Lucifer suddenly cries out loud and hugs Yuki''s body causing her to fall to the ground. She felt that listening to Yuki''s words saved her, she felt nothing but endless gratitude to her for broadening her mind. That she didn''t need to feel inferior because of her personality.


    Yuki suddenly felt another murderous gaze towards her, but this time it was much stronger than before. When she looked at where the source wasing from, she saw Satan who was looking at her while clutching her fist tightly and blood began to ooze out. One word suddenly came into Yuki''s mind as she was all too familiar with that kind of look.


    "Jealousy?" Yuki smiled when she realized what Satan was feeling, it looks like the little Devil has some feelings towards their Empress, and judging from the reaction of the other Demon Sins looks like they already knew, but the important person who should know it doesn''t know.


    Diablo, who was the Demon of Pride, chuckled when she saw the twisted look of Satan, but he only earned a re from Satan that caused him to shut up immediately. Mammon the Demon of Greed silently took pity on the poor Lucifer who now had a rival, he even shook his head.  Asmodeus the Demon of Lust sighed for Satan, he even went and patted Satan on the back feeling pity for her. But when he saw that he was about to get hit, he immediately teleported away. Leviathan had the weirdest reaction, she only pities Satan for a moment before feeling envious of Yuki for having the opportunity to hug their Empress who is considered one of the most beautiful, her title lives up to her name, the Demon of Envy. Meanwhile, Beelzebub and Belphegor had the same reaction, they just shook their heads before putting their attention back on Lucifer who was still crying in the arms of Yuki.

 Chapter 329 Amaterasu Reveals Herself

    ?"Why are you even crying? I didn''t do anything to you��" Yuki sighed softly as she pushed Lucifer away from her arms. When she sessfully removed Lucifer away from her, she stood up and patted herself. This caused the anger in Satan to amplify even more.


    She was thinking about how arrogant and cold Yuki could be. She was being hugged by one of the most beautiful women in the Mortal Realm yet she didn''t show any emotion at all, but the worst part is that she pushed Lucifer away. But before she could explode in anger, she heard Lucifer speak which caused the anger in her heart to dissipate.


    "I''m sorry you have to see me in such an embarrassing state. Your words just touch me wholeheartedly, the guilt, and pain that I have been suppressing came out." Lucifer said in a soft tone as she wiped the tears in her eyes with a towel.


    "Don''t worry about it, I''m not mad. Just surprised because you reacted to my words. I didn''t think that it would affect you so much." Yuki shrugged it off as if nothing happened which greatly put Lucifer''s mood up. She was d that Yuki didn''t mind her childish and soft side to her, she was happy that she didn''t even criticize her for being weak.


    "I''m d��" Lucifer''s eye glistened a little bit before she shook her head to fully calm herself. She can''t always be emotional as she knew that it would drag her Kingdom down if she did so. So she was hoping that following Yuki can change that, that was her n from the beginning. Lucifer wanted to know how to be a strong person that can lead her Kingdom to greatness. But what she doesn''t realize is that she was already doing a good job at it, as her way of leading is unique. She didn''t block the freedom that her nation expected and she even treated them warmly and kindly at all times. There were even some times when she looked around her Kingdom and helped the stray children by providing them with a home, food, and education. This made the people of Hell love Lucifer so much that they were even willing to sacrifice themselves for her, that''s how much trust and love her people give to her that Yuki couldn''t evenpare.


    Yuki''s way of leading is very different, she is always straightforward about everything. If she sees someone viting the rules, they would be sentenced to death immediately, this is also the reason why God''s Worst Nightmare only has a few thousand members. Compared to the big Mafia Group which has tens of thousands of troops, Yuki''s army iscking, but in terms of power. That is not a question anymore as her army is the elite of the elites.


    "Let''s stop this conversation now. I''ll ask you now, do you want to follow me and be my subordinate?" Yuki puts on a serious face as she stares down at Lucifer and waits for her to answer. If she was willing, Yuki would dly ept her as having the only Demon Goddess of Earth be her subordinate, which would make her strength rise even more. Now she doesn''t have to worry about her God''s Worst Nightmare when they follow her to the Immortal Realm. Because now someone would be able to teach them to be stronger.


    "Yes, I am willing. Heaven is my witness. I, Lucifer the Demon Goddess of the Demon Race in the Mortal Realm, swear to be Yuki''s subordinate as long as she lives. If I ever betray her, the Heavens can punish me with death. I will only bring her glory and sess as I serve my brand new master." Lucifer made the oath loudly, and everyone could hear her words. Soon chains of gold started to appear and wrap around Lucifer''s body. It looks like it was melting to her skin as it was marking her skin with it after a few minutes had passed. The Golden Chains vanished, and it was now marked on Lucifer''s neck like a tattoo.


    Because Lucifer used a different kind of Oath, Yuki didn''t need to do anything and just watch how everything happens without her control. Meanwhile, the Seven Sins were all shocked, they couldn''t even close their mouths in shock. As for Satan�� She was openly ring at Yuki while clutching her fist very tightly, it is as if she was about to pounce on Yuki at any moment, fortunately for Yuki or for her safety. Lucifer''s oath wasplete, and her face was flushed as it took a lot of energy for her to do an Oath like that, but it was all worth it for her.


    "Master Yuki!" Lucifer happily announced.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Don''t call me that. I hate it. Just calling me Yuki is fine." Yuki said to stop her, she didn''t want to hear anyone calling her master as she has the urge to kill whoever says it to her. A deep hatred for that word has already been nted in her heart, and every time she hears someone addressing her as that, it only makes her mind and heart grow dark.


    "If that is what Mas- Yuki wants. Then I shall address you as Yuki then." Lucifer smiled gently, she respected her Master''s decision.


    "Then let''s sit for a moment. I have already conducted a n for this war. I''m sure that you already know my circumstances regarding this right? Then I will get straight to the point, I will fight all of them. But before you react, I''m not going to fight all of them, I will only fight each of the Gods Pantheon because I don''t want to take any risks by fighting all of them. Lucifer, I only want you to support me from behind because I want you to protect Earth from getting eradicated. I''m sure that those guys would want to destroy the Earth and use my friends to their advantage." Yuki exined for a moment and before anyone could voice their opinion, Yuki had already talked again.


    "I know that I am sounding arrogant right now because of what I have nned. But I don''t want anyone to interfere when I am fighting, but I can still change this when we go to war. I will agree to let all of youe with me, but I hope you don''t mess with the Ancient Gods of Japan. I want to personally send them to their deaths. I don''t care who you will fight, even if they are the Bible Gods. I will be even d to help you to kill them, but don''t mess with the Gods of Japan." Yuki warned all of them coldly, and her natural bloodlust started to leak out which caused them to shiver in fear, of course, they knew why Yuki had grown such hatred towards Japan''s God, it was because they kidnapped a certain someone.


    "Lucifer, I know that this might be hard for you. But this is for your good, in life you would need to be strong and independent. You can always run away from your problems, you need to face them directly to get stronger. Don''t let your feelings get hold of you and just fight your Brother with all of your might. If you are still ufortable about it, ask your Demons, they are much more capable than you think. But I advise you to kill God and Jesus yourself, as for the rest you can leave them to these Seven." Yuki exined lightly. She wants Lucifer to grow up, and that would need her to face her fears and that was her Brother.


    "Yes, I know��" Lucifer sighed silently as she looked at the Seven people by her side silently.


    "Then let''s settle for that then. All of us will go to war, Lucifer you don''t need to gather an army. All ten of us are enough for this War already." Yuki smiled very coldly, and that smile of her sent made everyone''s skin crawl in fear.


    "Ten? But we are only 9?" Lucifer raises her head confusedly as she looks at Yuki and waits for her to exin, but soon enough it bes clear to her when she sees Amaterasu by Yuki''s side.


    "She will also join us��"Yuki put on a cold smile as she saw everyone''s reaction when Amaterasu finally revealed herself to everyone.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 330 Ranking Of The Pantheon Of Gods On The Mortal Realm

    ?"I agree with what Yuki proposes, we should fight as a team. The more of us fighting in the war, the better the oue is. I don''t want to risk anything because I don''t want my niece to die in this war or else my Friend would kill me." Amaterasu smiled lightly as she finally showed herself and stood beside Yuki. This caused a ruckus in the entire hall, they weren''t expecting such a mighty person to appear in front of them.


    Ranking only behind Lucifer in terms of beauty. But even with great beauty in front of them. None of them dared to show any desire towards Amaterasu, not because of respect, but due to how powerful she is. Amaterasu is not only known for her beauty, in reality, she was more known because of her terrifying power. Her control over the Fire Element is the best in the Mortal Realm, her title of being the Sun Goddess fits her perfectly when she created millions of Fire that have the strength of a Massive Sun.


    "So you are the person that I sensed a few minutes ago that was by Yuki''s side. Long time no see Amaterasu��" Lucifer smiled and greeted Amaterasu warmly, soon behind her the Seven Sins followed and greeted her lightly, even if all of them were Gods, they didn''t hold a grudge against her so they naturally greeted her.


    "Thank you, it''s nice meeting you again Lucifer. I am not following my niece on her adventure here. I will also help her in this uing war, so I hope all of you can do the same." Amaterasu returned the smile to Lucifer.


    "That''s the second time you have said that. But is it true, Yuki is your niece? I don''t remember you having any family though, even your Brother and Sisters don''t have any children." Satan raised a question that everyone wanted to ask her, they were very curious to know what is the real rtionship between Yuki and her. But Amaterasu didn''t dare to answer immediately, she first wanted to get Yuki''s permission by looking at her. Yuki was very nonchnt about it and just nodded at her, so Amaterasu exined to them lightly.


    "Her Mother is a dear friend of mine in the Immortal Realm. When she said that she wanted me to be her aunt, I was surprised, but I epted it anyway. But when her daughter epted the Trial, I immediately contacted her and exined the situation, and when she learned about the details. She advised me to be her Subordinate if I wanted to live, so of course, I agreed. But that is not the sole reason, I believe my friend that she can sessfully clear this Hell of a Trial." Amaterasu exined to all of them with a smile on her face, but they still had confused expressions on their face.


    "You keep repeating this "Friend" of yours. But who is she?" Lucifer asked curiously because she didn''t think that Amaterasu would value someone that high considering her personality of being a cold and aloof woman. Amaterasu only chuckled when she heard Lucifer''s question and she happily informed them who her friend was.


    "I''m sure that you have heard of her name already. Her Mother is the Fox Goddess, but not just any Fox Goddess. She is the current God of all Beast Race." Amaterasu dropped a bomb at their minds, shock quickly filled the room and all of them thought of a single name. Once Amaterasu saw that all of them already knew who Yuki''s mother was, sheughed once more before finally saying the name.


    "That is right, the current second Strongest Goddess in the Celestial Star Heaven. Ayame!" Amaterasu sped her hand and made all of the doubts in their heart disappear. But none of them easily believed her words because there wasn''t any news that Ayame was pregnant let alone having a husband.


    "Are you sure that her Mother is Ayame? You might be bluffing because you don''t want to say her real family to us. For over the past millions of years, there is no sign of Ayame being pregnant. There were even no rumors of her being married to a man as everyone knows how cold that woman is." Diablo asked with clear doubt on his face, he doesn''t believe what Amaterasu says.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I will not benefit from lying. I am telling the truth, as to the reason why this matter is not out in public. Even, I don''t know, I can assure you with all of my life that Yuki is the daughter of Ayame." Amaterasu promised them which erased all of the doubt in their heart and mind, no one can easily say what she just said because it was heavy. Using your own life to make an Oath is dangerous.


    "Alright, let''s stop this nonessential nonsense anymore." Yuki interrupted them with an irritated tone, she didn''t like the fact that their meeting was taking a turn in her life. What she only wanted now is their cooperation in this war and if they don''t want to then she would let them be. She would just fight all of them on her own.


    "How many pantheons of Gods are there currently on Earth?" Yuki continued and asked, she wanted to get as much information as she can get when she battles the Gods, and knowing their number is important as she can n how she can deal with them.


    "Because of God''s cruelty. There are only about 8 Pantheons of God residing in the Mortal Realm. From weakest to strongest, Greek, Norse, Celtic, Egyptian, Chinese, Japanese, Hindu, and Biblical. What you need to be careful of are the top three because their strength is unparalleled in the Mortal Realm, Izanami, Shiva, and God are the most dangerous ones. Thest time I heard, they are already at the God Rank with a danger level of an Empire. Though undoubtedly God is the most powerful because of his Passive Skill, so you need to be careful. Also if you are wondering where the Demon Rank ce is, it''s above Japan." Amaterasu listed all of the Pantheon of Gods to Yuki, and when she saw how quiet she became. She already knew that Yuki was thinking of another n.


    "If there are only 8 then we can split it up. I will take Japan and Norse. For the Seven Sins, they can choose one of the Pantheon of Gods who they want to take out, I''m pretty sure that every single one of you has a grudge against them so this is also the perfect time for Revenge." Yuki smiled wickedly as she knew she was correct when she felt 7 thick murderous intenting from their bodies. None of them has any issues, but they have decided to leave Hindu and the Biblical Gods for all of them to team up as they were just too powerful, so they would annihte each of the Gods as quickly as they can and re-group.


    "I will take the Egyptian Gods." Satan talked in amanding tone as if she was expecting someone doesn''t dare to steal them from her grasp. Judging from her voice, it seems that Satan has a deep hatred toward the Gods of Egypt and Yuki is correct. Satan hates them to the core because of one incident.


    When she and Lucifer were visiting the Realm of the Gods. They met with the Egypt Gods along the way, and to say that their first meeting was unpleasant is an understatement. Not only Anubis, and Ra looked at her lustfully, but they also looked at Lucifer with the same eyes, but it was even more intense. She was going to let it slide because she doesn''t care about them looking at her even though it was annoying, but seeing the love of her life getting stared at like that made her blood boil. But she couldn''t do anything about the situation as they were at a disadvantage, as they were in their territory and were asking for help to defeat God. At the time they were not leisurely taking a visit but they were asking for help.


    But Satan swore to take revenge against them, because not only they stared at Lucifer with lustful intent they also humiliated her. They agreed to help but under the condition that Lucifer would sleep with the both of them, Satan immediately leaves along with Lucifer when she hears their offer. This only made her want to kill them, and now that she is given a chance she would not let it pass.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 331 Ridicule

    ?No one raises an opinion against Satan''s pick as the Seven Sins know what it''s like when she is mad. Her Title, of course, is the Demon Sin of Wrath, whereas when she gets angry her Power would soar, and it''s much worse when her Bloodlust leaks out. But most of the time, Satan would be calm unless someone triggers her. Then all of that would change.


    The remaining Demon Sins then choose who they wanted to Fight. Diablo chose the Chinese Gods because he thought that it was the most suitable for him, he doesn''t want to fight anyone weak so that is why he went with Egypt. But what he wanted to choose is the Biblical Gods because he thinks that the Chinese Gods are not worthy to see his Power, but because of the n and Lucifer''s words, he decided to hold off. As for the rest, Mammon decided to fight Celtic Gods, Asmodeus decided to help Satan, and Leviathan helped Belphegor with the Greek. The sole reason that Belphegor chose the Greek Pantheon is that they are the weakest and he is toozy to put in that much effort. Beelzebub went with Yuki to fight the Norse Gods.


    As for Lucifer and Amaterasu, they would joinst so they are just going to watch for a while. But when they need help they would join in, or if it''s time to fight the Hindu and Biblical Gods. Though they wish that they wouldn''t have to fight until it''s time for thest two because they want to save as much strength as they can.


    "What is the strength of an army, do you think you can bring?" Yuki asked all of them, the more army they can bring into the fight the better the oue would be. She''s not going to lie, this battle would be hard because this is the first time she is going to fight an enemy that is Rank a God. The closest that she only fought are Serene''s Clones and the Avatar of Gods that she massacred back when the fake Fairy Saintess appeared in front of her. But she is still not rtively worried as with all of her Passives and Active Skills that multiply her Stats, her power should exceed more.


    "Well, all in all, my Demon Army can bring 10,000,000 soldiers. 1,000 of them are already in the God Rank, but still not one of the best. Sorry if my army is weak." Lucifer lowered her head in shame, she wanted to be more useful but this is the extent she could only bring and she was disappointed in herself. But what she doesn''t realize is her Army is already considered one of the best in the Mortal Realm. The only reason that they lose is the power of their Army as it only Ranks third, but that was still good.


    [Special Note! The Gods that would be shown here are not all in God Tier, the only reason that they are called God is because of the Myth and belief of course. So do not make anything confusing, the only God Tier enemies are the ones that I would be naming in the uing chapters. But the current God Rank in the Mortal Realm is the 7 Demon Sins, God, Jesus, Lucifer, Amaterasu, and the Primordial/First God of each Myth.]


    "Why are you apologizing again? That number is already good, no it''s great. I don''t get it, how can you have such low confidence? You don''t even know what your true worth is." Yuki was shocked when she heard how Lucifer apologized.


    "I-" Lucifer cannot say a word to refute Yuki''s words, but deep inside her, she knows why she has such low confidence in herself. But in reality, she just wanted to escape from it. It''s like a nightmare that haunts her.


    "You should believe in yourself more, I mean if you don''t believe in yourself then who will? It''s useless if someone believes in you but you don''t believe in yourself, it just makes things useless. Anyway back to the topic, we only have 5 hours more before we would have to fight the Gods, so we better get going now." Yuki said as she stood up and got ready to leave. Soon after everyone followed her and exited Hell beforeing back to the Milky Way, when they were finally back, Yuki had asked all of them to set up ayer of shield to protect the Earth as she was still worried.


    It was now or never, if they won, Yuki would be much stronger than before, making her progress much more smoothly. But if they don''t then Yuki doesn''t have anyone to me but herself for being weak. It was only a few minutes before the Portal of the Gods appeared one by one in front of them, and Yuki took this opportunity to talk to Fumiko before the bloody war began.


    "Fumiko, I will be gone for a few days. While I''m gone, remember to stay inside my house, if you want to go out, take Cindy, and Diana with you. They will protect you." Yuki acted normal which didn''t raise suspicion to Fumiko because she fully trusts her, but somehow she has a bad premonition about Yuki leaving but she can''t just tell what it was.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Mmmh, alright. Have fun on your trip! Make sure to contact me once in a while." Fumiko approached Yuki and buried her head in Yuki''s breast to feel her warmth. She doesn''t want to leave but she has to. Fumiko then reluctantly leaves Yuki''s side, but before she lets go, she first goes into a kiss which Yuki happily epts. It was full of love and gentleness, which was the exact reason why Fumiko fell in love with her in the first ce.


    "Alright, I''m going to leave now." Yuki finally let go of Fumiko and left her Vi without looking back anymore. Once she was outside, she vanished and appeared back into Space where Amaterasu, Lucifer, and the 7 Demon Sins, were now also apanied by the 10,000,000 Army of Lucifer. Once they heard that they would be going to war with the other Gods, they didn''t hesitate and helped Lucifer immediately, thus it only took them a few hours to prepare for the War. But that was not all of the armies that they had prepared, Yuki also went in and created thousands of Beast that have the strength of a Spirit Beast, this time she went all out just for this war.


    Ding!


    [The time that the Trial has given has ended! The Portal of the Gods would now open. Good Luck!] Fubuki announces. Soon after her voice fades in Yuki''s mind, the Space in front of Yuki begins to break apart. 8 Portal then opened and a few seconds passed, and people started to walk out of the Portal.


    The first person that Yuki instantly noticed was a man. It was probably the most handsome man that Yuki has ever seen, he has golden hair and deep blue eyes. His body looks like it was carved for the Gods, and his loose clothes make him look charming and sexy. But Yuki was not captivated by his looks even for a second, behind the handsome man was a simr-looking man, but the difference between them is that he has emerald eyes.


    "Little Brother��" Lucifer muttered with a heavy tone, she didn''t notice but her eyes slowly started to glisten in tears.


    "So that is God huh�� He resembles my dog a lot. I wonder if he is the reincarnation of my Dog��" Yuki chuckled lightly and as if time stopped, everything went quiet and everyone looked at Yuki with clear shock, they didn''t expect her to mock God just like that. Calling him a dog, of course, her voice was very loud and clear so everyone heard her. But before they could even stop her from talking she talked again which made everyone pale. No one dares to talk like that in front of God, even Chaos, Izanami, Ymir, Jade Emperor, Ra, Dagda, or Shiva dares to. They knew how powerful God is, but to think that a mere Mortal would ridicule him.


    "My eyesight may be getting worse, he is way uglier than my Dog. Plus my Dog is cute and fluffy, but this man�� He looks like a bulldog." Yuki rubbed her eyes slowly, after she was done she took a look at God once more.


    "Who do you think you are calling a Dog, Mortal?" God''s face darkened when he heard what Yuki justmented about her. In the minds of the other Gods, they think that Yuki is done for, but they were wrong.


    "Pfft! Are you deaf? I clearly said that you look like my Dog and you have the nerve to ask me who I just said looks like my Dog. If you aren''t deaf, then maybe you are a cripple behind that disgusting skin of yours." Yukiughed out loud.

 Chapter 332 Worth It...

    ?Herugh was melodic, but everyone could hear the mockery and ridicule in it. All of the people that just arrived instantly went silent after hearing this, never in their life, they would think or even think. Someone would mock God just like Yuki did unless someone has a death wish.


    "Don''t you agree with me, Lucifer?" Without waiting for God to answer, Yuki looked at Lucifer who was standing on her right side nervously. She was extremely nervous and worried because of what Yuki had done, but even though she heard how Yuki ridiculed her Little Brother in front of her, she didn''t get mad at her in the slightest. She was just extremely nervous for Yuki right now, as she has offended God face-to-face without any fear.


    "I- I don''t think he looks that ugly��" Lucifer was in a tight spot, she didn''t know what to say about Yuki''s words, as she suddenly blurted out the sentence that first came into her mind without thinking about it. But when she realizes her words, her face turned beet red out of embarrassment, if there was a hole nearby maybe she would have already jumped inside of it to hide.


    God was so angry about Yuki, and when he heard her Big Sister''s words, he finally snapped. A light and golden Aura suddenly left his body and shot toward Yuki and the Demon Army. Instantly, Yuki felt an unknown pressure descending upon her as if she was carrying an invisible mountain with her back, but she was still rtively fine as well as the Demon Sins, Lucifer, and Amaterasu, they just found it hard to breathe. As for the Demon Army, they were currently panting and sweating a lot, it looks like they couldn''t hold on for much longer.


    "Heaven''s Domain!" The other Gods sucked in a cold breath when they saw the Light Golden Auraing out of God''s body. It was one of God''s most known Abilities, just from his Aura alone can make someone kneel in front of him because of how powerful it is. Even the Ancient Gods of Myth have to obey if they don''t want to die under that Domain.


    "Kneel before your God! Mortal in all of my life, no one dares to say what you just said to me, you are a disrespectful Mortal. If I don''t teach you today how to respect a God, then I should just quit being a GOD!" God''s icy voice was heard throughout the Sr System, it made one shiver down in cold, and fear. Just hearing that voice made the other Gods kneel on behalf of Yuki out of fear. When God saw that Yuki was unmoving he thought that she had already lost her confidence, he then ordered his son to kill her as his time was being wasted.


    "That''s it? This is the best that you can do Mortal? I was hoping for at least a warm-up of a fight, but this is nothing but a disappointment. I even called all of the Gods on Earth just for this. Looks like I have miscalcted on this one." Jesus beside his Father snickered when he saw that Yuki was already unmoving, he was disappointed.


    Jesus then leisurely flew towards Yuki and stood in front of her for a second. He then slowly raises his hand and was about to chop Yuki''s head off when he suddenly felt that something was wrong. All of his senses are telling him to run away, but it was already toote for him. He was enveloped in an Aura that was much scarier than his father


    "Shut your fat mouth if you know what is best for you��" Yuki said in a much colder tone, in just a second, Jesus''s whole arm came flying into Space, and blood sttered everywhere. Everyone''s eyes widened when they saw how Yuki easily cut his arm off, of course, he was not weak because he was the Son of the almighty God he can bring about 65% of her Father''s true power.


    "There is one thing that I truly hate in this world, and that is being looked down on by someone. Even if it''s a God, I don''t care who you are, but I hope you have a lot of money for a proper burial��" Yuki smiled very coldly as she held the Fairy''s Wrath in her hands, blood slowly dripping from the tip of the right de as it was clear that it was the one that she used. Sensing the same danger again, Jesus tried to run away to the best of his abilities, but he was toote as Yuki had already pierced his chest with her hand.


    In just a matter of seconds, Yuki has already found Jesus''s Soul Realm. Grinning wildly, she then took it out under everyone''s eyes. Pure shock can be seen on everyone''s face, even God himself took a step back when he witnessed what just happened to his son. But he didn''t feel sad when he saw his son die, he just felt fear towards Yuki.


    "That is one powerful Soul Realm. HAHAHA! You are a God, isn''t that right Jesus? Oh wait, you''re not a God anymore. How pitiful of you, why don''t I put you out of your misery?" Yuki said, and in a sh. She decapitated his head, she threw it to Mary who was Jesus''s Mother. She has already stored the Soul Realm in her Ring to make something out of it, she was not nning to use her Transcending Ice Gauntlet as it has a huge bacsh to her body, the more powerful her enemy is the more powerful their Soul Realm is, the harder it is to collect them, resulting in a much bigger bacsh.


    "I''ll let you keep that as a memento. Hey, God! Wait for me, while I warm up, you don''t want to fight a weak opponent right?" Yuki smiled, but soon her smile became twisted as she felt unbearable pain in her chest. Blood immediately flowed out of her mouth, and when she looked at the cause, she widened her eyes. Not even hesitating for a second, she cuts her own hand off.


    Ding!


    HP - 70,000/675,000


    "I still can''t fully use this Skill�� Fuck that hurts, but it''s worth it." Yuki sighed heavily as she then drank a Health Potion that was brought from the System Shop. Her Health quickly rose as she grew another arm in an instant. Because the bacsh of the Skill is too powerful, she decided not to use it in this battle, but who knew that she was going to be humiliated?


    "YUKI! Are you alright!?" Amaterasu and Lucifer quickly went to Yuki''s side and supported her. But Yuki simply refused their help and shook her head.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. I just used a Skill that is out of my capabilities and got a powerful bacsh." Yuki shrugged it off as if it was something normal. But if that were to happen to someone, they would be long dead, she was just simply too abnormal and probably the only person who can still stay calm even with that.


    Ding!


    [The host has received 10,000,000 EXP for killing Jesus! Congrattions! The host is now a Middle Tier Star-Lord Beast. The System would grant the host with an +400 All Stats.]


    "Oh, just from one kill, I have already reached the Middle Tier that easily. But I don''t quite like it, I''m progressing too much. I need to cancel my EXP Gain again, this is too fast for me. Fubuki, cancel my EXP Gain again." Yuki spoke in her mind, and soon after the Job was done and her EXP Gain was canceled, from now on she would not receive any more EXP even in a quest.


    "What are all of you standing there? Didn''t you say you wanted to kill me? Where did all of the courage go? Well�� If you are not going to move, then-" Yuki suddenly vanished from where she was standing and appeared on the Japan Pantheon, before muttering a few words.


    "I''ll dlye to all of you!" Yuki looked at Jupiter''s Moon with her cold and piercing eyes before chaining it with her Ice and pulling it to her.


    "Descendant Ice Maker," Yuki said as she froze the whole Moon with just the Chains, all of the Gods were confused, but when they felt that Yuki''s power was rising at an insane speed they widened their eyes. But it was already toote to stop Yuki.


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! The host evolved her previous Passive Ice Queen''s Domain to an Original Passive!]


    Endless Ice Void - When the user is in an area with a temperature of negative -1,000 degrees, she would gain the following buffs: x3 All Stats, x3 Bonus Ice Damage, x2 Speed, and Bonus 100% Damage Resistance.


    Ding


    [The host Passive Moon Goddess has Activated! The user will gain all these bonus effects as long as it''s nighttime. X3 All Stats, X3 Bonus Physical Damage, X3 Bonus Magic Damage, X3 Stamina, X3 Speed, 150% Damage Resistance, and 15,000 HP/Mana Regen for every minute.]


    [The host Passive Endless Ice Void has Activated! The user would gain X3 All Stats, X3 Bonus Ice Damage, X2 Speed, and Bonus 100% Damage Resistance.]


    (For this fight, I will remove the x5 in Yuki''s Mana and Magic as I will now show the real stats without it.)


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Fox


    Title/s - Saviour, Last Stand, Spirit Princess, Origin Skill, Ice Queen.


    Bloodline - Blood Moon Fox


    Lvl - 1/12,800<novelnext></novelnext>


    Exp bar - 0/2,000


    The requirement to Rank Up:[The host must reach level 12,800]


    HP - 7,020,000/7,020,000


    Mana - 72,000,000/72,000,000


    Magic - 15,525,000


    Rank - Star Lord Beast (Middle)


    Element -


    Transcendent cial (Diamond)


    [This Element will not be able to transcend into ck Rank because it''s only temporary.]


    Blood (ss) - 20%/100%


    [The host must have aplete 100% mastery. The host would also need to drink 1 million liters of Blood.]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - Eternal Moon Dance, Cursed Sword Techniques of the Demon Goddess.


    Original Skill - Eternal Freezing Void Bow, Transcending Ice Gauntlet, Corrupting Ice sh.


    Original Passive - Destiny Shattering Domain, Endless Ice Void.


    Active - Blood Maniption �� (5), Descendant Ice Maker �� (5), Moon st �� (5), Beast Arts �� (5), Charm �� (5), Absolute Stealth �� (5), Absolute Speed �� (5), Telepathy ��, Illusionary ��, Lunar''s Empress �� (3), Blood Lifeline ��, Blood Annihtion ��, War Saintess ��, Blood Clone ��, Fist of Destruction ��.


    Passive - Blood Devourer, Moon Goddess, All Seeing Eye, Language God.


    Status Point - 32,000


    Skill Point - 6,476


    Coin - 1,000,000


    Status -


    Str - 72,000


    Int - 94,500


    Agi - 83,610


    Def - 49,500


    Dex - 49,500


    Equipped Gears -


    - Fairy Saintess Flute (Silver)


    - Fairy''s Wrath: Rainbow Edge Dual Katana (Red) [Dual Spirit Type]


    - Earrings of the Life/Death Goddess (Red)


    - Ring of the Fox Goddess (Red)


    - Spatial Ring (Red)


    Inventory:


    (World Map), (Manual Guide),(Tier Upgrader),(Weapon Upgrader),(Gxy Core), (Neutron Star Core), (Angel Awakening Pill 100%), (Void Pill), (Space Pill), (Gamma Ore x1,000)

 Chapter 333 Yuki Against The Gods Part 1

    ?But before Yuki could do anything, she heard a voice that she hadn''t heard for more than a month. It contained the same gentleness that she was still not used to, but at the same time, it was filled with panic. It was her Mother, Ayame. But even after hearing her Mother''s panicked tone, Yuki remained indifferent about the matter, because she still hasn''t attached herself to Ayame, as for now she only has a neutral look on her Mother.


    "Yuki! I only have a few seconds, but please trust your Mother! Don''t disable your EXP Gain for this battle, because you''re going to need it in the future. Also, you will still gain a lot of experience for this Battle because you''re going to fight Gods. So please, believe me, my daughter. Be careful, and I love-" Before Ayame could finish her words, she was cut off, as her time was up.


    Outside of the Mortal Realm, Ayame felt like crying because she still hasn''t said everything she wanted to say to her daughter, but she also knew that it was still better than nothing and she couldn''t have done it without the help of Momozano who helped her bend thews of the Celestial Star Heaven since contacting a Mortal that is not living/born in the Celestial Star Heaven is prohibited and it has a punishment if you are caught. With the help of a Primordial  God, it is very easy to pass the surveince of each Guardian/Watcher who was ced to survey each of the Gods to see if they are doing anything illegal or not.


    "Thank you so much, also I''m sorry for troubling you, Primordial Vampire��" Ayame smiled gracefully at Momozano while she wiped her tears and Serene who was standing next to her supported her by having her lean her head towards her shoulder. Because Ayame doesn''t know how she should address Momozano, she was quite embarrassed.


    "You can call me anything you want so you can befortable. Please, treat me as a friend. Because I have a big debt from your Daughter, these are only a few things that I could do to repay her or her family. So this help is nothing for me." Momozano smiled kindly at Ayame which brightened her expression, she eases her nerves when she heard how casually Momozano talks with her, but Serene was not epting it.


    "Then we will call you Miss Kitakari. Even if you say that you are indebted to our daughter, you are still a great being that we Normal Gods are not allowed to disrespect." Serene cuts what Ayame was about to say and bowed while having a smile that was not a smile. For some reason, Momozano felt threatened by Serene''s smile, it was as if she was telling her not to get too close. And seeing the unfazed look on Serene''s face and the way she holds her wife possessively while looking at her with wariness, she knows that she was warning her.


    "No need to be so aggressive with me Goddess Serene, I will not do anything to you or your wife." Momozano saw this as a sign to back away and smiled courteously at Serene to show that she wouldn''t do anything to the both of them.


    "I''m sorry if I''m being rude, Miss Kitakari. But you are probably most known for having a ygirl personality. In just one year, you have dated more than a hundred women, some of whom you have even slept with. But as if the matter could not get worse, you are famous for having sex with every beautiful woman you see." Serene apologized, but if someone heard her voice they would know that she was not sorry she was mocking Momozano for having such a  dirty past.


    Shock quickly invaded Ayame''s mind, but that shock immediately turns into fright, and anger toward Momozano because she has thought of something absurd.


    "Do- don''t tell me that you have eyes on my daughter!? Is that the reason why you were willing to help us? NO! I''m not giving her to you even if you are a Primordial Goddess!" Ayame yelled out as her protective instinct kicked in when she heard all of the bad things that Momozano had done in her past. She was extremely worried that her daughter would get caught up with this bad woman.


    "You have misunderstood me�� Yes, although I have done all of those things in the past. I have already changed, also I don''t have any ns to go after your daughter. I want something different from her, and that is not her body or her feelings. I''m sorry to tell you this, but I can''t say the reason for now." Momozano said without any emotion surfing through her face making it hard for Serene to understand her real thought, but she knew that she was not lying, but her eyeing Yuki is the least of her concern, her concern was her constant stares at Ayame.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I know that you have no eye towards Yuki, but the same thing can''t be said about my wife right? Even if you are a Primordial God, I will kill you where you stand if you try something funny towards my Wife." Serene warns Momozano, as her bloodlust slowly pours out of her body.


    Back to Yuki and the others, she was rather confused by her Mother''s words, but somewhere in her heart, she wanted to believe her. She then opened her EXP Gain once again. Shaking her head slightly to focus her mind as she watches how the Ancient Gods of Japan threatened to get close to her. But the Gods closing to her was the least of her concern, she had already scanned the whole Sr System, and she didn''t detect where Kuromi was, she had already tried asking Amaterasu but her answer only left her disappointed.


    Her mood is already down because of how Jesus mocked her, and it was not getting any better because she still doesn''t know where Kurokami is. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes, but when she opened them all of the Gods froze when they saw the expression on her face. It was a face much scarier than God''s because now, Yuki is more determined to kill all of them.


    "I''ll give you a few minutes, release my Wife and maybe I''ll let all of you still have a body after this," Yuki warns them in a demonic tone that almost makes them fall to their knees. Even Izanami, who was the strongest, shuddered when she heard how terrifying Yuki''s voice was. But she still kept herposure much better than the rest.


    "If you want to get your Wife back, then you would have to get past us first! YMIR! Get your ass over here, and help me show this Fox how strong the Gods in the Mortal Realm are!" Izanami yelled out loudly, the only reason that she was asking the Norse Pantheon for help is all the other Pantheons were already upied except for the Hindu and Biblical, but she was too scared to ask them for help, so she went with the Norse Pantheon.


    The fight has already started, and to say that the Sr System was not in chaos was an understatement. A few of thes around the Sun have already been obliterated such as Saturn, and Neptun because of the casualties of the fight, the power of the Gods was simply too much. Luckily the Earth is fine because of the barrier that Amaterasu and Lucifer had nted.


    Ymir didn''t dare to let Izanami wait any longer and quickly arrived by the side of the Japanese Pantheon. Even though he was reluctant and confused why she still had asked for help when Japan has the most Army brought out of all of them, he didn''t dare to raise a voice and justplied. Now the number of them that are in the God Rank rises to more than 20 with the Japanese Gods being the highest.


    From the Ancient Gods of Japan, they were Izanami, Izanagi, Susanoo, Tsukuyomi, Kuraokami, Kagu-Tsuchi, Raijin, Fujin, Hachiman, Inari, and Kannon. Their number should be higher than one, but because they have been betrayed by Amaterasu, they lost one amazing fighter, and they were angered by it. As for the Norse Pantheon, they were Ymir, Odin, Skadi, Thor, Loki, Jormungandr, Fenrir, and Hel.


    "You left me with no choice then, all of you shall die��" Yuki''s voice faded into Space as the war between her and the Gods began.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 334 Yuki Against The Gods Part 2

    ?"What an ignorant fool! Do you think that you can defeat all of us? The only reason you killed Jesus is that you caught him off guard, but now what are you going to do? You are against Millions right now. Do you think that you can still fight all of us?" Izanagi, who was quiet for a long time, snickered after hearing Yuki''s cold and arrogant tone. He didn''t like how Yuki acted toward them, his pride as the second Strongest of the Japanese won''t let him. He then raises his arm in the sky and roared out before calling all of the Shinto Gods toe after Yuki.


    "Kill her!"


    "For our God!" All of the Shinto Gods roared out as they closed the distance between them and Yuki, soon after, Yuki found herself surrounded by Millions of enemies. But her reaction kept the same, it was still the same coldness that made everyone''s bones shiver in fear, but they didn''t dare to show it in front of their Gods and charged through Yuki.


    Yuki cracks her neck slightly, and without looking back, she caught the spear of an enemy that got too close to her with her fingers, but before the poor person could react, he was met with a punch that made him vomit blood. Yuki just used her Skill "Fist of Destruction" to obliterate all of his internal organs, killing him in one punch. Internal Organs are still one of the weakest spots of a living being because they forgot to put defenses around them, they are easily kible by Yuki. She then grabbed the dead man and threw him in front of her, which caused the enemies to be caught off guard, thus they dodged. But it was toote. Yuki had already appeared in front of them before they could move, she then grabbed both of their heads and mmed them against each other causing blood, bones, and brains to explode right in front of her, though she was still clean even with all of the blood.


    Flicking her fingers lightly, dozens of Ice Swords shoot out into Space and pierce through the bodies of her enemies. Closing her palms, the Ice Swords that were inside of their body exploded causing their body to turn into a bloody mist. The Shinto Gods were shocked nheless because of how easy it was for Yuki to kill hundreds of them already, but they didn''t give up as they thought that Yuki was already giving it her best. But little did they know that she was not even half-serious, as she would have already used her Fairy''s Wrath if she was really serious, she was just using her Magic for now.


    "Divine Earth!" A huge rock that was twice the size of the Earth appeared before the palm of one of the Shinto Gods, he then threw it towards Yuki at an insane speed. A cold glint shes into his eyes as he watches what Yuki was about to do, but to his shock, Yuki simply catches it and crashes it under her palm.


    "Fool!" The manughed coldly, as behind the Rubble of the attack, hundreds more of Shinto Gods appeared that lunged towards Yuki with their weapons pointed towards her. But that was not all, Yuki was once again surrounded by the Shinto Gods, and those that were far away cast their Destructive Magic in her way. They smirked when they saw that Yuki was not moving, but their smirk soon vanished when they saw Yuki look at them before seeing a smile that could freeze their Hearts because of fear. They saw her raise a finger and point at them, Yuki then muttered something in her breath.


    "Moon st��" Yuki looked at them coldly as she released her attack. A white beam of light then shot out of Yuki''s finger, to everyone''s shock. Once it touched theirbined attack, it only took half a second to pierce their own, none of them couldn''t even dodge. Thest thing they saw before they died was Yuki''s smile on her face, but they didn''t regret anything, they even cursed Yuki before they died. But on the other side, the Shinto Gods that were rushing toward Yuki didn''t stop, they were only shocked by how she easily stopped their attack and even killed them at the same time, but they still didn''t believe that she could fight for much longer.


    "You shall pay for your Sins for killing ourrades, and that is Death!" One of the men yelled out as they got even closer, they were now about 7 meters away, and just as they were about to continue, they saw Yuki disappear from her spot. All of them tried to look for her, but when the man heard a cold woman''s voice behind him, he instinctively lunged his Sword behind him, he then smiled as he thought that he got her now.


    "The only person who shall pay for the Sins is all of you~" Yuki stopped the de with the tip of her finger, the smile on the man''s face disappeared as he saw his de stopped by Yuki with just a tip of his finger, but that was not the end of it all. Ice Slowly begins to devour the de, the moment he felt the coldness in his hand, he immediately tried to let go of his Sword, but it was toote. The moment the Ice touched his hand, his body freezes all over. All the Shinto Gods froze in ce when they saw theirrades die just by being frozen. Anger slowly consumes their heart and they recklessly lunge toward Yuki with the full intent to kill.


    "Fools~," Yuki said yfully as she epted all of their advances, but she still didn''t unsheathe her Fairy''s Wrath and only used her Fist to take on all of them. Even at a clear disadvantage because she wasn''t using any weapon, she was still fighting them on equal ground, even if they tried to sneak attack Yuki from all sides, she would either dodge it or block it with ease using her hands. She has made herself some Ice Knuckles for both of her hands so that the damage she deals to them is much higher. But even with her great reflexes, she couldn''t stop from taking any damage, her once snowy white skin was filled with the blood of herself and her enemies.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ding!


    HP - 80,000/780,000


    Her HP is already on the danger level, but she still hasn''t brought out her two Katanas, making her enemies anxious. They were already fighting for more than a day, and Yuki had already killed more than a hundred thousand of the Gods, she was not even halfway to killing all of them. The Norse Pantheon has also joined the Shinto Gods to put a stop to Yuki''s massacre, but they did nothing to stop her.


    "Give up Mortal! You already have one foot in the grave. The heavens have already decided that it''s your time!" Izanami from the side yelled out, she was already frustrated because her Army cannot even kill one single Fox. She has already nned to step in, but when she saw the current state of Yuki, she chose not to, as it was already guaranteed that Yuki would die today.


    "Oh really? I wasn''t informed of such a thing, maybe in reality. The one who the Heavens decided to die is you��" Yuki said with an emotionless face, and to everyone''s shock, the blood that spread into the Space began to fly around the Space and went towards Yuki''s body, soon enough she was enveloped in Blood, it only took a few seconds for the Blood to disappear, and once they saw her. All of them were shocked, even the battle that was going a few thousand miles stopped because of what happened.


    The once half-dead state of Yuki was gone, it was now reced by an ethereal beauty of Yuki. Her snowy white skin was glowing under the darkness. For a second everyone was captivated by her beauty, they only now realized that Yuki''s beauty, in terms of beauty is only below Amaterasu. But they didn''t have the time to admire her beauty because of what they saw. All of them had one thought in their head.


    "Is that Blood Maniption?" Gods muttered quietly as he watched Yuki unsheathe her two Katanas.


    "Time for round two?" Yuki looked at the Japan, and Norse Pantheon, but after not getting any answer from them, she took matters into her own hands and charged through the huge army on her own. Yuki has found that the old Skill of her "Heavenly Hell Flower Dual Katana" was still in her Fairy''s Wrath, it was not just showing on the Katana Description. As she was flying to all of them, Millions of Ice Thorns and zing Petals flew out of the Left Sword that killed everyone it touched. Their body got shredded when the Thorns touched their skin, as for the ones who were touched by the zing Petals, their body turned into ashes. Because of the Katanas evolution, the Skill got even more terrifying.


    "Why did all of you get quiet all of a sudden? Just a few minutes ago, you were so arrogant, where did all of that arrogance go?" Yuki smiled full of mockery at all of them.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 335 Yuki Against The Gods Part 3 Last

    ?(NOTE! I have already mentioned this but, the only God Rank enemies of Yuki is the one that is named. As for the Shinto Gods, or the other Pantheon of Gods that is not named, they are not in God Rank, the only reason that they are a God is because of their Title. So their Rank is only between Spirit Lord up to Saint.)


    "Don''t get so arrogant you stupid Mortal!" The Norse Pantheon raises his voice when he hears Yuki''s remarks, he was a God (Just a Title) but he was being looked down upon by a mere Fox Mortal. Millions of Weapons then appeared in the Space that was pointing down at Yuki, all of them then shot through Yuki. But she easily countered it by hitting all of the Weapons down with an Ice Needle that sted each one of the weapons that were going after her. The anger on the poor Norse God only intensified when he saw that one of his greatest attacks didn''t even manage to get close to the woman. He then screamed in anger before flying towards her with a Sword in his hand, but she only snickered when she saw the maning towards her at a fast speed.


    "I will kill you!!" God finally appeared before Yuki and began exchanging Swords with Yuki, but even with his experienced character, he was no match for Yuki who was only doing little moves but still managing to keep up with him. But it was clear to the others who were watching that Yuki has a clear upper hand. The poor man was getting angrier by the second, out of anger he lunged his Sword toward her, but she only responded by standing at the point of his Sword before cutting his head off in one sh.


    "This is the best that all of you can do? Yet you call yourself a God? This is a disappointment, at this point, I don''t even need to get serious to kill all of you~" Yuki said to deliberately anger all of them, she wants to see how really strong these Gods are, but based on what she saw it was only a disappointment, at most they can only win in terms of number, but she can always heal herself.


    Yuki didn''t wait for all of them to explode in anger as she grabs one single Soul Realm from her Space Ring that belongs to a Guardian Rank before throwing it into the massive army in front of her.


    BOOOOOOOM!!


    All the other Gods who were watching were forced to back away because of the force, none of them saw what Yuki did, so all of them concluded that she was the one who caused the explosions which they were half correct. Yuki detonated the Soul Realm by using her Transcending Ice Gauntlet, so she was still the cause of the eradication of all the remaining Shinto and Norse Gods in one attack. She was nning to use the Soul Realm for another thing, but this time was perfect for using the Soul Realm.


    "How- how does she have that kind of power despite only being a Star-Lord Beast?" That kind of power was already enough to eradicate Billions of gxies, but because the explosion was contained by Yuki, it only killed all of the Gods that were in the way, so the Sr System that the Earth belongs to is safe. Now that half of their army is dead, the Gods don''t have any choice but to fight Yuki themselves, they don''t want to lose any more armies because of their ipetence. They were not afraid even after seeing how powerful Yuki is, because at the end of the day she was only a Mortal, and they were Gods, their difference was worlds apart. They were only shocked to see how powerful Yuki was.


    "Now these are the people who I want to fight, not all of this trash~," Yuki said with a slight smile on her face as she vanished from where she was standing and appeared behind Odin who didn''t expect Yuki to be so fast, but he was still able to see where Yuki was going. He then slowly turned behind and faced Yuki with no emotion surfing his face.


    "You are making a mistake Fox, you don''t want to face me��" Odin sneered as he unsheathed his Sword and blocked Yuki''s Right Katana, but she only raised an eyebrow for a second before sighing. She was not at the least affected by Susanoo''s words. She chose to fight the Norse Pantheon first before going against the Ancient Gods of Japan, she wanted to have a slight warm-up before she can fight them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Maybe the person who is making a mistake is you~," Yuki said as she began to attack Odin nonstop, but as the two were fighting. Odin''s two sons appeared and shot an attack at Yuki, but she didn''t even need to look at them, she cut their attack in half with her Left Sword. The two gods were shocked when they saw their attack vanish when it touched Yuki''s own. She only smirked when she saw their reaction, she continued her pursuit against Odin. Because of the strength difference, Yuki was losing in the end, but Odin, who was a God, was shaken when she experienced Yuki''s power.


    Yuki taps her left Katana, and soon dozens of Ice Thorns flew out and strangled Odin''s feet, but he only needed to release a sliver of his Power and the Thorns exploded into dust. But that was only it took for Yuki to vanish out of his sight, he didn''t sense her anywhere in his field of vision, and just as he was about to use his Qi sense, he sensed danger all around him. Odin did a full 360 and swung his Sword in a circle, but when he found that he hit nothing he paled, but before he can react he felt an unbelievable pain in his arm, and as he gazes at it he saw Yuki standing beside him with an Ice Dagger impaled on his right arm.


    "This is it? The great power of the Great Odin!" Yuki mocked as she twisted the Ice Dagger impaled on Odin''s shoulder causing his body to shiver in pain. He then released his power which forced Yuki to back away and stare at him warily. It only took Odin a few seconds before his wound closed up, but the pain was still stuck in his brain. He cracks his knuckles before rushing towards Yuki with his Sword raised, he then again shes with Yuki. But he was not expecting Yuki to attack him in such a way, it caught him off guard.


    She stepped on his knee causing his whole foot to bend over, Yuki then used his knee as a boost and jumped hitting Odin right on the chin with her knee causing a groan to escape Odin''s mouth, but before he could block the next attack he was shed by Yuki on his back.


    "1st sh: Limbo''s Cursed World!" Yuki unleashed her Sword technique from the Cursed Sword Techniques of the Cursed Demon Goddess. The Martial Art that she used was a very strong one, she has only learned it recently, but she was curious to see how much damage it can bring to her enemies. But she didn''t have much time and only learned the first two.


    9 Demonic sh of the Cursed Hell (Symbolises the 9 Layers of Hell) - A Series of Sword shes that can attack both the body and the mind of an enemy. If the enemy is a sinner or has sinned, the damage that the Sword shes would be doubled. As the user gets deeper to the depths of Hell, she would feel the innate darkness of the Skill that could swallow her mind, but the deeper the sh Attacks, the stronger it is.


    1st sh: Limbo''s Curse World - The user''s sword would unleash an attack that will slice the opponent into two. If the enemy escaped with just a wound, the wound would get bigger until it attacks the brain of the enemy, and once it reaches the brain. The enemy copses and they would wake up inside the Curse World of Limbo. Once they are inside, they would need to find the exit, if they are not a believer in the Demon Goddess, an illusion will appear that will slow them down. If they do not escape, they would be stuck forever inside Limbo''s Cursed World.


    2nd sh: Asmodeus''s Curse - Once an enemy is cut by the "Asmodeus''s Curse", not only they would get wounded, but they would also feel their innate lust intensified as time passes. The wound that has been infected by the enemy will regenerate or heal even with Magic. But as time passes, the pain from the wound would only get worse, until they die then the pain would stop. But if the enemy would have sex with 1,000 Men/Women, then the curse would be lifted and the wound can be healed naturally or with Magic.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 336 Dont Blame Them

    ?Yuki has sessfullynded an attack, but because of Odin''s heavy armor and thick skin. She only manages to leave a small wound behind his back, which was already enough for her. Now she only needs to wait for the Curse to take effect and Odin would be put to sleep and wake up inside Limbo''s Cursed World where he would have to find the exit, but if he doesn''t find the exit, he will be sleeping for the rest of his Life. The Curse was not that cruel, as there is still a way to save yourself from the Curse, that is if Odin finds the exit.


    "HAHAHAHAHA! This is the absolute best you could do. I was expecting something stronger, but this is a disappointment." Odin sighed as he turned his body around, but just as did, he felt the wound behind his back bing more painful as the second passed. He sent a flow of Qi towards his body to see what was going on, but he paled when he realized what was happening on his back. The wound that was only the size of a few centimeters had already grown into the size of a ruler. But the worst part is that it was getting bigger and bigger, and the speed that it was growing was terrifying.


    "What the fuck did you do to me!?" Odin curses as he removes his clothes and sees that the wound has already reached his nape. He has already tried healing his wound with Qi, Pills, and Potion, but everything was useless. The wound just won''t stop growing, when the Gods who were watching witnessed what was happening on Odin''s back, they also paled in fear, such an attack was terrifying, and to think a centimeters wound would grow into the size of two rulers already.


    "5�� 4�� 3�� 2�� 1�� Let''s see if you can escape. Good Night~" Thest thing that Odin saw before he copsed was Yuki''s twisted smile. Finally, his vision darkened and he saw nothing for a few minutes. But when he opened his eyes, he found himself in an entirely different world. He was no longer in the Mortal Realm, this confused him a lot, but before he could even process where he was. A Reaper suddenly appeared in front of him with a scythe in his hand, he cannot see his face clearly, but Odin can tell that he has a twisted smile on his that sends a shiver down his Spine.


    He tried to run away with all of his strength, but only to fall to the ground. He looked at his hands and paled.


    "I- Where did all my power go?" Odin was stunned when he felt and saw that he cannot use any of his powers. This revtion made him almost lose his mind, he was one of the Greatest Gods in Norse, but now he was reduced to a mere Mortal. He cannot ept such a reality, he would rather die than ept this fate. But his wish was granted when the Reaper behind him cut his head off, just as he thought that he had died already, he went back to where he first opened his eyes.


    "What the fuck?" Odin paled when he finally realized what was happening. He was stuck inside this Realm forever.


    "Oh~ So you finally realize the circumstances that you are in huh? Well, I''ll be a good Demon and exin to you further. You are inside a different World, and the only way to escape is to find the exit of course, but every time you die, you will go back to where you started. So, Good Luck to you!" The Reaperughed maniacally as he raised his Scythe and pierced Odin''s body with absolute ease, but because of Odin''s reflexes, he managed to dodge. Determination lit up in his eyes as he would do everything he could to escape this World and get his revenge on the Fox who sent him here.


    Meanwhile, Yuki has a bored look on her face when she sees that the Gods were already unmoving. A few minutes ago just as when Odin copses, Yuki killed him by stabbing him right into the chest straight to the heart in one attack. But even after stabbing his chest, she could tell that Odin was still alive, so she used her Transcending Ice Gauntlet to cripple him by making all of his Soul Veins explode to pieces to the point that they cannot be healed anymore. It was a very cruel move, but such things were normal in this kind of World, and because Yuki didn''t need the full strength of her Gauntlet, she didn''t receive any major bacsh and just felt a pain in her chest.


    "Are you just going to stand there and do nothing? Your father has already died, yet you don''t want to take any revenge? Well if all of you are not going to move, then I''ll make a move!" Yuki said as she flew straight towards them with the clear intent of wanting to kill all of them. It only took her a few seconds before she arrived at the Pantheon of Norse where Odin''s Sons and grandchild were along with their army that was reduced to half because of her attack earlier. Immediately everyone tensed when Yuki was only a few meters away from them, especially Thor and Loki who had uneasy looks on their faces.


    "Are both of you Gods? I don''t remember raising some weaklings here in the Norse!" Ymir who was the Great Leader yelled when he saw the uneasy look on Odin''s son, he was extremely disappointed at both of them for being cowards.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ymir, don''t me them for being cowards. They have every right to be scared of me because I am your worst nightmare~" Yuki shed a smile before appearing behind Ymir and kicking him toward Loki and Thor.


    "Moon st!" Yuki said coldly as a white beam of light exploded when it hit the three causing a groan of pain to leave their mouth. Ymir was getting angrier and angrier by the second, first, he was angry at Odin''s Sons, and now he cannot stand how Yuki is acting so high and mighty toward him. He then grabbed the Ax that was hanging from his back and charged through Yuki.


    He raised his Ax high in the air before smashing it towards Yuki with his full strength, Yuki crossed her Dual Katana and blocked his attack. Because of their strength disparity, she didn''t block Ymir''s attack. As soon as his Ax made contact with her own, she felt as if a came crashing down on her arms because of how heavy it is. She widened her eyes and made a quick decision of guiding the Ax to the left which barely touched her. Immediately she drew back away from Ymir and looked at her shaking hand, she soon frowned, but she didn''t have the time to be sad about their strength disparity as it was not the most appropriate time.


    Ymir was shocked for a moment when he saw that Yuki was still fine even after receiving his attack. But that shock onlysted for a few seconds, he then smirked after seeing how she reacted to his attack, but he didn''t say it aloud and just rushed towards Yuki before bombarding her with consecutive attacks with each attack getting stronger and stronger. Yuki was not shocked about this revtion but instead frowned when she saw that Ymir was not even using one of his Skills against her. It was clear that he was looking down on her which irritated her. As she was on the defensive all the time and didn''t have the chance to counter, she decided to use one of her trump cards.


    "Descendant Ice Maker, Blood Maniption!" Dozens of Butterflies soon started to fly around the both of them, she also went and created four Ice Daggers that had been strengthened by her Blood to make it stronger. Ymir and the rest were confused at first, but when they saw Yuki grin evilly, she backed away immediately. But it was already toote for him as the Butterflies had already locked on him.


    "Moon st~" Dozens of the same attacks surrounded Ymir, and with no chance to escape all of them, he faced all of them.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!


    Even though the attacks were small, it still holds the same power as Yuki, and when everyone could see again. They saw Ymir''s body full of scratches. She has already expected this oue since killing a God was not an easy job, she then saw this as a chance and rushed towards Ymir. This caused Ymir to snap back to what was currently happening, he blocked and dodged everything that Yuki was throwing, but every time he dodged the Butterflies or the Ice Swords were waiting for him and will always him in. Soon after Ymir''s body was full of wounds and was already bleeding. As for Yuki, she was sweating for the first time.


    "AHHHH!" Ymir yelled out in anger, he then tried to lift his Ax, but he felt that something was wrong. His Ax which was normally about as heavy as a Massive suddenly became heavier. It was to the point that he was having a hard time carrying it despite the Ax being his weapon.


    "What the hell happened?"

 Chapter 337 Elemental Burst...

    ?The Passive of her Cosmic Dragon Katana has been taking effect on Ymir''s Ax since they first started fighting, the only reason that he is only feeling it now is that the Gravity around his Ax was not that strong yet, and because of his Godly Powers, the effect of the Gravity was not too much for him. He is only feeling it now because the Gravity Multiplier on his Ax is already exceeded the multiplier of Thousands, and now Ymir is feeling the full effect of the "Celestial Sword". His arms could barely lift his Ax because of how heavy it was, but when he suddenly heard a chuckle in front of him, he was shocked.


    "You- you can use Gravity Maniption?" Ymir asks as his voice shakes a bit because of a mixture of fear and shock. As his words sounded in everyone''s ears, all of them couldn''t move for a second and just stared at Yuki with equal shock and fear. They have already seen her Ice and Blood Element, but she also has Gravity Maniption which makes her scarier. She was a born genius, not only her Blood Maniption came naturally, she owns one of the rarest and strongest Elements possible. But they were hugely mistaken by Yuki''s power. As the only Race that can use Blood Maniption is the Vampire Race, it is close to impossible for a person to use it, but there is a way and that is by sacrificing the life of a Vampire, but the chances of getting the Blood Maniption is extremely low. But they were hugely mistaken about Yuki being able to use Gravity Maniption.


    In reality, it was Katsumi, her powers were embedded inside of the Cosmic Dragon Katana because of their connection when she was upgrading her "Heavenly Hell Flower Dual Katana" to her current weapon. But an exnation was not needed to clear up the misunderstanding if people were to know how powerful her weapon is. She is afraid that a lot of new enemies woulde after her just to take the weapon away from her hands. They would do anything just to get the weapon for themselves.


    "You don''t need to know anything about me�� It''s useless because all of you will die here anyways~." Yuki said as she vanished from where she was floating and began tounch an all-out attack against Ymir. Because of how heavy his current weapon was, he couldn''t block most of Yuki''s attacks, and every time his Ax met with her Katana, the weight of it was getting only higher, his efforts were going in vain. But Ymir was not the type of person to easily give up, he finally begins to get serious and circte his Qi around his whole body so that he can carry his Ax once again, even with all of that, he can only lift his Ax slightly. Yuki saw this as another opportunity and grabbed him by the cor.


    She then stabbed both of her Katana to his Shoulder causing a burning sensation to happen inside his Shoulder because of the pain, it felt as if someone was crushing his body inside. Ymir was not wrong as Yuki had sent a drop of her blood inside that was now destroying anything in sight, her "Blood Destruction" was truly a powerful and terrifying Skill. Creating a Gauntlet made of Ice and Blood, she punches him in the face making him fly away. The force of the punch was so strong that it sent him flying from Jupiter to Mars in only a few seconds. She then clenches her fist and dozens of Ice Thornse out of the Katana that pierced Ymir''s body making him vomit tons of blood.


    This caused silence to erupt in the Sr System, and the war that was happening abruptly stopped. The scene of Yuki punching Ymir from Jupiter to Mars was too shocking to all of them. They only snapped out of their daze when Yuki rushed the Norse Pantheon and started to fight all of them at once, her face so cold that it would make one shiver in fear. The Norse Pantheon quickly got out of their daze and met Yuki''s head, they were still not afraid even after seeing their Ancestor being pinned down by the woman who they are going to fight now.


    As there were a lot of them, Yuki was currently overwhelmed even with her high reflexes and power, she was still forced to be on the defensive. Every time she would try to counter, Loki''s three children wouldunch a sneak attack that would force her to back away slightly, but as she backs away, Skadi was waiting for her and would attack once she was close enough to the traps that sheid out. Meanwhile, Thor and Loki would be the ones who would deal the most damage to her, cuts were all seen on Yuki''s body making her look miserable. But even if she was on defense doesn''t mean she cannotnd an attack on them, currently, she has forced all of them to take a breath and take some Pill to restore their Qi, making them shocked. Even with all of thembined, they cannot put down Yuki, she doesn''t even look tired from all of the fight.


    Yuki dodges the dagger Hel that was inching closer to her waist, but she didn''t even have the time to dodge Thor''s Mj?lnir that hit her on the back, sending her flying. She clicks her tongue before making a motion with her fingers, and soon Thousands of Ice Swords came raining down on all of them, they had to immediately react and defend themselves. So they didn''t see that Yuki was currently charging an attack, once the Sword Rain was done, she was alreadyplete and was ready to fire. The power behind the attack that Yuki was holding was powerful enough to destroy the Sr System. Before they could run away, their body was pierced with Thorns made of Ice making them stand still.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Moon st!" Yukiunched her Skill toward all of them, but when she saw that they were not even trying to move, she felt that something was wrong, and when she saw Jormungandr grinning at her, it was already toote. Her Skill that she just released came back at her with twice the strength.


    "World Serpent''s Tail sh!" It was his signature Ability that would send the attack back to the sender with double the power, it was an extremely powerful Skill. He even used this Power to defeat Thor in a spar.


    Having no time to dodge, Yuki gambled and raised her Elemental Hydra Katana and shed through the Skill. The power of her attack was already powerful enough, but now that it was doubled, she was having a hard time countering it. But her n was slowly working as the beam of light was slowly dimming.


    "You want to y that kind of game huh?" Yuki clenched her fist, and the Thorns that were holding Jormungandr exploded into bits that dug through his body. He groaned in pain as blood was overflowing through his mouth, but he was not ready for the next one. Yuki pierced a hole in his chest using her hands.


    "Blood Destruction!" Quickly, Jormungandr''s body begins to shiver in pain. The pain was too much for him as he screamed at the top of his lungs, the pain that he was feeling was something that he hasn''t felt for a few thousand years. Bones, Tissues, Blood Cells, and Internal Organs were being destroyed by Yuki''s blood.


    "Elemental Burst��"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 338 Upgrade In The System

    ?As if Yuki couldn''t shock them any longer, her Elemental Hydra Katana begins to emit a 5 color light that represents different kinds of Elements. Because of this show of light, fear was slowly beginning to creep into their hearts. When was thest time they saw a person that could use 8 different kinds of Element, and now she was showing 5 all at once to them? Yuki was very calctive, so she tricked them by making it look like the 5 Lightsing out of her Sword were her own by covering the Elemental Hydra Katana with her own Mana, so in the eyes of everyone, it seemed that she was the one who is making the Light.


    "How-" Before Skadi could finish her words, the Light begins to transform into the body of a Five-Headed Hydra. The Hydra was at least the size of the Earth''s Moon, but the size of the Hydra didn''t scare them one bit, but the power and the Rank of the Hydra is what terrified them, it has the power of an Ancient Lord Beast.


    "I gave you your food, now attack them��" Yuki said coldly while the Five-Headed Hydra shivered in fear once it heard her, it didn''t dare to make his Master wait any longer. The Hydra roared out which shook the whole Sr System and flew towards the Norse Pantheon, they didn''t have the chance to move as the Hydra quickly arrived in front of them. He then bites their body and flies away with the Gods in his mouth. Thor, Loki, Skadi, Hel, Fenrir, and Jormungandr were all bitten, their body was filled with holes and started to bleed profusely. But the Hydra didn''t dare to stop and followed Yuki''s order and bashed through Mars shattering the into pieces. Ymir, who was impaled on Mars, barely survived the impact.


    "st them!" Yuki orders once more in a shivering tone that made the Hydra shiver in fear andpile, it then opened its five mouths and sts the Gods with its power. Their body was sted apart by the five different kinds of elements that hit them, but the Poison was the most damaging power that made their body rot. The power of the Poison was so strong that the Mar''s remnants began to melt apart because of the corroding effect of the poison. The Hydra was quite afraid of Yuki because of some certain reason, it was the Soul of the Katana that materialized and tore the Gods apart, it got stronger because of the Qi that Yuki fed him.


    "Go back��" Yuki muttered which no one had the chance to hear, and the Hydra quickly disappeared from where he was standing and vanished in front of everyone''s eyes. Once Yuki felt the Soul of her Elemental Hydra Katanae back into her Katana, she smiled which brought shivers down everyone''s spine, especially the Norse Pantheon. All of them were currently floating in space with serious injuries to their bodies, none of them couldn''t even move a muscle because of the attack that they received from the Hydra. Yuki closes her eyes for a second before opening them, her ruby red eyes that seemed to see everything pierced their body.


    "God is right there already, why don''t you say your prayers to him?" Yuki said with a sadistic smile on her face. She then slowly walked through space with Ice being created at the bottom of her feet to support her, slowly her speed was bing faster and she was now running through space at an insane speed. It only took her a few seconds to arrive in front of them, and when she finally arrived in front them she threw Ice Butterflies around the Gods that soon exploded sting them a few feet away.  But before they could further fly away, they were impaled with an Ice Spike under them.


    "I hope you have said your prayers now, but if you don''t. Wish that you are sent to heaven because you don''t want to see me in Hell. If you do, you would wish that you were dead instead. 1st sh: Limbo''s Cursed World." Yuki''s voice fell into everyone''s ear as she sliced all of them in half in one swing of her Sword. Once she killed all of them countless notifications flooded her view and hearing, making her almost deaf from all of the sounds she heard in just a few seconds. But there was only one notification that mattered the most to her.


    Ding


    [The host has gained 5,000,000,000 EXP from killing half of the Shinto Gods and Norse Pantheon. The host has also gained another 163,847,800,000 from killing Ymir, Odin, Skadi, Thor, Loki, Hel, Fenrir, and Jormungandr. Including the EXP, she also has looted all of the Gods'' Spatial Ring which contains all of their treasure.]


    [Congrattions the host has earned the titles of: "Ancient Killer", and "Challenger of the Heavens"]


    Title: Ancient Killer- Every time the user is going to fight an enemy that is much older than her by 5 (x5 of the user''s age), the user would gain a Stat Bonus of 100% and will deal 50% Bonus Magic, and Physical Damage, Nullify 15% of the inflicted Damage and puts a debuff to the enemy.


    Title: Challenger of the Heavens - Every time the user is going to be Challenging a Group/Pantheon of Gods, she will receive the following: x2 All Stats, 75% Bonus Magic, and Physical Damage, Nullify 20% of the enemies inflicted Damage, Turns 5% of the user''s Damage to True Damage, and 20,000 Health and Mana Regen for every 5 seconds.


    [Congrattions! The user is now a Middle Beast Star-Lord Beast. For making it to the Middle Tier, the host would receive +500 All Stats, 64,000 Status Points, and 12,800 Skill Points. The user now will be able to upgrade her Skills to ��� which would cost 500 Skill Points, and she would now be able to upgrade her Passive to �� which would cost 250 for 1 level, and 500 to get to once 1 Star. (Yuki will have to pay 250 for each level, and if she wants to evolve it to one Star she would need 500).]


    Ding!


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Fox


    Title/s - Saviour, Last Stand, Spirit Princess, Origin Skill, Ice Queen, Ancient Killer, Challenger of the Heavens.


    Bloodline - Blood Moon Fox


    Lvl - 1/25,600


    Exp bar - 0/4,000


    The requirement to Rank Up:[The host must be lvl 25,600.]


    HP - 900,000/900,000


    Mana - 2,500,000 (X5)


    Magic - 420,000 (X5)


    Rank - Star Lord Beast (Peak)


    Element -


    Transcendent cial (Diamond)<novelnext></novelnext>


    [This Element will not be able to transcend into ck Rank because it''s only temporary.]


    Blood (ss) - 22%/100%


    [The host must have aplete 100% mastery. The host would also need to drink 1 million liters of Blood.]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - Eternal Moon Dance, Cursed Sword Techniques of the Demon Goddess.


    Original Skill - Eternal Freezing Void Bow, Transcending Ice Gauntlet, Corrupting Ice sh.


    Original Passive - Destiny Shattering Domain, Endless Ice Void.


    Active - Blood Maniption �� (5), Descendant Ice Maker �� (5), Moon st �� (5), Beast Arts �� (5), Charm �� (5), Absolute Stealth �� (5), Absolute Speed �� (5), Telepathy ��, Illusionary ��, Lunar''s Empress �� (3), Blood Restoration ��, Blood Destruction ��, War Saintess ��, Blood Clone ��, Fist of Destruction ��.


    Passive - Blood Devourer, Moon Goddess, All Seeing Eye, Language God.


    Status Point - 96,000


    Skill Point - 19,276


    Coin - 1,000,000


    Status -


    Str - 8,500


    Int - 11,000


    Agi - 9,790


    Def - 6,000


    Dex - 6,000


    Equipped Gears -


    - Fairy Saintess Flute (Silver)


    - Fairy''s Wrath: Rainbow Edge Dual Katana (Red) [Dual Spirit Type]


    - Earrings of the Life/Death Goddess (Red)


    - Ring of the Fox Goddess (Red)


    - Spatial Ring (Red)


    Inventory:


    (World Map), (Manual Guide),(Tier Upgrader),(Weapon Upgrader),(Gxy Core), (Neutron Star Core), (Angel Awakening Pill 100%), (Void Pill), (Space Pill), (Gamma Ore x1,000), (Spatial Ring x5,000,000,008).

 Chapter 339 Battle Against The Ancient Gods Of Japan (Inari) Part 1

    ?"What kind of speed is this!? Two days ago this mere Mortal was just a Star-Lord Beast in the Early Tier, but now she is already in the Peak Tier! If a word got out of this in the Immortal Realm, I don''t even dare to think how many Gods would being their way to leer this Fox into their own. " Mother Mary who was the mother of Jesus said in shock, she then looked at God to see his reaction, but what she saw was already expected. God didn''t have a nice look right now, his face was twisted in anger and fear. He didn''t need to let Mary finish her words as he already knew himself what kind of reaction the Gods in the Immortal Realm would show. In the Immortal Realm, he can be only called at least above average in terms of strength as the people living in the Immortal Realm are the true Gods.


    "No, we can''t let this Mortal go back to the Immortal Realm, or else we are going to be aughing stock again. I''m sure none of you want that to happen again right?" God asked the people behind him that have Golden and White Wings behind them. They were the Biblical Gods, and their Power should not be simply underestimated as each and one of them can take the 7 Demon Sin all on their own, as for who is going to win, it woulde down to who can fight for much longer.


    "Yes, we must kill this Fox right now. Izanami! Don''t y around anymore and just kill this Mortal!" Michael said in a shivering tone that made Izanami shiver in fear, Michael was the fourth strongest in their Pantheon. God is first, Jesus was previously the second, Uriel is third, and him.


    "As you wish." Izanami and Izanagi bowed respectfully before leaving. The both of them then went towards their Pantheon of Gods and delivered the message, but because they can''t put their trust in the Shinto Gods anymore they have to put the matter into their own hands, meaning they are now the ones who will fight Yuki head on. They were a lot stronger than the Norse Pantheon so they don''t have anything to fear towards Yuki, but they are going to admit that they are pretty nervous, as they are going to fight a Fox that has already killed a God despite their huge Rank difference.


    "Release her��" Yuki said coldly when she felt the presence of 11 People behind her, she didn''t need to turn around and look at them to know who they were, as she already knew since she had heard what Michael just said. But even so, she was not the slightest intimidated even now that he ordered Izanami to kill her. In reality, she should be thanking him since he was the person who helped her to make the Ancient Gods of Japan suffer at her own hands. Izanami and Izanagi don''t do as Yuki stares and just stare at her back until Yuki turns around slowly.


    "Are you not going to release her?" Yuki asks, her patience is already nonexistent at this point, but she still asks because they were the only one who knows where Kuraokami is. But even if they don''t tell her or release Kurokami, she is going to make them, she is not going to give up until she finds and saves Kurokami. Izanami sneered when she heard themanding tone of the woman in front of her.


    "Listen here Mortal, you might have killed a God. But the God that you have killed is not even worth mentioning. So don''t be so arrogant when you don''t even know how a True God fights and their Power." She said, and all the other Gods nodded their heads in response to Izanami''s words.


    "Oh really? My bad then. I thought all of you Gods are all the same since the thing that ising out of your mouth is all shit. Why don''t you show me how a true God fights them, Goddess Izanami." Yuki smiled and bowed her head slightly to apologize, but her voice didn''t sound sincere and it only contained a tone full of mockery towards all of them. Izanami''s face darkened as well as all the other Gods, they felt like Yuki doesn''t know how the world works. She was in front of a God but she doesn''t even have respect for that person and even mocked them. But before Izanami could respond, Yuki had already cut her off.


    "I want to see how really strong is this True God that you are referring to yourself, why don''t each one of you fight me one on-one then, let''s see if your Title of being a True God is worthy or not. In my eyes, you can''t even call yourself a God let alone a True God, how about in the eyes of the Gods in the Immortal Realm, you will only make fun of yourself if you call yourself like that. Wait, I was wrong~. All of you are a True God, but only in the Mortal Realm, Fufufu. How sad is that?" Yuki chuckled slightly which made a vein bulge in Michael''s forehead. Yuki''s words attacked them in the herd as all of them knew that they were not even qualified to be called a True God, they only have that power in the Mortal Realm, but if it was in the Immortal Realm, it would be different. Before he could even explode in anger he heard Yuki''s voice.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Little Angel, why don''t you stay put like your owner? How can you be a good dog when you can''t even listen to a simple instruction? I said that I will be killing youter right, or is it just you want to die now, because if you want I can make your wishe true." Yuki smiled which put Michael over the edge, but he was held by a beautiful woman that made him calm down significantly.


    "Uriel��"


    "Disgusting piece of shit, you truly are a dog. Anyways, forget about that dog, Izanami. What is your answer to my suggestion?" Yuki clicked her tongue when she saw the smitten face of Michael before turning her head towards Izanami and waiting for her to answer. She didn''t answer immediately and only looked at her children.


    "I agree with her suggestion, Mother. Let me show this Fox the power of a True God." Inari the Fox Goddess of Japan agreed with Yuki''s suggestion and so did the other Gods. Yuki''s words humiliated them, they didn''t want to let her live after making such ament about them, but they felt like Inari was enough to make Yuki pay for what she has done to them. Inari was the weakest among the Ancient Gods of Japan, but her strength was still enough to make five Ymir down in a single attack. Izanami and Izanagi had no choice but to agree since it was their children''s request but because they also wanted to punish Yuki.


    "Allow me to introduce myself to you Mortal. My name is Inari, the Fox Goddess. I will be the one who will be taking you down, so remember that name." Inari said clearly with pride behind her words, even though she was a Human, she was considered the Fox Goddess because of the Myth revolving around her.


    "I don''t need to remember that name, You are just a fake anyways," Yuki said as her voice drifted into the Space and she had already disappeared from where she was standing before appearing behind Inari.


    "Because that title will be mine sooner orter after I kill you. Moon st!" Yuki disappeared once more and appeared in front of Inari. She then opened her palm and held Inari''s face sting her away for thousands of miles.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 340 Battle Against The Ancient Gods Of Japan (Inari) Part 2

    ?A.N


    I''m sorry for not uploading yesterday, as that day was our Year End Party in my school and I didn''t have any time to write. To make up for it, I will upload two chapters today, so expect the other er.


    After sting Inari away, she rushed towards her at a much faster speed than before. Because of her recent Tier Up, naturally, she became much more powerful than before, if she were to fight with the Norse Pantheon and the Shinto Gods again, she would have not struggled as much as she did and would only need a few hours to get the same results as she did to get to Peak Tier of Star-Lord Beast. Yuki''s explosive moves immediately immobilized Inari in the middle of space, every time she tried to counter, Yuki would disappear andnd an attack at her constantly. Because of the fast movements, she was having a hard time getting used to the attacks, every time she was about to predict the next attack of Yuki, the pattern would change once more making it seem more confusing, putting her at a clear disadvantage, so she was in a constant defense and cannot counter her no matter how hard she tries.


    The rest of the Ancient Gods of Japan who were watching were also quite shocked, as Yuki''s attacks were all unpredictable making it hard to predict. But even if it was unpredictable and seemed random, the attack was quite terrifying itself, all of her kicks, and punches could easily destroy a Star and Inari was taking all of them head-on. She was currently using one of the forms from her Martial Art Skill "Eternal Eclipse" making her body weightless and making her even faster than before. But to some eyes of the God, her speed is above average already, but that was still a terrifying thought, a Peak Tier Star-Lord Beast was already as fast as God.


    "Inari! You are making our n look like trash because of what you are showing. Just get this over with." Izanagi said in impatience, he was already tired of waiting. There was nothing more he wanted other than to see Yuki''s cold body.


    "Spectators'' job is to watch, now spout nonsense. So why don''t you do me a favor and shut your mouth? Plus your little friend here can''t already do nothing towards me." Yuki smiles as she grabs the beat-up body of Inari by the neck and begins to put a little pressure on it.


    "Why don''t you be a good Fox and show me your true body, you are the God of Illusion, you can''t fool me. I''m sure you don''t want your greatest Illusion to be destroyed by me right?" Yuki smiled evilly. She has already realized that what she was hitting was the Illusion that Inari has ced, ever since she starts tond countless attacks on her body, she realized that something was wrong. Not only were the Gods calm, but the body of Inari also felt weird. Just from these two points, Yuki has already guessed that the body that she was hitting was fake. And going by the Myth, Inari is not only known to be the Fox Goddess of Japan, but she was a pure-blooded Kitsune which was heavily known for its trickery and Illusions.


    "How-" The Inari in Yuki''s hand voice trembled, but the real Inari who was hiding was already shivering in fear. Even if she was known to be a Kitsune, her Illusions were not that great, but this clone of hers is the greatest thing that she has ever created in her life. There were only a few people that knew this, and that was her best friend Kannon. In reality, the only reason that the Gods were calm even after seeing how Yuki was beating up Inari is they knew that she was still going to make aeback. Inari was known to be a yful God, so they immediately guessed that she was only ying around with Yuki, making her think that she was winning the fight. But after they heard Yuki''s words, they couldn''t help but shake their heads and looked at the body that Yuki was holding by the neck.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Once they were sure that the Inari in Yuki''s hand was fake. They sucked in a cold breath, even though they didn''t know that it was fake. But Yuki, who was only a mortal, guessed it was right, that Inari was currently using an Illusion on all of them. Sadly, it was already toote for Inari as Yuki plunged her arm into the Clone''s chest killing it in an instant, the body then began to flicker and soon it disappeared under everyone''s eyes. And once it did, the Illusion that Inari used was broken, all of them saw Inari standing in Space with widened eyes as she looked at Yuki in fear, guessing that all of them were in her Illusion.


    But not all of them were caught in Inari''s Illusion, the only Gods that already knew that Inari was using an Illusion on all of them from the start were the Biblical Gods. All of them sneered at the Ancient Gods of Japan for even falling into such obvious tricks of Inari making them extremely ashamed of themselves. On the other hand, Inari was having a hard time epting such a reality, her greatest Illusion which took her thousands of years to master was seen through by mortal seconds into their fight. She didn''t want to take any risks and canceled her Illusion and finally showed her true body in front of Yuki. causing the fake body in Yuki''s hands to disappear.


    "So you have finally decided to show your real body. You were really scared of your clone being destroyed huh, how about I show you my Illusion, well not an Illusion but more of a control? But we don''t need to go into that much detail right? Charm!" Four Clones suddenly left Yuki''s body and using the Charm to get control over Inari''s mind she begins to attack her mind slowly.


    Inari''s mind begins to get blurry and her view of Yuki begins to change slowly, at first she sees her as an arrogant and fearless woman with no good things about her, but all of that begins to change, she started seeing as an absolute beauty and the cold look on her face makes her feel embarrassed inside. Yuki''s charm was slowly poisoned to get full control over Inari. Her "Charm" skill attacks the mind and can control any being as long as that being doesn''t have any resistance against charms and if they have a stronger mind than the user then the effects of the Charm.


    "Come here~" Inari then heard Yuki''s sultry voice that seemed to pluck the strings of her heart, she was swayed toe over and before she could even think about it she was already flying towards Yuki with a reddened face.


    "Inari! Snap out of it, she is only tricking you!" Kannon screamed to the side as she watched her best friend get lured by Yuki. But it was already toote for Inari toe back. As soon as she was in front of Yuki, her mind was filled with her existence. She wanted to obey and follow every move, even if it meant fighting her friends.


    "You poor thing��  Don''t worry, now that you are with me, I will make sure to treat you right~" Yuki muttered as she held Inari''s cheeks and began to y with them. Now with Inari on her side, there was nothing that the others could do about it, the only way to release her from the effects of her Charm, is to kill the Maniptor, there was no other way. Yuki even thought that her Charm Skill is one of her useless Skills but when she learned that there was only one way to remove the effects she began to see it differently.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 341 Battle Against The Ancient Gods Of Japan (Hachiman) Part 3

    ?"Stay put, for now, I will call you if I ever need your help,"  Yuki ordered Inari to which she did as she was told and quietly stood to the side and watched how her master engaged in a fight with the next God.


    "So which one of you is the next? One of your Gods is already down, hurry up my time is limited. If you don''t move I will be forced to kill all of your right where you are standing. I''m sure you don''t want that to happen right, I mean your pride will lose if you died at my hands in one attack right? A "True God" was killed by a mere Mortal and she was a Beast on top of that, that''s a moment that you would never forget. So I''m doing you a favor, I will let all of you take a chance to fight with me one-on-one. Aren''t I being nice?" Yuki said with a casual smile on her face, making the Gods tremble in anger.


    "Kannon! You go and fight her, if you dare to lose, don''t ever think ofing back to Takamagahara (Japan''s High Heaven)." Izanagimanded and even warned Kannon which made her shiver in fear. She was timid and scared of everyone other than Inari who she canmunicate easily without being nervous/scared. Her mind is in a conflict, on the other hand, she doesn''t want to fight Yuki because of Inari''s safety, but she also doesn''t want to be kicked out of her home. Yuki only took one nce at Inari before sighing, she can already tell that she was a weak-willed person.


    Yuki''s spection is correct, being the Goddess of Mercy. Kannon naturally is pure and kind-hearted. She was one of the few Gods living in the Mortal Realm that is not corrupted or evil, but because of her timid personality, makes people treat her as a nobody despite being a Goddess. Even the Shinto Gods can casually order her around, leading her to be bullied. But she was saved by Inari making them friends, and she treats her more than a friend.


    After thinking about it for a while, Kannon slowly begins to fly in front of Yuki. Her shiny golden hair sways around as she slowly approaches her, and her white dress flutters behind her, and her beauty was one of the tops in the Mortal Realm making people admire her beauty, but Yuki didn''t show much reaction to her beauty. Currently, the top five beauties in the Mortal are, Lucifer 1st, Mary 2nd, Amaterasu 3rd, Jade Emperor 4th, and Kannon the 5th most beautiful figure in the Mortal Realm. Every man who takes a look at them would drool all over them, but these flowers were untouchable because they were also considered as one of the strongest Goddesses in the Mortal Realm.


    "Kannon, I''m sure you don''t want to do this. You have a kind heart, you would not want to harm me. So I have a proposition for you: if you join my side I can give you an Inari a happy life. I am even willing to release my Magic in Inari giving you a chance to be happy with her. I know that you love her not as a friend but as a woman. So what do you say, do you want to be under me?" Yuki questioned before Kannon could even talk with her. Hearing what Yuki proposes to her, Kannon was undoubtedly swayed by her words, that was her dream, her wish. To be with Inari for the rest of her life, at first, she only sees her as a dear friend, but as time passes and the more they interact with each other. Kanno found herself dreaming about Inari, but it was weird for her.


    She would dream of her getting married to Inari, hugging them intimately, and even kissing. This dream of hers makes her extremely embarrassed when she wakes up that she didn''t even dare to face Inari. She was confused by this thought, but when she thought about the time that they were together it became clear to her, she doesn''t want Inari as a friend, but she wants to be her wife. But she was afraid to tell Inari this, she was afraid that their long friendship thatsted for a few thousand years would copse when she confessed, so she never did. Inari remained oblivious to Kannon''s feelings about her, she didn''t even notice that she became more touchy with her and would always want to be together with her. She also noticed that Kannon''s emotions would decrease when she was with another woman/man who became close to her.


    "I-" Kannon hesitated for a moment, but when she set her eyes on Inari, she blushed for a second. Determination res up inside her, she is not going to miss the chance of being together with the woman she has loved for more than 5,000 thousand years.


    "I''m willing to be your subordinate if it means that I can get together with Inari," Kannon said in determination, but she couldn''t hide the blush that was creeping on her face. When Yuki heard Kannon''s answer, she smiled meaningfully. She didn''t expect this kind of oue, but she was not going to blindly refuse it; if she could get more Gods to her side, her army would only get stronger.


    "Good choice, but I want to remind you something here Kannon. I will only lift my spell in Inari''s mind, I will not do anything. You are still the one who will be the one to work hard to make Inari fall in love with you, and have some little pride in yourself. I know that you can make her fall in love with you." Yuki said which shocked Kannon, but when she further analyzed her words, she began to understand them. She also wouldn''t want to force Inari to be with her, if that happens she would rather die. She wants to have a pure rtionship with her, with pure love nothing more.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Then, good luck." Yuki snaps her finger and in an instant the Charm that has poisoned Inari''s mind. Once it was gone, Inari came back to herself, she was confused but her mind went clear when she saw Kannon in front of Yuki.


    "Don''t touch her! She is innocent!" Inari yelled out as she covered Kannon''s body with her body, Kannon''s head was buried in Inari''s big breast causing her to blush deeply, and her breathing went heavy as she inhaled Inari''s scent. But it only took her a few seconds to snap out of her trance. She then looked at Inari''s blue eyes and stopped her from fighting with Yuki.


    "Don''t fight with her Inari. She is not going to hurt me, she just proposed something to me." Kannon said with a smile which eases Inari, but she soon found that there was something wrong with her words.


    "Don''t tell me that you epted what she proposed to you, but more importantly what is that proposition?" Inari asked as she held Kannon by the shoulder and looked her straight in the eyes, but when she saw her looking away her heart sank.


    "I epted her offer, but please don''t get mad at me. I can promise you though that it is nothing bad, in the future I will tell you. But only after I be your wife." Kannon said with clear guilt in her voice, but she didn''t say herst sentence aloud and only muttered it in her mind.


    "She has already told you, now both of you are under me. Go to the side, I will ask your help if I need it. This is boring now, give me someone better to fight. How about you Gori looking man, do you want to fight me?" Yuki looked at Hachiman who is the God of War. He has arge body with muscles all over making him look scary, veins bulge on his forehead when he hears how Yuki addresses him.


    "A Gori!?" Hachiman roared out, he didn''t even get Izanami''s orders and dashed towards Yuki and raised a fist to punch her. But Yuki only blocked her arms by crossing them.


    "Finally! I can fight someone strong!" Yuki said in excitement, when she just blocked Hachiman''s fist, she felt her whole body shake because of its power. Her bones almost got pulverized but were only saved when she spread Mana all through her body. She then quickly grabbed Hachiman''s fist and jumped up to knee him in the chin.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 342 Battle Against The Ancient Gods Of Japan (Hachiman) Part 4

    ?A groan of pain escaped Hachiman''s lips as he was heavily hit by Yuki''s knee which made him almost lose his bnce. Anger shed in his eyes as he grabbed Yuki by the leg and threw her with all of his might, sending her to Pluto in one throw.


    "Asteroid me!" A Big Ball of me that was half the size of Pluto began to fly toward Yuki at an insane speed. But before the me could enter the atmosphere of Pluto, she cast an Ice Wall that has been strengthened by her blood, but it didn''t stand any chance against the mes that have the heat of a Supernova. Once the blue mes touched Yuki''s ice, it was engulfed by the mes destroying it in an instant. She didn''t seem surprised when she saw this as if she has already expected it, she then covered herself in a dense amount of Mana to keep her safe before heading straight into the Fire without any fear, her hold on her Elemental Hydra tightened and just as she was about to get hit, she swings her sword in front of it to try and absorb as much as the power she can get. As soon as the Katana touched the Fire, it was immediately full as the Fire was brimming with power, but Yuki was not going to take it just like that. She wanted more so she let the Katana overdrive into devouring the Qi of Hachiman.


    But then something abnormal happened, she was expecting the Katana to reject all of the Qi, but what she saw wasplete greed. The Soul of the Elemental Hydra was greedily devouring all the Qi that it can in a short amount of time, it has long exceeded its storage.


    "You stupid bitch!" Hachimanughed as he then snapped his fingers and the Giant Asteroid made of Fire disappeared. He then arrived behind Yuki and kicked her, sending her flying once again, but that didn''t stop his onught of attacks and she got bombarded with attacks from every corner.  Blood oozed out of her lips, but it didn''t matter, she was slowly getting used to Hachiman''s attack pattern as time went by. Because he was attacking her from all sides, he didn''t have much defenseid out, so that gave Yuki a chance to strike back. Once Hachiman raises his hand, she instantly lets go of her Katana and clenches her fist, and goes for a strike in his gut, making him unable to move because of the force of the punch.


    "Not so fun anymore when you''re the one getting attacked huh?" Yuki grabbed the Dual Katana floating in Space and went for a counterattack. Soon after, Hachiman''s body was covered with cuts and holed. In a matter of seconds, the tide of the battle went toward Yuki''s side, she was now the one who was winning in an instant. But even so, she will not let her guard down as she was fighting a God of War at that. Sparks suddenly lit up in his body making Yuki stop her attacks for a second, but before she could react. Hachiman''s body was engulfed in me leaving her with no choice but to back away because of the heat of the mes. Once the mes were good, Yuki saw him holding a crimson de with a ck handle, the sword was emitting a high temperature making the stones around them melt. She can also feel the heat, and she couldn''t help but frown when she felt it, if she was not wrong, it was double the heat of the "Asteroid me" that she blocked earlier.


    "You said that you wanted a fight right? Then I''ll give it to you, I''ll show you why I got the Title God of War in Japan." Hachiman raised his Katana and pointed it toward Yuki, the me that was surrounding it then disappeared, but as soon as it disappeared he arrived in front of her and held the Katana with both hands before shing toward her. She felt immense pressure from the Katana, and just as it was about to hit her, she deflected it to the side using her Elemental Hydra Katana. But before she could take a step to back away, she saw Hachiman''s de stop in an instant and went toward her side to sh it. Not having any time to create an Ice Wall, she had no choice but to freeze her surroundings to make some ground before stabbing both of her Swords in the Ice that barely blocked his attack.


    Hachiman was rather surprised when she saw how Yuki stopped his attack, but that soon turned into a grin. He then stepped on Yuki''s foot, nearly crushing it under the force. The strength that she used was just enough not to break the Ice under them. His Katana then went aze and because he was crushing her foot down, Yuki didn''t have any more chance or way to defend herself or even ran away. Gritting her teeth, she focused on putting Mana on the side of her body to make the damage less.


    BOOOOOOOM!!


    Ding!


    HP - 73,000/900,000<novelnext></novelnext>


    [The host''s HP is going to slowly drop because of the burning effect that she received from one of the attacks.] Fubuki announced to Yuki as her health was slowlying down to the dangerous area, leaving her with no choice, she raised her shaking hand and pointed her Katana at Hachiman''s chest with all of her remaining strength. Hachiman who was watching this snickered, he thought that this battle was already over and she was giving her final attack. But he was not going to let her have a chance to attack, he then raised his hand and held Yuki by the head.


    "Don''t touch me with that dirty hand of yours or else you''ll meet your doom��" Yuki said in a shivering tone, but Hachiman grinned even more widely, he then began to scrunch up Yuki''s body and lust was showing on his face which made Yuki disgusted.


    "Fuck off me! ELEMENTAL BURST!" Five rays of attack hit Hachiman causing his body to split in half. His lower body got annihted by the sudden burst of attack, and because it was at point-nk range there was no way that he could dodge it, even if he was a God. But Yuki didn''t stop there, she then caught his body before decapitating his head. Because of the tenacity of a God, Hachiman was still alive even after getting his body divided into three, now he was only a head under Yuki''s hand.


    "You make me want to puke," Yuki said in a disgusted and demonic tone, as she didn''t like how Hachiman touched her earlier. Now he must pay for the price of what he has done, she then threw his head towards the Space beforeunching two daggers that stabbed him in the eye making him lose his sight. But that was not the end of it, she then wrapped the side of Hachiman''s head with Ice Threads that began to split his head in half, and the sounds of his Skull being torn apart sounded in the Sr System made everyone shiver.


    "You are one caring person, you hid your Soul Realm in your brain. But sadly for you, I was your opponent-" Yuki took a deep breath before continuing.


    "Corrupting Ice sh!" Yuki sent out an Ice Needle that pierced Hachiman''s brain, it didn''t seem deadly at first. But when they saw how Ice began to spread out in Hachiman''s brain like a disease they stopped even if it was a small cut, it was enough to spread in his Soul Realm killing his source of power. His face was no longer distinguishable, they didn''t even know if he had already died or not, but it only took them a second to realize that he had died at Yuki''s hands. They then see how fast Yuki is recovering her wounds as she has used her Blood Lifeline, and she begins to heal at an insane speed. (A.N I only realized this but, it seems that I forgot to update the Skill, it was meant to be already called Blood Lifeline, but it slipped out of my mind. I am very sorry. I will ce the Skill here if you have forgotten it.)


    Blood Annihtion - An upgraded version of the user''s previous Skill Blood Destruction. This Skill is much more deadly and destructive, when the user''s Blood enters someone''s body it would contaminate the blood of the enemy. Once this happens the user can now control the blood of that enemy. The user can then decide on what she would do with that, as she has control all over it.


    Blood Lifeline - The user can control the blood to revive someone or make a new life form. But to revive a person the user would need to collect all of that person''s blood. As for making a new life form, the user already knows it since she has already created a few of them.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 343 Battle Against The Ancient Gods Of Japan (Fujin And Raijin) Part 5

    ?A.N The Raijin in the Mortal Realm and the Raijin that Serene killed are two different people, it was a pure coincidence that the two have the same name.


    "How can this Mortal still stand even after fighting Hachiman!?" Now that he has died, the Ancient Gods of Japan started feeling nervous now. Even if Hachiman doesn''t have the same strength as Izanami, his battle prowess is greater than her own making him a terrifying opponent that would make the rest of the Gods fear him because of his rich battle experience. In terms of battle prowess, the only person who could beat him in a 1v1 fight without using any Qi is Satan, as her battle prowess is the same or even better. Now they are going to do everything that they could do before Yuki can kill all of them one by one, even if it means doing something dirty.


    "Fujin, Raijin! Both of you attack her, ignore what she says about fighting 1v1! If you don''t do what I said, I will kill you from where you stand." Izanami ordered the brothers for them to fight Yuki, shivering in fear for a second after hearing Izanami''s order, the two of them had no choice but to go forward and fight Yuki. On the outside, they were wearing extremely arrogant and cold faces, but Yuki could tell that it is fake. The two of them were secretly nervous about their well-being when facing her. After seeing Hachiman getting killed in a gruesome way, the two of them finally begin to fear the woman in front of them. Yukiughed when she saw how the two were secretly hiding their true emotions in front of her, but it was useless in the end.


    "It is toote for regrets. Both of you will die today~" Yuki vanished from her spot as she then appeared in front of the two gods and whispered in their ears. The face of the two Gods paled when her voice faded into their ears, but before the two could react two Giant Hands that was made of Ice smashed them together. She then snapped her fingers and the two Ice Hands were pierced by thousands of Ice Spikes, soon after the Ice was beginning to get dyed red, and a thousand holes were slowly oozing out blood. Just a smile was about to form on Yuki''s face, she heard the sound of lighting, and winding out of the holes that were made from the Ice Spikes.


    BOOOOOOOOM!!


    The two Ice Hands got obliterated by the force from both the wind and lightingbined.  Because of the thunder, strengthened the power of the wind. Yuki had to make a wall made of Ice that shielded her from the winds and lighting that was flying in the Space, when she set eyes toward the ce where the two were previously locked, she saw Fujin and Raijin floating in the space, their body was full of wounds. But they were not that serious which would make them nervous.


    "Brother, let''s work together to kill this woman. We can''t no longer have her way with us." Fujin said as he hold his bag of winds in his hand and so did Raijin. He brought out both of his Hammers which looked extremely heavy. She can already tell that it was much heavier than Ymir''s Ax. She then saw Fujin throw a small ball of Wind at Raijin''s feet, soon his feet also begins to get covered with Lightning and in a blink of an eye, he disappeared from where was standing and appeared before Yuki. His speed was too fast for Yuki''s eyes to catch up, no enemy was too fast for her eyes even if they were Gods or the Avatar of the Gods from the Immortal Realm She can still track them with her eyes but with Raijin''s speed was abnormal, he was extremely fast.


    "I need to kill Fujin first, he is the one who is making him faster��" Yuki muttered as she focused intently to locate where Raijin was, but no matter how hard she tries she can''t locate where he was because of his insane speed. Just as she was about to make a move against Fujin, she felt danger all over her surrounding. Shen then froze everything around her to try to stop Raijin, but she couldn''t because of his speed. The only thing that she saw was the speeding Hammers that came from both her side, not having any chance to make a shield or even dodge the hammers, she took a deep breath before catching both of them with her bare hands. To make it stronger, she covered her arms in Ice, but it was useless, her arms immediately got broken in contact.


    She then sted her surrounding with Ice but found that she hit no one.


    "Finally, this Fox will finally be killed. I will reward both of you with whatever you want once you kill her." The Ancient Gods of Japan eased their nerves when they saw how they easily injured Yuki, at first they were nervous when they saw how she easily pinned the two Brothers, but their nervousness vanished like a bubble seeing her two broken hands that looked like they cannot be healed anymore. But to everyone''s surprise, the blood that spilled everywhere started toe together and begins to cover Yuki''s hands. The once-broken hands of Yuki then begin to heal at an rming rate, and the bones, muscles, and veins begin to heal.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I gotta give you that one, you are one fast enemy. But now that I have seen it, I''m the enemy that can counter you easily. Dance of the Moon!" Five of the same look of herselfes out of her body making everyone confused. All of them then vanished before appearing in Space in a Star formation. A giant snowke then appeared that has appeared on Space and each one of them was standing on each side. The radius of the Snowke was as big as Earth covering the two Gods. The Snowke then begins to emit a terrifying amount of Mana that could explode a whole Gxy easily making everyone step back for a moment. Soon five rays of blue light came out of each side locking everyone who was inside the Snowke, Pirs of Ice then begins to rise in each one of the corners, and a barrier of thick Mana appeared locking everyone who was inside the Snowke.


    "It was fun knowing both of you guys, but it looks like this is our final meeting. Goodbye~" Yuki said with a slight smile on her face that made Raijin and Fujin shiver down to the bone out of fear. She then made a hand gesture and activated the Snowke.


    The whole Snowke shakes for a second, and a blizzard begins to rain down inside the Snowke. But it was not only the blizzard that they have to look out for, Small Ice Asteroids, Ice Spikes and Swords also came raining down. Sadly for the two Gods, they can''t dodge or evade because of the Blizzard that is slowing them down and blocking their sight. Even if they use their Qi/Mana Sense they can''t sense anything other than the Blizzard that was raining down, chains of Ice also grabbed all of their limbs immobilizing all of their movements.


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! The host has created a new Origin Skill! Snowke Pce.] Fubuki announced in Yuki''s mind, but because she didn''t like the name she changed it.


    "I don''t like that name, change it to Heavenly Snowke," Yuki ordered.


    [Changing name of the Origin Skillplete!]


    Heavenly Snowke - This Skill can only be activated if 6 people are activating the Skill. A giant snowke that has the size of 45,000 miles will appear. The enemies would find themselves in a Blizzard that will erase all of their senses and will slow them down. Ice Chains then would like them in ce, and finally Ice Spikes, Sword, Arrow, and Asteroids would rain down on them to kill them.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 344 Battle Against The Ancient Gods Of Japan (Fujin And Raijin) Part 6

    ?Yuki then watches how the scene unfolds in front of her, but as she was watching she felt arge amount of her Mana disappear that makes her knee. If not for the Snowke that she was standing on, she would have already started to float around the Sr System giving her enemies the chance to strike her while she is at her weakest. But luckily she was inside of her Skill making her enemy unable to go inside because of the barrier that has been nted. In reality, she was just trying out a theory that she hase up with, but unexpectedly it worked. Though she is not going toin, she didn''t think that she would use more than 1,000,000 Mana to use this brand-new Skill of her. But it was all worth it because this Skill will let her kill Millions of Enemies all at the same time, plus no setbacks using this Skill, unlike the other Origin Skill that would inflict pain on herself. This would just consume more than 95% of her Mana once activated.


    Because of her fast Regen, she is regaining back most of her Mana in just a few seconds because of her Passive "Moon Goddess", and for some reason, she found that her Origin Passive was iplete, the Passive that she made was still not fullyplete. And now she took this chance to make it stronger before she didn''t have any Regeneration like when it was still called Ice Queen''s Domain she was regening a little bit of her Health and Mana, but after it evolved to her current Passive it was gone. Now she wants to try and modify it once more, luck seems to be on her side as it did what she wanted.


    Now she can regenerate HP and Mana for the amount of 50,000 for 1 second, the same as her "Moon Goddess". Because of the modification of her Skill, it now updated her Skill in her System Tab.  Yuki then made a chair for herself and watched how the two desperately tried to protect themselves from the numerous attacks, but no matter how hard they tried. But their tries were put into the trash, no matter what they do they can''t do anything about the countless attacks. And because of the Blizzard that is interfering with all of their senses they can''t dodge, and the Chains that were wrapping around their body only made it harder. The only thing they could do is protect themselves using Qi, but what the two don''t realize is that will only make the attacks more deadly. Yuki had set it up so that whenever she release her Mana, the Snowke would absorb it and this process would also apply to the enemies, when the Snowke feels any amount of Mana/Qi it will devour it and because of the way to protect themselves is to cover their outer body with power, it would mean that they need to release a huge amount of power. So it is only strengthening the Snowke, even more, they think that they are saving themselves, but they are mistaken, they are only hastening their death.


    A few minutes had already passed and the two Brothers were still alive even after receiving so much damage from the onught of attacks. This made Yuki think that the Gods were really powerful as she thought it was only their title and nothing more. But when she fought Hachiman, a true warrior, she started to re-think it and finally got serious about fighting them as underestimating them could lead to her death. As she twirls her hair in her hand she has an evil smile on her face that would make anyone shiver in fear, her eyes glowed dangerously as two portals suddenly opened in front of her. She then inserted her hands in them and grabbed her Fairy''s Wrath, she had put both of them back because it was a nuisance for her to keep them in her waist.


    "Time''s up, both of you now shall die~ But I wonder who is first?" Yuki said as she licked her lips and slowly a sadistic smile was forming on her face. Before she kills both of them, she wants to have fun with them first,ter she finds that she can''t contain her sadistic side as it keeps leaking out and it was getting dangerous especially for Fumiko who became the victim of it. She was like this in her past life always torturing her enemies till they beg for their death, and the looks of them when they pleaded made her, even made her for want to torture them.


    Meanwhile, in the middle of the Snowke, Fujin and Raijin look like a person that has given up. Currently, they can''t feel anything because of the Blizzard, but they know that their death is nearing and that thought made them fearful. Even those who have already achieved Immortality are still afraid of dying, even if they can''t die of old age, dying in a fight is just around the corner that they have looked after. No matter how a person tries to mentally prepare themselves for death, it would be useless because once you meet with death you will cower in fear. Unless a person has met with death face to face then there is nothing to fear anymore in life.


    The two of them didn''t notice who was already in front of them, but even though she was already in front of them she was not getting hit by the countless attacks. The two of them couldn''t even hear what she muttered, but if they were to hear her words surely they would wish to be dead than to fall under her hands.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Don''t worry, I will only torture for a bit. Remember this is the price for you taking my beloved Wife." Yuki said in a sinister voice that would make anyone''s skin crawl. She then snapped her fingers, and soon an Asteroid that was made of Ice that was twice the size of Earth began to descend on top of them, but none of them saw what wasing towards them.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!


    The Asteroid finally exploded when it hit both of their bodies sending them flying, but none of them felt a thing. They didn''t even know that almost half of their bodies were gone and they were bleeding a lot. The only thing they knew was that they were getting weaker and weaker as time passed. But all of that soon changed, their senses came back, but they didn''t expect such pain to assault their body as soon as all of their senses came back.


    "AHHH!!!" Both of them scream in pain, and when they look at the source of the pain, they see both of their legs crushed and frozen. Because of the Blizzard, freezing their broken limbs made them unable to bleed anymore, but the pain that it was causing was enough to make them fall unconscious.


    "You''re being too loud, look, even our spectators are annoyed because of your screaming. So why don''t you be a good little boy and quiet down?" Yuki asked the both of them as she then stabbed their hands together and began to twist her Katana earning another scream from them. Their screaming filled their entire area, and because of how loud it was everyone could hear it. But she was far from finished with them, she then bites her tongue and soon her blood drips into their wound and begins to destroy everything that was inside under Yuki''s order.


    "Blood Annihtion~," Yuki said in a sweet voice, but it was not sweet at all. It was filled with poison and danger. When the other Gods peeked inside the Brother''s body, all of them couldn''t help but take a step back and cover their mouths in shock. Both of their bodies were destroyed making them crippled, but their current state was much worse than Andrew who received the same treatment, his injury can still be healed, but they would be at the same level as a Mortal without any powers. But the injury of the two was beyond that, not only their bones, muscles, and veins were broken, but they could also see that their Soul Veins were injured, even if they were healed they doubt that they would even be able to move a finger.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 346 Battle Against The Ancient Gods Of Japan (Izanami) Part 8

    ?The whole Sr System shakes as her powerful attacks hit the Ancient Gods of Japan. She grinned widely as she looked at the Soul Realm that was beginning to fade away in her hands. Since the Soul Realm was a core that was made out of the purest Qi/Mana, she decided to use it for her attack to make it more potent than ever, Yuki was not afraid the slightest in handling the Soul Realm because now she understood how it works and the foundation of it, and with her Transcendent Ice Gauntlet, she can freely manipte it whatever she wants. With that, she used it to empower her "Moon st" even if it was one time only, but it was well worth it because she killed those 5 Gods under one attack making all the other Gods fear her even more. Even the Biblical Gods started to look at Yuki seriously, but none knew what just happened because it was well hidden.


    In their eyes, they only saw a Blue Fruit in her hands that she pierced using her fingers, she didn''t want other people to know what she was doing so she has already changed the look of the Soul Realm before anyone could see it. As the original appearance of the Soul Realm is too distinct, everyone will know it at first nce, but now since it was some kind of fruit that no one has ever seen, she has escaped being noticed by them and continued. The original look of a Soul Realm is, all the same, it will look like a ball of endless Space inside of it, but the difference of it is their color as different Races have different colors.


    Human - Blue


    Beast - Gold


    Dwarf - Brown


    Elf - Light Brown


    Demi-Human - Orange


    Monster - Dark Green


    Vampire - Red


    Demon - Purple


    Angel - Yellow


    Spirit - Pink


    Undead - ck


    "They''re dead now, so Izanami. When do you n on moving? Are you waiting for someone to help you? Well�� If you''re not going toe at me, then I''ll dlye to you~" Yuki said in a voice full of killing intent that made Izanami tense up, she then panicked for a moment and released her full strength if Yuki was about to make a move on her. From what she has seen, Yuki is a person who likes tounch a sneak at the start and bring out an onught of attack afterward, but all of them were shocked when they saw her unmoving, she was still floating in the same ce. All of them were confused, Izanami then saw this as a chance to strike Yuki while she was unmoving, as with her speed she can kill her almost instantly. But she stopped abruptly when she saw an objecting from Yuki''s back.


    "Lunar Empress~," Yuki said in a sinister voice as a Moon then appeared on her back, but it was dim andcked any brightness. She then slowly raises her hand and chains burst out of them in a direction. All of them froze when they saw where it was going, it was going straight for Amun Ra, the strongest God of the Egyptians. Once ittches itself on his skin, the chains begin to have Spikes in them that dug deep into his skin earning a groan to escape his lips.


    "You don''t mind me taking one of your prey right?" Yuki looked at the stunned Satan and asked, but without waiting for an answer she grabbed the chains and pulled them. Amun Ra''s body explodes into a bloody mess as pieces of his body begin to float around the Space. He didn''t even have the chance to defend himself or use his life-saving treasures, all of them were given a quick death except for Fujin and Rajin who she tortured before killing as for the rest, she was only trying out how capable the Gods were in fighting, but none of them couldn''t match at where she was used to which was Serene''s Blood Clone, the only good fight that she has experienced was Hachiman.


    "Can I even do something if I say I mind?" Satan sneered as she red at Yuki for a second before sending all of Amun Ra''s corpse away from them. Her cold re disappeared instantly when she sets her eyes on Lucifer and it was filled with nothing but gentleness.


    "Did any of the blood spill on you?" Satan asked as she also begins to inspect Lucifer''s body to see if any blood was stuck on her body because of what Yuki did, Amun Ra''s body flew quite a distance and since Lucifer and Amaterasu were close to Satan at that moment, she was worried that she will get dirty.


    "No, I''m fine, don''t worry. Plus, it was only blood, it''s not like I''m not familiar with it." Lucifer showed Satan a smile.


    "That''s good." Satan sighed in relief as she showed Lucifer a rare smile of hers before ring back at Yuki. Lucifer was slightly entranced by her smile, she knew that Satan was a beauty but because she rarely smiled and always has a cold face, she didn''t notice it until now. And seeing it, Lucifer can''t help but get attracted to her and when shees to this conclusion, she hangs her head low not daring to meet anyone''s eye out of embarrassment, she has been just attracted by another woman, and this thing has never happened before. But she didn''t know that her actions only caused suspicion to rise in the Demon Sin''s heart and when they saw her reddened face, all of them shook their heads and looked at Satan who had a grin on her face.


    Ding!


    [The user''s Skill Lunar Empress has been activated. She will now receive the following Buffs: X6 Bonus Damage for Moon Skill, X3 Bonus Physical Damage, X3 Bonus Magic Damage, X6 Bonus All Stats, 70% Reduced Damage Taken] Because of her evolution and constant upgrade on the Skill, the effects of the Skill has greatly improved making it more powerful.


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Fox


    Title/s - Saviour, Last Stand, Spirit Princess, Origin Skill, Ice Queen.


    Bloodline - Blood Moon Fox


    Lvl - 1/12,800


    Exp bar - 0/4,000


    The requirement to Rank Up:[The host must be lvl 12,800.]


    HP - 48,600,000/48,600,000


    Mana - 540,000,000


    Magic - 113,400,000<novelnext></novelnext>


    Rank - Star Lord Beast (Peak)


    Element -


    Transcendent cial (Diamond)


    [This Element will not be able to transcend into ck Rank because it''s only temporary.]


    Blood (ss) - 20%/100%


    [The host must have aplete 100% mastery. The host would also need to drink 1 million liters of Blood.]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - Eternal Moon Dance, Cursed Sword Techniques of the Demon Goddess.


    Original Skill - Eternal Freezing Void Bow, Transcending Ice Gauntlet, Corrupting Ice sh.


    Original Passive - Destiny Shattering Domain, Endless Ice Void.


    Active - Blood Maniption �� (5), Descendant Ice Maker �� (5), Moon st �� (5), Beast Arts �� (5), Charm �� (5), Absolute Stealth �� (5), Absolute Speed �� (5), Telepathy ��, Illusionary ��, Lunar''s Empress �� (3), Blood Lifeline ��, Blood Annihtion ��, War Saintess ��, Blood Clone ��, Fist of Destruction ��.


    Passive - Blood Devourer, Moon Goddess, All Seeing Eye, Language God.


    Status Point - 96,000


    Skill Point - 19,276


    Coin - 1,000,000


    Status -


    Str - 459,000


    Int - 594,000


    Agi - 528,660


    Def - 324,000


    Dex - 324,000


    Equipped Gears -


    - Fairy Saintess Flute (Silver)


    - Fairy''s Wrath: Rainbow Edge Dual Katana (Red) [Dual Spirit Type]


    - Earrings of the Life/Death Goddess (Red)


    - Ring of the Fox Goddess (Red)


    - Spatial Ring (Red)


    Inventory:


    (World Map), (Manual Guide),(Tier Upgrader),(Weapon Upgrader),(Gxy Core), (Neutron Star Core), (Angel Awakening Pill 100%), (Void Pill), (Space Pill), (Gamma Ore x1,000),(Space Ring x5,000,000,016.)


    "Let''s start now, shall we? I have already warmed up quite a bit. I hope you can bring me a good fight, Izanami~" Yuki said in a clear voice as she slowly walked towards Izanami whose body began to tense up. She felt a shiver down her spine, but she was not going to run away, if Yuki wants a fight, that is what she is going to bring. She wants to see how powerful the Almighty God of Japan is, and that is what she is going to do, she is going to show how powerful she is. Instantly their surroundings were filled with such strong dark energy which Yuki raised an eyebrow, but it didn''t matter. Because Izanami was known for being the Goddess of Death/Chaos in the myth so it was normal and based on that, she already knows that she has the Dark Element.


    "Yes, that is what I want. I want to see how powerful the Goddess of Death is. Destiny Shattering Domain~" Yuki said in a demonic tone and the killing intent that Izanami was releasing quickly faded and was reced with an even much stronger one.

 Chapter 347 Battle Against The Ancient Gods Of Japan (Izanami) Part 9 Last

    ?Yuki put on a sinister smile as she puts her Dual Katana on her System and rushed toward Izanami. No one expected her speed as in a blink of she was already facing her just a few inches apart, but it was toote for Izanami to react when she took the full blow from Yuki''s fist sting her away from the force. Just from pure physical power, she felt her whole body shake, her fist was extremely heavy because of the force that she puts in it, but it was not only the force that was deadly, the speed of the punch too. But she was far from that, she then appeared behind Izanami and send out a kick that made her fly away again but before she could hit something, Yuki would appear and strike at her again.


    "What''s wrong, is this the best that you can give? I''m not even using my weapon just for you. At the end of the day, even you are useless. Maybe that man is the only person who is capable of bringing out my full strength��" Yuki sighed as she grabs Izanami by the neck and begins to tighten her hold on it, but when she saw that she didn''t show many reactions to it, and her aura was slowly darkening, she chuckled.


    "If that is what you want then- Let me show you why they call me the Goddess of Death. Requiem of the Broken Souls!" Izanami yells out. Yuki then heard the cries of ghosts all around her and when she looks at the person in front of her, she saw her smiling wickedly. Quickly sensing that something was wrong, she tries to let go of her grasp on Izanami''s neck but found that she can''t. And when she looks at her arm, she saw that it was ck, as if it was dead but the worst part was that it was spreading quickly, and just as it could reach her elbow she didn''t hesitate to cut it off.


    "So this is your power, everything you touch will wither away because of death." Yuki smiled lightly not caring about her bleeding arm that has been cut off as her focus was set entirely on her arm which was now turning into dust. Izanami raised an eyebrow for a second before chuckling, her ck eyes that were glowing with a sinister light it was set on Yuki, she then slowly walked towards the woman who still had the calm look on her face even after cutting her arm off.


    "You are right, this is my powers. But this is not the only thing that I can do you know, because I can also do this~" Izanami answered as she let out a wisp of darkness that begins to scatter around like a cloud in Space. Yuki waited for a second and watch what was about to happen, but when she finally realized what was happening, she took out her Dual Katana and used "Elemental Burst" once again, normally she cannot use it if she used the normal way of subduing the Soul of the Fairy''s Wrath, but because she showed them who was their owner the Katana had no choice but to relent to whatever their master wants. They were the ones who put up the Cooldown on their Skill naturally they can freely change it, but since they first thought that they will not be used yet, they set it up like that. But all of that changed when Yuki became their master.


    Yuki had now realized what was happening, but she was toote for it already as the Darkness have already touched the corpse of half of the Gods that she killed. Her attack only Annihted half of the corpse, but the rest were beginning toe back alive as Izanami''s soldiers. But the worse part was that the ones who were revived were the Amun Ra, Izanagi, Susanoo, Ymir, and Hachiman.


    "Isn''t my powers great, because all of the are dead already I have full control over them because that''s how it works!  It''s very lovely isn''t it?" Izanami asked with a smile on her face that would have struck any person out of beauty, but what Yuki only saw was a face full of mockery and arrogance in that face.


    "I gotta agree with that, but that is if I was insane like you. But I''m not, also even if you have control over Death, it doesn''t affect me because your fate remains the same. You will die by my hands today." Yuki said with a serious face as she shed in half Amun Ra who wasing close to her but was shocked to find that it did nothing, as if she was cutting air her Sword only passes through his body.


    "You can''t kill death, didn''t your Mother teach you this? Oh, that''s right, you don''t have a Mother because she is already dead~ HAHAHAHAHA! Your Father has killed your Mother for being a useless woman. Do you want me to revive her for you? So that she can teach you about life." Izanami took this chance to mock Yuki, but she didn''t seem to realize that she has made a bad move because she was having fun doing so, but it was not just her whoughed. Even God and the rest of the Godsughed when they heard what Izanami just said to Yuki.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What a pity, you don''t have a parent. Maybe if you had one you can ask for her help, but since both of them are already dead no one is going to help you escape your fate. Not them because they are useless people."


    Naturally, all of them already knew who Yuki was before, but what they didn''t know was that what they learn about her was all a facade as her real information was hidden under Ayame''s order.


    "What, you already can''t move because I mentioned your Mother? You have no one to me but your Mother for raising trash like you, just like what she was in the past." Izanami continued when she saw that Yuki was not reacting to her words which infuriated her, from the intel that they got. It is said that Yuki loves her Mother and anyone who tries to disrespect her will be punished worse than death. But Yuki''s reaction was too abnormal, she didn''t understand why she was not showing any reaction at all, maybe all of the information was only a rumor around her.


    "Useless woman? Maybe I''ll show you what kind of daughter she has raised. War Saintess." Yuki said in a more sinister voice, her Bloodlust has nowpletely swallowed everyone to the point that she didn''t even care about the System Notification that she got from Fubuki. No one was safe under her "Destiny Shattering Domain" as now everyone can feel its true power. She also grabbed her Space Ring and brought something out to everyone''s confusion, it was a small bottle that could hold at least a drop of liquid and all of them then saw her drinking whatever the liquid that was inside.


    Ding!


    [Congrattions the user''s Skill War Saintess has been upgraded into Goddess of War. Because of the upgrade, the effects of the Skill have been boosted.]


    Goddess of War - [The user can now use all of the Elements that Aika has, but it would have the same Rank which is currently Gold. She would also gain the following buffs: X6 All Stats, Nullify 15% of all iing Damage, X5 Bonus Physical Damage, X5 Bonus Magic Damage, Turns 5% of Damage to True Damage, and have 100,00 Health, and Mana Regen per 1 minute. When the effects of the Skill disappear, the user would have to wait for 3 months to be able to use it again. This Skill has no bacsh to the user.]


    [Passive Blood Devourer Activated, the user would receive the following buff: X15 All Stats, X10 Bonus Physical Damage, X10 Bonus Magic Damage, Increase Effectiveness for any Blood-Rted Skills by 200% and Turns 5% of Blood Attacks to True Damage.]


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 348 A Blessing Should Not Be Wasted

    ?Name - Yuki


    Race - Fox


    Title/s - Saviour, Last Stand, Spirit Princess, Origin Skill, Ice Queen.


    Bloodline - Blood Moon Fox


    Lvl - 1/12,800


    Exp bar - 0/4,000


    The requirement to Rank Up:[The host must be lvl 12,800.]


    HP - 4,374,000,000/4,374,000,000


    Mana - 48,600,000,000


    Magic - 10,206,000,000


    Rank - Star Lord Beast (Peak)


    Elements:


    Transcendent cial (Diamond)


    [This Element will not be able to transcend into ck Rank because it''s only temporary.]


    Blood (ss) - 20%/100%


    [The host must have aplete 100% mastery. The host would also need to drink 1 million liters of Blood.]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - Eternal Moon Dance, Cursed Sword Techniques of the Demon Goddess.


    Original Skill - Eternal Freezing Void Bow, Transcending Ice Gauntlet, Corrupting Ice sh.


    Original Passive - Destiny Shattering Domain, Endless Ice Void.


    Active - Blood Maniption �� (5), Descendant Ice Maker �� (5), Moon st �� (5), Beast Arts �� (5), Charm �� (5), Absolute Stealth �� (5), Absolute Speed �� (5), Telepathy ��, Illusionary ��, Lunar''s Empress �� (3), Blood Lifeline ��, Blood Annihtion ��, War Saintess ��, Blood Clone ��, Fist of Destruction ��.


    Passive - Blood Devourer, Moon Goddess, All Seeing Eye, Language God.


    Status Point - 96,000


    Skill Point - 19,276


    Coin - 1,000,000


    Status:


    Str - 41,310,000<novelnext></novelnext>


    Int - 53,460,000


    Agi - 47,579,400


    Def - 29,160,000


    Dex - 29,160,000


    Equipped Gears:


    - Fairy Saintess Flute (Silver)


    - Fairy''s Wrath: Rainbow Edge Dual Katana (Red) [Dual Spirit Type]


    - Earrings of the Life/Death Goddess (Red)


    - Ring of the Fox Goddess (Red)


    - Spatial Ring (Red)


    Inventory:


    (World Map), (Manual Guide),(Tier Upgrader),(Weapon Upgrader),(Gxy Core), (Neutron Star Core), (Angel Awakening Pill 100%), (Void Pill), (Space Pill), (Gamma Ore x1,000),(Space Ring x5,000,000,016.)


    "Yuki��" Lucifer tries to approach Yuki to console her, but she can only guess how much pain she was in right now after hearing how Izanami and the rest of the Gods mocked her because of her deceased Mother. But before she could get the chance to approach Yuki, she was stopped by Amaterasu who held her by the shoulder.


    "No, don''te near her. You might get in the way." Amaterasu shook her head. She was also angered by how the Gods were mocking Ayame, but she couldn''t just say who Yuki''s mother was because it was a secret to everyone. And she only told Lucifer and the Demon Sins so that the chances of them helping the war is higher, as who would not want to have a connection with the current Beast Goddess? Lucifer tries to protest but was cut off by Yuki''s voice.


    "No need to help me here, I can take care of this. If you want to help then just protect Earth, I''m not sure if I can control my current power right now." Yuki ordered them, but everyone who heard her voice shivered. As every word was filled with killing intent, all of the could hear that she was holding back the urge to kill. Yuki didn''t wait for them to respond as she has already arrived in front of God, she grabbed his head and smashed it against Pluto in under a second, and huge spider cracks instantly formed at the surface of Pluto that everyone could see, God who received the attack widened his eyes, but he didn''t have the time to react as Spikes of Ice appeared under him making holes all over his body.


    Yuki slowly stood up while using his body as the ground, as God''s body was being lifted by the giant Ice Spikes, she kicked him on the chest making the Ice Spikes go deeper into his flesh earning a scream of pain escapes his lips. Blood immediately escaped his lips, but he was not going to give up easily, he was God the strongest being in the Immortal Realm, and he wouldn''t be defeated by a mere Mortal. And using his free arm, a golden dagger appeared before his left arm as he then tries to stab Yuki who was focusing entirely on pressing her foot against him. But what happened left him shocked, but it was not only him who was shocked, everyone was. His dagger didn''t even pierce her skin, it only left a tiny wound on her, it looked like it came from a needle.


    "This is the best that you can do? At the end of the day, you are the one who is trash, and here you are telling me that I was the trash because of how my Mother raised me." Yuki said as she flicked her fingers and the Spikes that were holding God''s body disappeared, as his body then began to float, Yuki grabbed her "Cosmic Dragon Katana" and stabbed him again through the chest making his body make contact with the ground once again. She then slowly descended from above andnded in front of God who was not moving an inch, but as she was about to continue she senses that there were people behind her, quickly turning around she saw all of the Biblical Gods surrounding her.


    "Let go of our God!" Michael and Adam yelled at Yuki at the same time. When they saw that they didn''t get any reaction from her, they both of them swarmed her from both sides with both of their weapon in their hand. Michael held his Golden Spear tightly as he rushes towards her with the intent to kill and it was the same with Adam who was now holding onto his Great Sword and aiming to cut her body in half, both of them raised their weapon and they were about to hit her, something has caught their weapon. Their efforts were quickly put in vain as she caught both of their weapon using her bare hands, Ice instantly made its way onto their bodies freezing their whole body, but it was not just their body, even their Soul Realm was frozen because of the sheer cold.


    "All of you will get your turn, so don''t worry. But you are special, so you will best, Izanami." Yuki said with a cold smile. She didn''t pay any more attention to Izanami after that and put her focus entirely on the Biblical Gods, she still remembers how each and one of themughed while they mock her Mother. Creating multiple Ice Chains, she captured all of them in an instant. Their previousughter and arrogance in their heart were now reced with fear, and that fear was slowly swallowing their entire being. Their breathing was haggard and they were sweating profusely, but Yuki didn''t pay any attention to it, instead, she grabbed God''s body and begin to drag them in front of them making them abruptly stop their breathing.


    "What are you nning on doing?" Mary asked as her voice shakes, but she somehow managed to gather her courage and ask.


    "You wanted me to release God right? That is what I''m just going to do." God''s body was already surrounded by Ice and his chances of making it out alive were slim, but when he heard Yuki''s voice he got a bad feeling about it. And his guess was correct, Yuki grabbed his ear and tore it off forcibly using only her hands, the sounds of flesh ripping apart sickened the stomach of those who were watching.


    "See I released him right? Though it was just a part of him, it''s not my fault that you didn''t specify what part of him I need to release though, so it''s your fault." Yuki softly chuckled not minding about how God was screaming hysterically in front of her. With her keen eye, she saw how Moses gulps down a mouthful of saliva, and an idea pops out in her head. Making an Ice Soldier, she then ordered it to grab Moses who was now shivering in fear.


    "Are you hungry? I saw you swallowing your saliva. Eat this~" Yuki picks up the bloody ear and put it in front of Moses. His face instantly went pale as he saw the ear in front of him, and he shut his mouthpletely not daring to open it. He felt that if he opened his mouth, nothing good wille out of it, so he tries to resist as hard as he could.


    "If someone is giving you a blessing you should ept it right? Wasting food is a Sin ording to all of you right Biblical Gods?" Yuki asked as she looked at the Ice Soldier to order it. It then immediately went into action and held Moses''s cheeks to forcibly open them, fearpletely swallowed his whole being as he watch how Yuki puts God''s ear into his mouth, but when she saw how he tries to now swallow, she got irritated and punch him in the guts making him identally swallow what was on his mouth.


    "Was it good? I mean God''s Ear." Yuki asked as she made a chair for herself and even satfortably she crosses her legs together as she watch how Moses begins to break down. He has just swallowed a part of his God, a person that he admires the most.

 Chapter 349 EX Rank Task

    ?Moses immediately hit his stomach to try to cough out the Ear that he has just swallowed, but it was useless. No matter how hard he tries he cannot cough out God''s Ear making him pale, his mouth is full of blood because of it and he cannot even look at everyone with a refined look. But no one was going to judge him because all of them witnessed what happened to him and they felt terrible for Moses, but whatever kind of feeling they have they can never feel what exactly he was currently feeling as he was the victim of Yuki. But for the woman who was the cause, she only has a smile on her face as she watches from her Chair and even casually sips a tea that she has brewed herself by using the zing Petals of her Katana to boil water.


    "What''s wrong with all of you? Maybe you didn''t like how I released your God? I apologize for that, let me make it up by doing this." Yuki smiled lightly as she then walked towards where God was lying, no matter how hard he tries he cannot run away or even save himself because of the Ice Soldier that was guarding him, he was powerless in front of the Ice Soldier. But he was not expecting Yuki to suddenly make a move against him, she picks up his arm and broke it making thempletely useless now, thinking that it was over he was about to get his revenge when he felt a twisting pain all over his arm. She was still not finished as she began to twist his arm in a circr motion even though it was broken before, he can still move his arm, but now after what she has done, he don''t even think that he can use his arm any longer.


    The joints that the bone was connected to havepletely broken off, they are now separated making his whole left arm limp. He can''t even move one finger, but the pain that he is feeling was beyond words.


    "There we go, now it is easier to cut. Without the bones, it would be easier right?" Yuki lowered her head and met with God''s eyes as she made a saw out of Ice and begin to cut his arm starting at the shoulder where the joints have been separated. Blood keeps spewing out everywhere and it even got into Yuki''s clothes and face, but her expression remained the same, it was expressionless, but if one took one closer look at her eyes, they could see un unrestrained anger that was burning in them.


    "What kind of person she is? She is insane!" Eve yelled out as she clenches the Ice Chains that were restraining her as she tries her best to snap them in half, but she was only left with her handpletely frozen, if not for her Fire Abilities, her hand would already be frozen solid for a long time. And just as she was about to let go of the Chains in her hand, it suddenly morphed into a fan of des, she didn''t have the time to react when the fan of des spins cutting her two hands off. Blood sttered everywhere hitting every god that was nearby making them scream in fear towards the Chains that were restraining their whole body


    "No need to fear, you won''t end up like this Bitch, at least not yet, If you don''t scream like her I won''t cut you off in pieces, I will just give you a quick and painless death," Yuki said with a smile as the des of Fan that cut off Eve''s hand morphed back into chains that restrained her once again. Turning back to God, she was almost done cutting off her arm, as she purposely made the des of the saw dull so that it would be harder to cut through his flesh but that would also mean that the pain that he will be feeling is going to be amplified as she would need much more effort than normal.


    "My saw is so dull, but it''s fine. I''m almost done anyway." Yuki sighed as she continues not caring about how God was screaming hysterically below her because of the pain. It was too much for him that he almost wishes to be just killed on the spot, but he still didn''t. Forcing out all of his remaining strength, he grabbed deep inside his Spatial Ring and grabbed a ss stone before cracking it under his palm. A bright golden light stunned everyone''s eyes including Yuki, she had to close her eyes to protect them from the light, but when she opened them she no longer see God, it was just his arm that was torn off that was left at the scene, but when she heard heavy breathing behind her, she slowly turns around to only see God holding a Sword pointing at her neck.


    "Don''t move or else I will pierce a hole in your neck!" God warned as he threatens to draw his Sword closer to Yuki''s neck, but what after thatpletely shocked him. She calmly held the de of his Sword and stabs her neck purposely causing blood to slowly pour out of her neck.


    "Why are you even hesitating, you''re only giving your enemy a chance if you are doing this. Consider this as free training, never threaten someone, unless you don''t know how truly capable they are." Yuki taught everyone a little lesson before she destroys the de under her hands, and the wound on her neck regenerated quickly as it got there. God quickly snapped out of his daze as he quickly backs off a few dozen meters before grabbing a red Pill in his Spatial Ring.


    "STOP BEING ARROGANT MORTAL. I WILL FUCKING KILL YOU TODAY!" God roars out as he then swallows the Pill. The aura that he was releasing immediately change, and she can feel that his power has grown. If she was not wrong, God can already be considered as powerful as one of the Gods in the Immortal Realm. But that is only a God that was considered average in the Immortal Realm.


    Ding!


    [Due to the special circumstances that the host has been through, the System will add another Task that she has the choice she wants toplete or not. Butpleting the Task will of course result in getting additional Rewards.] Fubuki notified Yuki which made her stop for a moment, but this resulted in God to misunderstood that she was terrified after noticing the change in his power.


    EX: Annihte all of the Biblical Gods including Heaven (Their Realm just like Hell.)  in one Attack.


    Rewards:<novelnext></novelnext>


    The Staff of the Heavenly God (ck)


    Description - A Staff that has formed because of the destruction of the Heavens in the Mortal Realm. All of the powers that Heaven has stored from the Mortal Realm have been formed into a Staff that will bring destruction or peace to its path.


    Effects when Equipped:


    Magic Power - 4,000


    Defense - 2,500


    Speed - 500


    +300% Bonus Magic Damage


    +10 True Magic Damage


    Requirements - The user of the Staff must be a Pure-Hearted Soul and not Evil before they can wield the Staff. If they passed the first step which is to wield the Staff, they then would be transported inside of the Staff to do a Trial which they mustplete to freely use the Staff. They have only one chance to seed in this Trial.


    Abilities:


    Passive - Heavenly Soul-  As the user does Good Things in their life, she then would receive Good Karma which the Staff would take for itself. The Good Karma that the Staff receives will make it more powerful. But the number of the Karma that the Staff can take is only one per day. (0/100 Good Deeds Before Next Upgrade)


    Active Skill - Heaven''s Ray - When this Skill is activated, a ray of light thates from the skies wille crashing down into the ground causing wounds to be inflicted on the Evil Souls. The user can also be given a choice to give a verdict to the enemy before he/she attacks if the enemy is Pure Evil or not, if the choice of the user is correct the damage of the enemy would be multiplied by two, but if he/she was wrong she is the one who is receiving the damage instead.

 Chapter 350 What Lucifer Really Wants

    ?"Lucifer, I know that you and the other Demons are watching. Come out now. That also includes you Amaterasu." Yuki spoke up after a few seconds passed, still not caring about God whose strength already surpassed his limits a few moments ago. This action of hers caused another surge of anger to surface in his heart as if he lost all of his sanity and the only thing that was keeping him going is the goal to kill Yuki. He rushed towards her with unbelievable speed, he pointed his Sword at her abdomen, and just as it was about to pierce he was met with a p from Yuk.


    Pang!


    After receiving one p from Yuki, he flew across Pluto for thousands of miles and just stopped when he hit huge debris of rock. His whole body quivered in a mixture of pain and fear once again, just now he felt that Yuki didn''t even take him seriously and pped him casually, but the power behind that p was enough to destroy Thousands of Stars in the Gxy. And he received that attack with no defense for his body, his face became disfigured as his cheeks became dislocated making his once handsome look horrifying to look at.


    "You''re fucking ugly. Cover your face. Seeing your face makes me want to throw up." Yuki mocked as she turned her head away from him and waited for the people that she called to show up in front of her. It only took a few minutes for Lucifer and the rest to show up, but unlike the rest who has a calm faces, Lucifer was extremely nervous. They were given a task to go to Earth and guard it, not only they ignored her orders they even went to watch the fight. She was not tempted at first and only wants toplete what Yuki has ordered for her, but she finally sumbed and agreed to watch when she was persuaded by Satan.


    "We''re sorry! You have ordered us a job to do, but whe didn''tplete it!" Lucifer sincerely apologized as she even held Yuki''s hands and tears were slowly threatening toe out of her eyes as she gazes at her. As for Yuki, she still couldn''t believe that Lucifer from the stories who is believed to be the evilest person to have existed was actually just a cute and almost innocentdy.


    "Don''t worry about it, I have already expected that none of you will do what I said." Yuki calmly released herself from Lucifer''s hands. She then backed away slowly as she looks at her for a second, just as she was about to ask Lucifer a question, she felt an extreme amount of killing intent in front of her, and when she found who was the person behind it a smirk has formed on her lips.


    "Lucifer, can you kindly tell me where is Heaven located? If you answer me I will forgive you." Yuki stopped moving back and approached Lucifer with a smile on her face, but somehow Lucifer felt oppressed when she was met with Yuki''s tall structure, but she was surprised when she felt a hand on her head, this made her mind go nk for a second. But she also felt that something was not right, normally she would have been embarrassed by this action, but strangely she felt nothing. But when Satan smiled at her and didn''t even anything to her, she felt her face go red and hot. When Lucifer came up with a conclusion, her face went red once more causing the other woman to misunderstand.


    "Please get off your hands, Miss Yuki. Don''t you already have a wife, what will happen if they misunderstood you because of what you are doing to another woman?" Satan said in a cold and piercing tone as she forcefully removed Yuki''s hand from Lucifer''s head and embraced the woman as if she was guarding her against the person in front of them. Yuki didn''t seem surprised by how Satan is reacting to her actions.


    "Don''t worry about my side Satan, if I were you I would worry about my own." Yuki chuckled lightly as she pointed at the woman who was in Satan''s arms and whose face waspletely red. It only took a few seconds before the two of them separated and Satan got back her usual cold face.


    "As I was asking before, can you tell me where is Heaven Lucifer?" Yuki asked once more as she waited for Lucifer to answer her question and just as she was about to answer, God, interrupted.


    "Lucifer! Are you going to betray the ce where you are born!? Can''t you see that this Mortal has bad intentions toward our home?" God yelled out which made Lucifer in fear, she then slowly turns her head towards her Little Brother, she was keeping the pain for herself all the time when she saw how Yuki mercilessly tortures her Little Brother, but she can''t seem to take it in any longer when she saw the current state of God. He was missing an arm, and his face was disfigured.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Disgusting, your whole existence is a piece of shit. You have the face to say that she will betray Heaven by just that? What a load of shit is that, didn''t you even think about what you have done to her? Weren''t you the person who made her Big Sister''s life miserable? Lucifer, don''t listen to this man''s words, he is only tricking you." Yuki spoke up in a cold tone, her previous calm manner. She can''t help but pity Lucifer for being weak-willed, if this was her she would not hesitate to kill God. But what anger her the most is the hypocrisy that ising out of God''s mouth, she then walked up in front of him and lifted him by the neck.


    "People like you are what I hate the most. Hypocrite bitches, you act as if you are a Saint but it is the total opposite." Yuki said as her fingers began to dig inside in neck causing blood to ooze out rapidly. She was already nning to kill him but because of the Task that she was given, she chose not to. Instead, she turned towards Lucifer who has now a pale face while looking at her.


    "Lucifer, tell me honestly if you want me to kill this person or not," Yuki asked seriously as she waited for her to answer, but even after a few minutes have passed Lucifer remained the same, she didn''t answer her question and only stayed silent the whole time, but she didn''t run out of patience. At a flick of a finger, an Ice Dragon appeared that bit through God''s body restraining him once again.


    "Lucifer you must remember this. Fear and running away are normal for us living beings. But what''s wrong is you always running away from them, if you keep being a pushover nothing going to happen and you will remain the same." Yuki took a moment to stop and continued.


    "Tell me what it is that you want. Being selfish will not hurt you, instead, it will only do good to you as you are going to benefit from it. Selfishness is not a sin, each one of us wants something in life, and no one is stopping us from achieving it other than ourselves because you think that it is wrong to be selfish." Yuki then waited for Lucifer to speak up, just as she was about to give up she heard her muffled plea.


    "I- I want you to give my Brother a peaceful death. No matter what he has done to me, I have already forgiven him, but I want him to change. And if the only way is through killing him and giving him another chance in his next life, I want it to be just like that." Lucifer mustered all of the courage to tell her what she wants. But her answer didn''t make God happy who was already being crushed under the jaws of the Ice Dragon.


    "I''m your little Brother you should save me! Please Big Sister!" God called Lucifer Big Sister in his final moments, but Lucifer smiled at her and only answered by saying.


    "Don''t worry Little Brother, I hope you can be happy in your next life. Yuki, Heaven is located in Alcyoneus, I don''t need the details of that Gxy right?" Lucifer smiled, she was right as there was no need to tell Yuki where are Alcyoneus''s location and origin Yuki is titled the Smartest Human to ever live on Earth.


    "I see, thank you for that information. As for your request, I will make sure to give your Brother a quick and painless death."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 351 Is That You?

    ?"I don''t think I need to repeat what your Sister just sentenced you right? Don''t worry, I will do as I promised her, I will give all of you a quick and painless death. You won''t even feel a thing when you die, well actually you feel one thing and that is regret. Regret that you betrayed your Sister and regret crossing my path." Yuki smiled and that smile of hers was like a death sentence to each and one of the Biblical Gods, making them shiver in fear. But there was nothing that they could do, even their God was powerless against the woman who will kill them at least that''s what they expected, but they never knew that God would betray them.


    "I still want to live, I will never be killed by the likes of you. I''m sorry to all of you, but my LIFE is much more important than all of you. Now be my sacrifice." God said as he then killed all of them, not even sparing one. Then all of their powers begin to crash down at God''s body making it more powerful once again, but Yuki still didn''t think highly of him, it only got lower because of how he killed all of his subordinates for him to live. She then used her "All Seeing Eye" to see the difference in his power, she was already expecting a massive power-up since he killed all of his Pantheon of Gods which was numbering to 20.


    Ding!


    Name - God


    Race - Archangel


    Title - God of Heaven, The All Mighty Being, God of the Mortal Realm


    Rank - God (Early)


    HP - 10,000,000,000/10,000,000,000


    Qi - 50,000,000,000


    Spiritual Power - 2,000,000,000


    Danger Level - Empire


    "Your power has grown, but I wonder who will win between us? All of you back away, this is a fight that none of you can''t handle. Can''t have one of you die right?" Yuki turned their head towards all of the Demons, but when she turned her back against all of them, it turned into a cold smile. But she did nothing at first and just waited for God to finish, but when she saw that a person was trying to sneakily run away, she appeared before that person and grabbed her by the head.


    "You''re not thinking of running from me are you, Izanami?" Yuki asked as she threw her to the ground with force, just as she could run away, her body was cut in half by Yuki''s hands. Her guts and blood spilled everywhere making one shiver in disgust, but the person who caused her in such a state didn''t care and slowly approached her with heavy steps, each step was like thunder to Izanami''s heart. And just as she was about to ept her fate, her eyes darken as she opened up a portal and grabbed a person in it making Yuki stop.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Don''t you dare to make a move on me, or else I will kill your WIFE!" Izanami yelled out to Yuki as she brought out a Dagger and pointed it toward Kurokami''s neck. Yuki''s face became unreadable as she saw the current state of Kuraokami, she was not using any Illusion and was using her Vampire appearance that could make anyone fall in love with her beauty, but now it was different. Her body was full of wounds, her once-white colored skin can no longer be seen, and her clothes were tattered as it was not even covering most of her skin.


    "Yu- Yuki is that y- you?" Kurokami asked in an extremely hoarse voice, if Yuki was not looking at her right now even she would find it hard to notice that it was her. As for Kurokami, she was so d that she was finally able to meet Yuki, after she was caught under the hands of the Izanami, she was tortured every day and was their ything. She would be hit every time they visit her, and the worst thing of all is that Izanagi once forced himself into her making her scared, that she couldn''t even fall asleep at night, it was already hard because of her wounds, but because of the incident, it only made sleeping harder. Fortunately, Amaterasu appeared and stopped Izanagi before things could escte and if something did happen to her, she doesn''t know how she could face Yuki, she felt that she is dirty and not good enough for someone like her.


    "Yes, it''s me. I''m sorry for letting you suffer all alone, I promise that I will save you." Yukiforted with a smile before she took a deep breath and spoke to Izanami.


    "Release her right now, I promise you that I will not do anything," Yuki said, and to give Izanami assurance that she will not make a move, she threw her Dual Katana a few hundred meters. But before Izanami could take a breath, God suddenly appeared in front of them making her Dagger almost pierce Kuraokam''s neck, but that didn''t stop the blood to ooze out.


    "I''ll take care of youter, so why don''t you fuck off to your shitty ce?" Yuki said in a tone that no one has ever heard of, it was even more sinister when they mocked Ayame. She didn''t hesitate for a single second as she sted God away with one punch sending him towards the direction of their Heaven, the poors and Stars that he hit along the way got destroyed by the force, but this also injured his body by a lot. Yuki now used everything in that punch to send him away, but she was far from done. She then used her "Dance of the Moon" to create dozens of clones of herself.


    "Fubuki, will it count if I annihte Heaven using multiple attacks, but the same skill?" Yuki asked, but from the tone of her voice, she was not expecting a no from the System.


    Ding!


    [Yes, it would still count.] Fubuki answered in a short sentence, but Yuki could somehow feel that it was not normal. She could feel fear in them. But it doesn''t matter for now at least, there was only one thing on her mind and that is to quickly kill God along with Heaven so that she can save Kuraokami.


    "Eternal Freezing Void Bow, Destroy!" Yuki muttered as all the other clones then begin to copy her moves and retract their hand, and slowly a Bow made of Ice appeared on their hand. All of them then released their attack under Yuki''s orders, all of them then saw how the arrow shot travels faster than the speed of light breaking the limits of the Mortal Realm, and it only took a few seconds for them to reach  Alcyoneus that was 3 Billion Lightyears away from the Milky Way.


    The force of the destruction of Alcyoneus was so strong and fast that it has already reached Milky Way, but the most shocking part is that it moved Milky Way because of it. It blew away the Gxy approximately 1,479,235 Lightyears away. Luckily the Demons and Amaterasu have done their job and protected the Sr System, but it cannot be said the same for the outer Sr System of the Milky Way as they have perished.


    "Now, as promised give me back Kuraokami. I did my part, now do yours."

 Chapter 352 Punishment For The Sinners Part 1

    ?Ding!


    [Congrattions! The host haspleted an EX Rank Task. Forpleting the EX Rank, the System will now gift the host her reward.]


    Reward -


    The Staff of the Heavenly God (ck)


    Description - A Staff that has formed because of the destruction of the Heavens in the Mortal Realm. All of the powers that Heaven has stored from the Mortal Realm have been formed into a Staff that will bring destruction or peace to its path.


    Effects when Equipped:


    Magic Power - 4,000


    Defense - 2,500


    Speed - 500


    +300% Bonus Magic Damage


    +10 True Magic Damage


    Requirements - The user of the Staff must be a Pure-Hearted Soul and not Evil before they can wield the Staff. If they passed the first step which is to wield the Staff, they then would be transported inside of the Staff to do a Trial which they mustplete to freely use the Staff. They have only one chance to seed in this Trial.


    Abilities:


    Passive - Heavenly Soul-  As the user does Good Things in their life, she then would receive Good Karma which the Staff would take for itself. The Good Karma that the Staff receives will make it more powerful. But the number of the Karma that the Staff can take is only one per day. (0/100 Good Deeds Before Next Upgrade)<novelnext></novelnext>


    Active Skill - Heaven''s Ray - When this Skill is activated, a ray of light thates from the skies wille crashing down into the ground causing wounds to be inflicted on the Evil Souls. The user can also be given a choice to give a verdict to the enemy before he/she attacks if the enemy is Pure Evil or not, if the choice of the user is correct the damage of the enemy would be multiplied by two, but if he/she was wrong she is the one who is receiving the damage instead.


    At this point, Izanami only felt more fearful of Yuki, she was a Goddess and knew what kind of Power God had, but she killed him along with his Heaven which has the highest density of Power in all of Heaven that exist within the Mortal Realm. Out of panic and fear, she lets go of Kuraokami for a second which gave chance for Yuki to quickly grab Kuraokami as well as stabbing a hole into her chest, but as her arm pierced through Izanami''s body, Ice spreads out and swallowed her, but it still makes sure that she was alive. As for Yuki, her once uncontroble raging heart begins to slowly calm down, but her rage was soon reced with deep sadness as she gazes at Kuraokami''s poor body.


    "I''m sorry�� I''m sorry that it took me so long to save you, if only I did things much quicker. Maybe you wouldn''t have been in this state. Please forgive me��" Yuki apologizes as she knelt on the ground with Kuraokami resting in her arms, she couldn''t forgive herself for taking such a long time, she regretted taking so much time to conquer Earth, if she only hastens it she would only need about a week to finish everything that needed to be done in Earth, but she instead took more than 2 months to do it.


    "It''s fine, I should be the one that is to be med for this, Yuki. If only I have been more careful maybe this wouldn''t have happened. I''m also sorry for us reuniting like this, my current appearance doesn''t look that great I know, I''m sorry-" Kuraokami apologizes in a hoarse tone, but she didn''t have the chance to finish her sentence when her lips were sealed by Yuki. It was gentle and full of love and she couldn''t stop the tears to flow from her eyes.


    "I don''t care about such little things. You are still one of the most beautiful women I have ever seen in my life, and there is no denying it. I will always love you." Yuki stopped the kiss for a moment to say what was in her heart while at the woman straight in the eyes. Time seemed to have stopped at that moment, as Kuraokami began to whine softly in Yuki''s arms as she gathered all of her remaining strength to put her hands on Yuki''s cheeks before kissing her softly before she lost consciousness because of the pain, and fatigue that had built up on her body for the past two months, and now that Yuki was here, all of that was released as she felt at ease and safe when she is near her.


    "Fubuki is there any cure for her broken Soul Veins, I know that there is a Pill for that, but that is not a permanent fix and I don''t want that kind of medicine. Do you know any other way for me to save her without relying on these Pills or the Health Potion?" Yuki asked Fubuki as her situation was dire and she has no choice but to ask, luckily Fubuki has the answer to her question to which Yuki sighed in relief, but when she heard what she needs to do her face darkened.


    Ding!


    [There are two ways for the host to save Kuraokami in her current state. The first choice is that she can save her by sending Mana into her Soul Veins to heal them forcibly, but the process would be painful and the chances of failing are high. The host can also forcibly upgrade the Soul Realm of Kuraokami to Ascendant by sacrificing 5 Soul Realm, but this is more dangerous for both the host and Kuraokami because even one slip or wrong touch at the Soul Realm, it could explode killing everything that it hits. But if the System has to suggest, it would be the second because it would benefit the host''s wife.]  Fubuki listed the two ways for her to fix Kuraokami''s Soul Veins and even suggested the best way to help her.


    When she first touched her Kuraokami''s body, she found that something was wrong, it felt that it was getting weaker as time goes by, and when she looked inside by sending a pule of Mana, saw that more than 70% of her Soul Veins are blocked and cut off, and her Soul Realm was more than 10% Broken which was deadly. She was even lucky to be alive even after receiving such a wound, the only reason that she can still hold on was because of her Royal Vampire Blood which is the strongest in the Vampire Race if it, not Yuki was afraid that she would have already died after receiving them. But judging from the look of her lover, it seems that even she doesn''t know that she was badly injured as getting your Soul Ream injured will lead you to have bad senses.


    As she felt how bad it was to have your Soul Realm injured, she was extremely worried for Kuraokami''s safety, fortunately, she has the System and gave her ways to save her. Now she only needs to execute one of them and she has the resources to just do that without worrying too much, plus even if she doesn''t have the Soul Realm that she needs, she will just kill more people to make it happen, whatever it takes, she must heal Kuraokami back to her original State even if it means making enemy with another Patheon of Gods.


    "Can I put Kuraokami inside my Space inside the System just like what I did with Yumie a few months back?" Yuki asked as she doesn''t have any ce for Kuraokami to stay in. Her being inside the System would guarantee her safety from danger and her body will heal as long as she stays there.


    Ding!


    [Because the host has already made love with her Wife, Kuraokami. She will be given the right to ess the Space of the System.] Fubuki updated Yuki to which she nodded in appreciation as she then ced her inside to keep her safe, and she doesn''t want her to witness how evil she is towards her enemy.

 Chapter 353 Punishment For The Sinners Part 2 Last

    ?(WARNING! A very dark scene will appear in this (Rape), so skip it if you are ufortable because of it.)


    "Alright, I will just do that then. I was originally nning to save them for a future weapon, but I will not be needing them now since I have Jesus''s Soul Realm. Plus I have already a weapon waiting for Kurakami, Aika, or even Fumiko which is this." Yuki said as she held "The Staff of the Heaven God" in her hands. It was about the size of her height, but originally it was not like that, it grew when she held so she thought that the size of it can change to the user''s desire. So to test, she thought of making it small, which it did. It shrank to about the size of a typical knife.


    The Staff that she was holding had a scary look, it has a jet-ck body, and a hand on top of it, but on each finger is another set of hands, and each hand holds 5 different colored orbs and in the middle of the hands was a dark orb. The Thumb Finger held a Red Orb, Point Finger was holding a Green Orb, Middle Finger held a Red Orb, Ring Finger held a Gold Orb, andstly, the Pinky Finger holds a Blue Orb. What Yuki doesn''t know is that the Staff will represent what the user''s nature is, as for why it was a ck hand that is because of her bloodied hands, and represents the power to all of the Heaven as the Or represents each Heaven and how she conquered them.


    "You stay here, I will only be gone for a few days. But don''t worry, I will have some guys to apany you so that you wouldn''t be lonely. So don''t worry." Yuki said in a sinister voice to Izanami as she then waved her hand killing almost all of the Shinto Gods, but she let some of them live for certain reasons.


    "Come here all of you~" Yuki spoke in an elegant but seductive tone, she was already so beautiful that charming a man was not a hard thing to do, but when shebines it with her "Charm" Skill it is almost a guarantee.


    "Do you want to have some fun~?" Yuki asked as she seductively looks at all of them while motioning to them using her fingers very seductively. It didn''t even take a second for all of them to fall under her Spell, all of them then quickly nodded their heads and followed Yuki. But she didn''t do anything just yet and just looked at Izanami before turning her eye toward the Demon Army.


    "Whatever you see, you can freely judge me. But I don''t care what you think of me, this is my way of taking revenge. If you choose to leave me after this, I don''t give a fuck, you are free to leave." Yuki said to all of them coldly before giving all of her attention to Izanami, she then frees her from the Ice Chain that was binding her and raises her chin.


    "You seemed to enjoy torturing my Wife huh? I wonder what will you feel if I make your Life just like that, but 10x worse? Will you break down, Live on, or maybe you''llmit suicide? I''m excited to see what will you do~" Yuki smiled evilly as she gazes down at Izanami''s body but there was no lust in them, only unconcealed anger.


    "Amaterasu, for sure you know who was the people who tortured my Wife. Tell me all of them, you have already disappointed me by not telling me about this matter." Yuki asked her, but it was concealed with a tone full of warnings to not disobey her or she will face the consequences.


    "Please forgive me for not telling you, but I was afraid that you will blindlye to them and get killed. I was only concerned for you, if this can ease your anger towards me then I''ll say all of them. Both my Father and Mother are the ones who tortured Lady Kurokami the most, there is also the addition of Susanoo, Tsukuyomi, and Raijin. All of them are the ones who made Lady Kurokami suffer." Amaterasu lowered her head not daring to meet Yuki''s eyes, if she didn''t doubt Yuki at first maybe she would have already told her about the suffering of her Wife, but because she was worried she chose not to.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Alright, I''ll let it slide for now since I know that you were worried about me, but in the future never keep any secret rting to one of my Wives." Yuki acknowledged her words, and she then looked around the endless Space before her eyes glowed.


    "Blood Lifeline!" Yuki collected all of their blood till thest drop and brought all of them back to life if there was any God that was left alive, maybe their jaws have dropped after seeing how she revived a God that easily, but the Demon Army was still there to witness how it turned out.


    "All of you said that you want to have fun right? Then you can have your fun with your Goddess~" Yuki invited them with a flick of a finger, all of Izanami''s clothes have disappeared, and she was now naked in front of all of them. Lust begins to clearly show in their eyes as they saw Izanami''s naked body. It didn''t take a long time for them to pounce at Izanami making her scream in anger and fear directed at Yuki.


    "Please make them stop! I beg you, I''m sorry for what I have done, I will never do it again, please! Get away from me, all of you!" Izanami yells out, but no one could save her now, not even her Husband or Sons since they also fell under Yuki''s hands. It was toote for her already, as she felt one of them pierce her, all of them were like Beast as they ravage her body, four of them currently are having their ways with Izanami, and not a single ce of her body was not touched by them, her big breast and butt were constantly being touched. All of her holes were being pierced, her pussy, ass, and mouth not a single one was being missed.


    "Of course, I haven''t forgotten the five of you. All of you have tortured my Wife, it''s only fair for me to get revenge right?" Yuki said as she then made a giant structure made of Ice that made them confused for a moment, but when they realized what she made all of them gasped in fear.


    "Oh it looks like you know this, but if you don''t then I''ll tell you. It is a grinding machine where I will be grinding all of you~" Yuki said with a sinister smile hanging on her face, none of them had the chance to escape as their bodies were sucked in by the Ice Grinder and begins to shred their bodies. But they didn''t die, and when they looked at the cause they saw an Ice Thread inside of their bodies that were constantly pouring in blood.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you but, this Grinding Machine would be going for a few days, you can''t die because I will constantly heal all of your wounds. So just prepare for all of the pain, remember all of the seconds that will pass." Yuki said before she disappeared in all of their sight not caring how the Demon Army begins to shiver in fear after witnessing what she just did with the Gods.


    "How can someone be so cruel, I do believe that they deserve punishment, but isn''t this too cruel?" Amaterasu asked as her voice shakes in fear, Lucifer, on the other hand, has a pale face, luckily though her face was covered by Satan so she didn''t witness the scene unfold, her ears were open.


    "It''s normal, this is thew of strength. Those who have strength, have the right to do whatever they want. The one who ims the Victor has the right to control the Loser." Satan said to which all of them agreed, but all of them agreed in their hearts that what Yuki did was very cruel.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 354 The Truth

    ?(Note: If you guys want to see a Side Chapter where it would show, how the Demon Sins have defeated their Pantheon of Enemy Gods. Just let me know and I''ll make it :D )


    Yuki had now traveled back to Earth, back to her house where Fumiko was patiently waiting. It was still the same as when she came back, nothing particrly important happened while she was gone. Earth was affected by the Battle that happened in the Sr System because of the barrier that has been ced, Lucifer also went on ahead on put on an illusion so that none of them can see what was happening as their attacks will surely be visible in the naked eye even if they are Lightyears away from them.


    "Yuki! I missed you!" Just as Yuki opened the door, a small woman came crashing towards her almost making her stumble backward, but it didn''t happen as she quickly embraced the woman in front of her.


    "I was only gone for a few days, and you already missed me this much?" Yuki chuckled and teased Fumiko, their interaction eased Yuki''s heart which was burning with anger and rage toward God, as she felt that their punishment was nowhere near as painful as she wanted it to be. But it would do for now, as she has more important matters in hand than punishing them and that is to introduce Kurokami to Fumiko and begin to start the healing progress of Kurokami to make her better.


    "Yes, I was sad because I couldn''t see you for a few days. But while you were gone, I was the one who managed the Leaders, they were making a fuss because you didn''t show up when they held a meeting to know what will happen to the world after all of them submitted to you." Fumiko answered with a slight blush on her face as she buries her face in Yuki''s chest feeling the warmth that she has lost, but now that it was back she felt at ease once again.


    "Is that so? Thank you for managing them." Yuki smiled as she patted Fumiko''s head and went inside, there was no one inside the Vi except for Fumiko who was staying, as for her guards Diana, and Cindy was currently out running the Underground Business. But there were still some Guards inside of the Vi that was secretly guarding Fumiko, as well as an Ice Dragon that has taken the form of a statue outside, it will only move if it detects malice towards Fumiko.


    "Umm�� Yuki? Do you have something you want to tell me? I can see that you are tense, if you have something to say just say it." Fumiko shed a smile at Yuki as she held her hands together, she has long realized that she was acting strange, it was just a feeling though, but she didn''t think that she was right.


    "Ah�� You are more observant, I forgot about that." Yuki sighed in defeat, she didn''t think that she would be found by Fumiko. She then reached out for her System interface and released Kurokami inside which shocked Fumiko.


    "I guess it''s time for you to know the truth. This is Kurokami, she came from the same world as me, she is also my�� Wife." Yuki dropped the bomb as she then gently ced Kurokami on top of her bed, she then quickly grabbed Fumiko''s hands as she was extremely nervous that she would leave her after knowing that she has another woman.


    "I have already mentioned it to you before, this is my first woman Kurokami. Though it doesn''t mean that I love her more than you, I want you to know that I both love you equally and I don''t know what I will do if one of you leaves my side. You might think of me as a yer for having two women at the same time, but I will love both of you, I will never leave your side unless you are the one who is separate from me." Yuki told her the truth and begins to plead for Fumiko.


    "If you can''t ept me because of what I have done, then- you can leave." Yuki choked on herst words as it was the thing that she doesn''t want to happen. The whole Immortal Realm can be destroyed, she doesn''t care, but what she doesn''t want to happen is for her to be separated from one of her wives. They are the most precious thing to her.


    After seeing that Fumiko was quiet, she grew extremely nervous. The pain that she felt was even iparable to the wound that she received from the recent battle, it was even more painful. She then loosened her grip slightly and was about to take a breather outside, when she felt Fumiko grasp her hand tightly.


    "Yuki�� Before I answer your question, can I ask you something first? Does this woman know or have permitted you to have another woman beside her?" Fumiko asked in a soft but serious tone. She was shocked to the core when she heard Yuki''s exnation, but she didn''t hate her because she felt that it was normal for people to have many wives/husbands as long as they have power, plus it was alreadymon in the past, and because of Yuki''s backgrounding from another world she has already expected the fact that she can marry more woman in her life. She just didn''t expect Yuki to already have a Wife before her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No, she doesn''t know that I have another woman, and yes she has permitted me to have another woman. At first, I was against that she was letting me have another woman beside her, but I didn''t expect this turn of events. For me to fall for you as hard as I did for her." Yuki smiled bitterly as she exined. Fumiko was smart and knew that this was the reason why Yuki couldn''t ept her at first which was half true as Yuki was not reincarnated yet, and the only reason that she doesn''t see Fumiko as a Wife is that she only treats her as a Little Sister at first.


    "I see��" Fumiko suddenly went quiet when she heard Yuki''s answer. Her quietness didn''t make things any better for her, she was extremely nervous that Fumiko wouldn''t ept the such rtionship.


    "You don''t have to worry about anything, Yuki. Even if you have other women, I''m fine with it, my only wish is for you not to forget me after you bring many women inside." Fumiko smiled beautifully as she embraced Yuki and buried her head in her breast. She thought about all of it, and finally, she came up with this answer, she would ept this kind of rtionship.


    "Never, I''m not going to do that. Thank you for epting me and her." Yuki promised, as there is no way for her to do something like that. She would rather die than forget the two most important people in her life. She then silently patted Fumiko''s back for selffort, a few minutes have passed since then and the two have finally calmed down.


    "I''m going to be busy for a bit. You can watch if you want, I will just heal Kurokami because her body is full of wounds." Yuki said as she then pointed towards Kurokami who was sleeping peacefully, and from the looks of it, she was not going to wake up any time soon.


    "What happened to her? Her body is full of injuries, how can someone be so evil to do this?" Fumiko asked as she now only realized how bad of a conduction Kurokami is currently in, she closed her mouth to not the gasp escape her lips.


    "Evil? Pfft! Ask your Wife my Lady, her way of suffering is much worse." Satan cursed under her breath as she watched how innocent was Fumiko in front of Yuki. All of the Demon Sins as well as Lucifer and Amaterasu was currently inside Yuki''s Vi to maybe help with their Master''s Misstress condition.


    "Yeah, this is the reason why I was away. My enemies have captured her and tortured her for months. You got the news that I was injured right? Well, that is because of my enemies, they were the cause." Yuki lied as she doesn''t want to tell the truth just yet as the time was not suitable.


    "That''s cruel, I taught that you only got caught in an ident. I''m d that you are okay. But can I ask who were your enemies? Did theye from your World?" Fumiko asked as she looked at Yuki before taking a look at Kurokami. She found that she was really beautiful if not for the wounds that covered her whole body, with her looks and body it was enough for her to make Millions just being a model or an actress. Somehow she began to get envious, but soon shook that thought off since she was confident about her beauty, she only loses in one part.


    Fumiko sighed as she patted her t chest and stared deeply at Kurokami''s chest to Yuki''s confusion.


    "My enemy huh? Fine I will tell you, but you need to promise me to stay calm after hearing who they are." Yuki didn''t answer Fumiko''s question easily and asked to stay calm, but she was already sure that even saying that, she would flip out of shock after knowing who her enemies were.

 Chapter 355 SIDE CHAPTER 1

    ?Side Chapter: The Battle Between the Demon Army and Sins with the Pantheon of Gods (Greek, Chinese, Egyptian, and Celtic.) As for why the Hindu Gods were excluded, it would be a surprise for the next uing chapter, so please look forward to it.


    The battle was very heated for almost all of them, but the same thing cannot be said for the fight between Satan and the Egyptian Gods, as she was being stubborn about wanting to fight all of them by herself. Asmodeus was not willing to listen to Satan anymore and joined the fight to kill all of them, luckily though they only have 5 God Rank enemies consisting of Amun Ra, Anubis, Horus, Seth, and Osiris, their power is not something they can look down on.


    Satan was currently fighting the ones who molested Lucifer, and that was Anubis and Seth. She was holding on pretty well, she was even winning and made them fall to their knees. But she didn''t kill them yet, she wants them to suffer, so she nted a curse upon them, a strong one that can make people insane after experiencing it for even a second. A curse where even a single touch to their body feels like their body was being torn to pieces, even the slighted touch. The curse doesn''t have any limit to it, even if it was a small dust that touched his/her body, they will only feel endless suffering.


    Asmodeus on the other hand was busy fighting with Horus, and Osiris on his own. Being the third strongest 4th Strongest Demon alive in Hell, his power was great, and the two God was no match for him as they are weaker than him. Amun Ra was deliberately left out, as none of them was dumb enough to fight him, as for the Egyptian Army, they were taken care of by the Demon Army.


    The fight between Belphegor and the Greek Pantheon was not something worthy of mentioning, as all of them got annihted to the point that the Demon Army was not even needed, he quickly finished his job so that he can go back to rest. After all, it was tiring for him to be awake for a few hours, but it didn''t go as nned because Chaos was there to stop him. None of the Gods survive after receiving his attack, Chaos was the only woman who survive it, she even inflicted a small wound on Belphegor before dying, s it was all useless as the power of the Sin of Sloth was too much for her Pantheon. Leviathan who was about to help was left speechless.


    The same thing could be said of the fight between Mammon and the Celtic Pantheon, it was simply a massacre. As for Diablo, he was just simply doing what he wants, he was trashing the Chinese Gods, and he was ying with them because all of them were too weak for him. He was the second strongest Demon only one below Lucifer, so his strength was undisputed.


    "Jade Emperor, why are you even hiding? You do know that every already knows your beauty right? But I''m curious to see if you are really beautiful as they say, HAHAHAHA!" Diabloughed as he held Jade Emperor''s chin and lifted it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Fuck you." Jade Emperor sneered as he ignored Diablo and looked away from his devilishly handsome face.


    "Is that so, unfortunately for you Jade Empress, you don''t have that choice," Diablo said as he then snapped his fingers destroying the Illusion that the Jade Empress hasid out revealing her beauty out in the open.


    "You-" Jade Empress''s whole body shake in anger as she tried to push Diablo away, but was shocked at how easy it was. Just as she was about to lengthen their distance, she felt a hand snaked into her slim waist and she again found herself to be pinned by Diablo.


    "I didn''t expect this kind of turn of events. I''m sure that you have already heard this sentence before. But Jade Empress, no Jade you are really beautiful. It looks like I have fallen for your beauty, and you have to take responsibility for that by marrying me." Diablo smiled as he lowered his head and kissed Jade Empress on the lips causing her to widen her eyes.


    "This man seriously, how shameless can he be?" Leviathan and Satan sneered who were at the side watching how Diablo captured Jade Empress.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 356 Disturbance

    ?"My enemy is the Gods of our Earth, the ones who we believed in. The Gods of our Myths. There are a lot, but I''m only naming a few that you know. God our creator, his son Jesus, and Chaos. There are more, but I''m toozy to list all of them. Also, all of them are dead already as I killed them. If you don''t believe me then you can ask them."  Yuki flicked her fingers destroying the invisibility barrier that was covering Lucifer, Amaterasu, and the rest.


    Fumiko was already shocked to hear that the Gods that she believed in would be Yuki''s enemy, but now after she saw the faces of the people in front of her, she was more shocked. All of them were extremely beautiful and handsome.


    "He- hello! My name is Lucifer, this is my subordinates. Diablo, Satan, Mammon, Asmodeus, Leviathan, Belphegor, and Beelzebub. You already have heard of them right? They are the Seven Sins of our Demon Race." Lucifer shyly introduced herself after being found by Yuki. She also introduced the Seven Sins to Fumiko shocking her even more, but the shocks as still not done when Amaterasu introduced herself.


    "Hello Lady Fumiko, my I am Amaterasu, the Goddess of the Sun. I am Yuki''s subordinate." Amaterasu elegantly introduced herself to Fumiko, she even grabbed Fumiko''s hands and kissed the back of it. Yuki on the other hand started to show an irritated look on her face when she saw what Amaterasu was doing to Fumiko.


    "Are you done introducing yourself now?" Yuki spoke in a shivering tone as she "gently" pushed Amaterasu''s hands that were holding Fumiko and dragged Fumiko towards her with clear possessiveness that made everyone feel goosebumps all over their body, especially Amaterasu the one who felt Yuki''s innate possessiveness. Quickly stabilizing herself, she lowered her head and apologized while cursing herself for doing something stupid like that, if she only know that Yuki would react like that, she wouldn''t dare to kiss Fumiko''s hand like that.


    "As you heard what I said earlier, the Gods are the ones who I fought and killed. Also, the story about them being good or holy is nothing but a fabricated story. All of them are evil, these people are the only ones that can be considered Good Gods. I know that it sounds crazy, but it''s the truth. Lucifer was never evil, she didn''t try to steal the title of God, she was merely framed by him out of jealousy." Yuki exined a little about the past of Lucifer and begins briefly exined how kind the Demon Army was because of her leadership and teachings to them.


    "I- I see�� Then it''s nice meeting all of you." Fumiko stood up and bowed at them as a greeting before anyone could stop her, no one thought she was going to do that. Their Master''s Wife was bowing at them, normally this wouldn''t be allowed since it was showing weakness but Fumiko didn''t care about any of that, she only wants to greet all of them nicely like what they did to her.


    "We''re going off-topic now, all of you I need you to do something. Protect Fumiko while I try to heal Kurokami''s wound." Yuki ordered all of them, she then wasted no more time and carried Kurokami''s body to the Garden inside her Vi to do the process of evolving her Soul Realm to keep her alive and better. She didn''t care if the Demon Sins were watching how she can control Soul Realm at ease, the more important thing to do right now is to make Kurokami better.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She took out a bed from her Spatial Ring that she took from her house back in the Mystic Dragon Heaven if she ever needed it, luckily she did needed it and it was the best of us now. Yuki slowly cast her arm with the Transcending Ice Gauntlet, just as she was about to take the Soul Realm out of her Spatial Ring, she heard loud explosions near them which made her blood run cold, she kissed Kurokami on the forehead and whispered before disappearing, but she didn''t forget to put a barrier made out of Pure Mana to protect her. She didn''t de-activate her Multiplier Skill and Passive yet as she would need them to have better control for the Transcending Gauntlet, so the barrier that she has created, no one can break, not even God.


    "Someone better exin to me what is happening here," Yuki spoke in a shivering tone as she went towards where the explosion was, she then looked around to see Fumiko safe and she sighed in relief knowing that. But she could see the fear in her face which made her face grim and extremely dark, she then looked at the person who was the cause and once she spotted them, her aura was released.


    "HAHAHAHA! Is this all the Demon Sins can do? Lucifer, how about you fight me? The Great Shiva of the Hindu!" Shivaughed as he sat down at the beaten-up Demon Sins, none of them could match up against him who was the God of Destruction. Ju st as Lucifer was about to get ready and fight him as well as Amaterasu all of them heard a loud sound, it was the sound of Shiva hitting the ground extremely hard.


    "For being so arrogant, your strength doesn''t even match up with how high your arrogance is," Yuki said very coldly as she step on his head hard making Japan shake causing to inflict fear in the people''s minds for a second because of the strong earthquake. Brahma and Vishnu appeared before Yuki''s eyes and cast an attack directed at her with the pure intent to kill. They just saw how easily Yuki conquered Shiva who was the strongest out of the three of them, so she was the biggest threat and not Lucifer. But what they don''t know is that Yuki was far from stronger than all of them.


    "What kind of attack is this? Are you trying to kill an ant?" Yuki said as she waved her hand slightly destroying the two attacks that came her way. Flick her fingers at the two and shot out two Ice Needles that pierced their heart, on the outside they still looked okay, but it was the same on the inside. As there was a drop of blood inside of the Ice Needles, the Blood begins to go around and destroy everything in under a few seconds, it didn''t take long before the two of them died. She could have killed them more brutally, but she didn''t as Fumiko was around, even if she was nning to take her to the Immortal Realm, it was still too much for her to see their body explode in a bloody mess, or have their body cut up to a Million Pieces.


    "Why are you quiet now? Just a few seconds ago you were so noisy and arrogant, where did all of that go?" Yuki asked as she pressed her foot harder on Shiva''s head, all of the people then heard bone cracking, they didn''t need to ask where it came from judging from how Shiva was acting after all of that.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 357 Sacrifice

    ?Shiva''s body begins twitching and blood oozes out of his head, looking closely at his head, all of them found that his head cracked, and they can now see a part of his Skull. After not receiving any answer from the person underneath her, she grabbed his hands and through him fiercely towards the air, disappearing from she stood, Yuki appeared above everyone and smashed Shiva back to the ground. Instead of shaking only Japan, the whole Earth shook after she hits the ground with so much force scaring nearly everyone.


    "What the hell is happening!?"


    "Is it the end of the world!?"


    But she was still not done after Shiva got thrown back to the Ground. Yuki created dozens of the same Ice Needles that killed Brahma and Vishnu, she then sent it toward Shiva''s body piercing all sides of his body, and soon after the effect of the Blood begins to destroy everything inside.


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! The host has created an Origin Skill!]


    Icy Needles of Despair - Ice Needles that would Freeze the entire Nervous System of a Living Being that would eventually kill them. The pain and the Freezing effect of the Attack will be amplified if the target that hit tries to remove the Ice Needle killing them much faster. As their Nervous System freezes, their Internal Organs would be attacked by the Blood that has been injected into their body because of the Ice Needle.


    Just as Yuki came down, she saw Fumiko who was still shivering in fear. She had just now realized that she did something wrong and that was letting her see her bad side. Fumiko was staring at her with a hint of fear behind them, but it was clear that she was trying to hide them from her, but she can see easily see through her disguise. Her heart sank, and just as she was about toe close to Fumiko, she saw that her hand was dripping with blood because of what she had done. Because she let anger control her, Fumiko might now see her as a person filled with nothing but blood.


    "YUKI! Are you alright!?!" Fumiko ran towards Yuki without thinking about anything other than knowing if Yuki was alright. She had just witnessed how Yuki mercilessly killed her opponents, but she was still worried about her safety as she saw how Yuki touched the enemy''s Attack that was directed at her. When she was finally in front of Yuki, she embraced her without caring about the blood that would stick to her clothes and body, because of the force andck of guard on Yuki, both of them fell, but she still held into Fumiko not injure her because of the fall.


    "You''re not scared of me?" Yuki asked, her voice sounded calm to everyone but only she knows that it was not the same on the inside. She guesses that Fumiko was not scared of her and was only terrified because of the scene that she witnessed because of how she ran towards her and immediately asked if she was okay.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "NO! Why would I be scared of you? I already know that you kill people Yuki, like thatst time when you tried to hide a corpse of a person that you killed a few weeks ago, the reason that you don''t want me to see it is because either it is too bloody or you don''t want me to be exposed in the killing. But don''t worry about that kind of thing plus, I''m your w- wife. I will always support you." Fumiko answered which eased Yuki''s heart, she then calmed down and sat down on the ground, when she was about the level of Fumiko, she sealed her lips with her own which caught the woman to be caught off guard for a moment. The Kiss didn''tst long as Yuki separated from her to stand up.


    "Eat this, this will make you better." Yuki threw each one of them a seed that Aika has made for her a few months ago, she has a lot of the seeds now that her daughter can freely use Qi without wasting her Life Energy to make them, and making the Seeds would benefit her a lot since it uses a pure concentration out of her to make them. The Demon Sins said nothing more as they ate the Golden Seeds that were given to them and it only took a few seconds for the Seeds to do their healing. Their once body full of wounds was now healed, and even their Stamina and Qi were quicklying back.


    Even though they were curious about what kind of medicine Yuki gave them, they don''t have the right to question her as this kind of medicine was surely a secret that she holds and was even willing to give them. Lucifer on the other hand was extremely grateful to Yuki for healing the Demon Sins, but she was still particrly worried for Satan who took the most damage out of all of them. She took examined her body further to everyone''s shock, this was the first time they saw her act like this, the scene looked like a Wife taking care of her husband.


    "Do your flirtingter, clean up this mess first. After you are done with that, go and kill the Pantheon of Hindus, all of you can do it without my help right?" Yuki asked them, to which all of them nodded. Now without the 3 Strongest Gods Hindus to block their way, they can confidently kill all the remaining members of the Hindus.


    "All right, I''m going back, I still have some unfinished matters to do. Fumiko, you can hang around the mansion, for now,ter you will meet her." Yuki said as she cleans herself with Mana and was about to leave when she heard Fumiko scream behind her.


    "No! Yuki!" Blood sttered everywhere, and Yuki''s mind went nk as the woman in front of her protected her from the de that was about to reach her.


    None of them knew that Shiva was holding a Life Life-Savingsure, once it was activated it would create an Illusion where he died, but in reality h,e turned invisible. At first, he wanted to leave immediately, but changed his mind when he saw the opening to kill Yuki, he doesn''t care anymore if he dies, but he will take Yuki to hell with him. But before he could pierce her with his Sword, Fumiko got in the way and she was the one who got stabbed.


    "You bitch! How dare you get in my way!?" Shiva yells as he pulled his Sword out causing Fumiko''s body to fall into Yuki''s arms. She has a deathly pale face and blood begins toe out of her mouth.


    "I''m d�� I''m d that you are safe."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 358 Finally Finished

    ?Fumiko raised her hand and held Yuki''s cheeks with a smile and caressed it slowly full of love. She was the first one who saw Shiva move slowly with clear bad intentions toward Yuki, she didn''t hesitate to save Yuki at that moment. Fumiko was not sure if Yuki has seen what he was doing, but she didn''t want to take any risk and save her, she cannot imagine her world without Yuki in it. She was the one who brought happiness in her lonely life and she owes her because of that saving her like what she did is repaying her for what she did.


    She knew what she was doing, even if it means her death at this moment, she wouldn''t regret anything. As long as she could see Yuki living happily, losing her life meant nothing. Fumiko''s vision began to blur and her body was getting weaker as the second passed, but she still has a smile on her face as she gazes at Yuki, and finally, her vision darkened.


    When Yuki saw that Fumiko lost consciousness, her heart be empty. But that emptiness in her heart was soon reced with a deep hatred towards Shiva and the whole world, the Mortal Realm. This is the first time that she has cared for someone unconditionally, she loved both of them with all of her being to the point that she would rather die than watch them suffer like they are now. But it seems like the World always likes to take away everything that she feels attached to, first, it was her Mother, her first Foster Parents, and the Maid that took care of her, now it was her two women, it feels as if the World want her to suffer.


    Yuki knows that she has done many evil deeds in her life, but the World seems only picking on her. There are a lot of people that are as evil as her, but all of them were living in luxurious, she was the only one who was suffering and Yuki had enough of it, if the World is her enemy, she would just eliminate it like what she has done with her enemies in the past.


    "I''ve had enough of this World, you want me to keep suffering right? I shall reverse it this time, I will be the one to make you suffer. Descendant Ice Maker!" Yuki freezes Earth, making it fall into a state of hibernation, her Ice was so strong that itpletely froze everyone who was on Earth, even the Demon Sins, Lucifer, and Amaterasu fall into hibernation because of what she has done.


    "Store everyone that lives on Earth Fubuki in my System," Yuki ordered as she focused entirely on finding something around the Endless Space, she flew around for days to find it, even finding some Gxies that hasn''t been discovered yet, but she was not the least interested about it, she only wants one thing. Finally, after a week has passed, she found what she was looking for, she then activated her Transcendent Ice Gauntlet and pierce the Space, the sound of Space cracking rang into Yuki''s ear, and finally once she felt what she was looking for she clenches her hand and snatch it out.


    As Yuki looked at the object in her hand that looks like an orb, she can hear a strange beating inside the mysterious dark orb. She slowly pierces her five fingers into the Orb, and once she reached the core of the Orb she felt the Universe she was standing on beginning to shake aggressively.


    "What, you can''t take such a small little injury? That''s pathetic, I thought you were stronger than done, hmm? The Little Soul of the Mortal Realm?" Yuki ignored the painful cries that the Dark Orb was emitting and continued to pierce it deeper. What she was currently holding was the Core of the Universe, the Mortal Realm. Since the Mortal Realm was only one Universe which was iparable to the Immortal Realm which has different Heavens and each heaven has an infinite amount of Universe among them.


    Bang!


    Finally, the Core of the Universe exploded into dust, and the Space around them begins to fall apart, it only took a few seconds for the Universe to fully copse. Yuki now found herself in a ce filled with only darkness, she cannot see anything but ck and when she tries to light the ce, her efforts went in vain. It was useless as it was still pitch ck.


    "I shall be the new God of the Mortal Realm," Yuki said in a cold and deep voice as she took out the Gxy Core in her System Inventory as well as the 1,000 Gamma Ore, and the Neutron Star Core. Covering her other hand with another Transcendent Ice Gauntlet, she took out Jesus''s Soul Realm and begin tobine all of them.


    Slowly the power of the Gxy Core begins to emit a much more powerful aura and power than a normal one should have. It then begins to transform and finally after a gruesome second and Power wasted, the Evolution was done and Yuki has sessfully made a Universe Core. Because it was made by her, she has absolute control over it, meaning she can expand that one Universe infinitely as long as she has the Energy for it.


    Yuki has already wasted Jesus''s Soul Realm for this, and all of its energy has been used. But it was all worth it. Yuki then begins to set up the Universe to what she wants because she has a limited amount of Energy that came from the Gamma Ore, Neutron Star Core, and the Soul Realm. She can only make a few Gxies for now, but it was enough. At first, she was not confident that it would not work, as her original n was to only destroy the Mortal Realm, but when she touched the very core of the Orb, she learned its structure and she thought that she could make one herself by using the Gxy Core as a vessel and making it stronger by pure energy.


    The once pitch-ck area that she was in was soon reced with life forms.s and Stars soon filled the Gxies in the Universe. Yuki then used the remaining energy and made a replica of the Milky Way and all of thes, and Stars in them. But because the energy was still too much, the brand new Milky Way was much bigger, causing thes inside to be much bigger than normal. The once Earth has grown twice it''s size.


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! The host has finished all of her Tasks for the Story Type Quest, the System now would reward the host with her assigned Rewards. Because the host has finished the Quest in under 3 Months which is not even half of the time that was given to her, the System would give her extra Rewards!]


    [Because the host is now the creator and God of the New Mortal Realm, the title that she receives will be changed.]


    Difficulty: God


    Story Quest Type: The Host''s lover has been kidnapped by the Gods of Earth, but that was not all. They have also tricked the Host by thinking that this world was fake, now the user would need to avenge her lover and kill all of the Gods to finish this Trial. The Trial will end once the challenger has finished every task or when she dies.


    Special Task: (The host can only pick from one of the Tasks below, each Task has different rewards.)<novelnext></novelnext>


    God: Destroy the Mortal Realm. (Complete)


    God: Be the God of the whole Mortal Realm. (Complete)


    EX: Annihte all of the Biblical Gods including Heaven in one Attack. (Complete)


    SSS: Kill all the God and Goddesses of Earth. (Complete)


    SS:  Save Kurokami from the Ancient Japanese Gods, and Goddesses. (Complete)


    S: Be the True Leader of Earth. (Complete)


    A: Get Revenge on your Human Father by killing/torturing him. (Complete)


    Time Limit: 6 Months


    Remaining: 4 Months


    Rewards:


    Skill Book - Heavens Will (Chapter 284)


    Skill Book - Crimson Wings of the Empress - A Crimson Blood Wings wille out of the user''s Back that would devour all of the blood that spilled from the killed opponents of the user. For every killed opponent, the user would regain 0.1% of her  Missing Health, and Mana the user would also gain 0.0002% + All Stats. This Skill has no limit, as long as the user keeps killing, she would gain more Stats. While the Skill is Active, all Blood-Rted Skills would be boosted by 200%. But once the Skill is over, all of the Stats that she gained from all of the Skills that she gained would disappear. (Once the Skill is over, the user would need to wait 4 Months before she can use it again.)


    Passive - Divine Fox Eyes (Ch 323)


    Passive - Frozen Abyss Heart - The user would have an Ice Cold heart, she would be naturally cold to everyone she met unless they are someone close to her. The user would be also incapable of showing any more emotion unless someone close to her talks to her. But if a person manages to melt the user''s heart with pure intention, the user would be very attached to that person.


    Title - Destroyer (Ch 323)


    Title - God the New World (No Bonus Effects)


    1,000,000,000 Gold


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! The host is now a Spirit Beast,mencing evolution. Because the host is now a Spirit Beast, she would be granted permission to now use Qi and Cultivation.]

 Chapter 359 New Self

    ?Ding!


    [Warning! The Evolution of the Host is far stronger than normal, so the Evolution process would be unstable and could lead to the host losing her life. The chances of her making it out alive after the Evolution is less than 10%. To ensure the safety of the host, the System would choose the host to make. 1, she can gamble and take the Evolution process hoping that she would survive, though if the host survives, she will receive a massive boost in strength. The second option would be for the host to upgrade her Race to a much higher one so that she can survive, but doing so would weaken the host''s overall strength. But the benefits of the second choice would be muchrger than the first in long term.] Fubuki warns Yuki and gave her a choice to make which left Yuki silent, she also now starting to feel pain all over her body because of the Evolution Process which has been stopped temporarily by the System''s wishes.


    "If you were in my shoes, what choice would you make, Fubuki?" Yuki asked, if she was the one to make a choice, she would risk it and go for the first one as it would instantly benefit her right away, for the second choice it would take time for her to get stronger again, but she might be wrong so she didn''t right away make a choice that she might regret in the future.


    Ding!


    [The System would suggest the second option. As I have already mentioned, this will help the host in the long run and would give more benefits, but not only that the host would be much stronger if given the time. Though if the host were to choose this option, the System would have to bnce everything out, resulting in the host being weakened.] Fubuki gave Yuki her answer, but at the end of the day, the choice would still be in Yuki''s hands. But when she heard Fubuki''s exnation, she stopped and thought that it might be better for her to choose the second one.


    [The weakening effect of the second option is because the host''s current Rank would reset back to being a Savage Beast, also the level that she needs to pass the Savage Beast is 1,000 and would multiply by two for each Rank. Because of this, the host would be excluded from the Minor Ranks (Early, Middle, and Peak) once the host reaches the needed level, she would be put into a Trial that she needs to pass to get the higher Rank. But that is not all, her amount of Magic Power and Mana would now be determined by how many stats she has. In the past, it was all random but still based on the host''s current Stats (Sorry, the Author was toozy from the start), but now 1 Point in Stat is equivalent to 100 Mana, and 50 Magic Power. It will also double as the host passes each Rank.] Fubuki finished her exnation, and just from hearing it, she was swayed to choose the second option. It was much better in all aspects than the first choice, even if it means giving up her current Rank.


    "Fine, I choose the second option- Wait, what will happen to my current Stats? Will it also reset?" Yuki stopped and asked, if her Stats were to also reset, then making it back to where she was before would be much harder.


    [The host doesn''t need to worry about that. Only the Level and the Rank would reset, she would still keep her current Stats.  For also extra benefits, the System would give back the host''s previous benefits, for every level she passes, she will receive +1 All Stats.]


    "Good�� Then let''s hurry up and get started, I still have something to do." Yuki said coldly and with hastiness, she don''t want to waste any more time and just want to finish this process quickly so that she can manage both her women.


    Ding!


    [For choosing the second option that the System gave, the host now would need to choose from one of the Races below.]


    Crimson Night Fox - The Race of Fox that devour Blood in the Night. This Race of Fox will naturally be stronger in the Night, but if it manages to drink Blood, it would be a Monster, killing everyone it sees. (Once this is chosen as the new Race for the host, she would receive a buff for her Blood Maniption.)


    Abyssal Death Fox - Being one of the Oldest Fox Races, the Abyssal Death Fox is known for its Dark Fur and Golden Eyes, but don''t be tricked by its beauty. Just as the name suggests they are one of the few Races that control Death. Once a person dies, they have control if they will let that person reincarnate or not. They are the Race that leads the Dead People. (Once this is chosen as the new Race for the host, she would receive the Dark Element having her control over Death. The host would also receive a +1,000 All Stats.)


    Blood Moon Fox Empress - This Race is the leader of all Blood Moon Foxes. If a Blood Moon Fox has been born as a leader, the world of the Race would shake because they are only born once in a Million Years. They are innately stronger than everyone making them fearful because of what they can do. (Once this is chosen as the new Race for the host, she would receive a buff for her Blood Maniption and Moon Skills/Passives. The host would also receive a +1,000 All Stats.)


    Lunar Fox - They are different from the other Race of Fox because they are not born the same way as all other Living Beings, they are born from the power of the Moon. If a Fox were to absorb the power of a Moon, it would evolve into a Lunar Fox making them much more powerful than a normal Fox as it can now control the Moon. (Once this is chosen as the new Race for the host, she would receive a buff for her Moon Skills/Passives. The host would also receive a +1,000 All Stats.)


    Celestial Star Fox - The Peak and most Prestigious Race of Fox, this Race of Fox can only be born from the Lands of God, the Celestial Star Heaven. Whenever other Foxes are in their presence they would need to submit to him/her because they are the leaders of the Fox. (Once this is chosen as the new Race for the host, she would receive Space, Gravity, and Star Maniption. The host would also receive a +1,000 All Stats.)


    Primordial Heavenly Fox - No one is much higher than them in the World of Fox as they are the oldest Fox to ever live. One of the oldest Beast to ever live in the Immortal Realm. These Foxes are loved by Heaven thus they can freely choose what kind of power they want, but if they get too greedy for power. Heaven will punish them. (Once this is chosen as the new Race for the host, she can wish for anything that she wants. The host would also receive a +1,000 All Stats.)


    "There is a lot to choose from, but I think it is clear. Even though I hate you to the core, I will choose you this time. So I hope you don''t let me down this time, Heaven." Yuki spoke in a shivering tone as she looked up the endless Space that she has created and chose the Primordial Heavenly Fox as she already has set a n when she heard what it can do. Even though the Celestial Star Fox and the Abyssal Death were also good, she thinks that choosing the Primordial Heavenly Fox would be better


    Ding!


    [The host has picked the Primordial Heavenly Fox, is the host sure? Yes/No.] Fubuki asked for confirmation.


    "Yes, that is what I want," Yuki confirmed, soon her body started to glow and begins to change.


    [Commencing the Changing of Race, in 3�� 2�� 1�� Complete!]


    [Congrattions on the Evolution! For being the first being to defy the Rules of Heaven by changing their Race and unchaining themselves from the Ranking System that Heaven has created. The System would further reward the host.]


    "Wait�� Unchaining? What does that mean-" Yuki didn''t finish her words as she fell unconscious.


    Ding!


    [The user can now freely use Qi, but because there is the detection of Mana inside the host. The System would merge the two power into one. Commencing in 3�� 2�� 1�� Complete! The host has found a new Profound Power, Chaotic Power.]


    [For the host sessfully changes her Fate, she would receive +4,000 All Stats]


    Yuki didn''t hear the notification as she was already unconscious, but if she were to, she would freeze when she heard it.


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Primordial Heavenly Fox


    Title/s - Saviour, Last Stand, Spirit Princess, Origin Skill, Ice Queen, Destroyer, God the New World.


    Lvl - 1/1,000


    Exp bar - 0/10,000


    The requirement to Rank Up:[The host must be lvl 1,000.]<novelnext></novelnext>


    HP - 250,000


    Profound Chaos - 1,600,000


    Chaos Power - 800,000


    Rank - Mortal Beast


    Element -


    Transcendent cial (Diamond)


    [This Element will not be able to transcend into ck Rank because it''s only temporary.]


    Blood (ss) - 30%/100%


    [The host must have aplete 100% mastery. The host would also need to drink 1 million liters of Blood.]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - Eternal Moon Dance, Cursed Sword Techniques of the Demon Goddess.


    Original Skill - Eternal Freezing Void Bow, Transcending Ice Gauntlet, Corrupting Ice sh, Essence of the Mind.


    Original Passive - Destiny Shattering Domain, Endless Ice Void.


    Active - Blood Maniption �� (5), Descendant Ice Maker �� (5), Moon st �� (5), Beast Arts �� (5), Charm �� (5), Absolute Stealth �� (5), Absolute Speed �� (5), Illusionary ��, Lunar''s Empress �� (3), Blood Lifeline ��, Blood Annihtion ��, War Saintess ��, Blood Clone ��, Fist of Destruction ��.


    Passive - Blood Devourer, Moon Goddess, All Seeing Eye, Language God, Divine Fox Eyes, Frozen Abyss Heart.


    Status Point - 160,000


    Skill Point - 32,076


    Coin - 1,001,000,000


    Status -


    Str - 13,500


    Int - 16,000


    Agi - 14,790


    Def - 11,000


    Dex -11,000


    Vit - 5,000


    Equipped Gears -


    - Fairy Saintess Flute (Silver)


    - Fairy''s Wrath: Rainbow Edge Dual Katana (Red) [Dual Spirit Type]


    - Earrings of the Life/Death Goddess (Red)


    - Ring of the Fox Goddess (Red)


    - Spatial Ring (Red)


    Inventory:


    (World Map), (Manual Guide), (Angel Awakening Pill 100%), (Void Pill),(Space Pill), (Skill Book - Heavens Will), (The Staff of the Heavenly God).

 Chapter 360 The New World

    ?A few days have passed since her evolution and as it was happening, Yuki was stuck in a crystal made out of the Profound Chaos that was leaking out of her body. It was also a way to protect her body as it was vulnerable at this moment, and even the lowest ranking Cultivator can kill her if not for the Profound Chaos warping around her body. Finally, after a week of being inside the Crystal, Yuki was out with clear consciousness.


    "So this is what you were talking about me getting weaker�� The Mana condensation that I have worked on is gone. It''s not too bad though, but can I get that all back? I don''t have Mana anymore but this Profound Chaos, so will it still work, or do I have to do something different?" Yuki asked in a clear and emotionless voice, but when her voice came out she found that something was wrong. It didn''t sound like her voice at all. Quickly making a mirror with her Ice, she was shocked at what she saw. Even her "Frozen Abyss Heart" didn''t do anything much to hide her shock.


    "What the fuck is this? I turned back when I was 10 years old?" Yuki said in shock as she felt her small and cute face. She even pinched it to see if it was real or fake, but reality strike her. She was now in a child''s body, if Aika had a sister this is what she would look like. A small and cute body with round red eyes, but under that cuteness, one would feel the coldness that she was releasing unintentionally.


    Ding!


    [Unfortunately yes, the host is not back to her child''s body because of Evolution. But the host doesn''t have to worry about it, as she Ranks up, her body will also grow up. Now that the Evolution isplete, the System will now reward the host again with her rewards for defying Heaven.] Fubuki answered and announced. It only took Yuki a few seconds to ept her situation asining will do nothing as she can''t change her appearance to what she wanted even with her Skill. But it was strange that she now has Three Tails behind her instead of Two, but she ignored it for now and waited for the rewards.


    Rewards:


    X5 Free Voucher for the System Shop (Has no limits, the host can pick whatever she wants in the Shop)


    Job - Whatever the host has chosen, she would be a master in that Job no matter what it is. (cksmith, Talisman Creator, Alchemist, Pill Maker, and Engraver).


    Chaos Ring (Purple)


    Description - A ring that was born from Chaos itself, it has high destructive power that is difficult to control. But in the right hands, this Ring would be their greatest aid.


    When Equipped the user will receive the following:


    +1,000 All Stats


    50,000 Health/Profound Chaos Regen for every second


    Increase the Effectiveness of Elements by 200%


    ? Negates all Curses


    Turn 3% of the user''s Damage to True Damage<novelnext></novelnext>


    Abilities:


    Passive - Bloodthirsty Emperor - Once the user uses her Aura/Bloodlust, the Ring will amplify it by 200% making it more powerful. The Ring will also negate all suppression-rted Abilities that the user feels and make it her power.


    Active - God of Chaos - Chaos is born from hatred and negative emotions of Living Beings, and the God of Chaos is the only one who can control it. Once this Skill is activated, the Ring will absorb all of the Negative Emotion into Raw Power for the user, but the user has to be careful as she would feel all of the Negative Emotion that she has devoured. It could lead the user to be consumed by it if she doesn''t have a strong mind.


    "Well isn''t that nice, this Ring and the Voucher are the best in this Rewards. This Ring is even a Purple Grade, this is now probably the most valuable thing that I own. Well if not for the Dual Katana it would be the best,pare to my weapon, it still somehowcking." Yuki sighed as she looks at the dark golden Ring in her hands before putting it on her middle finger.


    "It''s not the time for this, I need to quickly attend both of them, or else it would be toote." She said coldly as she disappears from where she is standing and appeared on the Earth, but when she was back she saw that it has changed drastically as it is now much bigger than before. The one thing that caught Yuki''s eyes was a Giant Portal in the middle of Tokyo, but before she could ask Fubuki about the Portal it suddenly released Monsters.


    "I don''t have time for this shit��" Yuki calmly raised her hand and swings it towards the Portal sending an unknown force that cuts all of the Monsters that were appearing and so as the Portal.


    Ding!


    [Becasue the change of the Mortal World is too great and strong. It cannot fully adapt to its changes and the power that is revolting around it. The Energy would be naturally turned into a Portal that would release strong Monsters inside of them that would wreak havoc into all of its surroundings.]


    "Poor humans, with this around all of them would have no chance of surviving. They can only dream of being alive. Hah�� Since I am the God maybe I can do something about it." Yuki flicked her fingers and summoned the Universe Orb which she hasplete ess to and begins to modify it to help the Humans a little as she doesn''t want all of them to die that easily, she wants them to suffer a bit. And if they survive and lead a great life, or die. That is none of her concern anymore as she has already given them the chance to live.


    "From now on, every Human being that is currently alive on Earth will gain the ess to Cultivate their powers through this System." Yuki modified it and soon the Universe Core begins to shake and follow Yuki''smands. It was an easy thing to do, and now that she has given them the strength, they should survive.


    What she has given to them was a System, a System that she has created all on her own. It was based on her System but it was much simpler, and to hold it, all Humans that are about to be born will have a Soul Realm in their body. As for those that are currently alive, it was an easy thing to adjust it, she just need to make amand and it was done. Just like that, the once Normal Mortal World without any power is turned upside down.


    Yuki then grabbed Earth''s ground and released all of the Human that was residing in her Space before she announces something loud and clear.


    "For all of you that are alive, you should be d. The once Life that you have is now gone, you will have to be strong to be alive if you''re not. Then you will die by them." Yuki spoke, and just as she finished her words, Portals begins to appear everywhere scaring everyone, but it scared them, even more, when they saw what wasing.  In one day, almost half of the Earth''s Poption has died, but Yuki didn''t care.


    "I promise to both of you that I will do everything to make you better."

 Chapter 361 Archangel

    ?Yuki then released both Fumiko and Kurokami''s bodies from her System Space and slowly ce them in her bed from the Vi that she made. After cing them she started to think of ideas on how to make Fumiko better as her current condition was way worse than Kurokami, if not for her staying at the System, she wouldn''t be alive right now as she is only a Human with no powers. Kurokami''s condition on the other hand is also serious, but she can still survive a few months, but Fumiko''s situation is dire so she wanted to heal her first.


    "Can I make her a cultivator now?" Yuki mumbles as she looks at Fumiko who was sleeping peacefully, if not for the blood on her clothes one would think that she was not injured and was only sleeping. Yuki then emptied her Spatial Ring to see if she has any suitable Soul Realm to ce inside of Fumiko as it was her best option, she would not want ack-luster Soul Realm to be ced in her as she wants to best, but by putting a stronger Soul Realm would be dangerous as Fumiko''s body might not stand the power of it.  Just as she was about to grab a Soul Realm that belongs to an Essence Gathering that she has killed months ago, she remembered something, quickly dismissing the idea she went for her System Inventory and pulled out a Golden Pill that was brimming with power.


    "Yuki, is that a Rebirth Pill? It is! And it even belongs to the Angel Race!" Lucifer''s eyes widened when she saw what was in Yuki''s eyes, all of them already know what was the current situation on Earth, but none of them said anything as Yuki is their God and they are in no position to say anything. Yuki has made preparations that once all of them are released they will know their situation and their System ready except for the Demon Army, Demon Sins, Amaterasu, Kannon, and Inari. As all of them were already strong and they don''t need it. She has also boosted her Mafia n "Gods Worst Nightmare" with a much better Soul Realm, and even much better for Cindy, Diana, Aira, and her family so that they would survive longer as she was nning to take them to the Immortal Realm in a few years after all of them got strong enough.


    "Yes it is, I have acquired this in one of my journeys. I even managed to get two of them." Yuki answered nonchntly as she eyes the Golden Pill in her hands, but before she does anything she wants to make sure that this was safe.


    "Is it safe for me to feed this to her? I want her to have the best resources possible." Yuki asked Lucifer and waited for an answer. Lucifer quickly got back from her daze and answered excitedly.


    "Absolutely! The Pill in your hands is the best one to feed to a Mortal as there would be no consequences. Not only it has a 100% Sess Rate, and there would be no bacsh, but the best part is that the Angel Pill in your hands belongs to an Archangel which is the purest bloodline of an Angel!" Lucifer''s answer eased her quite a bit, but when she heard Fubuki''s voice all of the doubts that she was heaving were thoroughly erased.


    Ding!


    [The host doesn''t need to worry. As the Demon Goddess Lucifer has said, the Pill that was given to you is one of the Purest, it is safe for the host''s Wife to consume. Once the Pill is swallowed, the Pill will erase all of the Gic Parts of a Human and rece them with the Body of an Archangel.] Fubuki gave Yuki an exnation. She didn''t hesitate anymore as she went forward towards Fumiko and gave her the Pill with a gentle expression on her face that still made some people ufortable as it was a child''s body holding into a body of an adult.


    Once the Pill entered Fumiko''s mouth down to her throat, her body was encased in a blinding Gold Light that made Yuki back away for a second. All of them could still barely see what was happening inside the Golden Light. Inside the Light, they can see the hole in Fumiko''s chest closing at insane speed, even though all of them knew what was going to be Fumiko''s change going to be, they were still amazed.


    Golden Feather Wings sprout out her back, but instead of only two Wings behind her back, 6 Wings grew with 3 on each Side. But this is one of the Characteristics of an Arcangel, they are the highest Bloodline in the Angel Race and they can have the authority tomand the lower Angel. Her once long wavy ck long hair that drops down at her back begins to have a tint of Gold in them, but soon it turned into a Golden Blonde color that would shine under the Night. All of them then saw her Sapphire Blue Eyes which looked pure and enchanting.


    Ding!


    [The host has sessfully saved her Wife from a near death experience by making her an Archangel. Because of that, Fumiko is now connected to the user''s System and she can now see her current Stats.] Fubuki announced on Yuki''s head which puts a smile on her face.


    Name - Gin Fumiko


    Race - Archangel


    HP - 20,000<novelnext></novelnext>


    Qi - 50,000


    Spiritual Power - 7,500


    Rank - Essence Gathering


    Element -


    NanoTech Creation (Diamond) - 0%/300%


    [An Element that hasn''t existed before, but now does. It existed because of the user''s desire to create everything she wants, and with the help of this Element, her dreams wille true. She will be able to make everything from using NanoTech, from clothes, weapons, everything. But once it is stronger, the user can be strong enough to make a Star out of pure NanoTech.]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - N/A


    Passives - NanoTech Maniption


    Active - NanoTech Corruption - Once this is activated, a surge of NanoTech will burst out in themand of the user to attack the enemy. Thousands of NanoTech will begin to eat their way into the flesh of the enemy, and once they are inside they will continue to eat their way until they reach the enemy''s heart and brain. Once they reach, they will be under the control of the user.


    A few more minutes have passed since the transformation of Fumiko, the Golden Light has disappeared and everyone can now see her body. As for her hair, eyes, and the Golden Wings that grew behind her back, nothing has changed much, she is now just even more beautiful other women feel inferior towards her. But from the looks of it, it would still take some time for her to wake up, but it was fine. As long as she was out of danger, she can still until the Sun rose on the horizon.


    "Look like she has already a Soul Realm, then I won''t need to give her one." Yuki chuckled softly as she approaches Fumiko and sat beside the bed to look at her for a second before finally speaking.


    "Sleep well, I''m waiting for you toe back." Yuki kissed Fumiko''s forehead which puts a smile on her face. As if she knew what Yuki was doing, her body felt more rxed as she goes back into her slumber. After the short sweet moment, she turned back to Kurokami, now she needs to be more focused on this as it would not be as easy as swallowing a Pill to make Kurokami all better.

 Chapter 362 A True Prodigy

    ?As Yuki was looking at Kurokami with a solemn face, the rest of the people that were inside can feel the tense atmosphere all around them. Everyone could feel the coldness that their Master was released, at this moment all of them could still feel her bloodlust for the Gods who made Kurokami and Fumiko in their current state. Amaterasu was slowly getting devoured by her guilt if she would have told Yuki sooner what was happening, maybe this situation would have not happened.


    But it was toote for regrets, the only thing she could do is to support her Master in the future and trust her more so that things like this could be prevented in the future. On the other hand, Yuki could feel what was Amaterasu currently feeling, but she ignored it. She doesn''t care if she was being petty by letting her feel what she is currently feeling, but she cannot help but feel any resentment towards her. If only she was not a friend of her Mother, she would have killed her a long time ago after knowing that she hid the fact that Kurokami was being tortured.


    "All of you�� Come closer, I need all of you to do something." After getting clear-headed, Yuki tasked all of them to surround Kurokami and her to put a barrier around them to keep the Milky Way safe, as the Power that going to be unleashed by destroying a Soul Realm would be powerful enough to destroy the Milky Way over and over. All of them soon followed and created a Barrier all around the two of them to protect their surrounding, even Jade Empress helped under Satan''s order. Her help was the most needed as she isted Yuki and Fumiko in a different Space, it''s one of her specialties, in all the Gods on Earth, she was the only one who could Manipte Space in the Mortal World making her ce in the Mortal Reall significantly high.


    With all of their help, Yuki can proceed with the steps to upgrade Kurokami''s Soul Realm from Normal Soul Realm to Ascendant Soul Realm. She then took out 5 of them from her Spatial Ring, which made the eyes of the Demon to widened. All five of them belong to a Spirit Gathering Human Cultivator, they wanted to ask how Yuki got them but the question got stuck in their throat.


    "Since all of you are going with me back to the Immortal Realm and have already signed a contract with me, I guess it would be fine to tell to this. But just remember, if a word gets out, the contract will activate killing you in an instant." Yuki looked at them coldly before using her


    "Transcendent Ice Gauntlet" on her right arm to hold the Soul Realm in her hands, no matter how many times she looks at it she finds them mysterious, as it is the most important existence to ever exist in the eyes of all Living Beings, even with her "Transcendent Ice Gauntlet" she can''t identify the structure of them. What she can only find is how they work.


    "I''m assuming that all of you have already some guesses, but if you do, you are right. My Ice Magic can let me control the Soul Realm of other people. There are no limits to my Ability, that is exactly the reason why I could kill Jesus. If I wanted to I can even kill all of them in an instant by plucking out their Soul Realm making them a cripple, but the fun of killing them would be wasted so I chose not to." Yuki spoke in azy and emotionless tone as she looks at the Soul Realm that she would be using. She clearly didn''t exin everything like how she needed to touch them physically for it to work, after the short exnation, she began to ignore them.


    Yuki nowpletely focuses as she made another "Transcendent Ice Gauntlet" on her left arm, before continuing she took a deep breath and dug her left arm into Kurokami''s chest. It only took her a few seconds before she could locate the Soul Realm, and once she does she slowly pulled it out earning a grunt of pain in Kurokami. Each sound that she was making was a stab in her heart, it brings pain to her whenever she sees/hears one of them in pain. That was the veryst thing that she doesn''t want to happen, so she would do her best to do the process quickly so that the pain that she was feeling would go away quickly.


    She then did everything as Fubuki taught her, from every step she followed them with precision without making any mistakes. Making the small hole outside of her Soul Realm using her fingers as a knife, after she was done she let out a Small Ice Fairy that was about the size of a Nail to constantly make sure that everything was stable. Yuki then modified the Soul Realm on her right hand to make it as small as possible, she then did the same with all of them. Now she was done with the second step, she now only has to put all of them inside Kurokami''s Soul Realm to proceed with the final step which was even harder than thest three.


    Yuki was sweating profusely as she has her mind split into two, but now things would only get harder as she needs to control the Ice Fairy to go inside Kurokami''s Soul Realm to do thest step which was to manually activate her Soul Realm forcibly so she can put the five Soul Realm inside. She took another deep breath before finally closing her eyes to see what the Ice Fairy could see who was finally inside Kurokami''s Soul Realm, inside of it she could see the other Five who were sitting patiently. Grabbing one of them, she pulled one of the Soul Veins that were sticking out before connecting them to one of the Five holes that are connected to Kurokami''s Soul Vein, the Five Holes represent the passageway, one for the brain, two arms, and two of the feet. But it doesn''t end there, it would split into a Million Veins once it reaches one of the limbs, this is also the reason why she has to connect them.


    She then did the same with the rest of the Soul Realm until all five are connected, now it was time for her to explode the Soul Realm so that the power of it would get released to every part of the body, this was a seriously dangerous process as even if a wisp of the explosion escapes, it could potentially kill her. But she was not afraid, she then duplicated the Ice Fairy inside into five, and each one of them their Gauntlet, Yuki now has a head mind split into six which caused her to feel a splitting headache, but she ignored it for now and continued.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Please work��" Yuki said into her head as she then shed all Five Soul Realm which instantly released their power inside of Kurokami''s Soul Realm, it traveled slowly to all parts of her body that has a Soul Vein attached to them. She then sent out a continuous stream of Mana to keep everything Stable which was taking a huge toll on her body. Outside of the Soul Realm, blood begins to ooze out of Yuki''s body as her face also turned white.


    "Yuki!" Amaterasu almost stepped in to help Yuki but she was stopped by Lucifer and Satan who both held her body to not let her get any closer.


    "Don''t make a move Amaterasu, I''m sure that everything is fine. Let''s leave this matter to Yuki, let''s trust her." Lucifer smiled, but she cannot hide the fact that she was also worried for Yuki''s safety as was written all over her face.


    A few minutes passed and nothing made a move and just quietly watched Yuki, all of them then saw how she opened her eyes with clear fatigue in them, but she was not saying anything. She then stood up and ced back the Soul Realm inside Kurokami''s body, now one thing was clear to all of them. Yuki was sessful.


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! The host has sessfully saved her Wives from death. For also being the first person to upgrade a Soul Realm to a higher Rank forcefully, the System would grant the host some Rewards.]


    Title - Absolute Prodigy - When the host has discovered something or made something that has never been seen/done, she would get a bonus of +500 All Stats.


    Skill Book x1 - This Item would let the user pass her Skill to anyone using the Book by leaning it. She would be able to put all of the information about the Skill that she wants to pass too soon someone by just imagining it. The only Skill that she could write must be an Origin Skill.


    Fubuki announces which eased her body, all of the fatigue that has to build up inside her, whether it was mental or physical came crashing down on her and knocked her out. Once the people finally realized what just happened, all of them rushed towards Yuki, but all of them lose to Amaterasu who was already in front of Yuki to carry her.


    "You seeded, you are truly a Prodigy," Amaterasu muttered as she looks at Yuki with a strange light in them.

 Chapter 363 The Meeting Of The Two And The Curse

    ?An entire day passed after Yuki has healed Kurokami and Fumiko, it only took half a day for both of them to get their consciousness back. Since only the two of them were inside the room, they were momentarily confused about who each other was, as no one was inside the room except for them. The silence was broken after Fumiko decided to speak up.


    "He- hello�� My name is Fumiko. Yuki has already introduced yourself to me, Miss Kurokami. I''m Yuki''s girlfriend, I- I hope you can ept me. I know that epting me might be difficult because no woman wants to share then husband/wife with anyone. But I hope you can ept me as her future second Wife." Fumiko looks at Kurokami with expectant eyes, but behind those expectant eyes was a face full of anxiety, and her Wings behind her back drop down.


    Kurokami who listened to the words of the woman beside her chuckled softly, herughter was very melodic and pleasing in the ears of Fumiko. Her reaction made Fumiko embarrassed, a blush slowly crept up on her cheeks when she heard Kurokami. She didn''t dare to meet Kurokami''s eyes and looked down.


    "Fufufu�� Don''t worry, since you know of me, I''m sure that Yuki has already said that I gave her the chance to bring another woman, but I must know you first. Is that okay, Miss Archangel?" Kurokami asked lightly, she has already had a good impression of Fumiko as they are talking, just from the aura that she was releasing was enough for her to ept Fumiko being the second Wife.


    "You can call me Fumiko, or little Sister if you want- wait�� Did you just say Archangel? I''m human though." Fumiko was confused when she heard Kurokami addressing her as an Archangel, but her confusion soon turned to shock when she looks at the Mirror in the room. If the Wings still didn''t make her believe, what made her believe was the Golden Halo that was hovering on top of her head.


    "What happened to me while I was asleep? Thest thing I remembered before falling asleep is when I saved Yuki from getting injured��" Fumiko asked herself as she then begins to look at her new body, she was shocked at first but she then begins to admire and ept her new body or being slowly. But she was slightly disappointed when she patted her chest.


    "Nevermind that,e here. Let''s talk for a bit before we look for Yuki." Kurokami patted the space of the bed beside her as a sign for Fumiko to sit in. She then dly took the offer to sit next to Kurokami, at first she thought that she was going to get ufortable because of her wings, but it didn''t happen at all. As if the Wings knows what to do, they disappeared behind her back like magic, but the Halo above her head stayed.


    Half an hour passed, and the two got much closer after their talk. They left their awkward position before and be like Sisters immediately after their talk which made them feel happy.


    "A lot of time passed already since we had our chat, it''s time for us to look for Yuki now. Don''t you agree with me, Fumiko?" Kurokami smiled as she invited Fumiko to find Yuki as they were gone for a pretty long time now. Fumiko quickly agreed and followed outside, in reality, she was the one who is leading as this is the first time that Kurokami has been in this Vi. On their way, Fumiko also begins to guide the way inside Yuki''s Vi to let Kurokami familiarize herself inside to that in the future she would not get lost as it would be hard if she does as there is no servant inside to guide her the way.


    As the two were touring around the Vi, they unexpectedly met Lucifer on the way which halted the two as Fumiko gave her greeting to the beautiful Demon Goddess. Lucifer then greeted back with a strange expression on her face that was noticed by the two women and just as she was about to leave the both of them, Kurokami stopped her and raised a question.


    "Why do you look uneasy, Goddess Lucifer? Did something happen?" Lucifer stopped instantly and she finally can''t stop what she was hiding and revealed the truth to the two since they have every right to know as they are Yuki''s Wife because this matter also affects them.


    "Yuki, she is in a bad condition. Since the two of you just woke up, I will get into the details. After she healed both of you she fell unconscious because of mental and physical fatigue, but it only took her about 3 hours before she regained consciousness, it seemed that she was fine at first. But all of that changed when strange ck markings appeared on her body, and that was when we realized that something was wrong." Lucifer then continued to narrate the story about what happened a  few hours after.<novelnext></novelnext>


    (Small shback)


    When Yuki woke up, she felt energized as all of the tiredness that she felt earlier vanished when she saw the two women sleeping. She then decided to let them sleep some more and didn''t disturb them any longer and quietly slipped out of the room. Since both of them were already out of danger, she was going to work, she has been notified by Cindy that the Earth''s previous Leaders want to hold a meeting to talk with her about the New World. Just as she was getting ready for the meeting, she felt something off inside her body, but before she could react a strange but familiar ck marking appeared on her hand.


    Ding!


    [Warning! The host is in Danger! The Curse of the Darkness begins to take effect, and within two days it will corrode the host''s body if not prevented. The host must quickly find a  way to stop the Curse.]


    "What!? Why didn''t I remember something this Important!?" Yuki was shocked when she heard the Curse of the Darkness now begins to attack her body. This was something weird to her as there was no way that she would forget something as important as this.


    [To answer the host''s question. The Curse has been residing inside of your Brain which affected the memory of you and all the people that you know that you have a Curse which caused the host to quickly forgot about it. The System has also been implicated by the Curse that''s why it also doesn''t remember anything about it.] Fubuki exined which made Yuki''s face to darken.


    "Grandil you fuck, even though you are already dead, it seems like you want me to go with you." Yuki cursed under her breath as she feels her body getting weaker as time goes by, but she was not going to sumb to the curse, she would make sure that she stays alive.


    "Can I use the Light Element to dispel the Curse? Since it seems logical. Light Counters Dark and vice versa." Yuki asked Fubuki the first thing that came to her mind.


    Ding!


    [That is the best solution but, for the Light to erase the Curse of the Darkness. It must be at least ck Rank Light Element for it to work. The Curse of the Darkness is very strong and ordinary Light will do nothing against it.]


    "Fuck��"

 Chapter 364 Finding Ways To Lift The Curse Of The Darkness

    ?Yuki started to think of ideas of how to dispel the Curse inside her body, but no matter how hard she thinks she cannot think of any. She has already taken ount of using Fumiko''s Archangel Powers, as literally being the highest Rank of Angel, they can freely use the Light Element, but there are some limits to it. The power of her Light Element would be based on her NanoTech Creation Ability which is only at Diamond that would be the best already but still nowhere near enough to what she needs. Just as she was thinking, she suddenly had a crazy idea and just as she was about to throw the idea away, she decided to see if it would work out since there was nothing to lose anyway on her side.


    Opening her System Interface, she opened the Shop and filter it to be only a Light Element and ck Rank and above. She thinks that the price would be over a Billion, but since she has over a Billion she begins to think that she could at least afford one and give to either Fumiko, Kurokami, or even Aika if she has enough time to go back to the Immortal Realm. But when she saw the price of the three listed ck Rank Light Elements in the System, she almost had the urge to strangle whoever listed it at that kind of price.


    Light of Endlessness (ck) - 100,000,000,000 Gold - A Light that can never die, even when it is put inside of a Void which is said to be the embodiment of Darkness, the ce where Dark is born.


    Primordial Light (ck) - 700,000,000,0000 Gold - As one of the few Lights that had been born since the beginning of Time it holds a great amount of power despite being the weakest Light Element to be born around that Time. But do not belittle this Light, or else you will be doomed, as it is known to be the Deadliest out of all Light Elements because of its special Nature of reversing Effect.


    The Twin Sisters of Dark, and Light: Eclipse (Anti) - 1,000,000,000,000,000,000 Gold - The Evolution of the Dark and Light Element turned into a Singr Element called Eclipse. With this Element in the hand of the user, he/she would be able to use both Dark and Light simultaneously without any consequences, because of the Transfusion of the two power it is much more Stronger.


    "What in the fuck�� Well, this idea can be thrown in the garbage. 100 Billion for one Light Element, and 1 Quintillion for a fucking Anti? I wonder, how much would have Serene sold me that Lightning Element that she got, it was an Anti after all." Yuki muttered to herself but soon got rid of that idea since there was no time to think about such useless things that has already happened. She then called in Lucifer, and especially Kannon who can use Light Element, as she wants to know if she could help her with the Curse. It didn''t take a long time for Lucifer and Kannon to arrive, but beside them were Satan and Inari who came with the two because of other reasons.


    "What is the matter Yuki-" Lucifer didn''t even finish her words when she saw the Markings that were covering Yuki''s body like a Tatoo, it seems mysterious but at the same time creepy.


    "How did you get that Curse? And from the looks of it, you only have two days left to live." Satan''s curiousness was piqued when she saw the Curse that was ced on Yuki. At first, she only came because Lucifer was going and that was the only reason, but now she was not regretting that she came here because she was familiar with Curses, after all, she was the Goddess of Curses here in the Mortal Realm.


    "A CURSE!? What do you mean by that Satan?" Lucifer was the person who seemed shocked out of all of them. After all who wouldn''t be shocked when the person that they are close to is about to die because of a Curse? Satan was taken aback when she felt Lucifer grab both of her hands, but she still exined it calmly to her.


    "Yes, you heard me. What is covering Yuki''s body is a Curse. It is named Curse of the Darkness because it came from the very depths of Hell the ce where no Light can enter. I''m sure you remember the creator of the Curse, Empress. His name, if I''m remembering  correctly is Grandil, the previous Demon of Wrath before I took the title." Satan gives a little back story which shocked Lucifer to the core whilst Yuki''s interest was now piqued. Even with the timer clicking down, she was not the slightest worried about the Curse.


    "Oh, I didn''t know that he was from the Mortal Realm. Though I killed him already, you''re not going to be mad about that right, Lucifer?" Yuki spoke in azy tone as she showed them one of the videos that were taken from her fight with Grandil and with the evidence in their eyes. Both Lucifer and Satan were now convinced that Grandil was truly the person who ced a Curse on Yuki.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It doesn''t matter, because he betrayed the Demon Race and our Empress due to Greed anyway."  Satan was the one who answered as Lucifer waspletely unable to answer because of her past with Grandil. He was a nice little Demon when Lucifer found him, and he earned the title of the Demon of Wrath because of how he fights. Whenever anger builds up inside of him, his strength will continuously grow which is why he earned the title. But all of that changed when he met God, who promised to make him the greatest and even grant his wish, which was to make Lucifer his bride, but it didn''t happen, as at that time Satan was already around, and with the help of the other Six, they defeated him and banished him from Hell. Never would they think that he would die in the hands of Yuki.


    "Alright, if you say so. Since you know this Curse, do you have any way for me to remove it? I was told that I need a high Ranking Light Element, and that is also the reason why I called you, Kannon. Do you think you can erase the Curse?" Yuki looked at Kannon and asked nonchntly, as she was still not sure if she could help her.


    "Yes, I can. Fortunately, also I have some experience with this Curse as I have treated Amaterasu with the same Curse a few thousand years ago. Also, I have mastered my Light Element to Anti Rank. It''s my pleasure to help Miss Yuki." Kannon spoke lightly as she then walked closer to Yuki. Satan didn''t raise any words as she also know that it was guaranteed to work since Kannon was the one who is treating Yuki.


    "Since everything is resolved, I will be taking my leave for now," Lucifer said as she then leaves the room quickly leaving everyone behind. This is also the time when she met Kurokami and Fumiko.


    (End of shback)


    m!!


    The door that leads to Yuki''s room swings open shocking all of the people inside for a moment, but they were not as shocked as Fumiko and Kurokami right now. What they saw was simply outrageous. They saw a younger version of Yuki that looked adorable but also cold at the same time, but the most outrageous thing was that she was half-dressed.


    "Oh, the both of you are already awake. Let me tidy up first then we can-,"  She didn''t finish her sentence when she was pounced on by the two women making the three of them fall on the ground.


    "Is this the effect of the Curse that Miss Lucifer has mentioned? You turned back into being a kid, is there still some way to bring you back to normal?" Fumiko asked anxiously. Both of them have already realized that the little girl was Yuki and immediately thought that it was the effect of the Curse.


    "You still have the gal to say Oh!? You''re in danger yet you are so calm, I can''t believe you!?" On the other hand, Kurokami''s reaction was a mixture of anger and anxiousness after seeing how nonchnt Yuki was despite her situation.

 Chapter 365 Taking All Of Them To The Immortal Realm

    ?"Where did you learn that I have a Curse?" Yuki asked as she then slowly stood up with the two women in her arms. Even if her body was of a little girl, her strength didn''t match her appearance at all. So lifting the two women was too easy for her as her Status is pretty high right now, as the only thing that has weakened her greatly is her Magic Power.


    Yuki was quite shocked when she heard Fumiko, and Kurokami''s concern for her, but deep inside she was mad at the person who leaked about her current situation, if not for that person, the two wouldn''t worry about her like now. Sighing silently, she took one nce at Lucifer as she already knows that she was the person who said about the Curse inside of her body as she was the only person who knows about her current condition and left the room to take a breath outside.


    "Why does that have to matter!? I can''t believe you! If you are fine with being Cursed just like that, we are not! Kurokami yelled once again as her eyes slowly turns red finally, she let out a cry as she mmed her fist into Yuki''s chest, but everyone in the room can tell that she was only venting her anger, she didn''t even use any strength on her fist as she continuously smacks Yuki''s chest. Fumiko on the other hand was already crying but she was silently crying and agreed with Kurokami''s words that Yuki was too much by not telling them.


    But it was much more different for Kurokami, she remembers this Curse as she was the first person to know that Yuki has been cursed, but because Yuki had said that everything was under control, she trusted her. If she only knows that this would happen, she would have tried everything to make her better, but it was now toote, from the looks of it the Curse has been activated. What the two didn''t know was that they have greatly misunderstood the situation, what they didn''t know was that everything was already resolved because of Kannon''s help.


    "All of you leave for now. In about 2 hours, I want all of you to gather in my the Dining RoomMain Hall, you can find Cindy or Diana to show you the way. I want to announce something about our future." Yuki said to all of them as she held her head in frustration, but she can''t hide the smile on her face as she now understands that the two thought that the Curse has taken effect and that is the reason for her Childlike figure.


    "You- how can you still smile-." Kurokami was almost to burst yet again when her lips were quickly sealed by Yuki making the two women in her arms shocked. Fumiko quietly slid away from Yuki as she suddenly had a bad premonition about the situation, but she didn''t have the chance to as her waist was held by Yuki. Strangely she felt happy, she didn''t feel jealous when she see how the two were kissing in front of her.


    "What are you thinking about?" Yuki finally lets go of Kurokami and now kissed Fumiko, her face was red as a tomato as she slowly lets go of Yuki''s body and hid her face. While in the middle of their kissing session, she started the enjoy kissing her. A lot of time has passed since she got this moment to be intimate with Yuki so she forgot that she was angry with her, but the worst part is that Fumiko was just beside her and probably saw the embarrassing moment of her getting subdued by Yuki. She then slowly removed the hands that were covering her face, but what she saw almost made her cover them again. It was the same thing that just happened to her, getting kissed by Yuki.


    "Are the two of you calm now?" Yuki asks with a sly smile on her face as she licks her lips seductively while looking at Fumiko and Kurokami who has the same expression on their face. After seeing the two slowly nod their heads, she pat their head and said in a soft voice.


    "I''m sorry for not telling you any of this sooner, but I just didn''t want the both of you to worry about me. I also didn''t expect this, but I promise you that if something important ever happens, I will tell to both of you." Yuki said as she embraced the two Women in front of her, their anger quickly dissipitatedi, and as they are both finally calm, she could now exin what truly happened when she got the Curse. Yuki started on how she got the Curse as Fumiko doesn''t know anything about it, not like Kurokami who knew about the Curse that Yuki received. After that, she exined to them how she can dispel the Curse, and finally, with Kannon''s help, her life was no longer in danger.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "The reason that my appearance is currently like this is because of some special circumstances, but I can assure you that it''s nothing bad. Also, I think you have already learned about this, but I have gotten weaker significantly, but you don''t have to worry about a single thing. I ampletely fine, this is just the result of the choices that I have made. Even though I promised to tell you everything, I gotta break it now. I can''t exin to you the reason for me being like this now, because it might put the two of you in danger. I''m sorry, I hope you can understand me." Yuki looked at Kurokami, she has already guessed that she has an idea that she had gotten significantly weaker, but just didn''t say anything. She then apologized for not telling them everything, especially the reason why she got this appearance because of their safety. When the two women heard Yuki''s exnation, the two weren''t mad anymore at Yuki, because now they know that she was truly safe. They are not going to lie that they are sad that she wasn''t willing to tell everything, but they also understand her because she was doing this for their safety.


    "You don''t have to worry about anything, Yuki. We won''t be mad at you, we know that you are doing this for our sake. I just hope that in the future you can say everything willingly to us so that there are no more secrets between us. Isn''t that right, Sister Fumiko?" Kurokami looked at Fumiko gently as she waited for her to answer, Fumiko took a few seconds to answer, but her answer puts Yuki at ease.


    "Yes, I am not mad at you. But just as Sister Kurokami said, I also hope that you can tell us everything that you are keeping. You are just so mysterious, even though I was with you for a few years already." Fumiko answered with a smile on her face.


    "Thank you. I promise once everything calms down and I have the confidence to protect the two of you and the others. I will tell you everything you need to know." Yuki oathed to both of them with all of her heart, this was a promise that she has no n of breaking. The two continued to chat especially Kurokami and Fumiko who shared their experience with Yuki. As for her, she didn''t have the chance to talk as she cannot respond to any of it. Finally, the time that Yuki gave to the Demon and Goddesses was done. The three of them left the room and went toward the Main Hall where all of the people that she called were already waiting for them.


    All of the Demon Sins were there, along with Lucifer, Jade Empress, Amaterasu, Inari, Kannon, Cindy, and Diana. Taking a nce at all of them, she motioned for Kurokami and Fumiko to take a seat next to her, and they obediently sat down and now stayed quiet as they knew that what Yuki is going to talk about is a serious matter.


    "What about to say is very important, especially for you Cindy, and Diana. I will get straight to the point, I want all of you to follow me to the Immortal Realm." Yuki announced to all of them, but before anyone of them could say something, she continued.


    "You don''t have to worry about your family or loved ones, I can take all of them. Even all the people that are residing in Hell, you can bring all of them to the Immortal Realm. It is safe to put them in Mystic Dragon Heaven, as unofficially I am the person who is inmand of everything there, no one dares to say a word about me, but of course, the true Leader is Mirel Dagart who is the current King of the Beast Race, but we will get into more detailter."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 366 Finally Leaving Tomorrow

    ?"I know your about to ask why, so I''ll answer your question now. The reason that I want all of you to follow me is that I want to create my army, and with all of you joining me. The power of our army will surely soar, currently, I only have all of the Beast Race in my hands which is under my control, but it is not that great. In reality, if all the Races that resided in the Mystic Dragon Heaven wanted to, they can kill all of the Beast Race. Plus that is not the only reason, since this is what Lucifer wanted from me when I asked for her help, so think of this as my payment for you. As for you Cindy and Diana, as well as all the members of our Mafia, all of them are going." Yuki took a breath to stop for a moment before continuing.


    "Even though I hate to say this, it is the truth. Cindy and Diana are probably much more capable in terms of battle prowesspare to the best Soldier that they have, hell I even think that both of you are better than the Children of the King. The only reason that you''ll lose is because of the power gap." Yuki sighed, she was not wrong about her statement. In terms of fighting capability, these two women she taught are much better than Lian and Ike, maybe there were even better than Katsumi and Yumie. Speaking of her daughters, she suddenly felt a pang in her heart when she remembered them, for her, it has only been a few months, but for them, almost two centuries have passed. Now she needs to do things quickly, she was going to do everything she needs now and maybe set off tomorrow with everyone she is going to take.


    There are only a few things that she needs to do anyway, apart from getting ready. She will also appoint one Leader for him/her to lead Earth. She is also going to need to change a few things for the people to even have a chance to survive here on Earth, and that was to set a System into all of their bodies to at least help them. Even with their evolved bodies because of the help of the Soul Realm, it was still not enough because the Monsters that areing out of the Portals were too strong. With the system''s help, they can level like she is, but it would not be as strong as her original System.


    The reason that she can take all of the members of "God''s Worst Nightmare" is that all of them are still alive even after the World turned upside down. The only reason for that is that Yuki has ced an unbreakable barrier to protect all of them since she has already nned for all of them to go to the Immortal Realm.


    "I have no objection to that Master. I have no more family in this World, plus I have dedicated all my life to serving you." Cindy said as she went forward and kneeled in front of Yuki. Diana, on the other hand, hesitated for a moment but it soon faded away as she also kneeled in from of Yuki quietly before she finally spoke.


    "I Oathed my life to you when I lost by your hands and that is an Oath I can never break. You''ll be my forever Master. Plus if I cane with you, I can be way stronger than I am now and that is my ultimate goal, to be a subordinate who can make my Master proud." Diana proudly said.


    "I can see some hesitation in you, tell me why?" Yuki kept a cold face as she asked Diana. She was not mad when she saw her hesitation at first, she was only curious.


    "Ahhh- I''m embarrassed to say it, but since Master insists, I will tell you. I feel like I''m not good enough toe with you to the ce you call Immortal Realm, Especially when all of these Great Beings areing with you, also I thought that it was a better choice for you to take Cindy than me, she is better than me anyway. But after I thought about it, I don''t want to lose. I still want to be your greatest subordinate." Diana said with clear determination in her eyes.


    When Yuki and the rest heard her answer, almost all of them were shocked except for Yuki. She merely chuckled, she has guess what Diana was feeling and she was right. Even though it was a sh that showed on Diana''s face, she saw her insecurities about joining them. But that kind of thinking was also understandable, no one can''t help but feel inferior when all the people around you are not even in the same league as you.


    "I know where you are going, but that kind of mindset can also help you. Even if you feel inferior now, it doesn''t mean that it will stay like that in the future. That just means that you have to work harder to be better. Just don''t be depressed when youpare yourself, don''t let it crush your dreams, instead be it the drive for you to be better." Yuki said with a smile on her face. Diana felt happy when she heard how Yuki tried to make her feel better and she was going to keep it at her heart. What Yuki said is true, this can be her drive to be stronger.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I will not disappoint you, Master," Diana promised with a face full of determination. Maybe she was weak right now, but she will change all of that in the future and she can only do it if she followed her Master in the Immortal Realm. Since she has also no family or close rtives like Cindy, it was easy for her to leave.


    "Alright, not that the matter of you two done. The both of you can pass the news to the rest, if they don''t agree toe with us it''s fine, but I hope that all of them cane." Yuki finally sends out those two with the task to pass the news to the rest of the "God''s Worst Nightmare". She is not going to force anyone toe with her, if they want to stay with her it was fine, but it was much better if theye of course.


    "As for you all of you�� I have a way to get all of you out of the Mortal Realm. I know that you are bound to the Mortal Realm, but I can remove it. Lucifer, Amaterasu, both of you talk it out if you want toe with me to the Immortal Realm." Yuki tasked the two of them to have a short meeting among themselves. If she hasn''t met Momozano or Naragami, maybe she wouldn''t have had the confidence of taking them out. But she has other ns if they still can''t.


    "Yuki, there is no need to talk about it. We will dly follow you back to the Immortal Realm." Lucifer and Amaterasu looked at each other before saying their answer to her simultaneously. This is also the feelings of the Demon Sins, Kannon, Inari, and Jade Empress. Even though Jade Empress is not officially part of this, she had to because of Satan.


    "I see�� Then all of us can leave tomorrow. Momozano, there is no problem with that right? All of them can leave since there is no use for them to be here since I am the new God of the Mortal Realm," Yuki informed them and asked Momozano who she hasn''t heard for a few months already. But her question led the other people confused, but their confusion transformed into a fear of the person who appeared in front of them.


    Momozano appeared in front of everyone freely, the reason that she can do this is that there is no one can see or feel her arrive there. Not even the other Primordial Gods, that is how special the Mortal Realm is.


    "Pri- Primordial Vampire Goddess!?" All of them kneeled in front of Momozano and greeted her with the utmost respect. This was the person who they can''t make an enemy of, angering her can cost them their life. Just a thought of Momozano, she can erase their whole existence. But there was one person who was not afraid of Momozano except for Yuki and that was Kurokami.


    "This generation greets the Vampire Ancestor."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 367 The Changes In The Mystic Dragon Heaven Part 1

    ?"Oh, it looks like the young generation of vampires still knows my name. Well, it is expected since your Family is the most loyal of all Vampires. The Melvis Royal Family. For now, I''m not going to ask why you are here, but you can tell your answer to that person, as the time is not right. This woman would probably want to rush to go back to the Immortal Realm anyway." Momozano said with a look of shock. When Yuki saw it, she sneered in response.


    "You have yet to answer my question. Stop talking nonsense already and answer my question." Yuki said coldly as she looked Momozano''s way. After her words dropped, there was an eternal silence that enveloped the whole room. No one in the room would have expected Yuki to talk to Momozano this way, she was not like a normal God, she was a Primordial God. Even if they know how arrogant and cold Yuki is, they didn''t expect her to be like this.


    "I got it! Your appearance is a waste, you have a cute child-like body, but what is inside is colder than Ice. Anyway, to answer your question earlier. The answer is yes, since all of you have no more power to govern the Mortal Realm, you are free to leave without any consequences. Is that satisfactory to you?" Momozano looked at Yuki with a slight smile on her face, it was a sarcastic one but Yuki didn''t care.


    "Yes, it is. Since all of you got your answer, I will be leaving now, I still have some important business to attend to." Yuki said, she then whispered something in Kurokami and Fumiko''s ears before disappearing into everyone''s eyes. She told them that she would be leaving for a few hours and told them to get ready to leave. She has also given time for Fumiko to choose if she wants to leave her family here or take them with her to the Immortal Realm. If she chooses to leave them here, Yuki would create a few dozen Ice Beasts to protect them for all of their life, but if she chooses to take them, Yuki would not promise their safety.


    Even if she were to put an army to protect them using her Ice Powers, the chances of their dying in the Immortal Realm are still high. But that was enough for Fumiko, she chose to let them stay here so that they would be safer. Just as she was about toe back to her house to get some of her clothes, she stopped and decided not to. She would not carry any things with her, she only carried the important belongings that she treasured very much. Because she wanted to adapt to the Immortal Realm quickly. Plus bringing a lot of stuff would not be ideal as all of them would soon be reced by the new things that the Immortal Realm can offer.


    Finally, the time that Yuki had given for all of them to get ready was done and it was now the morning of a new day. The Earth still looked chaotic, but there are some changes in it. The Humans were slowly beginning to adapt to their new life and with the help of the System that Yuki created, it was now easier for them to fend off the Monsters. With the system''s help, they would be slowly able toe back. She also has now found a new candidate for her to lead the new Earth.


    "Little Girl�� Do you want to change your fate?" Yuki asked the woman who was in front of her coldly, she then stopped all of the iing Monsters by wrapping Ice Chains all over their body.


    "Who- who are you?" The woman asked timidly, she was badly injured because she was betrayed by her close friends so that they could survive. She doesn''t even have the energy left to feel angry at them. She only felt despair and sadness, she wouldn''t think that her close friends that she treats as family would betray her for their good.


    "You can call me a Goddess. Now for your answer, tell me. Do you want to be powerful so that no one can get in your way, the power to protect yourself and your close ones? With power, you could even take revenge on the people who betrayed you." Yuki didn''t introduce herself fully and once again asked the woman the same question. The woman began to think about what Yuki just offered to her, in her current situation it was tempting. She then closed her eyes and took a deep breath and when she opened them, Yuki could see hatred in her eyes, she then eyes meaningfully as she persuades the woman to join her.


    "I''ll dly ept your offer, Goddess. My name is Mio Nanase, from today onwards I will do my best to meet your expectations." Mio respectfully introduced herself to Yuki. Even though Yuki called her a little girl despite her appearance, she didn''t dare to say anything about it because she could somehow feel a much greater power inside of her and it only assured her guess when she saw how easily the little girl restrained all of the Monsters that were ranging into Billions.


    "You made a choice that you will not regret. Then you shall receive these rewards from me." Yuki touched Mio''s forehead and sent something inside of her Soul Realm.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ding!


    [The System Admin has rewarded the host with an Ascendant Soul Realm, x1 Choice of an (Anti) Element, x1 Choice of ss, Guide Manual, Memory Shard.] The Systems voice rang into Mio''s head, then when she lifted her head to ask Yuki what was all of the things that she received, she was already gone. What she only got was a series of words in front of her and how she witnessed all of the Monsters in front of her explode into a bloody mist.


    [All of the things that I gave you will help. I''m not going to bother myself to exin any of them since it''s already obvious, but I hope that you can make the right choices in the future. Also, the Memory Shard and the Ascendant Soul Realm will be the ones to put you at the top. The Memory Shard contains all of my experiences in fighting, but since you are still too weak, you will not be able toprehend all of them. That is all, good luck. Mio Nanase, the future Leader of Earth.] Yuki''s voice faded into her mind, Mio was confused at first but she soon epted the fact that she was now a subordinate of Yuki, and she would do what she ordered to her and that was to control the Earth.


    "Momozano, we can leave now right?" Yuki looked at Momozano beside her and asked. Behind all of them were all of the Demons that were residing in Hell are also going to the Immortal Realm. At first, all of them were hesitant to go to another World they did not know, but after a few words from their Empress, Lucifer. All of them agreed since they trusted her.


    "Yes, we can leave now. I will open the portal now, but I''m going to say this now. Yuki. There are a lot of changes that happened, I''ll leave all of it to you then. Also, don''t forget your promise to me." Momozano said with a wink as she disappeared from everyone else, but luckily she has already made a portal for them to enter that would lead them back to the Immortal Realm.


    "Yeah, I know I haven''t forgotten about it. I will keep my promise." Yuki said coldly, she ignored Momozano''s words about the changes in the Immortal Realm. She already expected it as she was gone for almost two centuries and change will undoubtedly happen since she was gone for so long. What she just hopes is that everything would be the same when she left.


    "Ah, right�� I forgot to say this, so I will say this now. Back in the Immortal Realm, there are only three people that you need to follow and respect, their words can be as heavy as mine. Those three people are my adopted daughters. Yumie is from the Hydra Race, Katsumi from the Dragon Race, and Aika from the Fairy Race. If I ever hear any one of you try to manipte them��" Yuki didn''t finish her words as it was not needed to because everyone knows what will happen if they try something funny to her daughters. She took a few minutes to tell them everything that they need to know before they go to the Immortal Realm, such as the ways, and the important people. Once she was finally done, it was time to enter the Portal.


    Once Yuki entered, she was struck with the overflowing Qi that was floating around the Mystic Dragon Heaven, because of the Qi around the air, she needed time to get used to them because the Qi was always trying to get inside her body which made her confused since she doesn''t have any Cultivation Technique yet, so this phenomenon should be impossible. Momozano was kind enough to open a Portal directly at the Beast Kingdom. When Yuki finally gotten used to the Qi around the air, she looks at the Beast Kingdom to only see pure destruction.


    Everything around them was destroyed. This made Yuki''s blood scream, she then flew toward the ground immediately and begin to analyze her surroundings.


    "Oh my god, what happened when we were gone?" Kurokami gasped in shock as she flew toward the ground beside Yuki.

 Chapter 368 The Changes In The Mystic Dragon Heaven Part 2

    ?No one saw the surge of emotion that was surging inside Yuki''s heart, as her face is not showing any sign of emotion. But that soon begin to change when they felt their surroundings get colder by the second, but that was not all. The normal Demons were slowly beginning to get out of breath because all of them are under Yuki''s intense Bloodlust, though it was only a portion of it. If they were to feel the full st of her Bloodlust, their bodies would have been crushed a long time ago killing them instantly. If not for Lucifer and the Demon Sins, maybe all of them had died already, but thanks to the Barrier that she quickly ced, it didn''t happen. The Demon now begins to realize why their beloved Empress has lowered herself and be a subordinate of a Beast who was just only a Savage Beast. That''s how they currently see Yuki, a mere Savage Beast, but the power and fear that she was releasing were nowhere near to a normal Beast at that level.


    "Whoever did this will die��" Yuki''s words seemed like a death sentence for whoever the person that caused this. It made everyone shiver in fear, no matter how much Lucifer and the rest tried, they can''t seem to get used to this kind of thing. The only two people who didn''t feel any Bloodlust in the air were Fumiko and Kurokami, but when they heard her Demonic like tone, even they shivered in fear. This was a clear sign that another War is about to break out.


    "HAHAHA! You save me time, looks like I don''t have to find you fuckers��" Yuki said in a very cold voice as she grabbed the invisible person beside her that had clear bad intentions. After grabbing the man, all of the can finally see him, but they wish that they hadn''t, because none of them were ready to see what Yuki was about to do to the poor man. So that the person has no way of running away, she froze all of his vitals and nerves making him a cripple that cannot do anything to the point that even moving a finger was an impossible task for him.


    "Wha- what do you want to do with me?" The man asked as his voice shakes in fear, but Yuki acted as if she heard nothing and continued what she was about to do. Making a few dozen of Insects that were made out of Ice, she let all of them crawl into his bare Skin. Soon after, each one of those Insects begins to feed on his body, biting a small part of his body. Even though the bites were as small as an Ant, the pain that he was feeling is simply too painful.


    "Tell me what happened in the past century? I clearly remember that the Beast Kingdom was at its highest Peak. If you tell me, maybe I can spare you from the pain that you are feeling now." Yuki asked with a cold smile on her face. Fear quickly swallowed the man and he began to tell everything to Yuki, because of his constant screaming, she can''t understand a single thing, so she had to stop the Insects for a moment to let the man talk.


    "I don''t know who you are youngdy, and why you don''t know anything, but I will tell you, so please spare me. Exactly 200 Years ago, the Beast Race has overtaken the Mystic Dragon Heaven because of the appearance of Yuki, she was the strongest being to ever set foot in this Heaven, and she even became the Hero of the Heaven. But not everyone liked her, especially the three Big Race. The Elves, Dwarves, and Humans hate her because of what she did. She was not exactly known to be a kind person, she was most known for her bloodthirsty attitude, and she was also the cause of the Death of the three Kings, and Queen of the three Races, which is why they hate her. Anyway, the reason that the Beast Kingdom is what it is now is that the three Races managed to convince all of the Races to attack the Beast Kingdom when rumors begin to circte that Yuki has died or gone missing. Seeing this as an opportunity to attack the Beast Race from all sides, they were just too many and itpletely overwhelmed the Beast Race. They n this attack for over 100 Years and justunched their attack a few months ago. That is all, I kept my promise, so can you let me go now?" The man exined to Yuki everything he knows, but she was still not contended with his answer.


    "What happened to the King and his family? More importantly, where is Yuki''s family go, she has two adopted daughters and one daughter right?" Yuki asked the most important question that she needs an answer to, she doesn''t care if the Mystic Dragon got destroyed, but it was a different matter if these people were caught up in the mess.


    "That�� I don''t know. What we only know is that all of them are on the run, the newly appointed Kings of the Three Races even gave a bounty to their names. That is also why I am out here, I''m trying to find out clues where they are because the bounty is very big, especially for her Daughter named Aika, rumors has it been that the Human King wants to make her his wife-" The man didn''t even finish his words when his whole head got cut off clean by the Ice Sword that passes through his neck.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Lucifer, since you are not technically a Goddess right now, you can do anything freely right? Not like the Demon Sins, or Amaterasu, Inari, and Kannon who are in the God Rank. Can you task all of your People to clean this ce up for now? Since this ce will be your new Home." Yuki ordered, but she didn''t turn around to look at Lucifer and just gazed at the endless space around her. But the coldness in her voice can be easily identified.


    "I understand, all of us will work together to help you rebuild yournd. You can count on us, also you can leave now. I know that you are worried to find your Daughters so just go, we will take care of everything here." Lucifer smiled in understanding as she can understand what Yuki is currently feeling.


    "Then I''ll leave it to you then. Both of you can stay by their side for now, I''m not sure who will I encounter and how strong they are, but I will not take any risk by taking you with me." Yuki tasked Kurokami and Fumiko to stay put for now as she doesn''t want any of them to be put in danger.


    "We understand. We will stay here, also Yuki. Can I make a request? Can you also find Sylvie? She is a very important friend of mine." Kurokami and Fumiko smiled at Yuki which eased her heart. Kurokami then requested for Yuki to find and help Sylvie whose location and well-being are currently unknown. Even though Yuki is unhappy that her woman is thinking of another woman, she relented and epted her request. She is also going to save Sylvie.


    "I got it, don''t worry." Yuki flew above and patted Kurokami''s head and also gave Fumiko one before leaving. To find them, she was going to use the contract that she had with Yumie. But since the range of the Contract Tracker was only a few thousand Miles, it was going to be hard for her to find them in the endless vast Space all around her. Luck seems to be on her side though, as she has only jumped between a Fews and she already sensed where Yumie was.


    But something was wrong, it seems to be getting weaker. And that can only mean two things, either Yumie was getting further away, or she was fighting someone way out of her league and was slowly dying. Upon this realization, Yuki quickly flew toward the Moon Rock Forest where Yumie was. When she finally arrived, she immediately smells the thick blood scent around the air, the heavy metallic scent engulfed her nose making her frown.


    "The two Sisters of Aika are truly Strong, but why don''t the two of you give up already? You are no match against my Army. King Dagart, Princess Lian, and Prince Ike are already been defeated and cannot defend you. I promise, if you give me Aika, I will let you live and be my concubine, your beauty will be wasted if I kill you right now." A human with handsome features arrived in front of a woman who has long Pink wavy hair and beside the woman is another woman with Deep Blue hair.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 369 The Changes In The Mystic Dragon Heaven Part 3 Last

    ?The gaze of the handsome man begins to change, from pity it turns into lust as she stares at the two beautiful women in front of him. The two women frowned when they saw the lustful gaze of the Human in front of them, but they couldn''t do anything because of the Cultivators that were protecting the man, if they were not there maybe they would have the chance to kill him. When the man saw the face full of hatred from the two, his smile be even more twisted. He then slowly approaches the two, but before he could touch them, a voice full of worry sounded through.


    "No! Don''t touch my Big Sisters!" A woman suddenly appeared in between them. Her appearance caused a shock all of the people as they wouldn''t expect her toe. She was Aika, she has now grown into a beautiful woman just like her Mother. She inherited Yuki''s good looks, but their difference was that Yuki is a cold beauty, she on the other hand is a kind and gentle beauty. Just the aura that she is releasing, can put anyone at ease.


    "You finallye out�� Aika, I promise to give you a good life, as well as your two Sisters if you ept to be my Wife. Isn''t that great? You will be the Queen of the Mystic Dragon Heaven." The Human King promised to save Yumie and Katsumi who became even more beautiful. They were already a beauty when they were just little girls, but now their cuteness was gone and was reced with a mature-looking beauty that would enchant any man who see them.


    "NEVER! We will never ept your offer. We would rather die to hand Aika in your hands." Katsumi roared as she tightened her grip on her Spear, but she has no more strength to give out.


    "Sadly for you, it is not your choice. It is mine because I have the power, not you." The Human King sneered arrogantly. His name was Kato Ryu, the son of Ryu Kami who was the previous King of the Human Race. He took over a little over 200 years ago right at the time Yuki entered the Trial of Gods. The reason that he was so arrogant is because of all the things that he inherited when he took over his Father''s throne, his inheritance consisted of all the Cultivator that was currently guardian him 24 hours a day, even if he has a guard, he was still strong, in just a matter of 200 Years, he went from Essence Lord to Spirit Warrior making him one of the most powerful being in the Mystic Dragon Heaven.


    "You stole my words out of my mouth little man�� It is not your choice, it is mine whether you live or not." Yuki appeared in front of him, she then pierces his chest using her arms and pulled out his Soul Realm in one go. But she was not done yet, she was so angry that she wants to kill all of them right there, but she held herself. Because the pain of death was nowhere near enough to what her daughters have experienced for over 200 Years. She doesn''t dare to imagine how lonely they were without her by their side.


    "Dance of the Moon�� All of you will feel my rage and there is nothing you can do about it. HEAVENLY SNOWFLAKE!" Yuki said in a demonic tone that made everyone shiver in fear to those who were around her. But it was already toote to run away, all of the Clones are already in their ce, and the whole Moon Rock Forest got devoured by the Snowke only leaving Yuki and the others outside.


    "Are you three alright?" Yuki calmed her raging heart and looked at her three daughters who she hasn''t seen for 3 months, but she knew it was not like that. 200 years have passed since she disappeared.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Who are you?" All three of them asked which halted Yuki''s movement. She was about to embrace the three of them tightly, but their question instantly made her stop. It was one of the most heartbreaking questions that she has ever heard when she was born. But she stayed calm on the surface, she tries to calm her heart and when she calmed down a bit she introduced herself in the best way possible.


    It was not a surprise that her three daughters didn''t recognize her as there were a lot of changes to her, especially her physical appearance. But somehow the Snowy white hair and ruby-red eyes made the three of them remember someone very dear to them.


    "Looks like you have forgotten me already�� I''m Yuki, your Mother. I''m sorry if I only came now-," Yuki didn''t finish her words when she was pushed into the ground by the three. She was shocked for a moment because she thought that they were going to attack her, but she was wrong. The quiet Moon Rock Forest suddenly was awakened by loud sounds of wailsing from three women.


    "MOMMY, MOTHER!" All three of them yelled as they hugged Yuki''s body tightly afraid that she was going away. Even if this was a dream, this was a dream where they wouldn''t want to wake up. They had just now realized that the person that saved them is their mother who disappeared, they miss her every day. There was not a day where they prayed for her toe back to their side. But Aika was the one who is affected the most, as she was just a few months old back then when Yuki disappeared and the trauma of her Mother Saintess disappearing was still pretty fresh on her mind.


    So when Yuki also disappeared she was the one who broke down the most. At a young age, she even med herself. After all, she thought that her Mommy left because she was a naughty kid for going out without any permission from her. If not for her two Sisters and the support of the other people, maybe she would have been consumed by grief already and done something that she might regret.


    The three of them cried their hearts out, but Yuki didn''t even try to stop them. She just let them cry, but every second she was giving themfort that she will never leave their side for that long ever again, She also kisses their forehead to calm them down further, when they were finally calm, Aika has already passed out, but she was still clinging into Yuki tightly, her arms were wrapped around her body making it hard for her to move. But she didn''t care, what she only cared about was her daughter''s well-being.


    "The two of you have grown so much. I''m so proud of you." Yuki smiled as she caresses Yumie and Katsumi''s heads lovingly. She was now sitting in a lotus position with Aika in herp and was still clinging to her body. The two nodded their heads their eyes still brimming with tears as they looks at Yuki, they still couldn''t believe that this was real. They thought that they were dreaming and that once they woke up, they would be beside the hand of the disgusting King.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 370 Remaining Survivors Of The Beast Race

    ?Despite Yuki''s body only being half of the height of Aika, she easily carries her in her arms. Beside her, Yumie and Katsumi had slight smiles on their face as they lead Yuki back to the cave where they went to hiding. As they were having their small journeys and having small talk along the way, but as they were getting closer, Yuki remembered something. The way that they were taking is going to lead them to the ce where she first opened her eyes, at this moment she knew that they were going back to the cave that she and Yumie lived in. This brings memories back to her, she could clearly remember it like it was just yesterday.


    "So you made our past home your shelter now?" Yuki chuckled as she looks at Yumie''s way causing her to blush in embarrassment. It was the same for Katsumi as she also remembers this ce as this was the ce where she spent most of her time when she was just an egg. Even if she was just an Egg she has consciousness and vision to know where she was, so that Cave has a special ce in her heart and so was Yumie. For Yumi, it was the very first ce where she felt the warmth of someone other than her biological Mother.


    "Yeah�� Because of the relentless attacks of all the Race into the Beast Race, we had no choice but to evacuate to the Moon Rock Forest. It seems that Mother already knows the situation, so I''m not going to exin it further. But what I want to tell you is the current state of the Beast Race, but I think this person is much better to tell you than me." Yumie said as they walked inside the Cave, Yuki then saw about dozen people who were very familiar to her.


    But when she took another step, she was met with two women who both pointed their weapons at her neck.


    ? "Who are you, and why are you holding Aika?" A woman with golden hair, green eyes, and a white dress with a Golden Tail behind her. Meanwhile, the other woman looks exactly like the other woman with the same colored hair, but her eyes were blue. But what makes them different is that the green-eyed woman seems younger than the blue-eyed woman.


    Yuki again was not shocked when these two women didn''t recognize her, she merely sighed and waited for her daughter to act up. The two didn''t disappoint Yuki as they almost shouted at the two women in anger after they saw their Mother being threatened, but they cannot me her as their situation was very dire and they can''t trust anybody that easily now, especially after being betrayed by all of the Races who pledge their loyalty to them after Yuki disappeared.


    "Stop it! Do you not recognize her? She is our Mother, Yuki! She only got younger, but she is still our Mother!" Yumie said as she asked for the two women to drop their weapons. But when those words left Yumie''s mouth, everyone inside the Cave was shocked. All of them then set their eyes on Yuki, tears suddenly began to well up in the two women''s eyes as their dropped to their knees and knelt on the ground.


    "So, you''re finally back�� Looks like our prayers have finally been answered." A man suddenly appeared in front of Yuki and when Yuki looks up she saw a man who has grey hair beginning to grow on his head. She wed when she saw the man, it was Mirel Dagart. The once handsome looks of Mirel have been reced with an old man, he aged a lot, but it was not because of time, it was due to the stress and tiredness that has built up inside of him that he cannot release.


    "You�� I don''t remember you looking this old." Yuki frowned. Even though she didn''t think of Mirel highly, she still cared for him a little because of the small friendship that they have built over the months that they have been together. So seeing him like this, she felt an emotion that she doesn''t know. It was new for her, sadness for a friend that she has never felt for a few years when she was still on Earth.


    "I know, but you�� You seem to only get younger. But I must say, you still look beautiful even with your childlike body." Mirel said with a gentle gaze at Yuki. On her right was Lian who still couldn''t believe that the person in front of her was the real Yuki. Her reaction was the same as everyone, shock, and happiness that she was finally back.


    "You''re disgusting. Are you a pedophile?" Yuki said in irritation, but everyone knew that she didn''t mean what she said. But her words also caused an uproar in everyone''s heart, it seems that she was Yuki. As she still has her venomous mouth. Lian silently wipes the tears from her eyes and helped the two sisters get up who were both kneeling on the ground with overflowing happiness inside of them.


    "I almost didn''t recognize you Aria, and I''m assuming you''re Sayaka. You changed, I mean by a lot." Yuki looked at Aria andmented, on what she remembered about Aria as a  strong woman who doesn''t show much emotion and was cold to everyone except to those who were close to her. But now she was crying like a little girl when she saw her. She also saw some other familiar faces like Rory who has a smile on her, but it was not just her who she remembered. There were also Asuka, Miku, Ike, and Aoi who she hasn''t seen since the War that happened between her and the Royal Destruction.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Though she only ignored it and continued her way inside where she found a ce to sit, once she sat down, the Cave was enveloped in utter silence until she finally spoke again to Mirel.


    "Care to update me on what happened after all the Race attacked the Beast Race?" Yuki asked as she began to caress Aika''s head, as for the other two. They didn''t want to be separated from Yuki and they ced their head on their Mother''s shoulder to feel the warmth, though she was feeling ufortable because three grown women were surrounding her she didn''t say anything and in response, she also patted their heads slowly with full of love.


    "There are a lot of things that you need to know. But I will start with the current situation of the Beast Race��" Mirel took a deep breath before he continued, but Yuki could see the pain in his eyes as he began to exin what happened.


    "After all of those bastards attacked. Only 43% of the Beast poption survived. They attacked every part of the Beast Kingdom to ensure that all of us would die, but that didn''t happen because they didn''t have the full power to kill all of us in one War. Now the remaining 43% are currently living in the Moon Rock Forest. I know you are going to ask how they got so strong, but to be honest, we also don''t know at first. But some rumors said the current King of the Huma Race managed to get a crystal from one of the Gods that is residing in our Heaven which boosted their strength by a lot. Because of that, we have been overthrown and we now don''t have the power to control the Mystic Dragon Heaven because of it." Just from Mirel''s situation caused Yuki to nearly go out and kill the current King, but she decided to hold it for now.


    "I see�� I''m sorry that all of this happened. But now that I am here, you don''t need to worry. I will help all of you to get revenge on all of them." Yuki said in a chilling voice, but they didn''t feel any feeling towards it. Instead, they felt hopeful. She then snapped her fingers and made an Ice Soldier that went out of the cave to grab the Human King who was now nothing but a cripple and when everyone saw him they were shocked. They didn''t expect it to be this fast.


    "Get your hands off me!" Kato Ryu yelled in a voice full of anger with a hint of fear in them as he know his current situation. He wants to live of course, but he was as stupid as his father who let his pride get over his head.


    "If you don''t shut up, I will fucking shove your mouth with this rock," Yuki warned. She was pissed when she heard how loud Kato was, she was afraid that the three sisters who had just fallen asleep would be woken up by all of the noise that he is making. But Kato acted as if he didn''t hear anything and continued to shout. It was then Aika finally woke up she snapped.


    "Mommy?" Aika looks into Yuki''s eyes with clear and pure eyes that seem to haven''t been affected by all of the things that have been happening. She then gave her a loving smile before whispering something in her ear.


    "Don''t worry, I will just do something. You can sleep more." Yuki said as she gently stood up, but she didn''t forget to ce all three of them gently in a bed that she made out of Ice.


    "Don''t say I didn''t warn you~" Yuki grabbed a handful of small rocks as she then kicked Kato in the stomach causing him to open his mouth, but before a scream coulde out. His mouth was full of small rocks.


    "Make him forcibly eat all of it," Yuki ordered the Ice Knight as it then begins to do its job by grabbing Kato''s jaw and making him chew forcibly. Now that he was only an ordinary human, the grinding of the rocks in his mouth was a painful experience, especially because some rocks have sharp edges in them that made his mouth bleed. Blood soon oozes out of his mouth and he begins to whimper in pain and fear, but he was only ignored by Yuki.

 Chapter 371 Challenges In Leveling Up

    ?No one said anything and just said quiet, they were not shocked anymore to see how Yuki treat her enemies. Even if the way she tortures Kato Ryu was very cruel, they ignored it. It ever was the first time that they felt that the torture that she used on him was too light, but they can''t help it as their hatred towards him was too deep. Even Lian thinks that killing someone is very cruel and she will only kill if the situation needs it. This was the first time she wanted to see Kato Ryu suffers even more. But this was enough for now.


    Just as Yuki was about to order the Ice Soldier to open his stomach and retrieve the rocks that he just swallowed to be eaten once again by him, she was stopped when she heard a voiceing from a little girl. She then quickly throws a Pill into his mouth that instantly healed all of his wounds from his mouth, she then freezes his body in an instant to make it seem that he was just a statue.


    "Mommy, we''re back!" A little girl that looked exactly like Miku entered the cave and behind her was a little boy. Yuki almost fell to the ground when she saw them, but she was not shocked when she saw Miku''s child, because the little girl looks exactly like her mother. She was shocked when she saw the little boy because he looks like a mix of Rory and Aria. Yuki then looked at them with a questioning gaze, but when Aria met eyes with her, she avoided them with a red face. As for Rory, she coughed up and opened her arms for the little boy, and hugged him. As for the little girl, she jumped into the arms of Miku, her tail was wagging very excitedly, and just as Yuki was about to question Aria, and Rory about the little boy, she didn''t and calmly approached Miku.


    "Why is she still so small? It''s been 200 years right, so isn''t she already supposed to be an adult now?" Yuki questioned as she looks at the little girl with a curious gaze. The little girl looked at Yuki curiously, then to everyone''s shock, she grabbed Yuki''s hands while looking at her excitedly.


    "Hello! My name is Kamisagi Saki. Would you like to y with me, pretty sister?" Saki asked with clear excitement as her Fox Ears keep twitching and her tail was wagging very fast. She has the same color hair as her mother which was jet-ck and has golden eyes that looked so innocent while she stares at Yuki.


    "Ah, no! Saki doesn''t be rude! She- she is our Master. Also, despite her looks, she is much older than you." Miku felt a chill run down her back when she saw how her daughter talks to Yuki and just as she was about to carry her, she was stopped by Yuki.


    "It''s fine, I''m sure she doesn''t mean it. I''m sorry little Saki, but despite my looks, I''m much older than you. I can''t y with you right now because your big sister is busy, but when I have time I will y with you." Yuki said with a smile as she caressed her head slowly. At first, Saki became nervous when she heard that the girl that she touched recklessly was their Master. Her mother always talked about how kind their master is for saving them, but she also told her stories about how Yuki is cruel to her opponents, but instead of getting scared she admired her because of brave and powerful she is. When she grew up, she want to be just like her.


    "It''s fine, big sister. I will wait for you to y with me." Saki smile shyly as she hid behind her mother, she now became nervous and shy when she knew who Yuki is. In response, Yuki merely chuckled after seeing how shy she quickly became. She then left the mother-daughter pair to go towards Rory, Aria, and the little boy where.


    "I was not expecting this�� So you finally captured her heart huh?" Yuki sighed as she looks at Rory who only smiled in response when she heard her question. As for Aria, she was embarrassed that she cannot look Yuki straight in the eyes, but thanks to their son who was just in her arms, she found the courage to answer back.


    "Yeah�� It took a while for me to realize that I love Rory not as a friend, but as a woman. I only realized it when I saw her on her deathbed. That day was special to me because that is the day that I epted my feeling as well as hers." Aria answered with a smile as she then begins to remember the day that Rory almost died while trying to save her. That day, Rory finally confessed her feelings because she thought that she was going to die, but she didn''t because Aria made a sacrifice. Aria dual cultivate with Rory to make her all better since it was her first time, and the power that Rory received was enough to save her from death. But the two of them didn''t expect Aria to get pregnant that day and that is how their Son was born dozen yearster. Because Aria is a pure-blood Dragon, their pregnancy takes much longer time and hardship. But all of it was worth it as they have a little angel beside them.


    "Levi, why don''t you greet your Auntie?" Aria smiled at Levi and instructed him. Levi didn''t disappoint as he left her Mother''s arms and greeted Yuki with a calm face. It waspletely the opposite when Saki introduced herself.


    "Hello big sister, my name is Levi Gantel." It was short, and just from the tone of his, Yuki find him a little cold. She then looked at both of his mothers and thought that he got his coldness from both of them. Yuki only nodded in response when she heard Levi''s response and after talking with them for a few more minutes she finally left but stopped when she saw Saki getting close to the frozen body of Kato Ryu.


    "Mommy, who is the handsome big brother?" Before Saki could touch the frozen body, Yuki stepped in and stopped her by lifting her in the air making the little girl shocked to the core. She didn''t expect her hero, to lift her.


    "He is a nobody, meaning he is not someone worthy of your attention. Isn''t that right?" Yuki answered her question she then looked at the rest of the people with a smile. She lied without batting an eye as if it was her second nature making everyone speechless, but all of them quickly got back from their daze and nodded in response. Yuki then carried Saki in her arms back towards her mother where she finally stopped moving, she was both embarrassed and happy that she was carried by Yuki.


    Yuki finally took her to leave and went back to Mirel to talk more about their current situation and what do they need to do to get back their glory. But in the middle of their talk, Yuki got a notification from Fubuki that made her sigh in response making Mirel confused for a moment, he then thought that he was bored so he put a stop to their conversation and told Yuki to get some rest since he thought that Yuk was tired.


    Ding!


    [The host has gained 100,000 EXP for killing the 10 Grand Elders of the Human Race of Mystic Dragon Heaven. The host is now a level 10.]


    Just now, she only realized that the 10 Elders that she trapped using her "Heavenly Snowke" finally died. She was shocked to see that she only got 10,000 EXP from each Elder that she killed, from the looks of it, it would only get harder for her to level up. As she looks at her Status Window, she finally decided to use all of her remaining Stat Points. Because her Vit is low, and it was her source of health, she decided to use most of her Points to Vit and as well as Int since it was one of the most important Stat she has.


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Primordial Heavenly Fox


    Title/s - Saviour, Last Stand, Spirit Princess, Origin Skill, Ice Queen, Ancient Killer, Challenger of the Heavens, Destroyer, God the New World, Absolute Prodigy.


    Lvl - 10/1,000


    Exp bar - 0/10,000


    The requirement to Rank Up:[The host must be lvl 1,000.]


    HP - 200,000,500


    Profound Chaos - 6,001,000


    Chaos Power - 3,000,500


    Rank - Mortal Beast


    Element -


    Transcendent cial (Diamond)<novelnext></novelnext>


    [This Element will not be able to transcend into ck Rank because it''s only temporary.]


    Blood (ss) - 30%/100%


    [The host must have aplete 100% mastery. The host would also need to drink 1 million liters of Blood.]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - Eternal Moon Dance, Cursed Sword Techniques of the Demon Goddess.


    Original Skill - Eternal Freezing Void Bow, Transcending Ice Gauntlet, Corrupting Ice sh, Essence of the Mind.


    Original Passive - Destiny Shattering Domain, Endless Ice Void.


    Active - Blood Maniption �� (5), Descendant Ice Maker �� (5), Moon st �� (5), Beast Arts �� (5), Charm �� (5), Absolute Stealth �� (5), Absolute Speed �� (5), Illusionary ��, Lunar''s Empress �� (3), Blood Lifeline ��, Blood Annihtion ��, War Saintess ��, Blood Clone ��, Fist of Destruction ��.


    Passive - Blood Devourer, Moon Goddess, All Seeing Eye, Language God, Divine Fox Eyes, Frozen Abyss Heart.


    Status Point - 0


    Skill Point - 32,076


    Coin - 1,001,000,000


    Status -


    Str - 30,010


    Int - 60,010


    Agi - 41,300


    Def - 30,010


    Dex - 30,010


    Vit - 40,010


    Equipped Gears -


    - Fairy Saintess Flute (Silver)


    - Fairy''s Wrath: Rainbow Edge Dual Katana (Red) [Dual Spirit Type]


    - Earrings of the Life/Death Goddess (Red)


    - Ring of the Fox Goddess (Red)


    - Spatial Ring (Red)


    Inventory:


    (World Map), (Manual Guide), (Angel Awakening Pill 100%) (Demon Awakening Pill x2 100%), (Void Pill),(Space Pill), (Skill Book - Heavens Will), (X5 Free Voucher), (Job ss X2), (Chaos Ring), (Uriel''s Blessing: Ne of the Divine Angel), (Lucifer''s Curse: Ring of Thousand Curses), (Phoenix Queen''s Tears (ck)), (Dragon Queen''s Soul Remnant).


    A.N


    I''m really sorry! I keep thinking that I forgot something, but I ignored it, and sadly I did forget something. I forgot to update her System Inventory with all of the Rewards that she got from her Trial.

 Chapter 372 If Only She Was Faster...

    ?"Mirel, for the Elf, and Dwarf Race. How strong is their current Leader, are they as strong as they shithead- I mean little man?" Yuki asked as she was already beginning to think of a n for how she will destroy those three Races. As for the other Race that also helped the big three Races to destroy the Beast Race, she will leave that decision to Mirel. But if he chooses to also get revenge on them, she would dly do as that would mean that she can level up even further. She doesn''t hold a grudge against them because they helped the big three Races, if they were to side with the Beast Race, they would have been destroyed like what they are now.


    "Ahhh, If I''m not wrong, the strongest person in those two Race is of course their Leader. The Queen of the Elf Race, whose the daughter of the previous Queen. Her name is Nami, and her current level is Spirit Warrior, she is the only one below Kato Ryu who is already a Spirit Lord. As for the King of Dwarves, since the previous King didn''t have any good candidates for a new Leader, his Sister simply took over and became the Queen. She is Dorothy, and she is also a Spirit Warrior. But in all reality, if not for the God that gave them a crystal, this oue wouldn''t have happened." Mirel sighed in defeat.


    "Is your brain rotting? Let me tell you this, even if those guys didn''t get the help of that unknown God. They will still be able to destroy you, even though it''s painful to ept. The strength of Beast Race is extremely weak. Also, I''m curious about what happened to the Adventurer Guild. Did they also help?" Yuki asked. She clearly remembers that they had been utterly destroyed by her as she killed all of their important Pirs such as the previous leader of the Adventurer Guild, Azir. And there is no one to simply rece him as she also killed his son at the auction house.


    No one said anything as Yuki''s words were a harsh p to their face, but they have to eventually ept it because it was the truth, and running from the truth will not do good for them. Mirel opened his mouth to answer Yuki''s question to divert the awkward silence that enveloped them.


    "To answer your question about the Adventurer Guild, they have fallen into the hands of the Human Race. Now they haveplete control over the S and above Missions that are being distributed everywhere. They are corrupt, and even though the Quest is an S ss, the rewards are of an A-ss." Mirel exined thoroughly what has changed about the Adventurer Guild, he originally thought that Yuki would show a little bit of emotion when she heard that the Human Race took control over them.


    "ssic. Well, that is something that didn''t change. Azir was Human anyway, and he cannot simply part away with the King of the Human Race." Yuki shook her head. It was not even surprising to her that the Adventurer Guild is now in the hands of the Human Race as she remembers that Ryu Kami was even stronger than Azir. The reason why she easily killed Azir is simply that her level is much higher at that moment. She then begins to analyze their current situation and start thinking about the most appropriate choice they can take to turn the tide back to their side. But her thoughts were taken back when she heard Aria''s question.


    "By the way Yuki, where is Kurokami? Didn''t she go with you?" Aria asked curiously while she pats the little head of Levi who has a slight smile on his face. But no one expected Yuki to make a move against them, she took out her "Fairy''s Wrath" and stabbed the little boy along with his Mother, but things didn''t go as nned. She barely scratched Aria''s body. Quickly noticing this, she ripped out a huge amount of Profound Chaos to destroy everything around her.


    "Who are you, or should I say who are you guys?" Yuki asked in a chilling tone as she just had realized that she was not in Mystic Dragon Heaven, she was in a different ce. She already had some confusion when Yumie, Katsumi, and even Aika didn''t recognize her as there was no possible way that could have happened because of the contract that they had. Because once the contractor is nearby the contract, they would be immediately rmed by this, that''s how their contract works. Also, she didn''t see Noi anywhere, but she simply let it go because she thought that it was simply roaming around. But that was impossible because there was no way that Dragon will leave Aika''s side. That is not all, with Noir''s presence it should be impossible for the Beast Race to be defeated, but then again, they had the help of a God so there is still that possibility.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Aria being pregnant with Rory is simply impossible because there is no way that they could be that irresponsible to have a child during a war. But all of her confusion was answered when Mirel uttered Anna''s real name, Kurokami. No one could ever know that name except her, Momozano, and the people that she brought from the Mortal Realm. It was a secret that no one knows, but how did Mirel know of it? So she didn''t hesitate and tried to kill the person in front of her.


    Also, the fact that her Motherdidn''ten tried to contract her was nearly impossible, she even tried thinking of different ways of how could that be possible, but the answer was simple. It was impossible. If she only has been more careful maybe she would have noticed it much faster, but she was too overwhelmed with the surge of emotion after getting back together with her daughters. With all of thatbined, she now knew who she is up against. She is more likely against a God, but even so, that wouldn''t exin why she didn''t inflict any damage on her, there was not even a single scratch on ''Aria''s'' body.


    "You are so rude and heartless, you killed this little boy just like that. Don''t you know how much time it took for me to make him? And you just killed him? You should apologize to me, little girl." ''Aria'' sighed as she patted her dress with all of the dirt that stuck to it because of what Yuki had just done.


    "You seemed smarter than you look, little girl. This God is impressed." ''Mirel''plemented Yuki, but it only made her frown in disgust.


    "I don''t need your ttery. Now tell me, where exactly am I? And most important of all. Who are all of you?" Yuki asked the two people in front of her, as she witnessed how the rest of the people melt. All of them were fake except for these two, and she want answers from both of them.


    "Calm down little beast. We promise to not do anything to you as you are an important person soon. My name is Zirel Nagi, but you might know me by my other name. The Primordial Void Dragon God." Zirel simply introduced himself, and he undid the fake form that he was using. Soon after the ''Aria'' begin to change her appearance and she finally introduced herself.


    "As for me, I am the Primordial Star Nova Phoenix Goddess. But you can call me Merlin. If you''ll allow me, I will exin everything to you, why you are here, and many more." Merlin smiled meaningfully toward Yuki.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 373 Reason Part 1

    ?The two Primordial Gods didn''t let Yuki have the chance to say anything as Merlin already began exining why did they take Yuki away. Their scenery then begins to change drastically, from the Moon Rock Forest that she was just in, it changed to nothing but endless Space.


    "To answer your question of why we brought you here, it''s like this. In about 100,000 years, there would be a hugepetition that will happen. It''s not like any ordinary one because all of the people in the Immortal Realm will enter thispetition. But of course, only those who want to enter, and the prize of thispetition is never seen before. The winner of thispetition is going to be the new God of the Mortal Realm, meaning they can do anything they want with it. Even if they want to sacrifice it to let themselves be stronger it''s fine. But! That is not all, after the winner is picked, he/she will have to fight the current God of the Mortal Realm, and if they can kill this God, then they truly have passed. I''m sure you know where I''m going with this." Merlin said with a smile on her face as a further exnation was no longer needed.


    "Yeah, I know. But why are you telling me this? Since you know who I am, then you can probably guess that by that time, I can kill anyone in there. Even a God is going to be no match for me." Yuki said with absolute confidence, she was not afraid. With the system''s help, she will be able to kill every enemy that will face her.


    "No, I''m telling you this now for your sake. You will die once that happens. Because once the Competition starts. All of the contestants would be put into a different world where they would have to start over fresh, they would start as just an Essence Gathering/Savage Beast, and to rank up even further of course they would have to cultivate their powers to the best. I''m not going into a deeper exnation since that would be unfair to the rest. So do you still have the confidence that your win is guaranteed? You will be matched up against one of the strongest warriors in the Immortal Realm." Zirel this time was the one to answer Yuki''s question. Upon hearing the question, Yuki was surprised because she had now realized how strong these people are. The Primordial Gods are in another realm of their own, no one can match their power.


    "Ohe on, little girl. Don''t you know it''s wrong for you to belittle someone, just from your face I can tell that you only find us Primordial Gods strong? But if you want me to show you how powerful each one of us is, I can certainly make you fear me." Merlin said with a teasing smile on her face she then. Without saying anything, Merlin snapped her fingers and nothing seemed to happen, but not for Yuki, because she knows what Merlin just did to the World.


    "Oh, it seems that you have realized what I just did, huh? You are truly amazing. I erased the existence of sound." Merlin spoke up since she wasn''t affected by what she did. The three of them could still hear a sound. As for how Yuki realizes that sound doesn''t no longer exist, it was because of her System. Fubuki would sometimes warn her about what is happening to her surrounding, but it would always be in a voice, but there would also be a System Interface that would show up that she can read. That''s when she knew that something changed when she didn''t hear the robotic voice of Fubuki.


    "You��" Yuki for the first time in her life started to fear someone, in all her life she has never experienced something like this. She has never feared anyone, not her father (God), Yuto, Serene, and not even Death can scare her since she has already met Death itself when she died. But these Primordial Gods are different, their existence alone can make anyone fear no matter who they are. Because they can erase your whole existence just like what Mirel did with the sounds, she made it seems like it never existed in the world.


    "Fufufu, no need to fear me�� Because like what my friend here said, we are not going to do anything to you because you are going to be an important person in the next 100,000 years. The reason is not only because you are the current God of the Mortal Realm, that is not even the important detail that you need to know. The real information that you need to know is that all of the Primordial Gods have already set their eyes on you, I''m sure you already understand why. Because you killed every God in the Mortal Realm except for the ones that you took here, and be the new God. I think Momozano has already exined to you that we were the ones who appointed them to be the God of the Mortal Realm, which is half the truth." Merlin exined before stopping to take a breath and finally continuing.


    "Why I said it''s the half-truth is because the people that decided on that are the Angel and DEmon Primordial Gods. Because at that time and till now, they are the ones who are truly the most powerful. And they are not happy with what you have done, though they let it pass for now, we can''t say the same in the future so you should be ready just in case. Finally, thest thing that you need to know. I know that you are curious why Momozano and Old man Naragami picked you for their inheritance, they will now tell you why. Come out here both of you." Merlin spoke out loud and soon after, a portal was created and two people came out of it. When Yuki saw Momozano, she had now realized that she has been tricked by her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    They were not sent to the Mystic Dragon Heaven but to their World. She frowns as she sees the two of them get closer.


    "Old Man? If my memory is correct, you are the oldest-." Naragami didn''t finish her words when he was met with a smile from Merlin that was not a smile. That kind of smile was something that can put nightmares in anyone who sees it. He then shamelessly hid behind Momozano to hide from Merlin''s gaze.


    "Stupid Old Man�� You have already lived so long, but you still don''t know that women don''t like to talk about their age. You are even lucky that you didn''t say anything about her weight-," Momozano didn''t finish her words when Merlin hits her head angrily.


    "If you know then shut up." Everyone could tell that Merlin was not in a good mood after getting exposed to being the oldest person here. As for her weight, Momozano was joking. Even if she doesn''t want to admit it, Merlin has a better figure than her, she was sexier and plumper in the breast and bottom area. Plus she was even more beautiful, especially with her zing Red hair and radiating purple eyes.


    "Ahem�� Could you please people already exin your intention to Yuki? My wife is already waiting for me back home." Zirel coughed to get everyone''s attention. They were wasting time, and wasting time means that he wouldn''t be able to spend time with his lovely wife.


    "Tch, I know you wife-loving maniac." Momozano clicked her tongue in annoyance when she heard Zirel talk. Just as Zirel was about to talk back, Momozano already ignored her. She then flew towards Yuki with a serious face on.


    "It''s like this�� In about 1,000 Years, a battle would begin. Well, it''s more of apetition. Every Heaven in the Immortal Realm would have to pick 1,000 Warriors to fight with the other Heavens. You''ll represent Mystic Dragon Heaven because it will register you as where you are born. Even if you are technically born in the Mortal Realm, it counts you in the Mystic Dragon Heave." Momozano exined.


    "Get to the point, you have yet to tell me exactly why."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 374 Reason Part 2 Last

    ?Yuki said coldly as these Primordial Gods were wasting her time by stalling. With Yuki''s always being Active, it made people feel that she was an entirely different person. Her coldness was not something like before as in the past even if she was a cold and aloof person, you can talk to her normally but it''s not guaranteed that she will answer you, as for the current her. She is even colder, to the point that you will have a hard time talking to her because she willpletely ignore you. After all, she thinks that you are only a waste of time to talk to. The only reason that she is going to talk to these people, is because they are the key to her home.


    She is not afraid of offending them even after seeing how powerful these Primordial Gods are, her fear onlysted for a few minutes before it disappeared like a bubble. Because if you fear someone, especially your enemy. You should surrender because you will never get the courage to face them. But she believes that fear is just normal, but you don''t wnat to sumb to it, never.


    "Ah, yes. We''re sorry if we''re taking all of your time. Then I will get to the point now, why I chose you to be my sessor. It''s because you''re the only person that is born that is more capable of holding Blood Maniption to its full potential, not even my Race is better than you. You are different, and I chose you because of that. Because�� I want you to be the pir of the Vampire Race. My race has been suffering for Million of years, and even I can''t do anything to it. I want you to represent the Vampire Race, to show to all of the people that we are not someone who can they just bully around, I want you to let all the people know that my Race is not evil, they are simply misunderstood. The reason that we are misunderstood, well you can most likely guess why, so I''m not going to. Please, as a Primordial Goddess, I''m willing to do anything you wish as long as you help me get the reputation of my people back. I want their suffering to end, I want for them to live peacefully without any fear towards the other Races." Momozano said in all seriousness and somehow Yuki could hear the pain in her voice. She can''t believe that someone like Momozano who was the Primordial Goddess Vampire doesn''t have any power to change the fate of her people.


    "I''m curious, I know that there is a lot of you. And I have read somewhere (from her Manual) that there are 3 Primordial Gods of the Vampire Race, so where are they?" Yuki didn''t give out an answer just yet but casually asked a question where are the rest of them? Since she has read in her Manual Guide that there are currently 21 Primordial Gods that existed in the Immortal Realm. As for whether all of them are alive, she doesn''t know since her Manual didn''t specify anything about whether they are alive.


    "They are dead, and by the hands of the Primordial Human God. I''m not going into much detail, but I''ll tell you this now. Even we, an Omnipotent beings can be killed. If you think just because we are Omnipotent beings, we cannot die anymore because we are separated from all of thews that existed, even Death itself. You are wrong, in this world, anyone could die." Momozano didn''t say anything more after that. It was clear to everyone that she doesn''t want to continue this conversation anymore. And once Yuki saw this, she merely chuckled coldly before answering.


    "It''s fine with me, I can do what you want. But of course, you gotta keep your promise until the end, I will get any wish I want from you." Yuki stated what she wanted but didn''t specify what it is. She then waited for Momozano to respond and her answer was a satisfactory one.


    "I, Momozano promise to grant whatever Yuki''s wish is once she archives what I want from her." Momozano didn''t waste any more time as she made an Oath for herself, chains then started to appear and begin to wrap themselves into her body before they disappeared from everyone''s eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I promise to help you. Plus even if that is not your wish, I will still change the fate of the Vampire Race for the sake of Kurokami." Yuki promised Momozano, but her words almost caused a vein to pop in her forehead. She was angry that Yuki is thinking that it was all for the sake of her Wife, and her doing their promise was nothing but a simple task that she aplishes once she does what she wants for her Wife.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "How about you? Do you have the same reason as Momozano? But if it is, then you don''t need to say anything more. Because that is literally what I want, I will destroy anyone who dares to look down on the Beast Race. Especially the Fox Race, from the history that I have read, we Foxes are nothing more than just a y-thing to them because we are weak." Yuki said with a hint of bloodlust, as it was slowly spilling out and all of the people could feel it.


    "No, I simply think that you are the best person to inherit all of my knowledge. Also, as Primordial Gods, and those lower Gods are only allowed to only have one inheritor, so we must be careful with who we are going to choose." Naragami said as he caressed his long white beard.


    "I see�� You want an inheritor because you are afraid that might meet death. Not because of


    natural causes but because of man-made death, huh? That''s fair�� It''s not like I can reject it now right? Don''t worry about it, I will be better than you someday, you just need to be alive still when that timees." Yuki was not afraid of angering them and said what is on her mind fearlessly. Without letting anyone say anything, she has already spoken.


    "Is that all of you guys need to say? If it is, then I want all of you to take us back to the real Mystic Dragon Heaven now." Yuki said casually, but everyone could hear the tone that was full of warning. They still couldn''t believe that there is an existence that a person is not afraid of them who are the Primordial Gods.


    "Actually, I want to say something to you. Well, it''s not really me but my lovely Wife, and it seems that she wants to meet you personally." Zirel who has been quiet for most of the time spoke up, and without getting the consent of Yuki, he made a portal and a beautiful woman suddenly appeared in front of Yuki. When Yuki gazes at her, she was shocked beyond belief, because the woman somehow resembles Aika. She then started to doubt who the woman is and when she remembered one important detail of Aika, she now realized who the woman is.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 375 A Mothers Sacrifice...

    ?"It seems that you now know who I am, you are really smart. My name is Celesta Alisha and It seems that my daughter fell in love with the right person." The womanughed very gently, and herugh was so melodic that it quickly puts everyone at ease. But instead of feeling at ease, Yuki felt rmed all over her body, because her guess was half-correct. She had originally thought that Aika came from the same blood lineage as this beautiful woman, so she thought that she was Aika''s Aunt, because she resembles this woman. But she was wrong, this woman was not the Sister of the Fairy Saintess, but her Mother. She and Zaril are Aika''s blood-rted Grandparents.


    "Fell in love? You''re her mother, but you don''t know that your daughter is already dead? If you think that you can easily make me believe you without any concrete evidence, you are wrong-," Yuki didn''t manage to finish her words when another woman came out of the same portal. Out of pure shock, she took a few steps back as she looks at the beautiful woman with jet-ck hair and pink eyes that resembles Aika.


    "I know that you are confused, and my daughter here seems to be so excited that she can''t exin anything to you. So I''ll do it. To answer your question about why my daughter is already dead and suddenly came back alive, the truth is that she has already died. But she came alive all thanks to you because what she left in the Flute in your hands is not a residue of her Mana, but her Soul Realm. The results of your creating Aika resulted in hering back alive. And with all of that done, I will get to the important part. You and my daughter, are technically married, but it is clear that you don''t have any feelings for my daughter. Which is understandable, but I want you to give her a chance to be with you, even if you already have two wives with you." Alisha said with a slight smile on her face as she then put her hand behind her daughter''s restless back as she then gently pushes her toward Yuki''s direction causing a gasp to leave her mouth.


    "He- hello! I believe you already know my name, it''s Celeste Amane. I just want to say thank you for bringing me back alive, but my love for you is not that shallow. That is not the only reason why I fell in love with you, because if it was I would never have in the first ce. It would be just endless gratitude towards you, but as time passes. I found you more interesting, and I fell for you. By the way, you act and how you carry yourself even in a difficult situation, you never back down from anyone. Even till now, you are not afraid of these people, even my Father who is a Primordial God, you simply don''t care about them." Celeste took her time as she took a breath as spoke once again full of love.


    "I feel like I want to be honest with you�� At the first, what I only want is my daughter, Aika. I didn''t care about you at all and just told her that she can call you Mommy because you still have the right to be called that. But all of that changed as I continue watching both of you, and it feels like destiny for me. Aika brought the two of us together." Celeste said as she then waited for Yuki to respond. She knows that she was being pushy by wanting Yuki to ept her feelings, but it doesn''t matter to her how long it would take for that to happen. Even if it takes a whole eternity she would wait for Yuki to ept her feeling and decide to be with her.


    "I�� Let me process all of this for now, alright? I didn''t expect all of this to happen, I thought at first that this will only be a talk with me and the Primordial Gods, but suddenly it becameplicated." Yuki held her forehead and sighed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ? "You don''t need to feel burdened. You can process everything, we are not giving you any time, I just want my daughter to get the happiness that she deserves. Also, if I can ask a selfish wish, can you take my daughter with you?" Alisha was the one who spoke this time which led Yuki to make a choice, but after making a proper decision. She chose to take Celeste with her, not to build a rtionship but to let her meet Aika. She was sure that the little girl would be delighted and once Celeste heard Yuki agree, she was so happy.


    "I have one final question before you can take me back�� Did 200 years really have passed since I was gone?" Yuki''s voice seems to shake when she asked this question, she was afraid that 200 years have passed. If that were to really happen, she was not ready to ept all of the changes that happened. She will miss a lot, especially the growing phase of her cute little daughters, that is something that she wants to see in her lifetime.


    "Ah, about that�� You don''t need to worry about a single thing. We have fixed that, the time that you have spent in the Mortal Realm would be the same as in the Mystic Dragon Heaven. So in reality, you have only been gone for about a few months. All of us four took pity on you and the family that you have left if you were really to be gone for 200 years. But there is another reason, your mother��. She asked us to remove that because she doesn''t want you to be burdened. This is supposed to be a secret, but I will tell you because it is serious. Your mother�� She lost all of her Divine Powers as a result of wanting this, meaning she is no longer a Goddess-," Momozano was the one to exin, but before anyone of them could react. All of them were one of the few people to feel Yuki''s outburst. Yuki''s bloodlust went over the top, as Ice begins to devour everything around them. Nothing was safe, even a Star died under the sheer coldness of it. The most shocking part is that, the Universe that they were in started to copse.


    "I will only say this once�� Bring back my Mother''s Divine Powers, or whatever she sacrificed to not let all of this happen. Instead�� I will dly take all of the consequences." Yuki spoke in an unbelievably cold tone that no one has ever heard of. Her protective nature towards her family only increases because of her new Passive.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 376 A Joke?

    ?"NO! Don''t do anything recklessly like that. I was just joking when I said that your Mother sacrificed her powers to make the time difference the same. I thought that it would ease the awkward air around us, but I didn''t think that things would escte to this level. I apologize��" Momozamo quickly reacted before something bad happens. What she did was a mistake on her part, if she only knows that Yuki hates jokes especially when it rtes to someone she knows. She would have killed that person already, but it was a Primordial Goddess who did it to her, and in front of such a person she is powerless. But even so, she wouldn''t just let things end like that.


    "A joke�� Do you think it would be fun and expect me tough at something like that? Well, you''re right. I amughing at how delusional you are, and I can''t wait to see you fucking suffer." Things quickly heated up as Yuki vanished from where stands and appeared behind Momozano, and in her arms was her "Transcendent Ice Gauntlet", it was clear to everyone that she has the intent to kill Momozano right now. Even though her speed already broke the speed of light, in their eyes of them. It was slow, very slow. Momozano didn''t even need to do any big movement as she casually dodged by swaying to the right, but just as she dodgers Yuki''s attack. Another iing attack came without warning, but that too was also dodged with ease.


    "Please calm down for a second! I didn''t mean what I said." Momozano tried to persuade Yuki to calm down, but nothing was working as she was not listening to the words she says. With no choice left, Momozano had to put in a little bit of force as she resist the relentless attacks of Yuki. But her attacks were not just mindless attacks and full of rage, everyone could see that as time goes by, she is getting better and better. Her timing was slowly improving as well as the potency of her attacks. Her speed to learn was simply mind-blowing and even heaven-defying. If given the right time and teacher, her chances of being the strongest being to ever live were achievable.


    Seeing that Yuki was not willing to listen to her, Momozano sighed and begins to regret it. This is what she hates, because of her personality she cannot seem to stop her mouth from saying something bad to the other person. Even if she has the power to change fate, destiny, or whatever it was. And just as she was about to make a move to stop Yuki, Zirel was a step faster than her. He casually snapped his fingers, and a void was created beside Yuki that easily devoured her arm. Blood immediately spilled everywhere, but the person who just lost her arm didn''t even react to it. Instead, she looks at Zirel with immense coldness in her eyes. Clicking her tongue slightly, she then regens her arms instantly using her "Blood Lifeline", and once it was healed, she summoned her "Endless Freezing Void Bow" and fired towards all of them.


    But, all of her efforts were useless. Against a Primordial God, she was nothing but a fly that can be killed easily. Zirel only mouthed two words "Go back". And her attack suddenly changes course and pierced Yuki''s body.


    BOOOOM!!


    "Woman�� I don''t know what you''re trying to do. But I will not tolerate such behavior from my friends, your behavior is unreasonable. She already apologized to you, can''t you just let it go? Plus, your Mother is alright, she is not even hurt." Zirel finally spoke after he interfered in Momozano''s and Yuki''s fight. He was annoyed and immediately tried to break the two apart, but seeing that Yuki was not willing, he had to put matters into his own hands, and that by showing her who is the one with the power. He slowly gazes at Yuki, but when he saw her eyes, he shivered in fear. Her eyes didn''t show any fear toward him, instead, it was full of coldness. Combining the fact that her body was currently a mess, with blood all over, it made her look even more terrifying.


    "Shut your fat mouth�� You don''t know what I''m feeling, so you don''t have the right to order me around you fucker. What if I was the one who told you a joke, how would you react? Your wife is a bitch who gets railed every night by some random beggar in the street but don''t worry it''s just a joke. It''s not so nice is it right? So, why don''t you shut up motherfucker." Yuki was relentless with her words and said all of them without any fear in them. She doesn''t care if she provoked each one of them, she could hardly give a damm about it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You�� Leave my Wife out of this." Zirel said in pure coldness. Their surrounding was enguldfed in his terrifying aura. Out of the three Primordial Beast Gods, Zirel was the strongest. His power is enough to bring the other two to their knees.


    "As I said, you don''t have the power to control me you dumb fuck. You are the one who brought my family to this first." Yuki responded as she released her "Destiny Shattering Domain" which easily crushes Zire''s aura. Everyone was hit under Yuki''s Passive and they are almost put to their knees when they felt it. They knew it was strong since they had been watching Yuki, but this is their first time feeling it. They now felt what her dead enemies felt when they are under her bloodlust, they cannot simply believe how she cultivated her bloodlust to this level.


    "On the ount that you''re my daughters ''family,'' I will let this go, but don''t you ever bring my parents into this mess, or else I will make you regret it. Especially you, Momozano. Bring me back, I had enough of all of this shit, I want to rest." Yuki spoke very coldly, as she waited for them to respond, she tries to calm herself down. But no matter how hard she tries, she cannot simply calm down.


    "Are you saying that I was lucky because of my granddaughter?" Before Zirel could explode in anger, Alisha held his arm and shakes her head at him while also giving him a disappointed look.


    "You were the one who''s at fault. I''m sorry Yuki if my husband has been rude to you." She said with a sigh as she then gave Yuki an apology hoping that Yuki would ept it. But she didn''t get an answer which didn''t shock her.


    "d that someone is smart here, not all of them are brainless pieces of shit. I''m d that my daughter didn''t inherit any of your intelligence or else I would be worried about her in the future. I''m warning you this time, don''t you ever try to do something to my family, if you want to get close to Aika, you will need my permission." Yuki snickered and gave them a warning that all of them should take to their heart. When everyone finally got their attention back, Naragami didn''t wait anymore and made a Portal back to the Mystic Dragon Heaven, he also now send all of the people that Yuki came with.


    Without saying goodbye, Yuki entered the portal. Once she entered, she found herself back in the house that she made with Kurokami.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 377 Finally Back Home

    ?"I''m finally back, just wait for me, my lovely daughters. Soon enough we will be together again." Yuki silently muttered as soon as she go out of the Portal. Behind her, another Portal appeared, and Millions of People also went out of it.


    "What happened? We were just in the Beast Kingdom right?" Kurokami asked when their surrounding suddenly changed. She was shocked for a moment, but when she realized where they were, she gasped as she immediately flew into Yuki''s side. Fumiko also followed right after her.


    "Did something happen while you were gone? Because we are back to when we first got separated, and from the looks of it. This ce has been untouched ever since." Kurokami casually asked as she then began to look around the ce to see if something was changed, but to her surprise, nothing has changed ever since. But that fact was impossible because she also knew the time difference between the Immortal Realm and the Mortal Realm. If 200 years have passed since then, this ce should have already been seen by others, and Yuki''s Ice would have melted a long time ago, but none of that happened. The Ice was not even close to melting.


    "Yeah, something happened while I was gone. I met with the three Primordial Beast Gods as well as Momozano. They said that Momozano used her powers to remove the time difference between the Immortal and Mortal Realm. So now, only 3 months have passed. That is why nothing barely changed when we got back, the ce that we were just in was nothing but an illusion that they created so that they can talk with me. After we had a little talk, they brought us back to the original Mystic Dragon Heaven." Yuki exined to all of the, but she hid the important parts. After getting a satisfying answer, Kurokami sighed in relief. She was d that 200 years didn''t pass.


    "I''m d that is the oue of all of this. I should thank the Ancestor when I have the time. Can you call her for me so that I can express my gratitude to her?" Kurokami gently asked. But none of them noticed the change that happened inside of Yuki, but if they do. They would shudder in fear. Yuki didn''t say anything for a few seconds until she turned around and looked Kurokami straight in the eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I will try to tell her you to want to meet her. But don''t expect something because you know how those people act right?" Yuki smiled very gently toward Kurokami which made her blush for a second. Nodding in understanding, she sighed and tried to control her beating heart. If she only knew that it was the opposite because Yuki would never let Momozano meet her, if it was in the past she might let her, but now after what just happened. She wouldn''t let her, because she can''t trust that woman. Especially the other Primordial Gods.


    "Come on now, follow me. We will go back home." Yuki looked behind her to only see a huge amount of Demons. There were about 3-5 Million Demons all in all, but their numbers significantly dropped because they were constantly being attacked by the Angel Race back in the Mortal Realm. But there are still a lot of people that Yuki needs to manage, especially where would they live as she promised them a ce to stay. But that was not much of a problem as the Beast Kingdom isrge. She can easily acquire a and hire some Beast that would like to build the houses or let them build for themselves. She can also let them stay in the main Beast Kingdom and let them stay with the Beast Race, but she would let the choice be in the hands of Lucifer for that.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As Yuki flew back to the Central Part of the Beast Kingdom where the Main Pce is located and where all of the Royalties live. This is also where the Royal Beast Kingdom is located, as this is considered the za of the Beast Kingdom. The Nobles each have a to govern and that is their domain.


    It took all of them 2 days to go back to the Pce as beside it was where Yuki''s Vi is located. She was an exception, she didn''t want to be a noble anyway, and governing a whole seems a massive headache for her. Once they have finally arrived, nothing changed much, the za was still lively as it can get. Beast are everywhere and all of them has a smile on their faces. She took a nce at them for a second before continuing towards the Pce, but before entering her home she ordered the Demons to wait outside. Normally, the Beast Race would have already been alerted because they are considered intruders, but because of the spell that Lucifer cast, none of that mattered as they were undetected except for Yuki, Kurokami, and Fumiko. Kurokami has already transformed back to being Anna for safety purposes, and once the three of them dropped to the Vi, the maids that were outside were shocked when they saw two people that they didn''t know, but because Anna brought them, they didn''t say anything.


    None of them have yet to recognize Yuki. Anna simply smiled and them and leads the way inside the Vi, once they finally entered. They met Asuka who was already informed that Anna is back and with some guests.


    "Miss Anna, wee back! Didn''t Master Yukie back with you? May I ask where she is?" Asuka respectfully asked as she knows how important Anna was to Yuki. She was her Master''s Wife, so naturally, all of the servants should know how to treat her. Anna was momentarily stunned when she heard Asuka''s question, but before she could answer three people entered the Vi. Yuki didn''t say anything and just smiled to the side as she already knows who they are.


    "Aika, wait for us-," Yumie gently said to Aika as she was afraid that she might fall. But she found something wrong, when she entered her Mother''s Vi, she felt something in her Soul Realm stir, but it was not just her. Katsumi also felt it. As for Aika, she stopped when she set her eyes on the white-haired girl in front of her. Tears magically appeared in her eyes as she flew straight into Yuki''s arms, but it was not just her, Yumie and Katsumi also rushed toward her.


    "Mommy, Mother!"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 378 Time Goes So Fast

    ?All of the people that fail to recognize Yuki gasped in shock, that also includes Asuka. Once she had gotten over her surprise, she didn''t hesitate to re at the other servants giving them a signal for all of them to make a move. It didn''t take long for them to notice and, without wasting any more time, all of them made their move and gathered everyone in front of Yuki before kneeling on the ground. But Yuki was still on the ground, with total focus on the three little girls that weren''t so little anymore in her arms, she ignored only ignored them for a few seconds before finally giving all of them a look.


    "All of you can stand up now. Asuka, can you call Mirel and the rest in a few hours? I want to talk to them, a lot of time has passed since I was gone, and I''m sure they must have some questions for me." Yuki looked at Asuka and ordered her already, but Asuka didn''t get mad. She only felt happy because she truly felt that her only true master was back. She didn''t waste any more time and got onto her work. As for the other servants, all of them already know their jobs and just as they were about to take their leave, Yuki stopped them.


    "The maids can leave now, and prepare a room for us. As for the cooks, prepare the kitchen, I will enter thereter. I want the freshest and finest ingredients that you can get, I want all of them to be ready already when I enter there." Yuki ordered all of them. All of them respectfully nodded before leaving and began working on their task. They don''t want to disappoint their master, because she is their savior. Their lives were just like Asuka, they were working very hard but they don''t make much money which makes their life hard, but after working under Yuki, all of that began to change. In the past, they cannot even take out money for themselves, because they need to provide for their family. But now, money is not a problem, and they can even buy their needs without any difficulty and even buy what they want that they couldn''t buy before.


    "Kurokami, do you think you can show Fumiko around the Vi? I want to talk with these three for now." Yuki asks Kurokami, to which she happily obliged. As for Fumiko, she also agreed because she understands that she wants to talk with her daughters. She didn''tin because she thinks that it was the best for Yuki, but she didn''t feel bad. Because she also wants to see more of the Mystic Dragon Heaven, and now she has the chance to do it. Plus, it was a good time to have another private talk with Kurokami and maybe know more about the Immortal Realm.


    "I got it! I will take good care of Fumiko!" Kurokami instantly grabbed Fumiko''s hand without waiting for her to respond and dragged her out of the Vi. On her way, she also dragged away the Demons since it was probably boring for them to wait in the sky for a few hours without doing anything.


    "Come on now, stop crying. I''m here now." Yuki gently said as they were now all alone in the huge room of the Vi. They were still on the ground, with all three on herps. Yumie and Katsumi were the first ones to calm down, and they then sat down on the couch behind them. They then helped their Mother to take a seat beside them with Aika still clinging onto her Mother, without any intention of letting go. She was now sobbing quietly as she just buried her head in Yuki''s chest and seeing this, Yuki thought that she would do what she want. She then focuses on her other two daughters who looked to don''t change much in appearance, but the same thing cannot be said in terms of their power. But it was not just her, as Aika also evolved into a much higher rank Cultivator, at first Yuki thought that Aika would also reset just like her because she is connected to her by their contract, but that was not the case.


    Name -  Aika


    Race - Half Fairy/Fox


    Requirements to Evolve to the next Tier - (None)


    Bloodline - Blood Fox Fairy


    HP - 1,550,000/1,550,000


    Mana - 3,000,000/3,000,000


    Magic - 700,000


    Rank - Spirit Gathering (Early)


    Element -


    Blood - 100%/100%


    Light - 100%/100%


    Dark - 65%/100%


    Wind - 100%/100%


    Fire - 100%/100%


    Earth - 84%/100%


    Water - 100%100%


    Nature - 100%/100%


    Lightning - 100%/100%


    Time - 100%/100%


    Requirements to Evolve Element - The user must have all the Elements into 100% Mastery before evolving, and she then must consume one of each Element Core for their respective Element except for Blood.


    Cultivation - Fairy Goddess Elemental Qi


    Martial Arts - N/A


    Original Skill - Seeds of Life, Eater of Blood, Chains of Chaos, Chains of Order, Elemental Wyvern, Time Shattering Bow.


    Original Passive - Elemental Empress


    Skills - Fairy''s Divine Fist, Fairy''s Dust, Blood Corrosion.


    Passive - Blood Maniption,  Light Maniption, Dark Maniption, Wind Maniption, Fire Maniption, Earth Maniption, Water Maniption, Nature Maniption, Lightning Maniption, Time Maniption.


    Name - Yumie


    Race - Dual Element Hydra


    Bloodline - Royal Blood Hydra<novelnext></novelnext>


    HP - 2,500,000/2,500,000


    Mana - 6,750,000/6,750,000


    Magic - 1,200,000


    Rank - Spirit Gathering (Peak)


    Requirements to Rank Up - Must create 3/10 Original Skills, 200% Mastery Control over the Diamond Rank Fire Element, 50% Mastery Control over the Anti Rank Lightning Element, and create the Monster Crimson Hell Lotus.


    Element -


    Crimson Fire Lotus (Diamond) - 75%/300%


    [Before the user can achieve the next Rank, she must have a 300% Mastery over the Crimson Fire Lotus, Create 5 Original Fire Skills (3/5), create a Fire that is hot as a Giant Star, and consume the Soul of a Fire Elemental.]


    Hel''s Rainbow Thunder (Anti) - 30%/100% (This can''t be upgraded anymore because it''s the final level already, but because Yumie can''t exactly use the full power of an Anti Level Element, she has to go through an Evolution. But in reality, it''s not an Evolution Progress, it''s more of a Progress Bar. 1%-20% = ss Power, 21%-40% = Gold Power and so on.)


    Martial Arts - N/A


    Original Skill - FireStorm Dragon God, Grand Inferno, Atomic Thunder.


    Original Passive - Fire Cmity


    Skills- Beast Arts, Corrosive mes, Crimson Ruler, Lotus of Hell, Engulfing mes.


    Passive - Fire Maniption, Lightning Maniption, Brilliant Flower, Crimson Lotus Aura.


    Name - Katsumi


    Race - Dragon


    Bloodline - Cosmic Dragon


    HP - 4,000,000/4,000,000


    Mana - 2,500,000/2,500,000


    Magic - 900,000


    Rank - Spirit Gathering (Middle)


    The requirement to evolve - Create 4/10 Original Skill, and must have a 200% Mastery over the DIamanond Rank Element.


    Element - Space, and Gravity (Diamond) - 20%/300%


    [Before the user can achieve the next Rank, she must have a 300% Mastery over Space and Gravity, create a Void without any Help, Open a Space Portal, and Have an Anti- Gravity Domain.]


    Martial Arts - Meteoric Spear.


    Original Skill - Void Fist, Stardust, Wormhole, Heaven, and Hell: Space Destruction.


    Original Passive - Void Maniption


    Skills - Starlight, Cosmic River, Space Vacuum.


    Passive - Space/Gravity Maniption, Transformation, The Ruler.


    "I can''t believe it�� All three of you have grown so much. It feels like it was only yesterday, time really does go fast, huh? But that is also great because I can witness all of your growth. After all, now I promise to bring all of you whenever I will go out somewhere." Yuki promised each and one of them as she puts her two arms around them to hug them very tightly. After some time, she finally lets go and asked each one of them to show how much they have improved.


    At this time, Aika has also finally calmed down. Out of the three, she was the most excited because she still remembers the day when her Mommy punished her for sneaking out. Her punishment was to master the "Cmity Destroyer Sword" without anyone''s help, and she can only ask each one of them one question. She wanted to show the fruits of her hard work, so she excitedly go out back to the private training room.


    A.N


    In a bonus chapter, I will write everything about the Skills and Passives that are new. It would be too long if I put it here.

 Chapter 379 Spar Part 1

    ?"Let''s start with the oldest~," Yuki said with a teasing smile. Before all of them made their way to the underground training area, she has already changed into a different set of clothes as her previous clothes restricts her movement. Now that she has changed into more appropriate clothes for fighting, she can move freely without worrying about anything. Also, along the way, she has exined to the three of them why she has be like this. But she has yet to tell them the full detail about everything just yet because she will exin to them once all of the guests that she has invited are here. Though, it was most likely that she is not going to exin everything to them, as there were things that she needs to keep a secret. Plus, that is not the only thing that she wants to talk to them, the big reason for it is that she wants to pick the right person to be the new God/Goddess of the Mystic Dragon Heaven through the inheritance that the Mystic Dragon God had left.


    "Yes! I will not disappoint you, Mother!" Yumie said happily as she then brought out a weapon from her Space Ring. Yuki was expecting a bow toe out of her hand, but she was wrong. Instead of a bow, what she saw was a Sniper Rifle, but it was not just any ordinary Sniper Rifle, it was her creation that was left in her room because she wants to modify it even further. Though it was not Yumie who found it, it was Asuka because she was the only maid that is allowed to enter Yuki''s room. When she was cleaning Yuki''s room alone, she identally knocked something off her table. When she went to pick it up, just as she ced the Ice Statue of someone back on the table, she heard a click, and the mirror in the room disappeared and became a passageway.


    She didn''t dare to go in recklessly because she know the type of person her Master was, she was secretive and liked to keep things low, but that will only change when she is bored and wanted to cause chaos. Not knowing what to do, she called in Yumie who was currently resting inside since she was the daughter, she must know the passageway that just opened. But even Yumie didn''t know. So both of them entered the passageway curiously, when they entered they saw some kind of a workshop, but it was so messy. Though things that caught their attention were the things that were inside, there was one board full of blueprints, and a table that has weird metal pieces in them, but the thing that stuck to their eye was the weird-looking metal that was hanging from the wall. Its body was pure ck and has a tint of blue patterns all around it.


    "Is that a gun? Wait�� Is this the Gun that Mother is working on, the one that she gave Aika?" Yumie slowly approached a long gun and carried it, but because she doesn''t know how to carry it properly, she identally held the gun right on the trigger and because Yuki knows that she is the only person who can enter there, she didn''t make any safety for the Gun. Just as she held it, it immediately shot, piercing the walls of the house. The shot was so strong that it pierced a Star easily, luckily though no one died from the shot, Yumie was injured from the shot. Because she was too weak, she can''t handle the force of the Gun because of the dozens of Magic Circles that were set on it. She got a few broken bones in her right arm causing her to drop the Gun instantly.


    "Damm! What is this? It is so strong! How can someone shoot this thing without being injured?" Yumieined, though in reality. The injury that she got from the Gun wasn''t that painful because she was used to extreme pain at this point, she was thinking that how can a person even use this Gun? So she then began to think about how to use it, when she has finally gotten an idea, she excitedly tasked Asuka to leave and clean the room. She also said to her that if Yuki everes back without her knowing, she would inform her because she wants to ask if she can get the gun for herself. As she has already an idea, she began to test it out. Fortunately, she was right. She held the gun with two hands, and ce the stock on her shoulder to receive all of the force. Now she can shoot it easier, but her aim was pretty bad, and because she doesn''t know how to aim it properly because it was much harder than a bow, she went back to the secret room to see if there was any clue. There she found a scope, and after learning it for a few minutes, she can now use the Sniper Rifle with ease, she only needs to learn how to mix it with her Magic even though it was already so powerful.


    "Ohhh, so you were the person that opened my room? I felt that someone opened it and taken my Gun, but I never paid any attention to it because the Gun in my hands is still iplete. But enough of that, do you like it, is this the kind of weapon that you want to use?" Yuki casually ask, but she didn''t get an answer before a bullet came rushing toward her. Dodging it quickly, she smirked at Yumie because that just answered her question. It seems that it was the right kind of weapon for her, so she stopped talking and rushed toward her. She wants to see how Yumie would react to her closing the gap because that was the clear weakness of range weapons.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yumie didn''t disappoint, she exactly knew what to do. She easily blocks Yuki''s attacks using the hard body of the Gun, she then tapped the button that was on it causing Yuki to back away and chuckle in response.


    "Fufufu~ I forgot that I put that defense mechanism on there." Yukiughed as she still feels the electricity running through her body. What hit her was a defense mechanism that she ced on it, it was made so that when the user of the Gun was in a close range, they can still protect herself because it would send a wave of electricity that would shock the enemy that is 5m near towards the gun.


    Yuki cracked her neck slightly and tried a different method to attack Yumie. She is now going to attack her both close and long range, if Yumie still manages to do something about it, that would be the end of their fight. Because that already shows how strong the fighter is, but under all of that she would put her under pressure by releasing a little bit of her "Destiny Shattering Domain".


    When Yumie felt it, she shivers down to the bone. But she didn''t lose her confidence, she smiled as she then made a Short Sword in her hand made by Fire and Thunder, and Yuki saw something she didn''t expect. She attached the Sword under the Barrel of the Sniper.


    "Amazing! I want to see how you can fight with that, I''m sure that is not all you can show me right?" Yuki smiled as she didn''t wait anymore and rushed towards her leaving a clone behind her that would fire bow shots from behind her.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 380 Spar Part 2

    ?Yuki is limiting herself quite a bit to not destroy everything that was around her because it was going to be a hell of a cleanup if she ever decided to go all out. But she was extremely excited to see that even with two of her attacking Yumie at all different sides, she could still keep up with her on the same level, but the most exciting part was that she even managed to destroy the clone behind her with one clear shot from the Gun. When Yuki saw this, she smirked and made a dozen more, this time she wanted to see what the limits of Yumie were but to her shock. Her other daughter came rushing towards her, as she already sensed hering her way, she grabbed her arm instantly and threw her in Yumie''s direction.


    Instead of showing any distress on her face, Katsumi and Yumie both smiled at each other. Sensing that something was about toe her way, Yuki braced for what wasing to her, she was thinking that both of them would now attack her at the same time, but she was wrong. Yumie shot her Gun aiming towards her, but Katsumi was blocking her way, so there was no way that it could pass, it was a different matter if it pierced her body though. But Yuki was sure that they wouldn''t be that reckless to injure themselves just to deal with her. Her guess was right, nothing happened even after Yumie shot the gun and she immediately felt that something was wrong, Yuki then remembered one crucial change that happened to Katsumi, and that was her being able to create a void. Yuki quickly reacted to this as she brought out her Dual Katana and sliced into two the Void that just appeared beside her.


    "That was good teamwork from both of you, sadly though, it is not enough-," Yuki didn''t even manage to finish her words as she felt a tremendous powering at her, but she can''t pinpoint where it was exactly. Taking a deep breath, she sent out a pulse of Profound Chaos that was surrounding her, and because of that she instantly knew where the power wasing from. Tossing both the Katana in the air, she strikes her hand on the ground and pulls whatever was inside of it. While Yuki had a smile on her face, the same thing cannot be said with Yumie and Katsumi.


    "Oh, from the looks of your face, it looks like you both failed to restrict my movement. You were trying to create a Void under me and tried to increase the Gravity to at least a few hundred am I right, Katsumi? Yumie, your n is almost good by covering your sister''s Void with threads of lighting, but that was your mistake. It only made it more obvious, well at least for me, If you did it with another opponent, I''m sure that they wouldn''t realize what you did. It was good, I''m d that both of you have grown so well." Yuki only smiled at both of them. Even though their pride was easily crushed by their Mother, they wouldn''t give up that easily. The two looked at each other for a moment before nodding at each other. Seeing this, Yuki was sure that this was theirst try to at least inflict a wound on her.


    To Yuki''s absolute shock, Yumie loaded the Sniper Rifle with Katsumi''s current spear which was far stronger than her old one. Her old Spear was already reced with a better one that was crafted especially for her, it was special because it doesn''t have any attributes/elements on it. Instead, it was more of an amplifier for her Gravity Maniption which makes her more deadly than ever. Seeing the determined look on their face, Yuki sighed and braced herself for impact. She doesn''t have any clue how powerful the shot is going to be, but instead of feeling nervous, she was feeling thrilled.


    "Lucifer, I know that you can hear and see what I''m currently doing. Cast a Barrier for the three of us, I don''t want to destroy my Vi from the impact of our attack." Yuki slightlyughed as she could barely control her excitement. Her emotion would not only stir when she is with her family, just like this. Lucifer wasn''t shocked anymore that she was detected, Yuki was too good at her surroundings, she was very cautious of everything. Without waiting anymore, she quickly ced an invisible barrier to protect the whole Vi from copsing. She also knows that the Vi would not stand once it is hit by the impact of the attack, she even thinks that a Super would be like jelly to how easily it would get pierced by this shot.


    "FIRE! ANCESTRAL HYDRA''S BURST!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "VOID OF THE CELESTIALS!"


    Active - Ancestral Hydra''s Burst - A Skill that will drain over half of the user''s Mana to bring out a randomly deceased Hydra''s Soul back alive. But the Hydra''s Soul would only have 10% of its original powers, but never underestimate it because the power of an Ancient Hydra is very powerful. Apart from summoning a Soul of a Hydra, the user would also have time to create dozens of Magic Circles simultaneously.


    Active - Void of the Celestials - Once it is activated, 100 Voids would appear in front of the user. These Voids can be used in many different things such as sucking every opponent that you have and sending them into the different parts of Heaven or even killing them instantly. But the user can also use this as an Amplifier because once a weapon passes through it, it would double its speed and gravity, but if a Magic Spell passes through it, it would strengthen by double also.


    What Yuki saw was the creation of a new Skill from both of them. Even though what Yuki did was something not shocking, it would be in the eyes of blind people. They might say that it was weak because she was using the Sniper Rifle, but in reality, that was not it. The power thatunched the Spear was entirely on Yumi''s strength; it was so strong that it broke the Gun that was made with ck Lightning Steel, which was the strongest metal that she could find, and was easily broken with the Skill that she created. It was a bust Mana that consisted of hundreds of Magic Circles that she created in under a second, but that was not all. The true power of the attack was the wisp of Hydra that was covering the Spear.


    As for Katsumi''s Skill, it was a multiplier. Every time the Spear passes through the Void and exits its Gravity, and Speed of it multiplies by two. But there were a few dozen of themid down, and with each passing of the Spear, it only got faster and heavier, even Yuki had time to see where it was as it was nearly breaking the speed of light. Laughing a bit, she froze their entire surrounding to activate her "Endless Ice Void". Once it was activated, her Stats soared even further.


    "Let''s see how strong that attack is. Moon st!" Just as those words came out of her mouth, the Spear came flying toward her. But the Spear was mostly hidden because of the wisp of the Hydra covering it making it look more dangerous.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 381 Spar Part 3

    ?Two bursts of insanely strong attacksunched at each other, once the two attacks hit each other. No one can tell which one was winning at first, but all of that changed when they saw the Spear suddenly begins to move forwards. And to Yuki''s shock, her attack was beaten by thebined attack of her two daughters, but it was already significantly weakened, chuckling slightly at the sight of the Spear that was inching close to her, she raises her hand and tries to catch the spear. But to her shock, she wasn''t able to even with her x3 Stats. Quickly strengthened the force on her hand to try and stop the Spear from piercing through her arm, but it was just so heavy. With no choice left, Yuki used her Martial Art Skill "Eternal Eclipse" to put all of her weight on her right arm, luckily it worked as she now begins to have control over the Spear.


    "HAHAHA! This is really strong! I think at this point you can even injure one of those puny Gods that I just killed��" Yuki muttered to herself, she then raises her left arm and now begins to use both her hands to stop the attack. If she didn''t ce Ice behind her, she would have been sted a long time ago, as it was the only reason why she hasn''t flown away. An entire minute has passed since Yuki caught the Spear, but nothing still happened because she still couldn''t stop the force, and because of the Hydra that was constantly attacking her behind the Spear, she was on the verge of losing. It was clear that she doesn''t have any intention of losing as she finally began to take things seriously. Yuki had previously thought that it was enough for her to put all of her weight into her arms to stop the Spear, but she was wrong, it was nowhere near enough to stop it.


    Releasing her right arm that was holding the point of the Spear and recing it with the left hand, she snapped her fingers and the Dual Katana that was floating in the air descended into the sides of the Spear. Muttering one word, the Souls of the Dual Katana came out, making Katsumi and Yumie fall back to the ground. It was a scene that would make almost everyone feel fear towards the three beings that just came out of it. On the right, a Cosmic Dragon came out, on the left, an Elemental Hydra came out. But what caught the attention of everyone and Aika the most is the Spirit that was in the middle. A Spirit of a Fairy was in the middle as if she was themander of the two Great Beasts.


    "HEAVEN, EARTH, HELL: Chaos Judgement!" Even Yuki was shocked when she heard the Fairy speak, this made her ponder about it. It seems that the Dual Katana still has some secrets that she doesn''t even know because if this was a Skill of the Katana she would have seen it along with the description, but she didn''t. If there were some secrets that she doesn''t know, it would be the three Souls that were residing inside of them. She just watched how the Celestial Dragon turned into a different-looking Katana and flew into the Fairy''s hand, it was also the same with the Elemental Hydra. Once the two Beast turned into a Katana, the Fairy rushed to the Hydra in front of her and slice it in half like it was paper, it was even careful enough to not let the Spear get destroyed because if it were to happen. The Spear would not exist right now.


    "Damm�� I didn''t expect that. You are quite something, Fairy Spirit~," Yuki chuckled as she tried to hold the Fairy, but to her shock, it came down andnded on her hand. It even seems that it was trying to find the best spot on top of her palm as ity down, the fairy was as tiny as a baby''s finger, but if you even try to look down on her, you are bound to die. Because its power is not normal, the power of the Fairy was enough to destroy the Gxy over and over again. Instead of feeling fear towards the little creature on top of her palms, she merely chuckled and felt extremely lucky to have followed Serene''s advice of upgrading her Weapon.


    "I''ll take it as my win?" Yuki smiled as she walked toward Yumie and Katsumi who were currently gasping for air. Both of them exerted all of their strength in that attack, but they were disappointed to see that not even a scratch was on their Mother''s body, they had thought that they could finally injure her. Even if it was a small wound, they are happy with it, defeating her was another matter because they still have a long way to go. So even a small wound they can already be proud of. When Yuki saw their current faces, she already knew what they were thinking and because they are no longer the same height as they were already taller than her, she needs to make an Ice Pir as a stand.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Why are you thinking that I was not injured? Your attack was so powerful that I had to back away, just like what you saw." Yuki smiled as she showed them her right arm. It was beyond broken because it was the arm that took most of the shock of the Spear, the bones in her arm were pulverized. Seeing this, the two Sisters were so happy that they even forgot their tiredness as they hugged each other and jumped up happily. In a normal situation, they would have been worried because their dear Mother has been injured, but it was not like that at this moment. They were very happy.


    Yuki also didn''t mind as she wanted to show them that their efforts were not in vain. At first, she was going to lie about her injury so that they can be happy and feel hopeful, but when she saw the attack, she thought that lying was useless as it was guaranteed that she would get injured by that kind of attack. She quickly regenerates her arm back to its original state and patted their heads, after petting them she tried to carry them but they were not little anymore, they are now young girls, it was weird that they are taller than her except for Aika who has the same height with Yuki.


    She gave up and let them stand to the side to watch for the next battle. It was now the time for Aika to fight her Mommy, she still remembers the punishment that she received and today she will show her Mommy how much she has grown up and how good she is with the "Cmity Destroyer Sword''. Aika didn''t forget to give her Big Sisters each a seed to make them feel better which they happily epted, once they swallowed it they felt their power slowlying back to their body, and their fatigue was fading away.


    "I hope that you haven''t forgotten your punishment, because I want to see how you can handle the Sword." Yuki gently reminded Aika to which she responded by bringing out the Sword and pointing it toward her.


    "Yes, I still remember Mommy. I have been training hard, I will show you all of my hard work today!"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 382 Spar Part 4 Last

    ?Aika took out the "Cmity Destroyer" from her Spatial and let Yuki see it. But it was already different from the original Sword that Yuki remembered, it was no longer a Silver Ranked weapon and was now a Yellow Rank. But that wasn''t the most shocking part about the change in the Sword, the most shocking fact is how it became a Spirit Type which was practically impossible because it is notpatible with holding in a Spirit inside. Though it would bepletely possible to achieve something like that especially with Aika being the one who is holding it, the Fairy Race can be also said as the Leader of all the Spirit Races. Using her new Passive "Divine Fox Eyes" to look at the brand new Stats of the Sword, and maybe some new Skills/Passives.


    Weapon Type - Spirit Sword


    Name - Chaotic Judgement Sword (Yellow) [Spirit Type]


    Attack - 800


    Speed - 1,500


    Def - 300


    Description: It was once a Chaotic and Soulless Sword, but all of that changed when it met its new Master. Its evolution caused it to not only cause Chaos around its surrounding, but it can now also bring peace and tranquility to them. The Sword still regained all of its powers in its evolution but it has gotten much stronger than before.


    Passive -


    Natural Disaster - Once the Sword is in the hands of its rightful Master, all of the Elements that she possesses will create a Natural Disaster at her own will. She can choose any of her Elements to bring out a Natural Disaster to happen in her surroundings. But it isn''t your normal Natural Disaster as it is already empowered by the Mana of the Master making it more deadly, though it would depend on what Element she would be using. Dark, Earth, Water, and Lighting - Brings Natural Disasters. Fire, Wind, Nature, Time, and Nature - Neutral (either bring Disaster or Help), Light - Brings Hope/Peace.


    Active -


    Chaos Awakening - A Cyclone of all the user''s Elements would be released making Chaos to all of its surroundings, but that is not the end of the Attack. After destroying everything in its path, the Cyclone would soon split into 10 (Aika''s respective Elements) and caused another Destruction to descend into thends. Doing this would cause the user to be drained of all of her Mana.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Tranquility Blessing - The Sword would begin to devour all of the Mana in its surrounding, and once it is full it would release all of it at the same time. The Power that has been released would purify every cursed/dark creature in its surroundings, heal and even revive the deceased, and the People that are in the range would also get a small buff from the Sword. Also once they are in the field, they would be immune to Dark/Curse rted Skills as long as they stay inside.


    Infinite Prison - A Prison that is bound by the Law of Time that would bring Despair over to the Enemy. Once an Enemy is stuck inside they would go through the torture of being trapped in it. The Time that they spent inside the Prison would not be the same as outside, because one second in the Prison would be equivalent to 1 year outside. But that is not all, the Prison would manifest an Elemental Being that will try to kill the Enemy for all eternity as long as he/she is still stuck inside of the Prison. The only way to get you is to locate the Core of the Prison or kill all the Elementals at the same time.


    "Fufufu, I''m already so proud of you, Aika. Just from the looks of your Sword, you have grown a  lot. To the extent that you even made your own Spirit Weapon, I''m so happy. But before we fight, I have a question. Where is Noir-" Yuki didn''t finish her words when she was suddenly ced into a different World, she had first thought that it was the making of the Primordial Gods again, but she was wrong. It was caused by Noir, and Yuki is now in Noir''s own Domain, inside of a Void, the ce where he was born.


    "So this is where you have been hiding�� I''m d that I found you little Dragon because I also want to see how you have grown up over 6 Months. Thest time I fought you, you were already destroying the Space around you. Should I expect something in this fight?" Yuki has a soft smile on her face as she looks at Aika and Noir in front of her. It was not a surprise for her to see them side by side since the two are going to work hard to try and defeat her.


    "Don''t worry Old Woman, I''ll show you how powerful I am. I will make you pay for all of the humiliation that I received from you-" Yuki was shocked when she heard a little boy''s voiceing from Noir, but after hearing the content of it, she suddenly released a chilling aura that was very familiar to Noir and even Aika. When the two felt it, they shuddered in fear, but Aika was confused because nothing happened yet, she couldn''t understand why her Mother suddenly got angry. But none of that mattered anymore when Yuki appeared before Noir and held him by the head before throwing him into the endless space, snapping her fingers. Thousands of Ice Swords came out and came rushing in the direction of Noir.


    BOOOM!!


    "Aika�� You should teach your little Dragon some manners. I almost couldn''t control myself when I heard what he said about me. I was about to kill him, but I didn''t. Remember this you tiny little bitch, if you ever dare to spout that word in front of me ever again. I promise to give you faith worse than death." Yuki said in a chilling voice as she even sent out an Ice Meteor that was at least the size of a toward Noir, but it never hit because Aika already cut it easily in half which made Yuki stop sending another Ice attack toward the poor Dragon.


    "Let me see how you have grown up." Without any warning, Yuki appeared behind Aika and opened her palm, and lunged it toward her. Without even looking back, Aika easily blocked the attack with the Sword. Yuki was slightly caught off guard because of her daughter''s reaction speed, but she couldn''t stop the smile that was hanging on her face. When she felt danger in all of her surroundings, she tried kicking away Aika but she found that something was wrong.


    Aika instantly dodges her attack as if it was nothing, but the most surprising part is how fast she moves. It was as if the time was sped up, but that was not happening. Aika didn''t get fast, she got significantly lower, and noticing this Yuki already knew who is the cause of this. Drawing both her Dual Katana once again, she began exchanging blows with Aika, but with every strike she receives from her, she only seems to get slower, though she still has a smile on her face. Finally realizing that she will lose if she doesn''t get any serious, Yuki''s actions are now getting faster and faster which made Aika have a hard time responding to it.


    "How? I have already slowed the time around you?" Aika gasped in shock as she blocked the next attack from Yuki before she could count. She already appeared above her, Yuki ces her hand on top of her head before gripping them strongly and throwing her far away.

 Chapter 383 Losing Confidence

    ?"I think you already know the answer to that question, my daughter~," Yuki said as she then "gently" hit Aika with the handle of the Katana that sent her flying towards the direction of Noir, sheathing back her Elemental Hydra back to its scabbard, Yuki flew to their direction and shed both of them. Because Noir was quite injured from the relentless attacks of Yuki, he didn''t have the time to respond to another onught of attacks, it was the same for Aika because she was quite confident to be able to at least make a bigger injury than her Big Sisters with Noir''s help. But her confidence was easily shattered by her Mommy as she destroyed both of them. Giving them no chance to escape, Yuki then chained both of their bodies together before shing her Sword at them with of course no intention to kill, she hits them with the top de of her Katana making no visible wound in them, but the pain was still there.


    As Yuki swings her Katana a thousand times in under one second making all the other swings not visible anymore. If other people were watching and they were not strong enough to see the speed of Yuki''s shes, what they will only see is Yuki swinging her Katana one time, before unsheathing it back. Though that was not the case because Aika and Noir felt like they were being hit by a hard wooden Sword at least a thousand times, and they felt it under a second making their whole body ache. Yuki inspected them from afar, after seeing that both of them were on the verge of copsing, she slowly flew over to them, and just as she was about to pat Aika''s head to tell her a good job, she felt that something was wrong because she saw her cheeks moving. Aika then raises her head before muttering something under her breath that only Yuki and Noir was able to understand.


    "Chains of Chaos��" Dark with a hint of Gold Chains came bursting out of Aika''s hand that easily captured Yuki, as there was almost no way to dodge it because it was point-nk range. Yuki was slightly startled by the oue, she expected her to not give up just yet so she wanted to provoke her by standing close. Though she didn''t expect something like this to happen, the Chains that were holding her off were very powerful, and with one nce at them using her "Fox Divine Eyes" she already knew what they are capable of. These Chains are special because the more you are calm, the stronger they will bind you. Yuki is naturally calm in almost every situation that she was in, no matter what it is even being against a God, this was a huge counter for her. And because of her "Frozen Abyss Heart", the effects of the chains only got stronger.


    Aika''s n worked eventually. What she had nned in the beginning is to do this Attack, but because of the sudden outburst of her Mommy, she needed to improvise. So she set up a trap for Yuki to enter because she knew that Yuki could easily dodge her Chains if she was far away enough, she made sure that she was close enough before activating it. And knowing the fact that her Mommy rarely gets fazed when fighting her enemies, she used her "Chains of Chaos" which was identally made by her when she was hunting some Monsters and Beast out in the Wild.


    "YES! Finally, my n worked! I''m sorry, Mommy, but I have to do this! Elemental Wyvern!" Aika said loudly as she lengthen the distance between her and Yuki in a matter of seconds before creating a Massive Circle, what came out of it was a single Wyvern, but as it flies through the Space, it begins to multiply until it turned into 10! All of them had different colors which represented Aika''s eyes which were now practically a rainbow considering how many colors can be seen upon them.


    "My little Fairy, why don''t you wake up and help your Master?" Yuki was still unfazed causing the grips of the Chains to get only stronger. Though it was not hurting her because the Chains were originally made to capture enemies, it was still making her ufortable as she hate the feeling of being locked up. Because she can''t practically do anything in her current situation, she wanted to get the help of the Little Fairy who was still sleeping on top of her headfortably even with all of the chaos that was happening. Luckily, it worked and the Fairy finally woke up which gave Yuki a confused look, but suddenly it snapped its head back and saw the massive 10 Wyvern rushing towards them. Regaining its original Size, it held the "Elemental Hydra Katana" in its left hand before shing the 10 Wyvern, but it proved that number was too much as there was two Wyvern that got past it.


    Seeing this, the Fairy paled. But in her current situation she currently can''t do anything about it, because if she lived, it would only make things worse for her Master which was thest thing she wants to do. With no choice left, she chose to trust Yuki who was already at the disadvantage with the Chains as Yuki had realized that she can''t use her Profound Chaos while she was held by the Chains. Having a soft smile on her face, she merely chuckled before receiving the two Wyverns head-on without any fear inside of her<novelnext></novelnext>


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!!


    The after-shock was pretty strong as the two Wyverns that hit Yuki begins to destroy everything around it, it was also the reason for the other 8 to disappear. Luckily, Aika has already carried Noir''s body out of the way which keeps him safe from the attack. It was also the same with the Fairy as she has already escaped the area leaving her Master all alone. But she silently believed that her Master can get out of there alive.


    "Baby, where are you looking at?" Suddenly Aika heard a voice beside her which send a shiver down her spine, without any warning at all. She swings her Sword in the direction she heard the voice from, but when she felt that she didn''t hit anything, she turned her head to only see Yuki standing safe and sound. This scene caused her knees to give up.


    ? "How�� I don''t get it, am I just too weak?" Aika begins to question herself, she knew that she was miles away from her Mommy in strength, and it was no doubt that her Big Sisters are much stronger in her, both physically and mentally, but she didn''t give up and continued trying hard to catch up, but it seems that all of it was useless.


    "Silly Little Girl, why are you thinking that you haven''t made any progress just because you didn''t inflict any wound into my body? You have already grown so much that you have to be proud of it. Remember this, Aika. The results of your hard work will not show in a matter of days, it will be a long time, but even so. You need to be proud of it, because this way you can learn much better, if you were to get better in just days, then it is just pointless because, at the end of the day, you didn''t learn anything from it. Your hard work is already started to show its sign, so don''t worry." Yuki showed Aika a smile that was full of love as if a Mother was consoling her daughter.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 384 Missing A Lot Of Things

    After sessfully calming down Aika, Yuki tried to carry her in her arms but she found that she couldn''t because of her new body which irritated her, but she can''t do something about it because that is the price that she needs to pay for resetting her Rank. Normally she wouldn''t mind such change, but there are some parts that are annoying that came into her bing smaller and that was her having no chance to be intimate with her Wife and just like her current situation, she can''t carry Aika or the other two because it would look awkward if she ever did it. Yuki gave up on the idea of carrying Aika, instead, she gently wipes the tears in her eyes using her fingers before kissing her forehead which made Aika a lot better after that.


    "Come on now, let''s go back. Call that little bastard-, I mean Noir and go back. We still have a Dinner to attend to." Yuki said as she stood up and held her hand out toward Aika. Aika seemed stunned for a moment, but after getting over her shock, she epted her Mommy''s hand and also stood up. Maybe today she didn''t have to chance to do any damage to Yuki, but it can''t be guaranteed that the same will happen in the future. If she wants to do a better job, she needs to work harder to try to catch up to her Big Sisters and finally her Mommy, that is her biggest goal. For the past 4 Months since her Mother was gone, she puts a little bit of pressure on herself which made her more mature than before. Since she keeps hearing rumors/stories of how great her Mommy was, she felt that she also needs to do the same because she doesn''t want other people saying that she only has that kind of Glory because of her Mommy and Sister''s hard work, even her Sisters has already done something great which made them more famous, but she still yet to do something worthy of mentioning.


    When Noir finally came back to Aika''s side, he felt a cold and piercing gaze from Yuki which made him shiver once more. Making a pitiful gaze towards his Master to save him from his demise of identally calling Yuki an old woman, he keeps trying to send signals because he can''t talk as Yuki will also hear it and he is afraid of what she is going to do if she ever heard what he said to Aika. Sadly though, Aika didn''t understand his message and only thought that he was hungry, carrying Noir in her arms she showed her a smile before asking to take them back.


    "Can you take us back now, Noir? I know that you are hungry, but you need to wait for a while before you can eat." Aika gently reminded which made Noir''s face fall in despair and from that point it was already toote for him to be saved from Yuki. Quickly epting his fate, he tried to act cool and collected even though deep inside her was afraid, he was doing this so that he wouldn''t lose face in front of his Master. If he were to get embarrassed in front of her, he doesn''t know how he would be able to face her, her was a majestic Void Dragon, one of the most powerful and prestigious Dragon Race, he wouldn''t let his pride to be easily stomped on. Yuki chuckle lightly when she saw how Noir was trying his best to not to show any fear, but no matter how good he is at hiding his emotion, he can''t escape Yuki''s keen eyes. Those eyes that have already seen what the Mortal has to offer, the eyes that was filled with nothing but coldness that looled like it was going to suck you in inside of them.


    Once the three of them were finally back, they found Yumie and Katsumi who were patiently waiting for them toe back. They were chattering with themselves while having some cookies which Asuka brought down since she knew that they were currently practising because of how the ground was shaking so much. This kind of event was normal inside of Yuki''s Vi, it happen so often that even the maids were no longer afraid of it. When Yumie and Katsumi felt a ripple of Mana in front of them, they knew immediately that they are back.


    "Mother, little Sister! You''re finally back! So what is the result of your spar?" Katsumi was the first one to ask Aika, but after getting a good look at Yuki and Aika''s current state. She no longer needed an answer because just from their appearance, she can already tell the answer. Just as she was getting ready to apologize because, Yumie was one step ahead of her as she was held down by her on the shoulder. Looking behind her, she saw Yumie who was shaking her head. Taking it as a sigh so shut up, she do so as she silently backed away.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You don''t need to feel sorry about me, Big Sister Katsumi. I am fine, I lost today because I wasn''t strong enough yet, but in the future I will try my best to make all of you really proud of me!" Aika said as she clenches both of her fist, her eyes was burning with determination as she said all of those making the three people smike. Though, Aika doesn''t realize that she has already done a lot of things that was never before seen in the Mystic Dragon Heaven which can make all of them undoubtedly proud. All of them praised Aika and told her to try her best but not to over do it because her health is the most important and finally continued their way above to take a quick shower. Along their way, they were having a few small talks about what has happened, and when it was Aika''s turn to talk, Asuka suddenly cut her off.


    "If I may say, Little Miss. I think that you have already done so many things that can make Master Yuki proud of you. Such as being the youngest Beast to receive the title of Saintess in the church, a prodigy who created a type of medicine that works better than any Pills and Potions and all of them are even easily essible to the public. The person who graduated Royal Beast Academy only under 2 Months. Finally... You may be the only person who can wield 10 Power all at the same time, isn''t all of that achievement something worth to be proud of?" Asuka beginst to list of the things that Aika did in the past 4 Months, hearing this Yuki was momentarily shocked as she also didn''t know, but soon she felt a pang in her heart. She felt pain because she wasn''t there to celebrate her achievement.


    "Well... yeah, I now that it is great. Butpare to my Big Sister Yumie who has made an Artifical Star using her mes that helped the Beast Kingdom significantly because our Kingdom is the oldest causing many Stars to die all around us, or Big Sister Katsumi who has easily expanded the Universe with her Space Maniption, this led to the creation of new ntes and with the Artifial Stars of Big Sister Yumie, our Kingdom has grown exceptionally over the past few Months." Aika''s whole sentence made Yuki stop her movements causing for the rest to be confused. They don''t know why she stopped and just as they were about to ask her, Yuki has shook her head and said that she was fine before continuing ahead of them.


    ''Damm! How much did I really miss when I was gone! I thought that nothing will change that much even after 4 Months, but I was clearly wrong. There are many things that I have missed, my daughter are growing up so fast that they have already done so much. I promise, form today onward, I will never leave by their side.'' Yuki promised herself as a bit of guilt begin to eat her heart away.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 385 Reunion Part 1

    Yuki only remained silent throughout their journey back to the Main Hall. Her quietness made her three Daughters and Asuka curious, but they never said anything about it because they also were now used to her quiet nature. Though they did feel something was wrong, they didn''t exactly know what it was, so they only ignored it for now and would let Yuki talk about it if she wanted to. Once they finally arrived, the three Sisters said goodbye as they want to take a shower and get a set of new clothes because they were pretty sweaty, as for Yuki. She went straight into the kitchen along with Asuka, when she entered. She saw arge array of Ingredients on the table, there were a lot of kinds of meat that were very hard toe by, vegetables of all sorts, and many more. Seeing all of this, Yuki nodded which gave all of the Cooks inside to sigh of relief, it was good that they didn''t disappoint their Master in doing the task that she have assigned to them.


    "These are some good ingredients that you have found... There''s even a Wyvern meat in here as well as the rare Maginsta Cabbage. All of it is good, as for a reward, all of you can take the whole day off, I will be the one who is cooking today." Yuki informed them. After saying all of that, she ignored them and was about to put on an apron to keep herself from getting dirty when she heard something drop behind her. Curiously looking behind her, she saw Asuka drop what she was holding earlier and since it was also holding the tea cups on top of it, it shattered to pieces.


    "What are you doing?" Yuki asked as she sent out multiple Ice Fairies to begin cleaning up the mess that Asuka made by carrying them and putting them in the trash bin. After clearing up the shattered cups on the floor, Yuki slowly approached Asuka. When she stopped in front of her, she made a gesture with her fingers that Asuka easily understand. Bending her knees over so that she can be at eye level with Yuki, she nervously swallowed her saliva because she thought that she was going to get punished. The tea cups that she broke was not any normal one, it was custom-made for each of them. And there was no need to ask how much they were because it was made with shards of a Dragon.


    "I''m sorry... Master. Please punish me for breaking the cups-," Asuka didn''t finish her words when she felt a palm on her forehead. Opening her eyes, she saw Yuki''s emotionless face that was checking her body seriously. This made her embarrassed because there was nothing wrong with her, the only reason that she dropped the cups is that she was too shocked to know that her Master will cook for the guest this time, she didn''t expect her to have to ability to cook. She knows that her Master iszy and would only move if needed, this is also the reason why she is the one who mostly handles the business all around the Mystic Dragon Heaven.


    "I don''t care about the cups, so don''t worry about that but, you... You don''t have any fever or any illness. What has happened to you, you usually don''t drop anything and this is the first time. Is something on your head?" Yuki asked as she removes her hand from Asuka''s forehead. She just send out a pulse of Profound Chaos all over her body to see if she has any illness, but she found nothing. So she thought that the problem was on Asuka''s mind, no matter how many times she send Profound Chaos all over her body, there was no way for her to know what is wrong if it was emotional problems and not health.


    "Ah, no! I''mpletely fine... I was just, I''m sorry if I''m going to sound rude... But I was just surprised to hear that you will cook this time. I''m pretty sure that everyone didn''t expect the Master to have the ability to cook." Asuka said what was on her mind. Her words were also the same as the other Servants, but they didn''t dare to ask because they were only mere Servants, they don''t have the power to question their Master.


    "Is that fact that shocking? I can cook, but not confident that it will be as good as the Chefs here. Don''t worry, I wouldn''t even try to cook something super tasty, I only want to cook because of other reasons." Yuki said nonchntly, she now understand why all of them were shocked. It was understandable why would they think that she has never cooked something in her life because someone her kind would have a servant to serve her. But it was theplete opposite back on Earth, she was the one who will cook for herself because she doesn''t trust anyone who will cook for her, for the moment when she went out on a date, she still inspected everything even though it was her building. After solving the problem, she can finally continue in what she is about to do, and that was to cook the food.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She ns to make a lot of food because there are a lot of people that wille. That will include Mirel, and his two children, Aria, Sayaka, Rory, Ayame, and Serene. So there was a lot of work to do, luckily though it was still rtively early, as she said that they would meet in the nighttime and there were still 5 Hours before nighttime. But even with all of that time, there was no way that she can finish all of the food that she ns to cook, so to save time. She ordered all the Cooks to prep the ingredients under hermand. She ns to make a huge meal, so to make all of it in a short time, she is going to make a family-style meal.


    After 5 hours, they were finally done, all of the food was now ready to serve, but the people that were invited were not there yet. So, Yuki took this chance to take a bath to rx, she felt exhausted after cooking so much, and she even felt more tired. She didn''t get tired when she was fighting with the Gods or anyone, she barely sweats. But this time was different, she was pretty exhausted, she would have never thought that cooking this much food would drain her so much, but it was going to be worth it. Even though she could have asked the Cooks to do it for her, so that it would be more delicious, she chose not to. As she finds that itcking, she wanted to do it with her efforts and that is exactly what she did.


    When she exits the Bath, she gets dressed in the clothes that Asuka chose for her. It was a simple yet elegant piece of Kimono, it didn''t look childish in her figure. Itplemented her looks, it enhances her beauty. Looking at the mirror for a few seconds, she nodded at silently praised Asuka for her eyes. She truly knows how to do her job properly, because she wouldn''t even think of this kind of clothes herself. She truly picked the right person to be the main maid of the Vi and there were no regrets about her taking Asuka out of Aria''s hands.


    Yuki had just been informed by Asuka that the guests have finally arrived and wasted no more time she made her way to the Dining Room. She has already tasked the maid to set up the Dining Room, so the food was already there and with special Magic Crystals, the food will be warm at all times. Especially the soup that she has made, a soup is much better to drink when it is hot. Just as she entered, she was met with shocking eyes from all of the people inside, Yuki didn''t pay attention to them as she was already tired of exining that this is her current appearance, the only people who knew that it was her were her Parents.


    "My daughter... Finally, I can see you again, I have missed you so much..." Ayaka was the first one toe up and hug Yuki''s small body.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 386 Reunion Part 2

    Ayame felt like something came back to her once she hugs Yuki, she feltplete again. Her life became a  mess when she wasn''t able to see Yuki, she can''t even look at them through the System because of the barrier that was ced in the Mortal Realm by the Primordial Gods. She felt depressed and hopeless that she wasn''t able to think properly causing some mental health issues, her health also begins to drop because of stress and many more. Thankfully though, Serene was by her side which was the only thing that kept her sane, because she doesn''t know what she will do if she wasn''t by her side. Maybe she would have already fallen into despair, or maybe something worse. But none of that happened because of Serene and also Momozano who helped Ayame to have a connection with Yuki. With their help, she slowly got back to her feet, but she was still depressed about the fact that she isn''t able to meet with Yuki face to face, but she cannot be greedy in her current situation.


    But now all of that changed, she is now talking with Yuki, even holding her in her arms. She cannot control her emotions anymore as tears started to stream down her face uncontrobly. She was silently crying as she refuses to let go of Yuki, she was even kneeling in front of Yuki, if not for her daughter holding her, she would have already fallen into the ground. As for Yuki, she still had that emotionless face but everyone in the room can tell that her expression softened quite a lot when Ayame hugged her. Serene on the other hand can''t hide the smile that was forming on her face as she sees the love of her life beingplete once again, for the past months she was so worried for her because she often got sick, even if they are Gods, they are not immune to them.


    Because of Ayame''s tight embrace, she cannot do anything. She can''t even move and could only move her hands behind Ayame and returned the hug and once she do so. Ayame''s emotion when out again, she cried out even more. All of the stress that built up deep inside her came bursting out making her body feel weakened as she felt like she exerted all of her strength in that one moment. Luckily though, she didn''t pass out or else she would have missed the chance to eat Yuki''s homemade food. Sighing softly, she easily carried Ayame and walked toward where Serene is seating before cing her on Serene''s arm shocking the two pairs.


    "What are you doing?" Serene asked, but she still took care of Ayame very gently as if she was afraid of hurting something very delicate. As for Ayame, she blushed extremely hard and went to hide her face in Serene''s chest to hide from the rest. But it only made things worse because the atmosphere around them became awkward.


    "I''m confident that you will take care of her," Yuki said nothing more as she left to take sit in the middle of the huge table which was ced only beside Ayame and Serene''s sits. In front of the two were Yuki''s three daughters who were sittingfortably and were ignoring everyone at the moment because they were in their world.


    "Alright, let''s start this Dinner now�� I hope everyone can enjoy this moment, let us enjoy this moment of me and Annaing back. We will talk about some serious matters, I have some very important announcements to sayter, but if you want we can also discuss this as we eat." Yuki gave them a choice as she said nothing more and only looked at the people who were sitting quietly. Seeing all of them quiet she waited for them to answer as there are still a lot of time.


    "I think everyone in this room will agree that they would want to talk about the serious matter now," Mirel said and all the people in the room nodded in agreement. Taking their answer in her heart, she snapped her fingers, and the maids that were deployed took it as a queue and begins to move to serve all of the guests with tes, forks, knives, and the other utensils that they would need. They also filled the wine sses with some wine that Yuki gave to them which was her original creation, it was a wine that she made back in the Mortal Realm.


    "Alright�� If that is your choice, then let''s start. What do you want to hear first, about what happened to me for the past 4 months, or the important things that will happen in the Mystic Dragon Heaven? " After Yuki finished her words, all of the maids exited the room to let them have private time as they also know that they are not allowed to listen to the conversation that they were about to hear. Plus with all the important people in the room, their talk was going to involve the state of the Mystic Dragon Heaven which was important. Before anyone could say a thing, Ayame was one step ahead and said what she wanted to hear first. She knew that she was being selfish, but at this moment she cannot care about it. She wants to hear all the things that have happened to Yuki.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yuki didn''t see anything wrong about starting with the things that happened to her in the Mortal Realm, but before she started she took a small bite of the wyvern that she has cooked. When the meat enters her mouth, she finds it satisfactory and sips the wine before finally opening her mouth to say all of the important details that they need to know. She didn''t hide anything, from the very start to when she killed the Gods. Finally, when she finished telling her story, it was now time for one of the most important things that they need to know.


    "You- I can''t believe that you went head first against a massive army of Gods." Mirel shakes his head in the direction of Yuki, but in response she only ignored it.


    "Well, now it''s time for one of the big announcements. You remember what I said about the Demon Race right? They are currently here in the Mystic Dragon Heaven and because I promised them a ce to live, I can''t go back to my words. Mirel, do you think you can set up that? A ce for 5 Million Demons to live in coexistent with the Beast Race, I''m pretty sure that nothing bad will happen. The view of the Demon Race in the Immortal Realm is very different andparing it to the Mortal Realms view, it cannot even be the same." Yuki sighed softly. But her words made Mirel drop the knife and fork that he was holding, the only sound that they heard was his knife and fork hitting the te.


    "5- 5 Million!?" Mirel shouted in shock as he looks at Yuki with pure disbelief.


    "Yeah, if you want more details you can talk to their current Goddess�� Lucifer, why don''t you show yourself since this matter concerns the entirety of the Demon Race?" Yuki said into the air which made everyone shocked and shiver in fear. The only ones who were not shocked is Ayame and Serene who already knew that Lucifer was inside the room because they can feel her presence, but it was not just one. All in all, 11 people inside the room were hidden for now. But it didn''t take long for them to show themselves.


    "Hello, my name is Lucifer. I am the current Goddess of the Demon Race in the Mortal Realm. I hope we can cooperate in the future." Lucifer introduced herself to everyone.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 387 Reunion Part 3

    Everyone was dumbfounded at the beauty of the person that just appeared before their eyes, even the two Goddesses didn''t expect such a beauty to show up.  Lucifer''s beauty was not something you could see every day, even in the Celestial Star Heaven, such beauty is rare to find. So, all of their reactions werepletely normal and seeing all of their gazes pointed toward her, Lucifer was quite embarrassed, but the same thing cannot be said for Satan who was trying to keep her jealousy in check. Even though the two were still not in a rtionship and Satan knew that there is nothing to be jealous of about the current matter, she can''t help herself when she sees other people eyeing Lucifer, though she can''t also help but feel a hint of pride within her when she sees how all of them were amazed at her beauty, it was good that none of them held any lust towards her or else she would have not to control herself anymore.


    It was also the same with Serene, she sees her girlfriend who was dazed while she was staring at Lucifer. She cannot help but feel grumpy inside, quickly holding Ayame''s chin to make her look at her face which made the other person confused. Ayame only understood her intention when she heard her grumpy voice beside her ear which made her ears red in response.


    "Is she more beautiful than me?" Serene said as her voice had a mixture of jealousy and coldness when she asked the question. In response, Ayame got embarrassed for staring, she already knew that Serene was a possessive person when they got together, but she didn''t mind it because she loves her very much. Though this time, it was not her intention to stare at Lucifer for so long making the other one jealous all over. She was merely shocked at how beautiful she is which she was going to admit openly, but that was all, and nothing more. But she already noticed that things are starting to get worse very quickly, so making a quick decision, she sealed her lips with Serene taking all her courage. Luckily though, everyone was upied with the matter of the Demon Race, so no one saw it except for one person.


    When Ayame finally realized what she had just done, she was very embarrassed, and she was even more embarrassed when she looked in the direction of Yuki. She found her daughter staring right at her with nk emotion, even though she was silent, Ayame knew for a fact that she saw what happened. Out of embarrassment, she pinches Serene''s thigh, she doesn''t know why she did it, but she felt that it was right for her to do so because she was the reason for her action a few seconds before. Her actions caused Serene to be confused, second ago she just received a kiss from her which made her mood a lot better, but now she was suddenly getting pinched out of nowhere. She doesn''t even know what she did wrong.


    "What happened to you?" Serene asked as she epted the pinch and did nothing even though she knew that she did nothing wrong, she let Ayame rant like what she is doing now.


    "Fault�� Yuki just saw me when I kissed you, and it''s your fault for getting jealous that I need to coax you." Ayame silently ranted at Serene to which she merely chuckled in response making thetter even angrier at her. But she knew that she cannot do anything about it because she was the one who initiated the kiss, so in reality, she has no one to me but herself, but she just wants to rant at Serene.


    "Don''t worry about it, it''s not like she will care about things like that. She also does it, plus it''s not like what you did to me was the same as how Anna treated me before when Yuki got extremely jealous." Serene patted her head as if she was coaxing a little puppy making Ayame puff out her cheeks, but her reaction was Serene wanted to see, it was extremely cute. As for Yuki who witnessed everything, she shook her head at how the two were doing. She truly can''t believe why her Mother was so childish. After that she decided to ignore them for now, there were more things that she needed to pay attention to than seeing how they flirted with each other.


    "The two of you can continue talkingter�� Let''s not disturb our little Dinner now. Lucifer, you can set out a camp in the Moon Rock Forest, they can already take care of themselves from there, right?" Yuki said to the two-person who was having some talk to assess what they are going to do with the Demon Race. But they had to put a stop for now since Yuki had told them already, they didn''t hold any objection as in a sense, Yuki was their leader. Mirel said his goodbye to Lucifer because he thought that she was going to take her to leave, but to his shock, she didn''t and just casually stood there, and just as she was about to stand up to give her his seat, he felt a chill down her spine. Quickly turning around, she saw Aoi standing beside the door with a smile that was definitely not a smile. For some reason, it sends a shiver down to his very core.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Her smile was twisted as it shows a very dangerous feeling. A mixture of coldness and clear possessiveness can be seen in Aoi''s smile. Mirel felt another wave of goosebumps on his body as he then turned his eye towards the food and began to eat silently, but in his head, he was thinking why was she here? He knows that Yuki and Aoi don''t have any sort of connection, but then again. Yuki was quite mysterious and would always make a move under the shadows.


    "Hope I was not toote. Can you forgive me this time, Miss Yuki?" Aoi quickly hid the danger on her face as she looked at Yuki with an apologetic face which almost made Mirel drop this food, luckily nothing happened and he somehow managed to still stay calm on the surface. But inside, he was panicking very much.


    "It''s fine�� You are not even thest person toe here, I''m still expecting two more people-. Well, speak of the devil, looks like they are here already. All of you can sitfortably now, Lucifer, you can bring out the rest of the Demon Sins. Amaterasu, Inari, Kannon, and Diablo''s little girlfriend, of you, can also join. I''m just going outside to receive ourst two guests." Yuki said as she stood up from her chair, but before she left she said a few words to Yumie''s ear before leaving all of them to see thest two guests. Yumie who heard her Mother''s words excitedly followed after she left the rest confused, now that Yuki had left, it was not appropriate for them to continue the Dinner anymore. So they just let things be and have a fun conversation with everyone, though it was pretty awkward because some of the people were Gods/Goddesses.


    "Mommy! Are they really here to visit us? I haven''t seen them for over a year now, I wonder how they are doing now?" Yumie excitedly asked. Yuki just whispered to her ears who thest two were and this fact made her very happy and excited because she hasn''t seen those two for over a year now.


    "Don''t worry about them. They are strong and they can handle themselves well. I also have some background checks on them and from what I have heard, they have even built a sect under their name, those two are the Sect Leaders, and even though the Sect is only a few months old, it is showing good progress." Yuki smiled as she puts her hand on Yumie''s head and gently exined.


    "Really? That is good, I can''t wait to meet them anymore!" Out of excitement, Yumie didn''t even wait for Yuki to catch up as she was walking leisurely and slowly. So she ran off outside the house, and when she exited the Vi, she saw two familiar faces in front of her and she quickly rushed to them to give them a tight hug.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 388 Reunion Part 4 Last

    "I missed both of you so much, Big Sister Song Xin, and Big Brother Rong Su!" Yumie said as she cried out softly, if not for Song Xin who was supporting her body, she would have already fallen a long time ago. Song Xin and Rong Su were surprised at first as they didn''t expect a little woman to suddenlye at them and even hug them, because of the huge change in Yumie''s appearance, they didn''t recognize her at first. But all of that changed when they saw Yumie''s pink and purple eye, it was the same as the Little Lizard back then, and looking at the little girl in front of them, only confirmed their suspicion.


    "We miss you too, little Yumie." Song Xin was the one to answer as she patted the little girl''s head which made her cry her eyes even more. She was so happy at this moment that she cannot wish for anything more at this very moment. She was content with this moment of her life, she can proudly say that this is one of the happiest moments in her life. In the past she didn''t have any family at all, she was despised by all of her tribesmen who she considered as a family but she didn''t receive the same love as she gave to them. But all of that changed, her whole fate changed when she met the Cold but kind Fox in the Moon Rock Forest. She now has a whole family who she can rely on, a Mother, two little Sisters, an Auntie, an Uncle, and many more, as well as all of the friends that she made when she was still attending the Royal Beast Academy.


    "Come one now, Yumie. You don''t want them to see you as the same crybaby right?" Yuki chuckled as she stood behind them, she didn''t want to disturb their little reunion because she knew how special these two were to Yumie and she cannot understand why. They tried to capture and even kill her at first, but she seemed to forget all of them and even got close to them. Though, maybe that is something that Yuki cannot understand because her way of thinking is very different from the rest.


    "I�� I''m sorry you have to see that side of me again." Yumie got slightly embarrassed as she finally let go of her hold on them and wiped the tears from her eyes. Song Xin gently chuckled after seeing Yumie''s cute reaction, she didn''t mind her acting like this because it was the same for her, but she was just better at keeping her emotion intact. Maybe if the two of them were here and Yuki and Rong Su were not here, she would most likely shed tears at their reunion. As for Rong Su, he still has the same face that he had, but if one thing changed, it became much more gentle, maybe it was because of Song Xin''s presence.


    "Come on now, both of you are alreadyte. Let''s go inside now." Yuki turns around as she leads the two inside. She didn''t just invite the two of them for the sole purpose of Yumie''s condition, she had another n that she wanted to do and if she wanted to do it, she would need their cooperation. When all of them reached the Dining Room, the once loud and merry atmosphere turned quiet under Yuki''s presence and when she saw and heard it, she has a small frown on her face because she doesn''t know the reason why all of them suddenly got quiet since she has yet to do anything to them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Thest guests have arrived�� We can now talk about something more serious. Sorry to do this, but this Dinner is not a Party for me and Annaing back to Mystic Dragon Heaven. It is also a meeting that I want to do because what I''m about to tell you will concern all of Mystic Dragon Heaven, so much that it might interest the Gods that are residing in this Heaven. This is also the reason why you are here Mother, Serene�� I hope that you can protect this ce, but I''m sure that you already know what I''m about to say. So let''s not dy this anymore and talk about this." Yuki said to all of them which sessfully took all of their attention toward her. Serene and Ayame were not shocked after hearing Yuki''s exnation, that is just a part of Yuki''s exnation. She just doesn''t want to be honest with herself by saying that she also wants to spend some time with them which they understand because it was quite hard for Yuki to be expressive.


    Yuki took a short pause to reach for something in her Spatial Ring, bringing a small cube out of the Spatial Ring. Almost all of them can feel an ominous auraing out of the Cube which makes them swallow their saliva in fear. Just as  Mirel was about to ask what it was because it seemed familiar to him, Yuki was already a step ahead and began to exin what it was.


    "If you forgot what this Cube is. I''ll say it once more to all of you. This Cube contains the inheritance that the Mystic Dragon God left for its inheritor. The only person who can Inherit is worthy to be the new God of Mystic Dragon Heaven, once the person opens it, he/she will be able to contain all of the treasures that the Mystic Dragon God has left. Remember�� The only Race that can open this is a Beast, the reason that I''m telling you this is that it''s about time for a new God to set foot in the Mystic Dragon Heaven." Yuki exined to all of them, and an eerie silence was set in the room, as for the Demon Sins and the other Gods, they were only eating quietly as the matter of Mortal doesn''t affect them. Yuki didn''t let all of them say a word as she went on ahead and sent out a small bit of Profound Chaos into the Cube to see if anything was different, but it was as she expected. Nothing happened which clearly states that she is not the one who can inherit it. But she didn''t expect the Cube to suddenly attack her Soul Realm, so she quickly lets go of it with a cold face.


    "See? This thing just tried to kill me, it seems that if you tried to open it once and nothing happened you are not the one. I just tried to send out my Mana inside of it, but nothing happened. But when I tried to open it with force, it attacked my Soul Realm, now before you say anything. I am fine, so don''t worry. All of you try to open it, maybe the blood of Royal Dragon work," Yuki said as she pushed the Cube across the table and stopped in the middle of Aria, Rory, Sayaka, Mirel, Aoi, Lian, and Ike. It was clear to everyone that she wants them to have a try at the Cube to see if they can open it or not.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 389 The Next God Of Mystic Dragon Heaven Part 1

    No one said anything at first and only stared at the Red Box, none of them moved. But it didn''t take long for someone to grab the Box, to everyone''s shock, Ike was the first one to grab the box. Yuki only raised an eyebrow and only waited to see what the results would be. To her, it doesn''t who is going to be the God of the Mystic Dragon Heaven, but it would be better if it is someone she knew as it would be the best for Heaven. As if it was just a random Beast who got eaten by Greed, the state of Heaven would be much worse, and ultimately it would be useless because that person might die out of greed.


    Ike who touched the ck Box felt a shiver down his spine, just holding it can his goosebumps all over his body. It is releasing so much powerful aura that his knees gave away immediately, if not for the chair that was holding his body, he might have copsed already. But he pulled through it and then injected a small amount of his Mana into the Red Box to see how it would react. Nothing happened, there was only silence and just as he was about to try again, he was stopped by Yuki''s voice who gave him a warning that made him drop the Red Box, luckily though before it can hit the ground, Yuki has already caught it.


    "Don''t try it again. You might regret the consequences after that." She gave him a cold stare which made him sweat profusely. He knew that he was in the wrong so he didn''t say anything more and just stayed quiet in his seat. She then handed the Box to his Father who was stiffened when it drop on top of his hand. He was not expecting this oue, he was shocked. But when he saw the stare that Yuki was giving him, it made him even more fearful. epting his fate, he closed his eyes and begins to focus intently on the Red Box on top of his palms as he sent out a pulse of Mana inside of the Box to see what will happen, but it was also the same with Ike, nothing special happened. Quickly passing the Box to the next person which was Rory, the person who had just been passed the Box was shocked to see how fearful Mirel was, but considering how Yuki was staring at him, probably everyone would be afraid.


    Rory did exactly what the other two did and injected the Box with her Mana making the woman beside her worry. Aria was even more nervous and worried than Rory, she is very good at hiding her emotions and feelings that none of them has yet to know that a spark of feelings is starting to burn inside of Aria''s heart towards Rory. Rory is also oblivious to her feelings as Aria still doesn''t want to show them because she wants to know and see if the feelings that she is feeling right now are true or if she is just confused about it.  So at this exact moment, she was very worried for Rory''s safety.


    Just as Rory put her Mana inside the Red Box, something strange happened. A ck mist started toe out of it that startled everyone, all of the people in the room were shocked by the sudden turn of events. Three people already tried to open it, but nothing happened, and when it was on Rory''s hand, things suddenly take a turn. Yuki was also rmed by this as she didn''t expect something like this to happen, she was expecting the Royal Family to be the ones who will inherit the Treasures as they are a direct descendant of the Mystic Dragon God. But it looks like her assumptions are wrong.


    "Mother, do you know what is happening?" Yuki turned to look at her Mother and also Serene who were also now observing the scene. Both of them has a serious face which made the other people inside nervous as they don''t exactly know what is going to happen. They were worried that something might go wrong, especially for Aria who now quietly gripped Rory''s hand and was refusing to let go of it.


    "Don''t worry, my daughter. There is nothing wrong with the situation, this Red Cube just picked one of its candidates to be the new God. And yes, before you say something, it can pick multiple amounts of candidates to be the God, but of course, only one can inherit it." Ayame exined with a smile as she turned towards Serene to see if she was right or not. What she said was not guaranteed correct, as her knowledge of treasures is limited, as the one who is truly knowledgeable about this kind of stuff is Serene. Serene only nodded in response to Ayame''s stares and even gave her a head pat for getting it correct, but to exin it much further to everyone she is going to take over.


    "Ayame''s right. If I am correct, which I think I am. This Red Box has a Spirit inside of it, and it just determined that Rory could be possibly one of the candidates to be the new God. What she did is only pass the 1st test of the Red Box which was to see if you are worthy or not of even holding it. Don''t worry though, it ispletely safe to pass it to another person, this ck Mist would just disappear. And if you want to know what is the ck Mist, it is the reaction of the Spirit inside, it is telling Rory that she is a worthy one. Actually, you can even use this to cultivate your own power, I''m sure you have already felt the immense power that is radiating from the Mist right? Why don''t you go on ahead and absorb it, I''m curious how much you will grow after that." Serene saidzily as he rest her head using Ayame''s arm on the table while she epts the food that she was given to her by Ayame. Seeing this action, Yuki frowned, she never would expect Serene to act like this.


    "Then there is no problem then. I believe in the words of the Goddess Serene." Rory said as she gently removed the hand that Aria was holding and now held the Red Box using her two hands. Closing her eyes shut, she begins the process of absorbing the Mana. Everyone around her was extremely nervous because all of them could feel the immense power of the ck Mist, they were experienced in fighting, and it was not even a question of what can that ck Mist do. Its power was enough to detonate an entire Sr System.


    "Oh, shit... I forgot to tell her that the ck Mist is the weakened power of that Mystic Dragon God. Well, she should be fine. She is strong anyway." Serene thought in her mind, but she decided to ignore it since that power was already weakened to the point that it was an easy job to absorb all of its powers, though never underestimate its weakened form. It is still very powerful since it came from one of the most Majestic Gods. Luckily she was right, nothing happened to Rory after she absorb all of the ck Mist, all of it just went away because it was already absorbed by her Soul Realm. Suddenly all of them felt the ground shake and it didn''t take long for them to realize that Rory is stepping through the gates of being a Spirit Beast. She finally broke through the shackled of being a Star Lord Beast. Yuki quickly noticed this and she congratted Rory in her mind before using her "Divine Fox Eyes" to look at Rory''s current stats.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Name - Rory Hariet


    Race - Cmity Storm Fox


    HP - 4,000,000


    Mana - 7,250,000


    Magic Power - 2,100,000


    Rank - Spirit Beast (Middle)


    Slowly, Rory opened her eyes. But before she could even do anything or even talk, she was hugged by someone. She was shocked to see who the person was, it was actually Aria. This event was just like a dream that she wishes to never wake up again, this was something she wishes to happen, to be closer to the woman she loved very dearly. But at this exact moment, she doesn''t exactly know what to do.


    "Congrattions, Rory. You are even much stronger than before. But I''m sure that no one in this room expected you to jump one entire Realm. You went from being a Middle-Tier Star-Lord Beast to a Middle-Tier Spirit Beast, and you even got something more special than that..." Yuki said with a slight smile before she ignore the two women who were on the ground and went to pick up the Red Box and threw it toward Sayaka who only had a gentle smile on her face as she watches her little sister.


    "You also try it. You never know, you might be also a candidate." Yuki shrugged before she took her seat, she then drank a full ss of wine before eating a few pieces of meat that her daughters gave to her.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 390 The Next God Of Mystic Dragon Heaven Part 2

    Sayaka didn''t want to dy any longer as she then put a little her of Mana inside of the Red Box and to everyone''s shock once again, the same thing that happened to Rory also happened to her. ck Mist begins to pour out of it. But except this time, the Mist was denser than Rory, no one knows exactly know why, but all of them have a rough guess that Sayaka has a better chance of being the Goddess of the Mystic Dragon Heaven, though they can''t say that with certainty. Yuki also has thought of the same, but then again such results are not worthy to think of because no matter how good someone starts at something if they messed up in the end, everything would be useless.


    Sayaka looked at Yuki for a quick nce, but what she got in response was the same cold eyes that she has. And sighing slightly, she also closed her eyes and begins to concentrate on absorbing all of the ck Mist that has poured out. Meanwhile, Aria has finally gotten over her excitement about Rory being safe and sound, and when she finally realized what she has done, she yelled and pushed Rory quite firmly causing the woman to fly away and hit the wall of the Vi.


    "Ahhh! I''m sorry!" At this point, Aria waspletely embarrassed about the situation and she can''t do anything about it. She can only ept it now, as for the person who took all of her embarrassment, she was very confused about why she got thrown away, she didn''t even do anything to her yet it seems like she was the one who is suffering because of her embarrassment. And because she knew that she couldn''t do anything about it, she only stayed quiet and tolerated everything for the person that she loved. Sitting back in her chair, she smiled at the person beside her which was Aria who seems to be avoiding her.


    "I''m sorry if I ever did something that offended you." Rory apologized to Aria even though she doesn''t know what mistake she did as she took her seat beside her. But her apology only made it worse for Aria, she was thinking of other ways how to avoid Rory for now, she was just too embarrassed to face her right now and just want to escape, luckily for her, Yuki helped her with that as she gave the Red Box to her and asked for her to try if it would work or not. She quickly grabbed this chance to avoid contact with Rory which she felt a little bad about it, but she ignored those guilt for now as she needs to be serious this time.


    But her chances soon faded away after a few minutes, she had the same result with Mirel and his son, Ike. Her face paled with this result as she then slowly turned her head towards the person who was sitting next to her to only see a gentle smile on her face. But at this point, she quickly regained herposure and was as calm as ever on the outside, but her insides were telling her to run away, but she cannot do anything as she was already held down by Rory.


    "Why are you going to run away? Did I do something bad to make you run away?" Rory asked, but Aria still kept her ignorance and act as she gently removed the hand of Rory that was holding her down and slowly exined it to her through a lie.


    "No, why would I have a reason to hate you? I just simply want to go out because it is a bit suffocating inside of here, you know, because of all the Gods that are here with us." Aria gave Rory a lie that almost has no loopholes because it was not just her who was feeling suffocated by the presence of the Gods, it was everyone in the room except for those who are already used to it, but in reality, that person is only Yuki. Ayame and Serene, these two are not even worth questioning, they are literally above the Gods who are here, so there was no way for them to feel intimidated by them, it was the opposite. The Gods are in the same room with Serene who currently holds the title of strongest Goddess in the Immortal Realm and Ayame who is the current Goddess of all the Beast Race.


    They almost cursed at themselves for not believing in Amaterasu''s words who has already warned them who was Yuki''s mother. But their reaction and answer of not believing in Amaterasu''s words are justified as no one would easily believe that Yuki is her Mother, the Beast Goddess who was extremely cold to anyone and would not even bat an eye in killing anyone who irritates her. But in this situation, none of them could do anything about it, the atmosphere was very awkward, luckily for all of them, there were the three bubbly little daughters who were there to lighten up everything. None of the three were afraid of the Gods, they even invite them to also have some food which they respectfully agreed to as they wouldn''t dare to reject the daughter of their Master and the granddaughter of the Beast Goddess unless they want to die a miserable death.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "That''s too bad, but you don''t need to worry about such results, Aria." Sayaka only took a few minutes to absorb all of the ck Mist which was much denser than what Rory got. But their difference was that Sayaka only went from being an Early Tier Spirit Beast to a Middle Tier, but it was already good enough as one cannot simply overlook such a small power-up because in reality it is much harder but the results of achieving a higher tier are of course bountiful.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not saddened about the fact that I''m not one of the candidates of being the next Goddess. Rather, I''m happy. It is already a headache for me to rule over one City, and I don''t even dare to think how tiring it is going to be handling the whole of Heaven." Aria said exactly what was on her mind and as the words left her mind, all of them were shocked because they also didn''t think of such a possible oue if they are ever chosen. Mirel suddenly became extremely happy about the fact of not being chosen as he has the same reason as Aria, handling the Beast Kingdom is tiring enough, he doesn''t even dare to think what would be the oue of ruling the Mystic Dragon Heaven, just by thinking about it makes him shiver in fear and anxiety.


    "Fufufu... I see, my little sister has be quitezy huh?" Sayaka softly chucked at the response of Aria as she rubbed her head gently.


    Yuki sighed at the two Sisters and silently grabbed the Red Box to look at it with more curiosity than ever, she was even more curious about this little Red Box. She can''t understand how it even works because it seems so simple yet no matter how hard she tries to look at the description of it, she always gets the same thing.


    Error!


    Even with her higher ranking Skill, she can''t see the true description of the Red Box. Knowing that she couldn''t do anything about it, she sighed once more before handing it to Aika who was only sitting a few feet from her, at first she was thinking of not giving it to her because Aika is half Fairy and Beast, she was worried that something might happen to her if she were to take the inheritance test. And as if Serene has read her mind, she eases her mind telling her that there would be no problems with letting Aika take the test as she has already seen through the entirety of the Red Box and exactly know how it would work, with this, she knows that all Beast is allowed, even those Half blood Beast Race.


    "It''s fine, Yuki. You don''t have to worry about it, it ispletely safe for Aika to try to take the inheritance of the Mystic Dragon God. Little Aika, can you kindly listen to your Mother?" Serene said as she then looks into Aika''s eyes and made a request, to which she happily obliged and held the Red Box on top of her palms before putting some of her Qi inside of it.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 391 The Next God Of Mystic Dragon Heaven Part 3

    Yuki was staring intently at the Box, she was very worried about Aika''s safety. Afraid that something might happen now that she knows that a Spirit is living inside of the Red Box, it could mean that he/she inside will have the choice if it ever wants to kill Aika for trying to im the inheritance despite only being a half - Beast. But none of that matters anymore as Aika has already started to put her Mana inside of the Red Box to see if she has the qualities of bing the next Goddess of the Mystic Dragon Heaven, but all of them were only left with suspense, and nothing happened eventually. Seconds passed, then minutes, but nothing still happened and this oue made Yuki sigh in relief. Just as she sighed, something big happened that never happened after trying out the Red Box four times, it was nothing like Rory and Sayaka got.


    Everyone was shocked at this result that Serene even needed to stand up and protect Aika from the iing danger that she might have to face because��. She would have never expected the Spirit of the Red Box to make an appearance, this was something none of them would have expected. It was abnormal because a Spirit of an Item will usually stay inside of the item that they are bound to, Aika is different because she was not really a Spirit, but a whole entity, that was their difference. A Spirit would like to stay inside because it is much morefortable to them and they are freer inside unlike when they are outside they would have to make a physical body to stay in, such troubles are not needed as they can still help their Master in different ways other than fighting beside them in the real world.


    "Little Girl, were you thest person who touched the Mystic Dragon God''s Vault?" The man asked as he stared down at Aika who was being covered by Yuki''s body right at this moment. Just as the Spirit came out, she felt immenseing powering from him, his power was greater than God who she has killed easily, and looking at the person in front of her, Yuki was not the least confident of defending Aika from him, she doesn''t even have the confidence of wounding the Man in front of her. The aura that he was releasing was close to the Avatar of the Gods that she has destroyed a few months ago, but this time she could actually feel that it was more than that. And it could only mean one thing, she is facing someone who is a True God.


    "Yuki, stay out of this. This person is not someone who you can fight, this Spirit is as powerful as a God." Serene said with all seriousness as she puts her arm on Yuki''s shoulder before pushing her back to stare down at the man eye to eye. Ayame has also taken a step forward and asked everyone to stand behind her to protect all of them from the Spirit because they don''t know if he has evil intentions or not.


    "What if she is? Are going to do something to her, if you are you can forget it. I can assure you that you will not be able to see tomorrow''s sunrise if you decide to do something." Serene asked in a bone-shivering tone as she released her deathly aura to pressure down the Spirit. Even if the Spirit still has the power of a God, in front of Serene, he was still nothing but a bug that she could easily kill like some ant. Serene''s move made the Spirit take a step back slightly out of fear, but even so. He would not let anyone easily scare him, that is not how he was thought by his Master, the previous God of the Mystic Dragon Heaven. Taking a deep breath slightly, he finally responded to Serene''s question with a calm face.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to do anything to the little girl. I was merely curious about who woke me up from my deep slumber." The Spirit said with coldness as he then stares at Aika who was still being protected by Yuki at this moment when Yuki saw that the man was staring at her daughter intently, she released her bloodlust and directed him, but it only backfires on her because the protection that the Spirit has. Blood begins to sip out of her mouth which shocked everyone in the room.


    "Mortal, don''t try to do anything funny, or else I might just kill you right where you stand." The Spirit warned, but before anyone could react, they heard a scream of cries from a little girl.


    "No! Don''t kill my Mommy, or�� or else. I will not forgive you!" Aika yelled out towards the Spirit as she then stepped forward and stood in front of Yuki to try to protect her from the Spirit that just attacked her. Her actions shocked Yuki, but she quickly regained herposure and she stopped her from doing anything reckless.


    "Be a good little girl, Aika. I''m fine, stay behind me." Yuki said gently as she then showed her that she was truly fine, this made Aika calm down a little, but she didn''t follow the words of her Mommy which was something she has never done before. She was an obedient little girl, she would always follow Yuki''s words.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You- you''re her Mother?" The Spirit asked with a tone full of shock as he stares down at Yuki with a hint of fear in them. His reaction made some other people confused at this point, at first he was so arrogant and cold, but now it suddenly changed when he knew who was Aika''s Mother. This made them a little suspicious about him and Serene who has already enough of the Spirit took the Small Knife on the table and stabbed his body, her movements were so fast that none of them even realized what happened.


    "Listen here�� I am quite impatient, and if you don''t start talking about why you want to talk to my granddaughter, I will kill you where you stand. Vantil would be disappointed if he is still alive and saw his most precious Spirit be this dumb. You clearly don''t know what kind of situation you are in right now��" Serene said in a terrifying tone as she held the Spirit''s body to give it support, as she stabbed him at the weakest point of a Spirit Item, which was their core. At this point, the Spirit was finally terrified out of his wits because he has taken a serious injury, and the most terrifying part is that it came from a simple Dinner Knife. This fact shows how powerful the woman is, and taking a deeper look at the woman in front of him, his knees gave out when he now realized who she is.


    "Go- Goddess Serene?" The Spirit asked in a shivering tone, but his reaction only made Seren smile in response, but it was not like an ordinary smile, it was a twisted one.


    "So you finally recognized who I am, huh? Isn''t that good? Vantil is truly unlucky to be contracted with a useless and Dumb Spirit like you." Serene said in response as she took a quick pause before opening her mouth to start interrogating the man.


    "Tell me everything. Why did you wake up from your slumber because my granddaughter put her Mana inside of this Red Box?" Serene asked coldly as she took a sit on the chair that she pulled out from her Spatial Ring. Her words only made the Spirit more fearful, the word granddaughter only means one thing. The woman that he just injured was his daughter. To maybe ease the punishment that he would receive, he is going to confess everything that he knows.


    "I�� It''s because I sense a different kind of power from the little girl. It was not like any other who tried to im the Inheritance. But you don''t need to worry Goddess Serene, I really don''t mean any harm to her. I just wanted to find out who she is because I felt that the Inheritance my Master left would be useless to her. I''m not saying that she is worthy, but it is theplete opposite! I believe that it would be a waste for her to be the Goddess of the Mystic Dragon Heaven because she can achieve something higher than that, and I don''t want to tie her down in this kind of ce. That is my sole reason foring out, so please forgive me for all of the mistakes that I did, I''m willing to take any punishment, so please don''t kill me." The Spiritid out everything and didn''t even try to hide anything from Serene.


    "Is that all you have to say?" Serene asked because she knew that he was still trying to keep some things to himself. And her question made him shiver once more, he thought that was able to escape the eyes of Serene, but he was wrong. He will never be able to escape the eyes of Serene.


    "When I exited, I found out who is the person who will inherit the Mystic Dragon Heaven."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 392 The Next God Of Mystic Dragon Heaven Part 4

    "WHAT!?"


    All of them were shocked to hear that the Spirit has already decided who is going to be the next God of the Mystic Dragon Heaven. That can only mean that the person is currently inside the room, but there are only a few Beast inside of the Dining Room, and they were, Yuki, Yumie, Katsumi, Aika, Rory, Aria, Mirel, Ike, Lian, Aoi, and Sayaka. Ayame was out of the question, why would she want to rule over the Mystic Dragon Heaven when her Authority is much higher than that? It was also the same with Inari who is the Fox Goddess, but only in the Mortal Realm, and the reason that she can''t inherit the Heaven is that she wasn''t born in the Mystic Dragon Heaven and only those who are born there are allowed to take the inheritance, even if you are qualified to be the one, if you are not born there, you are going to be rejected.


    But if you take out Yuki, Mirel, and Ike who was already rejected by the Red Box, and Aika who was too great for the Inheritance is also out of the topic, but even so, there was still no telling who is going to be the next God. It is still a mystery, but that didn''t stop the people inside to be excited while some of them were anxious and nervous at the same time. They can''t help but feel nervous, as who doesn''t want to be the new God? But it doesn''t matter if they don''t get the inheritance, as long as the person who will lead will be a good leader and example for all of the people in Mystic Dragon Heaven. Yuki was the only one who wasn''t nervous about the current situation, she was more nervous when the Spirit was trying to approach Aika for some reason.


    "Yes, all of you have heard of me. I won''t drag this out any longer and just say right now who will be the new God of Mystic Dragon Heaven? That person is her��" The Spirit said as he then pointed to the person who had been chosen by him personally, shocking everyone. But their shock was iparable to what Lian is feeling, out of everyone in the room that knows her. She was the most shocked out of all of them.


    "ME!?" Lian pointed at herself as she questioned the Spirit who was currently pointing at her. Never in her life, she would think that she would be the one who would be chosen to be the next Goddess of the Mystic Dragon Heaven. She has little confidence in herself because she knew how soft and clumsy she was in real life, and just by that she knew that handling an entire Heaven would be an impossible task for her. Being a soft leader would not be good for handling an army, that is how she was thought by her Father. Always lead with confidence, and don''t be too soft. Be strong, an example to everyone that you are worthy to be the God of Heaven, or else you will only get betrayed by your own army for being too kind/soft. So just thinking about it, it was definitely an impossible task in her eyes.


    "Yes, you are the one. You have the purest Soul out of everybody that I have seen. Before my Master died, he ordered me to find a great Leader who would not exploit his/her power for their own needs. What he wants is not a selfish Leader, but a kind and strong one. Out of everyone here, you are the most qualified to be one, my deductions are never wrong, I''m sure this is also what my Master would want to happen if he is here. I hope you can ept this position." The Spirit exined lightly as he then began to think deeply, he was reminiscing about his old Master.


    "I have a question�� Can the chosen person reject the position?" Yuki asked after a full minute of silence enveloped the Dining Room. All of them were quiet, or in more appropriate words, none of them wanted to talk and they just wanted to see how Lian would react to this offer. Mirel wanted to speak up at first but decided not to because he wanted to see what kind of decision his daughter would make. He doesn''t want to be the cause of his daughter''s regret if he said to take the offer right here and now, he wants her to grow up and decide for herself, that is one of the few ways to grow up. Making decisions by yourself, without letting anyone influence you.


    "Of course, they have the choice to reject the offer. That just means that I would need to find the next worthy person to inherit all the treasures." The Spirit shrugged as if it was not a big deal to reject such a big offer. His answer leaves some of the speechless because they feel like they don''t have the freedom to refuse as it is like your destiny to be the new God.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I see�� Lian, the choice is yours. Just tell this man if you want to be the sessor of the Mystic Dragon God. No one is forcing you to take it, remember that. Don''t be pressured, if you do take the offer, you can guarantee that I will support you in your new journey." Yuki said with absolute confidence as she easily promises to help Lian if she ever needs it, she would be there if she wants some support in controlling and even give her some advice on how to be a good Leader since she has a lot of experience in ruling a whole, even if it was nowhere near asrge as an entire Heaven, for her leading it would still be a rtively easy task, the only bad thing is that she would have less time for her family. When Yuki gave Lian her words, the other people also gave their support which eases Lian a lot, and this made her think if she really wants to take it, or not.


    Lian knows that she wants it, but because of herck of confidence, she doesn''t see herself as being a good leader for the Mystic Dragon Heaven. She always sees herself as a weakling. Compared to her brother who was a genius in almost every aspect, it only made it worse when growing up, and that is the reason why she doesn''t have a lot of confidence in herself. She doesn''t always want to rely on others and thinks that this may be the chance to change all of that and if it is. She would not let this chance slip out of her hands. Taking a deep breath, she closes her eyes before opening them with clear determination. This scene made Mirel smile and feel proud for the choice that his daughter was about to make that will change her life forever.


    "I ept your offer, Mr. Spirit. I want to be the sessor of the Great Mystic Dragon God. I promise that I will not disappoint you, I will work hard to be someone who the Great God can be proud of." Lian said as she stepped forward until she was in front of the Spirit before kneeling to one knee and waiting.


    "You made a good choice, this is something you won''t regret. I can promise you that. Also, since you are bing the new God, please call me Kaiser. From this point and in the future, you are now going to be my new Master. I Kaiser, pledge my loyalty to my new Master, Lian Dagart. I shall serve her for the rest of her life, I will be there for her and sacrifice my life if she is in danger. Please ept my Oath to finish the ritual." Kaiser said as his position instantly changed, he was now the one who was kneeling in front of Lian which shocked her a lot. She closes her eyes for a second before opening them and begins to finish the Oath Contract.


    "I, Lian Dagart, ept the conditions that Kaiser has given me. I shall be his new Master of Kaiser and be the sessor of the Mystic Dragon God. To be the new Goddess of the Mystic Dragon Heaven." Lian Oaths in all seriousness as she then lets out a small wisp of her Soul Realm and begins to connect it with Kaiser''s core.


    After the two finished their Oath, they felt their ground shaking. But it was not like any ordinary Earthquake, because they can feel like it is caused by a person. All of them were confused at first, but when they heard a loud booming voice, they soon got their answer. But what they didn''t know was that they were not just the ones who could hear the loud voice, it was everyone that was living in the Mystic Dragon Heaven.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 393 The Next God Of Mystic Dragon Heaven Part 5 Last

    "HAHAHA! FINALLY! I have someone worthy to be my sessor. Hear my call, my Era will soon be reced by my new Sessor. The Era of the Mystic Dragon God shall end right now and the Era of Lian Dagart''s Rule shall start from today onward. I, the Great Mystic Dragon God, Vantil. Shall crown Lian Dagart to be the new Goddess of the Mystic Dragon Heaven, everyone shall treat her with great respect and honor. If anyone tries to disobey my order, I shall meet you personally to kill you. The Rule of the Human Race shall end, and my Beast Race shall now climb back again where they belong!" Vantil roared out shocking everyone who heard it. But that was not all, all of them could feel Vantil''s Mana surging in every inch of the Heaven scaring nearly everyone.


    They could feel its immense power, something that a true powerhouse can only bring�� A True God.


    "Before I leave this worldpletely, I shall bless this World for onest time. I will give it myst remaining Mana to evolve this Heaven to be a greater one, I hope all of you use it wisely. As for the Gods that can hear me�� I am warning you to know if you ever try to touch my sessor to try to get my Vault�� I will destroy your divinity making you a mere Mortal. Remember that." Vantil gave his long andst warning before his words before he vanished from existence. The reason that he was able toe back to life for a few minutes is because of how he set up his Inheritance, when someone ims it, the Magic Circle that was set up in it would activate making his Soul inside to be active giving him a few minutes to do anything he wants. Though, the only reason that he did this was to greet his sessor and know who he/she is.


    When his voice faded awaypletely, he didn''t vanish just yet. He arrived in front of Lian with a wide grin on his face and without saying anything, he patted Lian''s head with a gentle smile on his face. His actions made everyone hold their breath as they looked at the scene in front of them, but it was more shocking for Mirel. He was feeling both nervous and proud of his daughter for getting the recognition of their Great Mystic Dragon God. But no one is more shocked than the person who was the one getting her head patted, her body froze on the spot, and even stopped breathing. She didn''t dare to even lift her head to look at the person in front of her, she felt like if she move it would be extremely disrespectful towards Vantil.


    There were only a few people that were unfazed by his appearance, but the most nonchnt person was Serene, she only looks at Vantil for a single second before putting all of her attention back on Ayame who has already taken a seat. The Dinner that Yuki has set up has already been ruined since she brought up the talk of the next sessor of the Mystic Dragon Heaven, but now maybe they could continue it because it is already done. There was no danger anymore because now they know that Kaiser would not do anything toward Lian as they thought at first, now they can chill back, eat the delicious food, and drink the wine that Yuki brought from the Mortal Realm.


    "HAHAHA! Don''t be too nervous while you are around me, you are my sessor so don''t worry. Also, I apologize if Kaiser scared you earlier, but he doesn''t mean any harm. He is just like be that when I passed away, so please forgive him for that��" Vantil smiled gently as he exined to Lian why Kaiser acts like that. Lian finally understands why Kaiser acts like that, but she didn''t already hold any grudge against Kaiser, she was only afraid of him. But if there was someone who might hold a grudge against it would be Yuki as she got injured by him and even scared Aika. So sending a little look at Yuki, but just as she stared at her she saw her cold and piercing eyes looking at her as if she already knows what she is thinking about.


    "Whatever you are thinking right now, I suggest you better drop it," Yuki warned lightly, but her tone was not light at all, it was terrifying for Lian making her shiver in fear. But when Vantil saw this, he slightly frowned beforementing on Yuki''s attitude toward Lian.


    ? "You are one feisty girl, you are nothing like your Mother who is very gentle��" Vantil said, but not he nor even Kaiser expected how Yuki would react to his words because it just really made his point true.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "So? What the fuck is your point? What does that even have to do with you? Nothing, right? So, can you do me a favor? Shut the fuck up." Yuki said coldly as she took Aika back to her seat before taking her own. She was quite pissed already by Kaiser and it only worsens when she heard Vantil''sment about her, but she didn''t miss the fact that Vantil knew her Mother, but she would not ask him, she would rather ask her Mother about that.


    "Mother, why does that guy seem to know you?" Yuki took a deep breath before asking. She simply ignored all the stares that she was getting from all the people, despite knowing her for quite a long time already, they just can''t seem to get used to her cold personality. Even a True God like Vantil doesn''t get away with her cold nature.


    "Oh�� That- Fine�� I can tell you since you have the right to know this. Vantil, me, and Serene are childhood friends back like 500 Million years ago. All three of us are quite close, so close that we treat each other as siblings. You may ask where are your grandparents, but I can only say to you that I do now know, all three of us are homeless, we live in the streets of the Celestial Star Heaven. We climb up using our strengths until we achieved what we currently have. I''m sorry, you might be disappointed in me because of how I grew up." Ayame said with a little bit of difficulty, it was a hard topic to talk about and she was worried that Yuki might not ept having that kind of parent.


    "Why are you saying sorry to me? Why would I be disappointed with you? That doesn''t change the fact that you are still my Mother. Don''t concern yourself with such stupid thoughts." Yuki talked with some clear irritation in her tone, but even with her irritation. Ayame could feel that Yuki meant what she said and that just warms up her heart making her eyes a little bit teary. She suddenly felt at ease when she heard how her daughter was trying to make her feel better, it was clear that she was not used to this so it was pretty stiff. But the effort was there, she could feel the emotion behind it.


    "I''m sorry, I promise to not do it again," Ayame swore as she stood up and hugged Yuki, though Yuki didn''t fully respond to her hug, Ayame felt that her daughter was slowly calming down, she even went as far as to ce her hand on her Mother''s hand that was currently hugging her. She wasn''t that responsive, but it was enough for her. Seeing how her daughter was trying to make her feel better is something she wouldn''t be able to see every day, so she would take this chance to enjoy it right at the very end.


    "Mother? You''re her daughter? You got pregnant with that man?" Vantil seems to get a piece of news that shocked him to the very core. He knew that Ayame was in a rtionship with Andrew, but he wouldn''t expect her to be pregnant with his child. Even though he was dead already and can''t feel anything, he felt pain in his chest.


    "Well, yes. A lot of things have changed since you take over this Heaven, remember that we have not seen each other for almost 200 Million years, so don''t expect nothing would change in that amount of time," Ayame said as if she was reflecting on her own words.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 394 A Big Choice For Lian

    "Ahhh�� Is that so? I''m sorry, it must have been hard for the two of you. I wish I could be there when you guys were hunted by Andrew''s men. Especially for you, Ayame. You are pregnant at that time." Vantil deeply apologized with deep regret in his tone, everyone could feel the sadness and regret in his tone. Just hearing it makes some of them feel sad about Vantil''s story, the pain that he must have felt when he couldn''t do anything when his most precious friends get hunted down by their evil enemies.


    "You don''t need to feel sad about it. Everything turned out alright, right?" Ayame shrugged it off like it was nothing, but somehow, Yuki could feel the awkwardness between the two. And when she put all of the things that she heard from Vantil and her Mother''s story, it was clear that Vantil has some feelings toward Ayame that was definitely beyond friendship boundaries. Yuki then begins to theorize that the reason Vantil leaves the Celestial Star Heaven to go rule the Mystic Dragon Heaven is for Ayame''s sake, either he believes that Ayame might grow some feelings for him when hees back sessfully, or he wants to numb the pain that he was feeling when he saw Ayame with another man other than himself.


    "So it''s like that huh? Mother, be honest with me. If I am correct, this man tried to pursue you before but got rejected by you." Yuki spoke without no mercy in her words, and her words stabbed where it hurts the most in Vantil. This only made their current situation more awkward, especially for Ayame who was the main issue of the topic, but if there was one more affected person, it was strangely Serene. She was getting angrier and angrier by the second, she hate this conversation because she also knows that Vantil also has some feelings toward Ayame back in the day. But at that time, Ayame was pretty dense and didn''t know about their feelings even though the two were trying to race to win her heart, but in the end, they were beaten by Andrew. None of them expects Ayame''s heart to be captured by a random man that they met. Though Serene took the news much better than Vantil, she hid her pain from being heartbroken and still stayed beside her, but she finally left when she couldn''t handle the two of them being together.


    "Let''s not talk about this now, Yuki. Don''t we have to talk about Lian''s session to the Throne?" Ayame tries to sway the conversation away from them. It was a very awkward topic for her because she only realized Vantil''s feelings when he vanished from them and Serene exined why. Seeing that her Mother doesn''t want to talk about it, Yuki didn''t pursue the matter anymore and shrugged it off like it didn''t matter to her anymore. But that doesn''t mean she would not try to learn everything about it, she would like to learn it when the timees, it just this time was not the most appropriate one.


    "Alright, I won''t pursue this matter anymore. Vantil, right? I have a question for you regarding Lian''s throne, I hope you can answer me truthfully. What will happen to the rest of the rulers? The rest of the Rulers, what would happen to them?" Yuki asked with all seriousness and just from question alone removed all of the awkwardness in the air. It took a different course as this would rte to the future of everyone.


    "Nothing would happen. They would still be the one who is going to be the ones to rule over their Race. But of course, Lian would be the one who has absolute control over everything. They won''t lose their authority as no one is higher than them other than the God that is residing here but we know that they don''t care about their issues. But now, all of that will change because Lian has seeded to the throne. She now has the right to control the Kings/Queens of each Race, but that is not all. Lian will be the one to also rule over the Gods in here. But please, don''t be pressured little Lian. Kaiser would be here to help you, he would give you all of the information that you would need." Vantil happily exins as he turns towards Lian and begins to exin everything that would change, as he finished exining what would be the major changes that were about to happen, he brings out the Red Box and pulled a ring out of it.


    "Here you go, you have all the right to wear this. This is my Spatial Ring, it holds everything that I got in my whole Life. The Treasures inside of it can even lead the people in the Celestial Star Heaven to be envious of you, but I''m telling you this now. While you still are not Divine Beast, you are protected by the rules of the Immortal Heaven where the Gods are not allowed to mess with you, but it would be a different matter if you be one. If you be one, you can now go to the Celestial Star Heaven. So, while you are still young, be prepared that, Kaiser would not always protect you at all times." Vantil said some very heavy words. But it was understandable why he is saying all of this to Lian, as it would be better while it is still early.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I will not disappoint you, Master! I will try my utmost best to be someone you can be proud of." Lian said as she clenches both of her hands tightly. Even though she became afraid when she heard Vantil''s words on how the Gods of the Celestial Star Heaven can be envious of the treasures that she would be getting, that fact alone brings so much danger to life. But she was safe for now because of the Law that was in the Immortal Realm, but that Law wouldn''t be able to protect her forever.


    "That is a good determination. With all of that said and done, I will not get to the reason why I came back here. I only have maybe 10 minutes before I disappear forever." Vantil said but he took a quick pause to look in Ayame''s direction, no one saw what he did. But it didn''t escape the eyes of Yuki and Serene. Yuki''s reaction was nonchnt, she really didn''t care about Vantil''s feelings toward her Mother, because of two reasons. One, he is already dead which is something he cannot change, but maybe he has the chance if he asked for Serene''s help, but she highly doubts it, as Serene is the second reason. There was no way Serene would let Vantil let be close to Ayame.


    "I will let you choose right now that will change your fate, this is rted to your training to be a great Goddess in the future. Your first choice is this, you will be able to get all of my battle experience in the whole of my life, but be warned choosing this option might not be the best for you. Because even if you have my battle experience, if we have different battle styles, it not would help that much. The only things that would be good are your reaction time and others that you can get through the experience. The second option is that Kaiser would be teaching you whenever you want. His experience is just great as mine, his battle prowess is one of the greatest in the Mystic Dragon Heaven." Vantil exined thoroughly as he waits for Lian to make a wise decision. He alreadyid out everything she needs to know about the two option that was given to her, it was now all up to Lian, but he hopes that she makes a wise decision that she wouldn''t regret in the future.


    Lian looked at the people behind her to maybe get a piece of advice from them, but almost all of them avoided her gaze because this was something she needs to decide by herself. And when her eyes met with Yuki, she almost averted them instantly. But stopped when she heard Yuki talk.


    "Experience is something you cannot easily get, you need to experience it yourself, it wouldn''t count if you didn''t experience it. That is why it is called experience��" Yuki said and closed her eyes and ignored her after saying a few words. It was the best advice that she could give her, and it was now up to Lian if she wants to take her advice or not. There is also a reason why she said this, even though she also didn''t follow this advice and gave Mio (The New Goddess of Mortal Realm) her experience in fighting, it was kind of different in some ways.


    Mio would still be able to learn Yuki''s experience, but that was through assimtion, it was going to be practical. It was nothing like Vantil was about to do where he would inject his memories inside of Lian. Hers was different, if Mio would like to learn it, she would need to feel them herself and that is through experiencing it herself, feeling the pain and everything.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 395 Long Explanation

    Lian''s mind immediately went ck when she heard the advice that she got from Yuki, at first she was thinking of choosing the first choice which was to get the experience of Vantil since it was clear that it was the better choice because getting the experience of Vantil who is the Ruler of the Mystic Dragon Heaven seems like a dream, that was Million years of experience, that is the choice that she was about to make. Because even if her battle style wasn''t close to Vantil, it was still good for her. But her mind changed when she heard Yuki''s advice to her, her words seems to even open up the minds of the Gods in the room, they also thought that choosing the first option would be greater than the second one.


    "Yuki, can I ask you something? Can you borate on the reason why the second choice is much better? I also think the first choice is much better because even if Lian doesn''t have the same battle style as the Great God Vantil it wouldn''t matter. After all, the most important part of that is the experience. You will still get the reaction speed, insane Battle IQ, prediction, knowing how to face a different kinds of enemies, and understanding of the battlefield" Ayame gently asked behind Yuki as she lets go of Yuki and sat next to her, her eyes were looking at her with such curiosity, Yuki even finds this look on her Mother cute but at the same time childish. She was still not used to this kind of look on her Mother, she just found her too childish, but there was nothing bad in it, that is just Ayame''s true personality.


    "I also want to know! Can you exin it, Mother?" Yumie said excitedly, of course, they were still quite young and they clearly don''t know if they were the ones to give a choice, they would most likely have to get a bit of advice from their Mother. But even so, the advice that Yuki gave to Lian was kind of confusing for them, because now that they have analyzed the two options, it seems that the first option would still be better than by a lot, and when they heard their Grandmother''s words, they even felt more right. But then again, the words of their Mother might be true also and might be even better.


    "Haiss�� What part of my sentence don''t you understand? It is called experience because it is something you need to experience yourself��" Yuki said with a bit of irritation and when she opened her eyes she can feel all of the stares from the people inside, it was clear that they didn''t still understand what she meant, and just that is causing her and headache. There were no problems if her daughters didn''t understand as they are still young, not that she is being biased, it is just that they were still too young to know such things, but even the Gods inside didn''t. For Gods-sake, they were God, even Serene was pretty clueless about it. That is what Yuki was thinking.


    "This is hell�� Let me ask all of you a question, let''s say a child was born a genius with a 1 Million IQ, but he was not nurtured well. Can you still say that he is a genius/smart?" Yuki asked all of them which made all of them ponder because the answer seems obvious, but when they analyze the question yet to another level, it made them ponder yet again. Yuki looks at everyone and saw all of them thinking hard, she truly couldn''t believe that they can''t answer such a simple question. Looking to the side, she saw Kannoni was hesitating to answer, sighing slightly she talked to Kannon


    "You seem to have an answer Kannon, why don''t you tell me what your answer is?" Yuki signaled for her to answer which made Kannon freeze, she wasn''t expecting Yuki to see her. Hesitating for a second as to whether she should answer or not, she gathered up her courage and answered timidly as she was not very confident in her answer.


    "I�� I think based on your words about the experience, that child wouldn''t be called a genius because of your reason. Even if that child has a Million IQ if he is not nourished he wouldn''t know the answer still and he wouldn''t know the reason why the answer bes like that because he wasn''t taught. The same thing could be applied to experience, I also now think that you should gain your own experience so that you would be able to answer the questions of why it is like that. Like why were you able to dodge everything, see every movement of your enemies, or even predict what they are about to do, since you didn''t experience it on your own, you wouldn''t be able to answer such questions. Am I right?" Kannon went and asked for Yuki''s approval if she was correct with her answer, but to her surprise, she saw Yuki nodding, this made her smile beautifully and be proud of herself for being the one to answer it.


    "Kannon is right�� But I must say, all of you are stupid for not getting the answer. I don''t give a fuck if you got offended by my words because it just proves my point, you are stupid. Experience is something you need to gain over the years, even if it means being taught, not by passing it, there is a clear difference between the two. Vantil''s battle experience is of course without a doubt a priceless treasure, but there are some faults within it." Yuki took a quickie pause to drink the wine in her ss before finally continuing.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "The things that it can help you are only limited to a few of things, like what Mother said, you will gain reaction speed, insane Battle IQ, prediction, knowing how to face different kinds of enemies, and understanding of the battlefield that belongs to a high tiered God, but that is the end of it. You wouldn''t be able to grow much stronger with it, because you are already strong, you just need to work on your battle style which is as easy as breathing because you will learn it as time passes. But apart from that, there will be no room for growth because you literally have the Battle IQ of a True God. That is the downside to choosing this option, you can never grow again because in every fight you would be confident in winning. Also, that is not just the bad thing about choosing the first option. Let''s say you were tasked to teach someone how to fight, like your future child. You wouldn''t be able to teach them anything. After all, you don''t know the fundamentals, and the reasoning behind all of that experience that you got because you are not the one who experienced it, but of course, it would be a different matter if you learn all of it yourself, then you would be able to confidently teach and answer questions that are rted to your experience." Yuki felt like she wasted too much time just to exin it to all of them, everyone in the room could tell that she was irritated about it.


    "If you don''t want to take my advice, it is simple. Then don''t fucking take it, choose whatever you desire. You ask for me to give you some advice, and I gave you some. It doesn''t mean that you have to follow what I said." Yuki shuts all of them up and finally closes her eyes to rx even if it''s for a short time.


    "Umm�� Mommy, can I ask you a question? When you said that it is a bad idea to get someone''s experience because there is no more room for growth, why is that? I mean, can Big Sister Lian make an experience for herself?" Aika asked softly as if she doesn''t see that Yuki was quite angry, but her question was also what the others thought of so they were d that Aika was the one to ask it.


    ? "Aika, answer me this. Does the experience that Lian would get be the same as what Vantil experienced? That''s your answer." Yuki didn''t answer and just asked Aika a question, it didn''t take long for Aika toe up with an answer.


    "No! Because the two of them are two different people, one is already a True God, while the other one hasn''t reached the Goddess level yet. Because a True God''s experience is already at the very top, the only ones that are better than that are the Primordial Gods. Ahh! I get it now!" Aika said excitedly as she looks at Yuki with sparkling eyes.


    "Good job." Yuki rubbed her head slightly in response.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 396 Introducing Fumiko

    "Do all of you now understand what my advice means? If some of you still don''t understand it, I can only pray for you, you are one dumb person." Yuki said without any restraint in her words, she wouldn''t even care if someone got hurt by her words. Though, at this point, they already understand what Yuki meant. And they are not going to lie to themselves anymore, they are embarrassed about themselves for not understanding such a piece of simple advice. Yuki''s advice was straightforward yet none of them had managed to understand it, but none of them felt much worse than the three oldest and strongest people in the room. They felt like they had been stabbed where it hurts the most, they weren''t even injured, but they felt like they had been pped in the face.


    Serene was pretty calm on the outside, she still has her emotionless face on which made people ufortable, but the same thing cannot be said about what she is feeling inside, she felt like dying, she was beaten by her step-daughter and was even mocked by her, that was something she wouldn''t ept easily. But there is nothing she can do right now, if she tried to defend herself, it would only make things worse for her. Ayame was still behind Yuki, she was quietly twirling her daughter''s long hair in a daze as she alsoprehend what Yuki had just said, so when Yuki suddenly touched her hand, she screams out in shock.


    "Ahh! You scared me..." Ayame pouted slightly as she finally took back her seat, just as she took her seat. Serene the side ced her head on her shoulder, Ayame initially thought that Serene was doing this because she was tired, but now she knows that she was not tired and was only needing somefort like a baby. She guessed that Serene was acting like this to gain her sympathy and was acting weak because she was pretending to be hurt by what Yuki said, about them being stupid.


    "Come on, Serene. Don''t act like this, you know that Yuki doesn''t mean what she said." Ayame tries to console Serene, but she can see that it was not working, and Serene only continued to pout. As for Ayame, she knew that she cannot do anything in this situation but only try to console Serene, she was already quite used to this kind of action by her. But she never says anything, she will only let her continue, plus this is also one of the few moments that she can see Serene acting cute. Though right the opposite of them, Yuki was barely hanging on seeing how the two of them act.


    "Serene, what you are doing only made my point true. You are already an adult, yet you are acting in such a childish way. Don''t you have any shame in yourself?" Yuki said in a slightly irritated tone, she just closes her eyes so that she couldn''t see her Mother flirt with Seren. It was too much for her, Serene was too childish for her despite being more than 500 Milion Years old, and the way she acts was nowhere like she imagines a 500 Million-year-old woman.


    "So? I don''t care, you are just jealous of me. Why don''t you also do this with your two wives? The two of them are here, right?" Serene didn''t care about Yuki''s irritation about how she currently acted, instead, she tried attacking her by saying that she was jealous of how she can act this openly towards Ayame. Serene was right about Yuki not having the chance to do this, but it''s not really about chance, it is more like she is too mature to act in such a childish way, and she doesn''t see any benefit in doing it. She can already be lovey-dovey with them, but her mindset is different from the rest, if she wants to be like that, she would like to do it in private, she doesn''t want any other people to see how cute Kurokami and Fumiko are, she only wants it for herself.


    What Serene didn''t know was that her words caused amotion in the Dining Room, as the fact that Yuki has now two Wives is still a secret among everyone. The only people that know it were the Gods that came with her, Momozano, and her two parents. All of them were absolutely shocked, but no one was shocked as Yuki''s three daughters. They know the personality of her Mother, and the chances of her falling for someone were already negative, they just couldn''t believe that other than Anna, there was another person who could melt her frozen heart. All of them looked in the direction where Serene was looking and they found a really beautifuldy sitting next to Anna, there was no doubt that she was Yuki''s second wife.


    "She''s really gorgeous, do we also need to call her Mother too, Mommy?" Yumie was the one to ask, though they really never called Anna''s Mother because Yuki has said to them that they can call her whatever they want. And because Anna feels quite awkward to be called Mother by the three of them, it was not because she doesn''t have any feelings for the three of them, it was actually quite the opposite. She absolutely loves the three of them, but her reasoning for not being called Mother by them is that she felt that she was too young to be called Mother. For Vampires like her, she was still too young to be called a Mother, normally a Female Vampire in Nightingale Heaven would most likely marry at the age of 200 and give birth once they are around 250, some even go as to 300 before giving birth. Age was not a problem for them as every Vampire is Immortal, so they are more at ease in terms of marriage, also the major part about being a Vampire is that it is hard for them to get pregnant, especially when they fall in love with a different Race, it is much harder to get pregnant.<novelnext></novelnext>


    So, Kurokami still has no ns after all as she is still only 30yo, and she is still very young in terms of Vampire. In their world, Vampires would only reach adulthood when they reach 150yo, and once they be that age, they would evolve their Blood Maniption innately, making it more powerful than before. As every Vampire is born with Blood Maniption innately, they are born with their own respective Elements, that is why almost Vampires is considered one of the most powerful Race, all of them are born with two Elements right after they are born.


    This is also the sad reason why Vampires almost went extinct, in the hands of greedy Humans, they are ved and used as War Weapons. They were forced into doing things that they don''t like, but as for the female Vampires, they got a much harder life than men. They are used as Sex ves and because it is almost impossible for them to get pregnant, they are highly valued ves a few Million Years ago. The reason them being nothing but Sex ves is that Female Vampires are at the top beauties of all, they are only one below the Angel Race. The Fox Race is the one at the very top, then the Angel and Demon Race as they are tied, and finally the Vampire Race. This is also what angered Momozano the most because Vampires are treated as nothing more than an object, that is why she broke thews of the Immortal Realm and created their own Heaven. And thanks to that, the Vampire Race has been saved from extinction, and they are now slowly getting back to their feet, they are slowly getting their powers back.


    "How about you ask her yourself? After all, this is going to be your first time talking, I''m sure she would also want to talk to you three. Right, Fumiko?" Yuki smiled as she looks at Fumiko who flinched when she saw Yuki smiling at her, it was clear that she was trying to tease her. Fumiko quickly epted her fate, she held onto her chest and felt the rapid beat of her heart which only made things worst for her as she got even more nervous. But it was toote for her to back out, the three little cute girls had already surrounded her.


    "Hello! My name is Yumie, I am the oldest among the three." Yumie said excitedly, she then nudged Katsumi to go next and also rubs Aika''s head, and asked for her to go next after Katsumi. Out of the three, Aika was the most excited one, Yumie and Katsumi has the same reaction toward Fumiko, they felt happy for her and somehow even grateful.


    "Ahhh! Hello, I am Katsumi, I am the second oldest."


    "Hello, Big Sister! My name is Aika, I am the youngest here!"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 397 What Makes Yuki Terrifying

    "He- hello�� I am Gin Fumiko." Fumiko nervously smiled at the three little girls and exchanged names with them. She was nning at first to ask for Kurokami''s help whose now using Anna''s form as she felt like she was still not ready to tell all of them her true personality. But instead of getting help from her, what Fumiko got was a mere chuckle from her, it was as if she was enjoying watching how she interacts with the three little cute girls. Losing hope slightly, she turned to Yuki to maybe ask for her help, she wasn''t a very open person, she was really shy and could open up to a few people. But just as she was expecting, Yuki was also enjoying seeing her suffer. She quickly epted her fate and just tried her best to answer all of their questions, but as time passes her nervousness went away like magic, talking to the cheerful little girls seemed to heal her heart.


    "Big Sister, where did youe from? Are you also from the Mortal Realm? And how did you meet Mommy?" Aika was the one to ask this question, immediately everyone''s ears perked up when they heard Aika''s question. At first, no one was partaking in their little conversation and just let them have their fun while they have their little chat, as this was theirst and final chance to have even a little bit of conversation with Vantil. They might even learn something, but that doesn''t mean that they weren''t listening to Fumiko''s conversation, they were lightly eavesdropping on them as there was no reason to. Who wouldn''t be curious about Yuki''s second wife?


    They also had the same thoughts as Yuki''s daughters, that there was still a person in this world that can melt her Frozen heart apart from Anna, that alone was just so surprising to them. So it was just natural for them to get curious about Fumiko''s existence. But now that Aika has asked one of the deeper questions, their questions are now going to get answers and they are very excited about it.


    "Ahhh�� You are right, I dide from the Mortal Realm, specifically from Earth. To answer your question, I met Yuki only because of business, but fate let us meet with each other�� You see, I was my Land''s Leader. And I met Yuki because my family wanted to be acquainted with her. After all, back on Earth, she has a lot of connections from different countries or kingdoms the right word since this is a different world. Anyway back to the story, Yuki was the first person to talk to me without any ulterior motives, she didn''t want the power of my family, she was just there to talk. And, she was also the one who helped me be the Leader of mynd, and I am very grateful for that. I fell in love with her because of that, but no matter how hard I tried to chase her, nothing works. She has simply no ns for love." Fumiko said with a smile as she narrated their story bringing a smile to her face, she took a quick pause to drink water before continuing.


    "But all of that changed when she woke up from aa that she suffered in, she slowly begins to ept my advances. And that is how it got to here." Fumiko finished telling her story with that and everyone in the room seemed quite pleased with it, especially Ayame who didn''t know anything about it. They were monitoring Yuki to know if she was still alive or not, but they would only do it once a week. So the only information that they have was when her clone was still alive and from the hours that they watched her which was very few, but even so. They knew the hardships that she went through.


    "Wow! That is amazing, so you knew my Mother for quite a long time already huh?" Katsumi said, she then fiddled with her fingers as if she was hesitating whether to ask something or not. But when Fumiko saw this, she found it really adorable. She then reached out her hand and encourage her to say what she wanted.


    "Can you tell us about Mother? We don''t really know what she is like when she was still in the Mortal Realm." Katsumi''s question instantly piqued everyone''s interest. Fumiko paused as it was not a question that she was expecting, wondering if she should tell them, she took a quick look at Yuki but only found her nonchnt and just quietly sipping her wine. This was a typical answer from her which she was already used to, her quietness would only mean a yes.


    "Ahhh, that�� Well, it is no different from what she is right now. She was a very cold person with only a few words. But if there is something different from what she is currently are, I will say that she has gotten softer. Maybe it''s because of your cuties. Back on Earth, if someone crossed paths with her, that person would immediately die, but now it''s different, she controls it to the extent of just ignoring them." Fumikoughed slightly, but what she didn''t know was that her words caused a shiver to run down everyone''s spine. Just the fact alone that Yuki was much colder than before, they don''t even want to know how many people would be killed every day by her hands.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "If I gotta give you an example�� Yuki is considered the most dangerous Human to ever live on Earth. She has killed more than ten of thousand People already, just by herself. And all of those people either messed with her or did something wrong that catches her eye. Though you don''t need to worry, she wasn''t irrational, if she knows that you did nothing wrong, you would be spared." Fumiko said which made all of them have more reasons to fear Yuki. Ayame though on the other hand wants to know more, especially why her daughter was considered the most dangerous Human to ever live.


    "Can you tell me why Yuki is considered the most dangerous Human to ever live on Earth?" Ayame questioned, even though she was quite afraid of knowing why. She built up her courage and asked since it was useless asking Yuki.


    Fumiko stumbled when she heard Ayame''s question because she wouldn''t even expect Yuki''s Mother to take notice of her. But it was already toote to back away, she could only answer her question.


    "She�� She earned that title because of her underground rules, she was the leader of the most dangerous Mafia Group on Earth. Everything you can think of illegal things, you can guarantee that Yuki is the one managing it, but if there is one good thing about it. She never let child trafficking go, that is her bottom line. She never did things like that, but as for Drugs, Guns, Killing, Assassination, and many more. She governs all of it, she even took the nickname of "Demon Ice Fairy" Being the Cold Fairy but also the Demon for not having any mercy to her opponents. But what really set her title is because of what she did a few years back�� She�� Yuki made every Kingdom in War, everywhere you go on Earth, there would be chaos, but my Land wasn''t affected because she was kind enough. The reason for it�� she said that she was merely bored and wanted to see some action, that is why she set up that War that killed Billions of People by manipting every Leader to fight with each other. But the things that made people fearful of her is not because of the strength that can fight dozens of people all by herself, but because of how intelligent she is." Fumiko gave all of them the news, and that alone made Ayame''s knees weak, it just shows how much change had happened to Yuki. Everyone then took a long look at Yuki which caused her to open her eyes and said a few words that let them even more fearful.


    "What? Do you want me to do the same with Mystic Dragon Heaven? I can set that up easily, just give me a few weeks, by that time this ce would already be in ruins. I have already some vital information about every Kingdom here, like what is the number of their exact army, how strong it is, their rank, who is the current leader and their family tree. I also know their best trump cards, which also include you Mirel. I know that you have a treasure that can resurrect you, or revive someone. You can only use this treasure about 3 times I think in a hundred years. That''s a good treasure, why don''t you sell me it?" Yuki began with an example that made Mirel stand up and looked at her in horror. The treasure that she was talking about was something only the leader of the Beast Kingdom can only hold, no one even knows its existence. Even his children don''t know it because it is such an important piece of treasure.


    "All of the secrets that every Kingdom has, I know it. Even the secrets of Adventurer Guild can''t escape my vision. There are 1,812,245 SSS ss Adventurers, 3,185,147 SS ss Adventurers, 10,153,512 S ss Adventurers, 50,125,512 A ss Adventurers, 400,251,125 B ss Adventurers, 971,843,163 C ss Adventurers, and 4,124,513,512 D ss Adventurers. All of them are active, if you think that there are only a few of them, you are wrong, they have kept it hidden, though it was a nice try of them. Their security System was like set up by a baby." Yuki shrugged as if what she was telling them was like a piece of trash information for her. All of them didn''t even know if the information that she gave to them was real or not, but they have a feeling that it was.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 398 Having A Reason To Annihilate A Race

    "What the fu-?" Just as Mirel was about to curse, he received a cold re from Yuki which instantly made him to instantly close his mouth. The only reason that he was stopped by Yuki is the presence of three girls in the room, if they were not here, Yuki couldn''t give a fuck if he even curse at the top of his lungs. But since they were here, she wouldn''t easily let them hear such a foul word.


    "I''m sorry, what is it that you were about to say? I didn''t quite hear you well?" Yuki asked in a soft tone, but her words were masked with a murderous tone in it which made Mirel''s knees turn weak as he slumped back in his chair. He has never been more afraid for his life than at this exact moment because he felt that he was really going to get killed if he somehow managed to finish his words, but he was d that he wasn''t able to. Or else maybe he would be a corpse lying on the ground right now, just that taught caused him to once again feel weakened.


    "Nothing! I was just coughing, I choked on a bone. COUGH!!" To really show that he choked on a bone, he even acted like he was truly coughing, though his acting was really terrible and everyone across the room can tell that he was acting out of panic for his life. But who could me him? He almost got to Yuki''s bad side by saying a bad word in front of her daughters. In her Vi, no one is allowed to talk bad words, if you said even one word, your pay would be cut by half, but the price of telling a bad word in front of the three little princesses was even more severe. You would get executed just by doing it, so everyone in the Vi is really careful of their words, but no one got annoyed by the ridiculous rule that Yuki set up because all of the Servants also think that each and one of the princesses are just too precious to hear a bad word. They don''t dare to imagine someday hearing one of them say a bad word.


    "Anyway! How did you know that Yuki, that treasure is only known by the Rulers of the Beast Kingdom, not even the Grand Elders know this treasure because the only way you can inherit it is when you be the Ruler, but the Spirit of the Treasure must approve of you and the only way to do it is to sign a contract with her. The reason that it is not known to everyone is that the rule of the Spirit that gave, she will be the one to pick the next sessor of the Kingdom, I don''t even have a say in that, but of course, only the Royal Family is allowed to inherit it." Mirel had no choice but to say what the treasure is and its path, now everyone in the room knows how a King/Queen is picked, all of them had always thought that whoever has the greatest power in the Family can take the throne, but it looks like they were wrong. As for the reason that Mirel is giving away the secret to them as it would be useless to still keep it as they have already heard it from Yuki, but he was not mad about it, because he felt like this secret was about to get known in the Mystic Dragon Heaven and he was right. The secret that the Royal Beast Family kept hidden for Million of years has finally been unraveled.


    "Why are you telling me this? Do you think that I don''t know the things that you have just said? As I said, I already have most of the information that the Mystic Dragon Heaven. I have read the entire History of each Kingdom, well most of them. I haven''t read about the ancient Kingdoms yet such as the Monster Kingdom that has been annihted by the Beast Race, there are many more. When I have time, I might read them." Yuki talked about something so Ancient that not even a lot of people from so casually like it was not something important to her, but her casualness made all of them speechless.


    They have heard about the ancient civilization of the Monster Race that lived in ancient times, but there are almost no more records about it because of how old it is. If there are some records in it, they would be unreadable because it was the Ancient Words of the Monster Race, so how could those that are not even from the Monster Race read those texts? It was practically impossible for them to read it and trying to learn them is also another hard job to do because they would have to go to the Civilization of Monsters in the Mystic Dragon Heaven, but it is hard to find because of how small their poption is now. But that''s not the hardest part, the true struggle of wanting to know the Monster Language is befriending them, they are very hostile to everyone especially the Beast Race since they were the reason why they be what they are. A very small Civilization that even living for a day is very hard, their territory is far away from the rest and it makes their life slower.


    "What, you know the existence of the Ancient Monster Civilization?" Vantil was the one to ask this question. Of course, he knew the existence of the Ancient Monster Race because he was the reason for their destruction. Vantil was the one that ordered the Beast Race to put them to an end, but not because of an evil intention. His reason for bringing the destruction upon the Monster Race is a good reason, it was because they were a nuisance, everywhere the Monster Race go, they were creating havoc there.


    "Why does it seem so surprising? Don''t you guys read this kind of thing?" Everyone saw the change in Yuki, she seems to be genuinely shocked to know that what she said was surprising which made all of them hold their forehead.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ohhh�� I forgot to tell you this but�� Yuki likes to read a lot, especially when she has free time. She would always read." Fumiko raised a voice and exined to them the reason that Yuki was shocked. Yuki finds it normal for people to read since it is literally the source of knowledge, it was just up to the person if they want tomit.


    "We do read�� But what kind of book are you even reading, Yuki?" Lian asked with a quite embarrassed tone, it was as if Yuki has found that none of them read books. Though she was only half correct, all of them would read books if they need them. But they are not quite Yuki who would read every time she was free.


    "Everything that piqued my interest. I wouldn''t waste my time on ridiculous things that wouldn''t give me anything." Yuki answered calmly, but before anyone could say anything. She continued.


    "Since Dinner has already gone south, it literally became a meeting. This is a good time for me to ask all of you this�� While I was gone, did anything happen in the Human Race that is worth mentioning?" Yuki said in a serious tone, but for some reason, some of them feel the coldness in her tone. But they don''t know the reason for it, thus they only ignored it since they thought that they were just wrong about Yuki being angered by nothing.


    "Now that you mention it�� I have heard some news that the son of Ryu Kami, took over his throne after defeating a Void Beast. Rumors said that he defeated that Void Beasat all alone, and from that achievement, the Grand Elders of the Human Race crowned him the new King, but of course, no one really said a word about it because of what he did If I remember correctly, his name is Kato Ryu-." Mirel didn''t even finish his words when he felt a chill over his body, quickly looking at his surrounding, he saw an Icy Mist that has already covered the entire Dining Room.


    "Alright, I''m d that those guys are still alive�� Now I can finally have a reason to annihte the Human Race. You wouldn''t mind it right, Vantil?" Yuki asked, but from the tone of her voice, she wasn''t expecting any rejection.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 399 Eye Sore

    "Are you serious right now?" It was not just Vantil who thought that Yuki was bluffing when she said that, but they were dumb to think of something like that. Because when has she ever joked about something? There was not a time where Yuki said something that she hadn''t done yet, whatever she said that she was going to do, it would certainly happen and this alone made them shocked. If they are remembering correctly, the everst time that the Human Racemitted a great sin to Yuki was when they teamed up with Sora and Carlos to kidnap Aika away, but of course, they know that the hatred inside of Yuki hasn''t died down even after a few months have passed. It was just her personality, she was the type of person that wouldn''t let a grudge pass, and even if a few years pass, she will get her revenge on that person.


    "But why? They haven''t done anything to you, or even us�� If I can know the reason, why would you want to annihte them?" Lian was the one to ask this question but just like her. Everyone wants to know the reason for Yuki wanting to destroy the Human Race, they know Yuki as being a rational person who wouldn''t just create Chaos, but after knowing that she caused a great War to happen in her first life, maybe she just want to do it again, but this time in a muchrger scale. But they were still wrong, this time Yuki was reallymitted to destroying them, and the only reason for her doing it is because of what she has seen in the World of the Primordial Beast Gods. She doesn''t care if all of it was an illusion, but she wouldn''t want to take any risk, if what she saw in that Illusion world is going to be true, she is going to end it before it can even start.


    She was already sketchy of them showing something that is not even possible to happen, but then again in a world full of mysteries and Magic, everything is possible. So for them to attract the eyes of a God is possible, though the only reason that Yuki didn''t even think that something like this could happen is that she thinks that the talent of Ryu Kami was not even something worth mentioning, it was trash. The reason that he took the throne is that he is the only child of the previous King which was the true King of the Human Race, because for various reasons. He was a real genius, unlike Ryu Kami and his son Ryu Kato who only lived under his shadows, they were born spoiled and that mindset was stuck in their head. Yuki has already known what kind of life they have been through, and if Yuki has to say one word about it. It would be shit.


    Ryu Kami grew up being spoiled, even at a young age he always receive praise from everyone in the Human Kingdom, and that is the reason why he has built up so much pride and confidence in himself that he shouldn''t have. So his little brain made him think that everything I do would be pleasant in the eyes of everyone, and this caused him to bezy, resulting in him bingzy and weak. The same thing also happened with Ryu Kato, though he was much better, he would actually train himself to be stronger, but he would only do it for the sake of women. He was only putting a facade on himself to show that he was a hard worker, even though in reality he is not. He was just a womanizer, everything he does was for the sake of women, in his current life, he already has 17 wives.


    "Is the reason of them being an eye sore to me enough for as a reason? I simply want the to vanish as fast as possible�� I am saying this now, even if all of you don''t want to help me. I don''t care, I will kill all of them by myself." Yuki shrugged very coldly, as she doesn''t care if even all of them disagree with her about her wanting to destroy the Human Race, or even if the Gods of the Mystic Dragon Heaven came after her, she would dly receive them. Plus killing the entire Race would surely make her level higher by a lot which she needs a lot as she is now much weaker than before. But it doesn''t matter, even if she can''t erase the Human Race in the Mystic Dragon Heaven right now, killing the Royal Family and all of the Elders, Nobles would surely make a big impact on them and just that is enough for Yuki to at least stall. Because she is now nning to take Momozano''s Inheritance, but she wouldn''t do it right away, she would train a little bit more, but it''s not really training, she would just spend time with her family to pay for the loss of time she has missed with them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You don''t need to worry about me, I am not that irrational to just go right at the base of the enemy and fight all of them. I was only nning to kill all of the Royal Family, the Nobles that support them, and the Elders. By doing this, I can directly shut their whole Kingdom down for dozens of years." Yuki said to ease all of them as she felt multiple stares from different people that were looking at her with worry and concern, especially the eyes of Ayame, her three daughters, and her two wives. Those stares made her heart soften so she canceled her n about going right straight at the Human Kingdom to create as much Chaos as possible, but decided not to. She doesn''t want anyone of them to worry, that is what she hates. She doesn''t want anyone to worry about her when she is in a dangerous situation because of this reason that she doesn''t let anyone in her heart very easily, as she would rather be alone so that no one would worry for her than let guilt build inside of her for worrying those who are dear to her.


    "EVEN SO! Do you know how crazy your n is!? Storming the Human Race and killing practically the strongest humans there are, and you expect me to not worry for you!? You are my daughter! I will absolutely not allow you to do what you want!" Ayame for the first time in her life, yells at Yuki. Most of the time, she would let Yuki do what she wants because she knew that she is already old enough and even too smart for her age to do anything she wants, and even if she hates to say it, her own daughter was more mature than her. But this time, she was truly angered by her, though she knew herself that she is truly not angry, Ayame was just really worried for her daughter. She was too worried that something might happen to her. So out of anger and concern, she disappeared from her chair and appeared behind Yuki to hug her tightly as if she was afraid that she would disappear someday.


    Yuki was shocked to see how worried her Mother is, but she was even more shocked when she felt the back of her neck suddenly get wet. Her instincts quickly kick in as she stood up from her chair gently and looked the Ayame from behind. Ayame''s eyes were red and watery, she currently looks like a bullied little girl that want somefort, this scene actually made Yuki have heartache, it was so long since she saw her Mother crying. Thest time shest saw Ayame crying was in her dying moments, so seeing her crying, she felt like she has been stabbed right in the chest. She didn''t even know what to do tofort her, it has been so long for her that she doesn''t know how to console someone.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 400 Yukis Promise

    Yuki begins to remember when she first tried consoling someone, and that was even her youngest daughter. It was Aika''s darkest and toughest time yet, she watched how her Mother Fairy died right with her very eyes, and that scene was embedded deep inside her brain. She couldn''t even sleep well, or even eat, and this concerned Yuki a lot, so naturally she tries consoling her. But she felt like she did a bad job at consoling Aika, even if her words got through to Aika, she felt that she did less, the people that truly helped her were the ones who were around her. All of them tried their best for Aika''s sake, for her to get better as soon as possible because they hate seeing her in such a sad state.


    What Yuki only did on that was speak to Aika a little bit and stayed by her side at all times, but she felt that it was greatlycking, she felt that Aika deserved a little more from her because she is her Mother. But there was nothing that Yuki can do because she doesn''t have any experience in consoling someone, if she can''t even console a random person on the street, how would she expect her to console her daughter or her Mother who is currently crying in her arms? She felt even more pathetic about herself, maybe for the first time in her life that she felt hopeless. Yuki didn''t feel anything like this when her Mother died on Earth, she only felt betrayed, but she decided to keep on living for her sake. Or when the time she faced all of the Gods on Earth, she felt nothing like that because, in everything she do, she was always confident in winning, but this time it was clear that she doesn''t know what to do. What she can only do was wrap her arms around Ayame and whisper a few words in her ear.


    "I�� I''m sorry for being like this�� You know�� your daughter has grown into a cold, emotionless, and merciless killer. I know that I have my faults and I''m sorry for that, like right now�� I don''t even know how to console my own Mother, but I will slowly try to learn how. And�� If it makes you feel better, I will not go to the Human Kingdom anymore to get my revenge, I will just stay here with all of you." Yuki said in a quite stiff tone, it shows what she had just said about not having any knowledge of consoling someone.


    "Mise me��" Ayame said between her sobs which caused Yuki to not fully understand her words.


    "What did you say?"


    "I said, promise me that you will never go to the Human Race to get your revenge. You will just stay with all of us here." Ayame asked Yuki to make a promise to her. Yuki easily agreed to this if it meant for her Mother to feel better again, as she felt bad because she knew that she was the cause of why Ayame felt like that.


    "I promise. I will not go to the Human Kingdom to exact my revenge, but at least not now." Yuki didn''tpletely promise which made Ayame protest, but she knew that this is the best that she could get. But even so, she was already happy with it, it was enough for her because now she knows that Yuki wouldn''t do something reckless. Now she got the confirmation from Yuki that she wouldn''t storm in the Human Kingdom, at least not yet, she now knows that her daughter would only storm the Human King when is stronger. Though Ayame knows that it wouldn''t take a  long time until that happens, at least she has some time to prepare for it, like she can make some new Quest for her that would give her a bunch of bountiful rewards that would help Yuki with her journey.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "That is enough for me�� I''m now assured that you will only fight them when you are much stronger." Ayame said with a light smile on her face, but her eyes were still full of tears though that didn''t hinder her beauty at all, it actually had the opposite effect, it only made Ayame''s beauty stand up. Her pitiful looks somehowplimented her looks a lot, and this is also the reason why Serene would bully or tease Ayame in so many ways for her to see looks like this, but she would never go as far as making her cry, she would just want to see her pout.


    Yuki sighed in relief after sessfully calming down Ayame, but even after making her feel a lot better. She still wouldn''t let go of Yuki, she just clung to her, but this made her shiver in fear because she was afraid that a certain someone would act up again. She was sure that Serene would get jealous as her jealousy has no bounds, she would even go as far as to be jealous of her daughter if she sticks too close to Yuki. But to Ayame''s absolute surprise, Serene didn''t act up, she only smiled at her very gently as if she was encouraging her to continue. She then heard a very familiar voice in her mind and hearing it, she became a little teary again shocking Yuki again because she thought that it was already over.


    "Don''t worry about me. I know that Yuki means a lot to you, I wouldn''t ruin this moment for my sake, as long as you are happy I am content with it." That was Serene''s message to her, this instantly made her cry out again because this time she felt loved by everyone. But it also brought her a few bad memories, such as her life with Andrew, but this also opened her mind. She now knows that she is much happier being in Serene''s arms than Andrew, and this made her regret a little bit, if she only knew sooner that she has feelings for her maybe she wouldn''t suffer. But if she knew Serene''s feelings for her, Yuki wouldn''t be in her arms right now, so she was still d about that, though she still can''t get rid of the trauma that Andrew gave her, especially the guilt that she did to herself of throwing Yuki away for her selfish desires


    "Are you crying again because you still feel guilty about what you did to me?" Yuki seemed to have read her mind so easily, she was like an open book to her which shocked her. Though it was the truth as Yuki easily guesses what her Mother was thinking about just from the expression that she was making, the same guilty look that she had when they first met in the Immortal Realm. But she didn''t let her Mother say anything and continued while she takes her seat with Ayame sitting just beside her.


    "If you are worried about that�� I will say this right now, you don''t need to feel bad about what you did to me. Even if I can''t understand or know the feelings that you did back then, I know the feeling of being selfish. It is just the way of all living being, being selfish is natural for all of us. I am worse than that, because I am greedy, and a cold killing machine. If I was in your position, I could have killed the baby out of hatred. Hahaha�� See? I am much worse than you, Mother. So don''t feel guilty about it." Yuki said with augh, but she was clearly mocking herself which didn''t make Ayame feel any better because she doesn''t like it when she hears her daughter saying such things.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 401 Core

    "Let''s not talk about useless things anymore. Mirel, if you want to celebrate Lian''s ascension to the throne you can. I will help you if you want, I have a lot of connections all around Mystic Dragon Heaven, but I don''t think my help would be needed if you want to invite people because I can guarantee you that they wille to your doorsteps. Who wouldn''t want to have a good rtionship with the Ruler of this Heaven? Plus, this is yourst day here before you die, so enjoy it." Yuki said as she stood up with a ss of wine in her hands, she wanted to toast Vantil''s departure as it was her way to say goodbye and a way of respect to him. Though if he doesn''t have any connection to her, she would have just ignored him, but since there was a little of a connection since he was her Mother''s childhood friend, this is the best thing she could give to him, and she thinks that it was already enough.


    Vantil was quite shocked whe he heard what Yuki just said and hearing it, he doesn''t know how he should react. He couldn''t even tell if she was being genuine about what she said about him, he then took a look at Ayame to get some help about the matter, but she was in the same condition as him, she was also confused about what Yuki just said. Knowing that he wouldn''t get any help from Ayame, he took the matter into his own hands and directly asked Yuki.


    "Are you trying to quicken my death?" Vantil asked but he soon will realize that he will regret asking Yuki that kind of question.


    "If I said no, will you believe me?" Yuki asked with a light smile as she began to have toast with everyone. There was no need to ask any more questions because it was already clear to everyone what was the answer. Her reasoning for saying that was very simple, she just wants Vantil to leave immediately right now because of his strength. Even if his current Spirit body only has a fraction of his actual powers, it was still too powerful for everyone to handle, the Aura that his body was releasing was quite a burden to them. So for all of the, they were feeling some pain, even if it was bearable, they wouldn''t be able to handle it in such a long time, if it was just a few minutes of them standing under the Aura, they should be fine. But because they are already been under the Aura for some quite time not, it started to take a toll on their body.


    Especially the three little girls, they were the ones who were suffering the most. They were the ones who were suffering the most because of their young age, their body was still not powerful enough even if they trained hard, but that is truly causing them to feel more pain than anyone because of their rtively weak mind. Though out of the three, Yumie was a little bit better because she has a stronger mind than everyone, and it was all thanks to her Mother''s help.


    "I see, but you don''t have to worry about me, Yuki�� In 10 minutes I will disappear, my Mana that is supporting this body is already running out." Vantil said with a sad smile, he wished that he has more time especially now that the woman he loves the most is single again, at least that is what he thought. With only a minute left in this world, he didn''t want to leave without any regret, he will not confess everything that he was keeping for half a Billion Years.


    "Ayame, Serene�� This is thest time we will see each other again, and if I''m going to die today, I don''t want to die with regrets. Ayame�� I just want you to know that I love you, not as a friend, but as a woman. You are the only woman that I ever loved in my whole life, you don''t need to worry though. I am not telling you this to let you feel guilty about me, but I just don''t want to leave without me saying what I have wanted to tell you for a long time now. Lastly�� Serene, I hope you can take care of Ayame for me, well�� i But t looks like I don''t need to say it though because I can already see what kind of rtionship you guys have. I''m counting on you to take care of her." Vantil smiled gratefully. As if a weight of rock has been lifted in his chest, he felt so much better now. He no longer felt depressed about leaving with regrets because now he has said everything he wanted to say, but he was still not done. Vantil then turned to his little sessor and smiled.


    "I am counting on you to take care of this ce. I don''t consider this ce as just a ce for me to go, I treat it as my own child. So please, take good care of it, because now it is your turn to do so." Vantil smiled as he then took something out of his chest. It was a golden orb with ck lines that were constantly moving all around the golden orb. No one knows what Vantil just took not, not even Serene or Ayame because the orb that he took out was very special. But there was one person who recognized the orb, and that was Yuki because she has the same thing as her, but there was a clear difference between them. What Vantil was holding was the Core of the Mystic Dragon Heaven, and since it is the Core of the Heaven, there is also a Spirit inside of it.


    Vantil said nothing more as she ced the golden orb in Lian''s hand with a gentle smile hanging on his face, he can count this moment as his proudest time. Because he has finally found someone capable of leading Heaven. He only chuckled when he saw the confusion of everyone in the room, but not everyone is capable of knowing what it was, but before he could even exin it, Yuki asked a question that made his whole body shake.


    "I''m assuming that is the Core of the Mystic Dragon Heaven right, Vantil?" Yuki asked and casually waited for an answer from Vantil, but little does she know that he was too shocked to even answer her question.


    "Wait�� Yuki, did you just say that this Golden Orb is the Core of the Mystic Dragon Heaven?" Ayame was astonished when she heard Yuki''s question just a few moments ago. But Lian was the one who was affected the most by Yuki''s question. At first, she thought that the Golden Orb in her hand was nothing but a Treasure Storage just like a Spatial Ring, it was undoubtedly a priceless treasure but she didn''t think much of it. But when she heard Yuki''s voice, she felt that she was holding the entire Heaven, it suddenly felt much heavier than before. She then hold it in her hands as if she was afraid of it dropping.


    "Yes, Mother are you not familiar with this? For sure that you have already seen the Core of a Gxy or a Universe right?" Yuki asked with clear confusion, now it was her turn to be confused because she didn''t think that even her Mother doesn''t know what it was.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Of course, I know what a Gxy and Universe Core looks like, it looks something like this." Ayame brings out her own Gxy Core which was the Starry River Gxy that she governs on the Celestial Star Heaven. Yuki then took a closer look at it and found that the Core that was in her hands was very different because the Gxy Core that was in Ayame''s hand was not an orb, but a shard. Her Mother then took out a Gxy Core to let her daughter see the difference, the Universe was just arger shard from the Gxy Core, that was its only clear difference and of course the amount of power that was inside.


    This revtion then made Yuki think, was the one that she is holding a Universe Core? But it didn''t take long for her to realize that she was mistaken, what she was holding was not a Universe Core, but the Core of the Mortal Realm. This also proved her theory about Space, there was only one Universe in the Mortal Realm.


    "Well�� The reason that I know what it is, is because I have something simr." Yuki said casually as she took out the Core of the Mortal Realm from her Spatial Ring and toss it to her Mother so casually like she was just throwing some rocks.


    "You- is this the Core of the Mortal Realm?" Ayame asked with a bit of uncertainty, but as she looks at the orb in her hand and the orb that Lian was holding the more she finds that the two are very simr. Making her assumptions correct that the orb that she was holding was in fact the Core of the Mortal Realm.


    "Yeah, it is�� Oh, my bad. Looks like I forgot to tell you that I am the current Goddess of the Mortal Realm now." Yuki said as if she was shocked, but from her emotionless expression, no one could really tell if she was shocked or not. This made Ayame baffled and so as Serene and Vantil, all of them then turned towards the previous Gods of the Mortal Realm to get their confirmation if what Yuki just said was true. And as they expected all of them nodded in agreement.


    "Almighty Beast Goddess, what Yuki had just said is the truth. She is now the Goddess of the Mortal Realm. It happened when she destroyed the entirety of the Mortal Realm and re-created it through the Core. If you don''t believe us, you can ask her to make a Portal to the Mortal Realm right now." Lucifer exined to them with a tone full of respect as she didn''t want to make an enemy of the three. But just as she finished her sentence, they heard Yuki snap her fingers and a Portal opened up right directly in front of them.


    "No need, does this serve as good proof to all of you?" Yuki asked lightly as she closes up the portal and stared at everyone.


    "I can''t believe that you own the Mortal Realm. Yuki, you have done something that can make all of the Gods in the Celestial Star Heaven to be jealous of you. But how did you even get it, I mean the Mortal Realm was previously governed by the Primordial Gods, right? And they have tasked these Gods to take care of it." Serene asked, all of them than anticipated for Yuki to answer, but her answer only made them even more speechless.


    "Lucifer already exined it. I destroyed the entire Mortal Realm and re-created it with my own powers. As for the Primordial Gods, let''s just say that it is theirpensation because of what they did to me." Yuki smiled mysteriously, but behind that smile, everyone could feel the coldness in it. This made them think, about what kind of power Yuki had to bend the rules that the Primordial Gods have set up. But it was already clear that she was not going to tell them anything more, though they were disappointed by it, they can''t do anything about it.


    What they don''t know was that Yuki was lying about the Primordial Godspensating her with that kind of reward as in reality they just let it pass since they think that Yuki will still not get any higher. Plus she was just a mortal who was nothing but a grain of sand in their eyes. Plus, Yuki has every right to be the new Goddess which every Primordial God have agreed on, so they just give the position to Yuki since they would not lose anything since they can just create another World like the Mortal Realm easily.

 Chapter 402 Precious Gift

    After Yuki finally confirmed that the orb that she casually threw was the Core of the Mortal Realm, a realization struck inside of their head. All of them had now realized that Yuki had just casually thrown the Core onto Ayame''s without a care if it was going to drop or not, all of them doesn''t know what to say to her, she had just thrown the Core of the Mortal Realm into the air without a care, even if it was not going to break, you will never know if it will cause some damage in it. And they will never know what could be the effect of that happening, but they wouldn''t take any risk in that happening.


    "If it is the Core of the Mortal Realm, how could you throw it like that!? Don''t you realize how important that is!?" Lian for the first time her meeting Yuki had the urge to smack her on the head, everyone could tell that she was angry with Yuki, but they were just the same with her, all of them felt angry towards Yuki for being so nonchnt even till now, it looks like she still wasn''t taking any of this seriously. Still, they know that they cannot do anything about the matter, so they just took the path of not saying anything and just letting Lian do what she wants.


    "Of course, I know how important that thing is. But it is not like that thing would break once it dropped, plus I think this Core is different from what you are holding. Can you pass it to me, Mother?" Yuki asked as she then watches her Mother slowly walk towards her and passes the Core in her hands, when Ayame saw the confusion on her daughter''s face, she also got confused because she just did what Yuki asked her to do.


    "Why didn''t you just throw it to me as I did before?" Once her question left her mouth, Lian doesn''t know what to say anything more about it, she was speechless. Lian just couldn''t believe that Yuki would want to throw the Core of the Mortal Realm, if it was other people they would treasure it like it was their life, but Yuki was just different from other people. Lian has met other people that are nonchnt, but none of them was like Yuki, she was on another level. Yuki just doesn''t give a fuck about everything around her.


    "Well, not that it matters anyway. Vantil, it looks like your time is done now. You don''t need to worry though, I can teach Lian how to control the Core of the Mystic Dragon Heaven, but before you leave let me ask you an important question about it. Does that Core has a Spirit inside of it?" Yuki asked in a quite serious tone as she then taps the Dark Orb with her fingers, and to Vantil''s absolute shock, a Spirit slowly came out of it. Everyone saw a golden-colored female Spirite out of the orb, the Dark Orb then disappeared from her palm as it was now reced by the Spirit that was twirling its body on top of Yuki''s palms.


    "From the expression that you are making, it looks like this is your first time seeing something like this. But I am just as shocked as you, I thought that yours also has a Spirit because I thought that we have the same, but it looks like I''m wrong." Yuki sighed in disappointment as she set her eyes on the Spirit that was holding the tip of her finger but it was also looking at her pitifully as if it was asking to be pet by her Master. Yuki remained indifferent when she saw the Spirit looking at her, she still remembered how the previous Spirit struggled under her grasp, but in the end, it still died. She even remembers how it tried to attack her, but it does not affect her because she was too strong. Though Yuki still raised her other hand and patted her head using her fingers, Yuki then saw the Spirit''s face bloom in happiness.


    "Then what does she do? She seems very important though." Lian asked, as the more knowledge she can the better, especially since not even the God of Mystic Heavens knows what is the Spirit. So learning something like this is once in a lifetime, and even if it would not help her, she would still be d to learn it.


    "This little thing has a very important role in the Mortal Realm, you can even say that she is the Empress. If I am the Goddess, then she''s the Empress, her authority is only one below mine, but she still has the power to manipte everything inside of the Mortal Realm, but I don''t allow her to do it because she is still rtively young. And as you can see, she is pretty childish, so handing so that amount of power is going to cause all around her." Yuki exined to them, she then took a quick pause to look at the little Spirit that was at least the size of her finger before continuing.


    "But that is not theplete reason why she is important, her existence alone causes a great chance in the Mortal Realm because�� She is the one that brings bnce in that World, and the reason for me saying that is because this little Spirit is the one that allows Mana to exist in the Mortal Realm, and before you react. Yes, the Mortal Realm now has Mana in it, but don''t expect too much from the Humans there, they are stupid, of course except for me, Fumiko, and the Humans that I brought here." Yuki exined to them, but no one knows how to react to herst sentence, it sounded so arrogant, but all of them knew that she can easily back her sentence up.


    "I see�� So this little Spirit has so much Power huh? That is amazing, I''m d that I can see and know such a thing before I disappear." Vantil said with a genuine smile on his face and as he finished his words his body started to glow. He already knew what was happening, it was inevitable, but he was not as sad anymore. Though Ayame felt a little bit emotional because this was their first-ever reunion and also theirst, it was a sad thought but it was a part of life. This was something uncontroble, people just need to ept it.


    Parts of his body slowly begin to fade away to the point that his arm was almost see-through. Everyone felt a little depressed after knowing that Vantil would finally disappear forever, even though they have only met today, they were already attached to him. So seeing him leaving was a bit painful to them, even Yuki''s three little girls were a little sad because they thought that they would get a new uncle, but it was just wishful thinking. Surprisingly, even the Gods of the Mortal Realm was also a little bit emotional, all of them were used to being treated as lowly God especially when they met Gods that were from the Immortal Realm, but the way that Vantil treated them was nothing like that. He still respected them and even treated each and one of them equally.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Uncle Vantil�� Will you now also go to Heaven?" Yumie approached Vantil and asked a pretty difficult question that made him stumble. Everyone in the room knows how Heaven works, and a dead person going to Heaven is not one of them. Heaven is the only and only Ruler, but some people still refuse to believe that it exists because of some reasons, and in truth. Once a person dies, his/her Soul would go into the cycle of Reincarnation, that person would lose all of their memories, power, and everything and would start a brand new life again once all of it is done.


    "Yumie, can you sit beside me?��" Yuki said in a very soft tone as she patted the chair next to her as a sign for Yumie to take her seat. Yumie then slowly took her way toward her Mother with heavy steps and just this scene made others heartache.


    "Where did you hear that from?" Yuki asked in such a gentle voice that none of them couldn''t even believe what they were hearing. Not even Fumiko who stayed the most out of everyone here heard such kind of a tone from Yuki. Yumie didn''t answer for a few seconds, but after calming herself a little, she took a deep breath before answering her Mother''s question which made some of them speechless.


    "My Mother said it to me, but not you. It was my real Mother who said it to me�� Mother Alfina." Yumie answered in a tone full of difficulty, her answer was not something that Yuki would have expected because this is the first time that she has heard of that name, in the past Yumie would be quiet about the topic of her real Mother and she didn''t hold that much attention to it because she doesn''t want to pressure Yumie into telling her if she doesn''t want to.


    "I see�� Let''s talk about thister, okay? Can you take your two sisters back to your room? I will see you threeter in your room." Yuki tasked all of them and it didn''t take long for them to follow their Mother''s orders and slowly made their way back to Yumie''s room, but before they could continue, all of them turned back and hugged Vantil''s fading body before sprinting towards Yumie''s room as fast as possible. It was as if they didn''t want to see him die right in front of them which is what Yuki wanted.


    "Whatever you heard from Yumie today, don''t ever bring this up, alright? Let them have their belief about people going to Heaven once they die, even though I don''t believe in it. Don''t pop their bubble. Also�� this Dinner is done now. All of you can take your leave, Lucifer, Amaterasu, and the rest of you, you have the choice of joining the Demon Race or staying at my Vi. My Vi still has some space in it, just look for Asuka if you ever need a room. Excuse me, I will take my leave now." Yuki gave her final words as she stood up, but she didn''t leave just yet. She first made her way to Fumiko and Anna and each kissed them on the cheek and whispered a few words into their ear before moving to her Mother.


    ? Ayame didn''t know what she was doing, but she was expecting a kiss from her daughter, and because she expected, she was more down when she didn''t get a kiss from her. But she didn''t show her disappointment in front of Yuki. Though Yuki didn''t show much attention to her Mother''s reaction, she didn''t give much thought to it because she was going to give her a gift that would most likely make Ayame''s mood much better, well that was what Yuki was hoping for.


    "I hope this can make up for the kiss that you were hoping for��" Yuki said nothing more as she ced a white box in front of her Mother before leaving. Her actions only made Ayame confused because not only her daughter said nothing about the present that she left on the table, she just left. With a confused look, she untied the ribbon and slowly opened the present, but when she saw the contents of the box, tears magically stream down her face shocking Serene, and just as she was about to ask why she saw the contents of the box.


    "Is this the pendant that you gave to her? But why does it look different from how I remember it, wait�� there are two inside of it." Serene said as she took the other pendant and began to take a closer look at it. Being a master weaponsmith, she already knew that the pendant was something not special, it doesn''t hold any effects on it, but it was a special gift for someone. Ayame on the other hand was crying softly as she then took the remaining pendant from the box, but as she lifted it she saw a piece of paper inside of it. She ced back the pendant very gently as if she was afraid of breaking, and grabbed the paper to read what was written on it.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 403 Good Trade

    "You can consider this as my apology gift for leaving so long. This Pendant is the one that you gave to me, but since the day that I die it got broken, I don''t know why but it did. I know that this Pendant is special to you, so I tried to fix it. But I never knew that the materials that you used for this Pendant came from the Celestial Star Heaven, so it took me a lot of time to find some of them, but eventually, I gathered everything I need and remodeled it. I even made a new one for Serene, and I know that Serene is also reading this. I just want to let you know that I ept you bing my Mothers'' Wife, but if you ever do something to hurt her, I will find another woman or man to be with my Mother. Also, this Pendant is a pair, a couple of Pendants and I think it would suit the two of you. Lastly, I just want to say that... I love you." The content of Yuki''s letter made Ayame feel so happy that she couldn''t stop her tears from overflowing, everything that Yuki has said in the letter was correct. The pendant that she gave to her was something she dearly loves because it was something she made with her own hands, she treasures it so much. The reason that she gave it to Yuki, is so that she can ease the guilt that she was feeling deep inside her heart, she thought that if she can give her enough love, she can forgive the sins that she did.


    So seeing it once again brought so much emotion inside of her, but most of it is happiness and endless gratitude toward her daughter. Because it was clear to her that from this moment and so on, Yuki is finally epting the fact that she is her Mother. Before, Yuki was still pretty nonchnt and would only call her Mother out of formality, and Ayame could feel that there was ack of emotion when she says it to her, even if it made her feel quite sad, she knew that she couldn''t do anything about it because she was still the cause of that problem. She can fully understand Yuki''s pain, and reasoning for it, as who would not feel pain when your supposed Mother threw you away because she despised you for tearing the family apart, didn''t take care of you till you die, and even sent a clone to be the one to take care of you. But the worst part was realizing that all of it was fake love because it was all the love that she received came from a clone, it was not a real person.


    As for Serene who has also read Yuki''s letter felt a little different from Ayame, but she is not going to lie to herself that she did feel happy when she read her letter. Firstly, she was happy that she has now been blessed by Yuki to let her be with Ayame, and she was also d that Yuki has not forgotten to give her a pendant, to make it even better, it was a matching pendant with what Ayame has made. Serene was very familiar with the pendant, to the point that she was even jealous of Yuki when she was the one to receive the pendant that Ayame handcrafted herself. But she also felt shocked at the same time because of one very important detail, she was even sure that Ayame forgot to notice that important detail in her daughter''s detail because she felt so emotional.


    That was the fact that Yuki managed to get materials from Celestial Star Heaven was simply mind-blowing to her, never in her life had she would never think that Yuki would have some connections with the Celestial Star Heaven. Being the top Goddess in the Celestial Star Heaven, she knows that there is barely any connection between them and the Mystic Dragon Heaven because of the Gods'' useless Pride, they think that they were too good to have any contact with the weakest Heaven out of all of them. They don''t even have someone who has a higher rank than a Spirit Lord, the Gods were an exception because most Gods that are in Mystic Dragon Heaven were sent there because they were assigned to. And if there were a person that climbed through the Ranks and be a God, they would probably stay there forever because even if they climbed into bing a God, they are still despised by the people of Celestial Star Heaven, though it is pretty lucky to say that the other Heaven only thinks of them as neutral, neither bad nor good.


    But even after knowing it, Serene didn''t say it right in front of Ayame because the time doesn''t match, and she wouldn''t want to ruin the sweet moment of what she is currently feeling. But she already knew what she was going to do, and that was to reward Yuki for being a good daughter and even a bonus for epting her rtionship with Ayame. And just from that, she doesn''t know what to give Yuki as a gift because she felt that she already has everything that she wants. She first thought of giving her a Rare Treasure, but soon realized that it would be useless because Yuki has already a lot of treasures in her hands. But when she begins to think of other ways to return the gift that she gave, she thought of something that might be good, at least it was she thought of, but she doesn''t know how will Yuki react to it.


    Serene then excused herself from Ayame and said that she will go to the bathroom to wash her hands as an excuse because she doesn''t want her to know what she will do inside of it. Once she entered she checked every corner to see if there was someone and even ced a barrier so that no one can enter the bathroom while she stays there. She then begins to mess with Yuki''s System and being an Administrator, she has the power to do anything she wants with it, like what she is doing right now which was giving Yuki a quest that would help her in the future because of the rewards that she has put in it.


    Difficulty: Special


    Quest: Kiss your Mother on the cheeks as an additional gift to her foring back.


    Time Limit: 24 Hrs<novelnext></novelnext>


    Time Remaining: 24 Hrs


    Rewards:


    +100 All Stats


    Primordial Baby Vampire


    Skill Creating Stone - This Stone would allow the user to create any Skill she wants. It will use the user''s broad mind and even imagination as that will they use to create the Skill, they can create any Skill that they want, but there is a limit to creating a Skill. The user is not allowed to create a Skill that will change the World, such as a Skill that controls the Laws.


    "I guess this is enough for her right? I was saving this Stone for myself, but it is a good trade if I can marry Ayame. I can even give up everything for her." Sereneughed at her own words as she finally exited the room to go back to Ayame who has finally calmed down, but as soon as she took her seat, she was asked to lean over. Getting very excited, she quickly leaned over expecting a kiss from her, but to her disappointment, Ayame didn''t do something like that, she just made her wear the pendant.


    "This is for you! Yuki has made it for both of us to wear, a couple''s pendant for both of us. It is matching us, ck for you because you like that color, and white for me because I like white. But it is not just the color, it has the two sides of the Moon, and Yuki said that if webine the two moons, something would happen." Ayame said with excitement as she gently grabs her own that was already hanging on her neck and also grabbed Serene''s pendant andbined the two.


    Snow soon begins to drop out of the Dining Room shocking everyone, but that was not all. A Full Moon came out of the ne, shining everything in the room under its beautiful light making the snowdrop even more perfect.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 404 Mirels Wish

    "It is so beautiful��" Everyone muttered under their breath as they watch the most beautiful scene they have ever seen in their life. The scene of Ayame, and Serene under the Moon Light while snow were dropping on top of their heads makes it a perfect scene for the beautiful couple. All of themplimented Yuki''s brain for being able toe up with such a perfect scene for her Mother, though if they only knew that Yuki was still not satisfied with the scene that they are currently watching, they would be shocked because in their eyes it was already so beautiful and perfect.


    Yuki''s reasoning for not being satisfied with her work is that she still thinks that it could be better, as she truly believes that nothing in this world is perfect no matter how good that thing is. That is why, when she has the time, she would research more to make the ne even better.


    "Yeah�� It is very beautiful. She worked hard for these two pendants, I wonder how much time she used to make these two, and how much work she needed to do to create this scene?" Ayame agreed with everyone''s words as she grabbed the two pendants under her palm and ced them near her chest and begin to cry very softly. Serene who saw this simply sighed in her heart as she ced her hand on Ayame''s back as a support because it seems that Ayame neededfort now, especially when she heard her question.


    "Serene�� Do you think I am worthy to be Yuki''s Mother? After all of the things that I have done to her, I was the reason for all of her hardships, pain, and many more that she didn''t need to experience in her life. This makes me feel like I am not worthy to be her Mother because of all the sins that I havemitted against my daughter. But she still forgave me after all of that��" Ayame said in a slightly broken tone as she sought Serene''sfort and hugged her tightly. Even though she felt like it was not the right moment to be broken, she can''t help herself feeling in such a way. Instead of being happy for getting Yuki''s eptance, she only felt guilty and ashamed of herself. If Yuki only knew that this would have happened, she would have not left so early and gone attend to her Mother who was crying just like her daughters right now.


    "Goddess Ayame, can I say a word about your current situation?" Mirel asked in a slightly worried way, but he was just as worried as the rest of the people inside. It only took them a few hours to know that Ayame is a kind, and gentle Goddess not like those Gods who were so full of themselves and greedy. Talking to Ayame was very soothing to their heart and they felt like they were at home, but they couldn''t muster up the courage to tell that everything is fine because they don''t know what she was feeling right now, so they don''t have any rights to even say that everything would be alright. But there was only Mirel who mustered up to courage to say something that could make Ayame feel a lot better, which all of them were hoping for.


    "Even though I wouldn''t be able to understand what you are currently feeling because I didn''t experience it myself, I still think that my words can make you understand something. Goddess Ayame, even though you didn''t fulfill your job as a Mother when Yuki was young, and that is something that you''ll regret, everyone knows that there is no pill for regrets. But that doesn''t mean that we won''t be able to change the mistakes that we made in the past, right? What we just need to do is to change the present, that is why we continue to live. What I meant is that, you just need to show the love that you weren''t able to give to Yuki when she was still young, you can still give it to her even if she is already quite old and mature. No child would be able to ignore their parental love no matter how young or old they are." Mirel for some reason felt very confident about his words as he raised his head slightly more.


    Everyone in the room was astonished when theyprehended his words and began to fully understand what Mirel wanted to say. They cannot even refute his words because of how realistic they were, as they soon also begin to connect Mirel''s words with their own life. There is no one living in this world that hasn''t made any mistake in all of their life because it is simply impossible, no matter how good orpetent that person is, they will surely make a mistake that they will regret. But just as Mirel said, there is no such thing as a Pill for regret, but what can they do is learn from that mistake so that they wouldn''t be able to do the same thing ever again.


    "Yeah�� You''re right, that is what should I do right now, thank you for your advice. King Dagart. If you ever need my help, I promise that I wille to your aid." Ayame said with a tone full of gratitude as she even lowered her head to thank Mirel which was a very rare sight, to have someone as great as Ayame who was the Goddess of all the Beast in the Immortal Realm bow her head at Mirel something he wouldn''t be able to experience again in his lifetime. And the best part is that he even got the Goddess''s important promise, it was a promise that everyone can''t get no matter how hard they try.


    Serene also bestowed a gift to Mirel, but it was not something like Ayame''s gift because it was much better than what she gave.


    "You are a good man�� probably one of the best men I have ever met. And for that�� I shall also reward you. You can wish me anything you want, but only three times�� it doesn''t matter what it is, or how absurd your request is. I shall do it for you. If you want me to revive the dead, I can also do it for you, or if you want to ." Serene smiled confidently, but she wasn''t as gentle when she said it. But even so, it still made all of them shocked. Even though they won''t admit it loudly, they know the difference between Vantil and Serene, and the fact that Serene is on another level stronger than Vantil is something all of them knew.


    "No need to worry. I will keep my promise, think of it as a gift from me for giving a piece of advice to my Wife." Serene said with a smug face as she wraps her arms around Ayame.<novelnext></novelnext>


    While they were having their conversation, Vantil was busy with his thoughts. He was thinking was he should do in his final moments because he can already feel it, he only has exactly 2 minutes left before he passes away. Because when he heard that Serene has the power that revives him once again, he now felt more than ever that he doesn''t want to leave yet, though he also know that there is no more reason for him to stay because he has already done everything that he wanted to except for one thing, the thing that he wanted to do the most is impossible so he can only give up on it.


    "Then can I use one of my wishes now? If I can, I want Goddess Serene to take my son as a disciple. But please don''t worry, my son also controls the Dark Element just like you. If you can full fill this wish of mine, I would be eternally grateful to you." Mirel immediately took this opportunity for Ike because he doesn''t want him to be left out by her sister, he doesn''t want Ike to be left in Lian''s shadow.


    "What are you saying, Father!? I am just a lowly Beast whocks talent in the eyes of Goddess Serene. How can you waste your wish for that?" Ike questioned his Father''s sanity, he doesn''t know how could he even request something as absurd as that.


    "I know, Ike. I requested this for your own sake, but I can understand it Goddess Serene wouldn''t be able to do as I requested which I am fine with. But I hope that Goddess Serene can at least find a good Master for my son because I also want him to rise, I don''t want him to be restrained by the Mystic Dragon Heaven." Mirel exined which made Ike''s refusal to be stuck in his throat.


    "Hmm�� Just as your son said, I won''t easily take disciples because I need to see if they are worth teaching first. So let me ask you a few questions first before I can ept you. First question�� Which part of the Dark Element you are good at, is it Death, Shadow, Curses, and Necromancy?" Serene asked in a quitezy tone, but behind thatziness was a hint of seriousness.


    "Ummm�� I am morefortable controlling Shadow, then Nercromancy, Death, andstly Curses. I don''t use those three that much unless I need them, but for the Shadow, I''m fairly good at it." Ike answered with a bit of difficulty because he was a bit flustered after he was questioned by Serene.


    "I see�� Then answer me this, what kind of weapon do you use, and what is your battle style? Are you the type of person who likes tounch sneak attacks, attack the enemy head-on, or maybe a ranged fighter?" Serene asked once again as she took a sip of the wine which was surprisingly good, so she gulped the entire thing.


    "I like to use Daggers and Swords, but I mainly use Daggers to fight because itpliments my battle style, as I would like tounch a sneak attack first and then switch to a more aggressive one using my Sword," Ike answered with a heavy tone as he doesn''t have any confidence in himself that he would be epted being, but deep inside him he was hoping that what he said what enough for Serene to ept him as a disciple, only a stupid person would refuse such an offer to be taught by the strongest Goddess in the Immortal Realm. If he was given the chance, he would capture this one chance and make this his moment to be the person that he wants to be, a person who can show everyone what it is truly to be a part of the Beast Race, a Beast who will trample on anyone.


    "Interesting, your battle style is pretty unique if I must say�� But let''s say your opponent has multiple super-long rage attacks, what will you do in this situation?" Ike felt even more anxious when Serene asked another question which made him stumble. In all of his life, he has never experienced in fighting a long-range enemy because he never had the chance as it was normal for people in the Immortal Realm to be close-range to mid-range fighters. In the Immortal Realm where Magic can be found, long-distance attacks need a lot of precision, calmness, and focus which was already a difficult thing to do, but if you were in a fight where your life was at risk, it is twice as hard because you need to be calm at all times.


    "From the look on your face, it seems that you haven''t fought someone like that. Young man, if you want to be a great fighter, you need to be very flexible, and knowledgable. You must learn how to quickly adapt and counter every opponent that you will be facing, that is your current weakness. If you fought someone who is at long range distance and if you even think that it would be easy and say that you can just get close to your opponent, but sad to say, you are dead before you can even get close. A person who has a long-range attack practices more than other people, they are very flexible because they can both fight at long-range and close range. Take my granddaughter for example, Yumie is very flexible. She can easily fight in any range which makes her a challenging opponent, and the only reason that she could lose is in an endurance battle, by no means I''m talking about physical endurance as there is no way you can beat a Beast in an endurance battle even if you came from the Demon or Angel Race, the only one who could match with physical endurance with the Beast Race is the Monter. Yumie will lose in the battle of Mana as it is the consequence of her destructive power, but let''s be honest with ourselves, will thatst long? Of course not, because that can easily be worked around, remember�� She is still young, but that is her current weakness, also she is a bit soft, but that will change shortly." Serene exined thoroughly to Ike hoping that her message would get through Ike so that he can understand what she is trying to say to him.

 Chapter 405 A Start Of A Fight

    "But if you want to see someone who can fight in all kind of way, just watch how Yuki fight. Though, most of the time she holds back by a lot! That is because she doesn''t want to be the same person before, and just as Fumiko said�� She changed a lot, but for the better, though it is most likely because of the existence of her daughters and her wife. She probably doesn''t want anyone to see what kind of person she is because she has a twisted personality... Anyway, I''m getting sidetracked. Yuki''s battle style is one of the hardest to break, because if you ever back away and even think for a second that you are safe, then you are the dead same thing if you got too close to her. I''m not saying this because she is my daughter, but it is a way for you to understand and if you want proof you can ask for Yuki to close herself using one of her Skills. That clone would not have her absurd amount of Magic and would only be raw strength in what she currently holds, see if you can try to beat it with everything you can, I even bet my entire life that the top Gods in the Mortal Realm would be able to stand against her in battle prowess, even myself I don''t know why. But I''m guessing that it has something to do with her adaptability, she can quickly adapt to a fight that she is not used to and be stronger by the second." Serene didn''t sound like she was proud when she said those words, and just from that everyone could tell how serious her words were as she was not just someone who makes Yuki''s appearance good. Instead, she was warning them.


    "Can�� Can I say something?" Fumiko raised her voice timidly causing Serene to take back the words that were about toe out of her mouth. Everyone was rather surprised to hear her voice because just from this small gathering, they can already tell that Fumiko was timid, the person that she was only talking to was Anna. So hearing her voice made them rather surprised. Even Fumiko herself cannot believe that she mustered up the courage to raise her voice to talk about something, but this was rather a good thing for her because she was finallying out of herfort zone which was a very hard thing to do when that person is timid such as her.


    "Why of course. Please go ahead, I''m sure that what you are about to say is important." Serene put on a gentle smile as she sat back and instructed Ike and Mirel to do the same.


    "Are you talking about when Yuki uses her Guns? Because that is considered a long-range attack, right? I vaguely remember Yuki said that when using a long-range weapon such as a gun." Fumiko said in a low voice but all of them still heard her voice.


    "You need to have a key understanding of your surrounding, it doesn''t matter if it is new to you, what you need to do is to learn them and use them to your advantage. Especially if you are dependent on your Guns, but if a situationes that you need to fight hand to hand, you need to learn martial arts of course. Though it is not a practical thing to learn about the battlefield before the actual fight because all of that can easily change because of the use of grenades, tanks, or such cases even missiles. Those explosives can easily change thendscape, though I am not saying that you should not learn the battlefield beforehand, it''s just you need to brace yourself to learn how to quickly adapt to the change things. And probably the most important thing is�� to always have a clear mind and calm at all times, because how do you expect to aim if you are nervous or have a cloudy mind that will distract you?" Fumiko narrated every single word that Yuki said to her, she doesn''t even know why she remembers it but it is something that just stuck in her head.


    "Guns? Does she also use them? I thought that only Yumie and Aika use it because she got herself a Gun from her, but all of us thought that she only made it for their protection." Lian asked Fumiko a question that all of them were thinking, no one has seen Yuki attacking using long-rage weapons for a long time, except for the time when she used her "Eternal Freezing Void Bow" but those kinds of fight are when the situation is dire as it is her trump card in ending a big fight, those kinds of fights don''t evenst a few minutes because once Yuki attacked with that bow, the fight is pretty much over.


    "Yeah, back on Earth those kinds of weapons she uses the most. As I have stated earlier, Yuki owns the biggest marketing of Guns, because she is the one who designs all of them. I don''t mean to sound cocky, but in my opinion, no one can beat Yuki in a Gun  Fight especially after knowing that the Immortal Realm barely uses them, that alone is a clear advantage to her. I can ask her to show you or even teach you the basics of using a Gun, or you can ask her two subordinates that are only second below Yuki. Can youe here, Diana, and Cindy?" Fumiko kindly asked for the two toe forward and the two of them wasted no time and quickly move toward their Mistress''s side, it was their Master''s wife, and her words is just as heavy as hers.


    "Do you have anymands to give us Mistress?" Cindy gracefully bows her head and asked most respectfully. On her right, Diana also shows her respect by slightly lowering her head and awaiting for Fumiko to say that they can raise her head.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I- didn''t I say that you don''t need to be so respectful towards me?" Fumiko questioned, but seeing that none of them was moving she waves her hand and said that they can finally raise their head which they raise and only stayed quiet to listen to her orders. In reality, Yuki didn''t order them to do this, she just said that they can treat her however they are the mostfortable with, so they just went with this because they don''t want to be disrespectful in front of Fumiko and as well as Kurokami (Anna) as they have already seen that form of her back in the Mortal Realm. Though Fumiko was quite ufortable with it because she thinks that it is overdoing it, she can''t do anything about it because it is what they want to do and she doesn''t want them to do something that they don''t want to do.


    "Since it is still quite early, can you show us how the two of you would fight? But please don''t overdo it, I don''t want anyone of you to get hurt. Also�� I think that this is also a good way for you to know the extent of your current powers since you two now have Soul Realms right? Yuki gave one to each of you?" Fumiko said, but what she didn''t know was that she triggeredpetition between the two of them, a spark of rivalry begin to emit between the two as this could be the way to find who is now superior which both of them can agree that they want to know who is that.


    "I''m fine with it�� But you should ask Diana if she wants to do it because she might run away just likest time." Everyone in the room could hear the mockery in her tone, all of them silently swallowed their swallow in saliva fearing that a heated fight will erupt at any second now.


    "Fufufu�� Well, of course, I am fine with that. I am d to show my junior why she should show respect to her elders. Right, Cindy?" Diana softly chuckled while she sets her eyes on Cindy, but all of them saw that her eyes were set on Cindy''s t chest. And when Diana saw it, she merelyugh which caused her big breast to jiggle. Cindy''s gaze turned dark as she stares at Diana which only made the woman in front of her smile more in return.


    Diana''s breasts were already big back then, but when she got her Soul Realm which triggered an evolution in her body, it only got plumper andrger, but that was not all, her hips and butt also gotrger which would make any woman jealous of her. As for Cindy''s change�� the only thing that could be said was a disappointment because nothing change her body, she was still the same as before, but if one thing change, it was her beauty, she only got prettier than before.


    "I see�� then I shall show you some respect big titty granny��" Cindy smiled as their surrounding suddenly changed because of the bloodlust that was leaking from their body.


    To say that Diana was angered, was an understatement as being called old is something she despised the most.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 406 Alfina Part 1

    As the two of them start a heated fight, Yuki was oblivious to what is happening outside, but even if she got the news of what is about to brew outside, she still wouldn''t care because she knows that the two wouldn''t really kill each other. The fight that was about to start was simply to know who between the two is superior as there is a huge change in their body, the two even forgot what is the true purpose of why Fumiko asked them to demonstrate how they fight as a student that Yuki personally taught. But none of that matter to the two, as Cindy doesn''t want Diana to im her seat as the strongest student of Yuki, and Diana wants to overtake Cindy''s spot.


    The situation inside Yumie''s room was depressing, it has such a sad atmosphere that it greatly affected Yuki''s thinking, and the emotions of her three daughters were leaking everywhere inside the room. A question was not even to ask how the three of them were feeling, even Katsumi who also has the coldest personality out of the three was pretty sad about Vantil''s departure, though she only has a cold exterior but a soft interior inside. Katsumi was just forcing herself to not shed a tear because she believed that crying is a sign of weakness, though Yuki didn''t teach her that, it was because of the Dragon''s innate pride and arrogance, and they see crying or letting your emotion out as a disgrace to their Race.


    "All of you listen to me�� Sadness is a natural thing to feel in all living, so all of you can cry as much as you want. If you are thinking that crying is maybe a sign of weakness, you are wrong. You don''t need to care what others are going to think about you if you cry in front of them because it is your own life, why do you have to care what others think of you?" Yuki said softly as she then opened both of her arms and hugged the three of them, as she hugs the three of them silence erupted once more in the room, but that silence was soon cut down by the wails of the three little girls.


    "It''s okay�� You can let it all out." Yukiforted each one of them as she gently pats their head while whisperingforting words into their ears which ultimately calm them down. Their cries finally stopped and they slowly backed away to dry off their tears using their little hands.


    "Mother, will Uncle Vantil also go to Heaven like what you said to me before? Then will he meet Mother Fairy there?" Aika raised a question that piqued the interest of the two, especially Yumie because it was the same words that Alfina her blood-rted Mother gave to her when she died, as she remembers her Mother''s words, she began to remember the nightmare that she had for years in her life.


    "Don''t be sad my little baby�� I maybe pass away right now, but don''t worry I will go to a much more peaceful World called Heaven. It is a beautiful word, but for your sake, I promise that I wille back to your side so that we can live happily again. I hope that you can wait for me my little Yumie, Mother will go to Heaven for a few years because I need to do something there, after I am done, I wille back to you. So please wait for me-," Those were Alfina''sst words before she dies right in front of Yumie, but the naive Yumie didn''t understand her Mother''s words at that moment, but now that she is older she now understands what it truly means. She didn''t even manage to finish her words before she died, this memory brings Yumie a lot of pain every time she remembers it. She would sometimes have dreams about that night when her Mother died, and at that time she regrets that she wasn''t able to do anything to help Alfina that could''ve prevented her death.


    "Yes�� Vantil will go to Heaven, as for him meeting Mother Fairy�� I don''t know about that because Heaven is very big and different from the World that we are living in now. In Heaven, there is no longer Magic or Qi in there because Heaven is a ce where peace can truly be achieved. So I don''t know, but maybe, if you pray and wish enough, the two might able to meet." Yuki smiled as she patted Aika''s head, even though that wasn''t the answer that Aika was hoping for, it was more than enough for her because she now have a much clearer knowledge of Heaven. But just wasn''t her that learned something new, Katsumi and Yumie learned something very important.


    "Mother, then who is the God of Heaven? He or she must be a very powerful person to control such a world that great, right?" Katsumi asked as she then leans her head on Yuki''s shoulder as support and waited for her to answer.


    "That�� I actually don''t know because I have never experienced going to Heaven, but if I did I would never be here you know? Only those people that entered know who is the God that controls Heaven. But if you want, I can try to get some information on who controls it?" Yuki lightly chuckled, but she didn''t expect the sudden outburst of the three little girls.


    "NO! You don''t need to learn who is the God of Heaven if it means that you have to go there, that means that you will leave us. We don''t want that to happen." All of them said in unison which made Yuki swallow the words that were about toe out of her mouth. She was about to make a joke about her going to Heaven, but it looks like they have read her mind and taken things seriously and thought that she was really going to sacrifice herself.


    "Alright, don''t worry~ I will never leave by your side. I will always be there when you need me. But changing our topic, Yumie do you think you can say now who Alfina is, your true Mother and maybe even gave a little background about yourself? Even though I raised you for one year, you didn''t speak anything about your real family which I didn''t mind because I don''t have any right question you about it because it is your privacy, and we can understand if you can''t still say anything about it. We will wait until you can finally say something about yourself. Right, Katsumi, Aika?" Yuki said in a very gentle voice as she then turned towards her two daughters and waited for an answer from them, and it didn''t take a long time for them to make a move. The both of them slowly made their way to Yumie and gave her a big hug without saying anything, but after a few seconds, they finally opened their mouth.


    "Yeah, Mother is right Big Sister Yumie! We don''t want to pressure you into saying things that you are ufortable with, but whenever you''re ready to say anything, just remember that we are here for you to listen to your problems or whatever it is that you want to talk about." Katsumi said with a genuine smile on her face as she closed her eyes and only focus on giving Yumie a hug, Aika then followed after.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Big Sister Yumie! Mommy is right, we will never pressure you because just like what she said we don''t have any right into pressuring you to say something about your painful past. Even though I can''t rte to what you''re feeling because I didn''t see Mother Fairy in all my life, I can at least try to lessen the burden that you are feeling by this." Aika very softly said as she then opened her palm and soon the dark room began to glow in a radiant gold color because of the Fairys that started to fly into the air.


    "Beautiful��" All three of them gasped, even Aika herself was captivated by her own skills because this is the first time she has tried to do something like this. As for Yuki, she only stayed quiet and let the three sisters sort out their feelings, but just as she was watching them with a smile hanging on her face she heard a Quest Notification from Fubuki.


    Difficulty: Special


    Quest: Kiss your Mother on the cheeks as an additional gift to her foring back.


    Time Limit: 24 Hrs


    Time Remaining: 24 Hrs


    Rewards:


    +100 All Stats


    Primordial Baby Vampire


    Skill Creating Stone - This Stone would allow the user to create any Skill she wants. It will use the user''s broad mind and even imagination as that will they use to create the Skill, they can create any Skill that they want, but there is a limit to creating a Skill. The user is not allowed to create a Skill that will change the World, such as a Skill that controls the Laws.


    "This is definitely Serene''s doing, just fucking great��" Yuki sighed slightly as she look up to the dozens of golden fairy that were flying around.

 Chapter 407 Alfina Part 2

    "Thank you for all of your help�� I''m really d to be a part of this Family, especially to you, Mother. You were the one who helped me in the darkest moments of my life when Mommy Alfina died, I didn''t understand anything at first but as I grew up I gradually begin to know what Death means, and once I know that, I fell into the deep darkness. Adding the horrible Life that I got when I was sent to the Lizard Tribe, my mind bes darker and darker, I feel depressed and wanted to end myself. But all of that changed when I met one person�� and that person was you, Mother. I am very grateful for that, and I hope you can continue supporting me in the future." Yumie said as a single tear drops out of her right eye, she then hugs Yuki''s body tightly but it was still gentle.


    "You don''t need to worry about such a thing as I said�� I will always be by your side when you need it." Yuki raised both of her little arms as she returns the hug to Yumie. After a few seconds, she lets go but leaned in closer to kiss Yumie''s forehead shocking the little girl. But all of that soon vanished as it turned into another burst of emotion, she felt even more loved by everyone, and she even felt like she wasn''t deserving of such love. What has she done in her life to receive such affection and love? She met Yuki by chance, and their first meeting was not very pleasant, but all of that changed, she was loved by her and even treat as her child. Even if Yuki had another child such as Katsumi, she was still given the same treatment as before, she was spoiled and loved, and if it was ever a dream, she wouldn''t want to wake up ever again. But all of that changed when Aika arrived in their life, Yumie is not going to lie to herself, but she got envious when her Mother was spending more time with Aika and not her, and Katsumi. Even though she keeps telling herself that Aika is her Mother''s blood-rted child, so her position in their family is much higher than hers, she soon realizes that her new little Sister was very fragile because she was much younger than them.


    But that is not everything that made her change her mind about Aika, it was her kindness, gentleness, and cuteness that change her view of Aika. She was a young and naive child, but she was kind to everyone that she meet, it doesn''t matter who they are, even if they were a criminal, she would still treat them kindly like she does with everyone. Her entire view of Aika changed when she tried to do something to her, though she knew that it was wrong to cause something to happen to Aika that could potentially hurt her, she did this out of jealousy towards her little Sister. She tried to purposely make Aika trip her feet to fall to the ground which she sessfully did, but because she was so nervous at that time she was caught by her Mother in the act, though it was already toote as Aika has already fallen scraping her knees as an oue. She was preparing to be scolded, but she only got a pat on the head from Yuki and when her Mother did that, she felt teary as extreme guilt built up inside of her, but what she doesn''t know was that Yuki is also feeling bad because it was her fault for making Yumie feel jealous pus and from that point, she fixed herself in doing things.


    And just as she was expecting to be hated because of what she did to her little sister, she didn''t get any hate at all. She was even forgiven by Aika, she hugged her calmly as she then let Yumie do what she wants. Even though she doesn''t understand why her big sister did something to hurt her, she didn''t hate her at all, she forgave her because she knows that everyone could make mistakes just like what her Mommy told her, and she felt that what happened in this incident is a mistake that her big sister did, she knows that Yumie purposely tripped her but she let go all of it. This action of Aika of being kind towards the person who had bad intentions towards her made a wave of guilt flood deep inside Yumie''s heart, but it was healed by Aika''s love and kindness. From this moment on, she would try her best to be the best elder sister possible for her two sisters.


    "I''m all fine now�� Thank you for all of your help, Mother, Katsumi, and Aika. If not for all of you, I would still pain from remembering Mommy Alfina, but all of that changes because of you. If Mother and also my two cute little sisters want to know what was my life when I was with my Mommy Alfina, I can tell you guys, you don''t need to worry about me, I''m fine about telling you." Yumie smiled as she then removes herself from Yuki''s embrace and sat down on the bed as she waited for the three of them to answer. She was fine now telling them everything about her past, if this was before, she wouldn''t speak anything because just remembering even a second of those memory causes a terrifying nightmare for her.


    "I won''t force you if you are still scared to tell anything about it, but if you think that you can say anything about your past. I''m d to listen to your story, because of all the investigations that I did for you, I''m sorry if I never said anything about investigating you, Yumie. I found that you are the daughter and the future Queen of all Hydra Race. Though the most interesting I found about you is that you previously lived in the Niflheim, the Heaven where the true Rulers are the ones with Power, amidst all of the destruction, it is the most beautiful Heaven." Yuki said with a straight face, but her words caused a ruckus inside the room. Yumie was shocked that her Mother has already got a bit of information about her, while Katsumi and Aika had the same reaction, they were excited to know that their eldest sister was the future Queen of an entire Race.


    "You''re going to be the Queen!?" The two of them were exhrated as both of them jumped to Yumie''s side and hugged both of her arms. Yumie''s little size was swallowed by the two, especially Katsumi who was abnormally tall for her size, her breast was touching together with Yumie''s arm causing a re from Yuki.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Wow�� Mother, your team is amazing, I can''t believe that you have gotten so much information about me." Yumie said with a slight chuckle as she took out an earring that she had always been wearing since she got her Human form. It was an earring that shows that she is a part of the Royal Family, but that is not all that it shows, it shows who has the highest authority in the Hydra Race. But before Yuki could react to her eldest daughter''s words, Yumie has already spoken and exined everything that everyone should know about her.


    "My full name is, Cronsi Yumie, the previous princess of the Hydra Race. My Father is the King of the Hydra Race, his name is Cronsi Samael, and my Mother Cronsi Alfina is the Queen. My family has the highest authority in the Hydra Race, but it doesn''t work like any normal Royal Pce where only the Royal Family could be the Queen/King, in the Hydra Race everyone could be the Ruler as long as it is in a fair fight, to be the new Ruler you need to Kill the current one. And that is what exactly happened, my family was killed by the challenger, they cheated, but we cannot do anything because they were too strong, but as long as I have this earring. I''m the only one who is allowed to Rule the Hydra Race." Yumie exined to all of them which caused a great shock to her two sisters, but Yuki only nodded in response because of the information that she got from the people that she hire.


    "But my life before all of that was very happy and fun, I grew up with everything that I want. But both of my parents have taught me well so that I wouldn''t be astray and be a spoiled kid in the future who would only rely on my parents. Even if I can have everything I want, I followed Momm Alfina''s words and didn''t ask for everything I want." Yumie smiled a bit sadly as a flood of memories begins to surge through her mind causing a creep of sadness in her heart.


    "Mommy Alfina was trying her best at that time when we were being raided so that I wouldn''t be exposed to all of the killings that were happening around us. But it didn''tst because in the end I was also affected, and ultimately I watched my Father and Mother die right in front of me while trying to protect me from the intruders. The only reason that I came here is that Mommy Alfina used all of her remaining strength to transport me here." Yumie still couldn''t help herself shedding a tear when remembering that specific part of her life.


    A.N


    I''m sorry for not uploading yesterday, I was busy with my School Works. Also in the uing weeks, I might not be able to upload daily because of School Works. Also, thank you for all of the support that I have been receiving from all of you, I am grateful to all of you.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 408 Alfina Part 3 Last

    "Hahaha�� I thought I was already fine talking about such things, but it looks like it is still more painful than I thought. I think that is all for me today, is that alright? I want to be alone for now and think about things. I think that I''m the only one who can get through this hurdle in my life. Isn''t that right, Mother? Do you think I can pass this challenge in my life?" Yumie asked a bit teary as she looks at her Mother seemingly unconfident with her question. That is exactly what she was feeling, for the first time in her life when she met Yuki, she was not confident about breaking through this hurdle in her life, but she also knows that this is what she needs to do to further advance her life, though the path is going to be roughest one she is going to walk on. She was hoping to get a hopeful answer from her Mother because she is more knowledgeable than her, so if she doesn''t know if she is going to pass this hurdle in her life, her Mother might. But the answer that she got was something she never expected.


    "You stupid little girl." Yuki flicked her forehead which immediately awoken her from her thoughts. And just as she was about to ask her Mother why she did it, Yuki has already spoken which brought a different light under Yumie''s mind.


    "If you don''t ever believe or have confidence in yourself in doing something, never expect that you will achieve something. If you don''t believe in yourself, don''t even try to do something you want because you are bound to fail no matter how hard you try to do it, you spend all your life trying to achieve your dreams, but you failed�� because you never believed and had the confidence in yourself. But because all of you are my daughter, I will give you another piece of advice�� Though it is good to have confidence in yourself, never have too much confidence in yourself because it is more painful when you lost. Believing in yourself is an entirely different matter from having confidence in yourself. Even if you think you can win in a fight with your lives on the line, never let your guard down even for a second, you never know when your enemy is hiding something." Yuki smiled as she patted each one of their head with a slight smile on her face, and just as they expected that she was already done, they were wrong.


    "If you don''t believe in yourself, who would? Your friends, family, and ssmates? Utter useless. Don''t trust the quote that you have been taught, Believe in Us who Believe in You. Though can''t me you if you did because it was a quote that came from the Royal Beast Academy. This is the Quote that they are so proud of, believe in the Academy who believes in you�� I stick to my words, never believe in someone if you don''t even believe in yourself in the first ce because that would only result in something I call false hope. No matter how hard it is, always try, TRY! To believe in yourself because even if it seems a little thing, you won''t realize how much it can help you." Yuki said with a deep sigh, when she heard the quote for the first time, she felt that it was really stupid at least that''s what she thinks because no one can change how she thinks and her way of thinking. As for the reason why she thinks it is a stupid and useless quote, it was simple. You will only be given a streak of false hope that will only hurt them more.


    "I�� I do believe in myself, Mother. It is just I feel like at this moment in my life, it is very hard to believe or even have the confidence in myself to ovee this challenge that I''m currently facing. I feel weak and useless every time I think that I wouldn''t be able to pass this." Yumie said in a sad tone as her body went limp and soft as if she has no more powers left inside of her.


    "Is that what you think of yourself? Useless and weak?" Yuki simply asked as she took a more serious look at her face, she then took a quick pause to look outside of the window to see what is the situation outside and when she noticed that the sun was already starting to rise, she sighed. Yuki would have never thought that it was already morning, probably no one expected the night to quickly end. And noticing that it was morning now, she devised a n to help Yumie that will boost her confidence, she is more than confident that this n would work, and if not, she would listen to one of Serene''s orders for her.


    "Noir, make a portal outside my garden." Just as those words left Yuki''s mouth, a ck portal appeared in front of all of them, and without saying a word, Yuki threw all three of them inside forcefully without even caring if they get hurt or not shocking all of them. But what Yuki didn''t know was that Noir made a mistake in creating a portal, he identally made a portal also in the whole Vi teleporting everyone who was inside of it including all of the Gods.


    "What the hell happened, why are we suddenly outside-," Ayame didn''t manage to finish her words when a body flew across them hitting a barrier that was ced by Yuki beforehand.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ayame and the rest looked back to see who was the person who just flew away, and to their shock, they saw Yumie lying on the ground. Her head already started to bleed because of the impact, and whoever did that to her was strong because Yumie was different. She was strong, very strong enough for Mirel to be knocked down by her. Even if her two Sisters work together to beat her, they can''t. Out of the three sisters, Yumie was the one who was taught more by Yuki, not like the two who were taught more by Rory, Aria, and Mirel.


    "Yumie? What happened to you, wait�� Who did this to you?" Ayame asked, but it didn''t take long for all of them to know who just sent Yumie flying, if the person was still sane they would have already run away for their dear life, or much better if they epted their death. Because no matter where you are, you will be hunted down. But to their absolute shock, they saw someone rush to Yumie and kicked her toward one of the trees which got obliterated when it got hit.


    "Why are you hurting your daughter!?" Ayame yelled as she got in front of Yuki and stopped her from doing anything more to Yumie who was already beaten up. She doesn''t know what was happening, but what she knows is that what Yuki is doing is bad. She was hurting Yumie to the point that she could end up dying because of all the injuries that she took from her.


    "You little fuck�� Noir, get ready for some punishmentter�� I know what I''m doing, I''m just teaching my daughter a little lesson. It looks like she has forgotten something important. Don''t worry, I''m just helping her to remember something that I have taught her for a very long time, I know her limits, and I won''t use too much power. So just stay out of it for now." Yuki spoke in a cold tone as she looks at her Mother for a second before focusing back on Yumie who was still on the ground.


    "Get up, I know that you can still fight. I didn''t teach you to be weak." Yuki''s voice resonated in Yumie''s head, but when she heard the word weak and the clear disappointment in her voice it made her ponder. And as if a switch clicked inside of Yumie, a burst of mes and lightning came out of her body destroying everything that was around her. But before the destruction could spread, Yuki flicked her fingers instantly making a barrier of Ice that protected everything.


    "That''s it�� Let me see what you got." Yuki smiled as she then took out a pistol from her Spatial Ring. It was the same pistol that she made back from the earth, though it was just a regr pistol but more powerful, it was at least as powerful as the strongest Sniper ever created. Aiming it at Yumie''s knee, she shot her gun, but the results were not shocking to her, it didn''t even pierce her body it just merely scraped her knee, but it was still enough for Yumie to lose her bnce as she fell back to the ground.


    Without saying anything, Yumie covered herself with mes and lightning that instantly melted the bullets thates her way. Yuki who was looking at the current state of Yumie felt that what she is doing is already showing some good progress, just from what she has done, Yumie has already identally upgraded her Old Skill.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 409 Pulverizing Nano Box

    Her previous Skill "Engulfing mes" has now evolved into an Origin Skill named "2-Colored Armor Scales", this revtion to Yuki made her feel happy inside for her daughter. The fact that Yumie was able to make such a Skill with no effort is something not special at all. As arrogant as it may sound, her three daughters'' Skills, Learning Ability, and Adaptability are something a lot of people would envy, their Future is already set once they are born because they were born to make a name for themselves that a lot of people would surely remember.


    So hearing that Yumie has absolutely no confidence and doesn''t even believe in herself, isughable because she can not see the bigger picture. That is why Yuki decided to agitate Yumie to show her true talent because she knows how passive her older daughter can be. And seeing that she is already getting what she wanted, Yuki smiled to herself while still having the power to match Yumie''s power even with her weakened state because of the choices that she made. She wanted to give something to Yumie as a reward for unlocking her true potential right then, so she casually checked on her System to see if there was any weapon that would suit her, but thinking about it again, she shook her head. Yumie''s fighting style was very vast just like hers, she can pretty much use any weapon at ease, but it was also the same with the two sisters, but they were not as good as Yumie at controlling different kinds of weapons so this fact made Yuki stumble because she doesn''t know what to give to Yumie.


    She didn''t want to give Yumie the "Staff of the Heavenly God" because using it in a fight is not something that would fit in Yumie''s battle style and instead of having better results in a row, it would only be worse. And as if her thoughts were being read by someone, the AI that controls her System sounded and gave her a tab to read. And its content puts another smile on Yuki''s face because it was one of the best weapons she could give Yumie now.


    Pulverizing Nano Box (Red)


    Description: The first ever Sessful Gun was made by the God who created the existence of Nanobots/Machines. It was the first-ever Gun that he made, but its power was enough to destroy a chunk of a Gxy. The Gun, and Weapons have multiple forms, and each form has different kinds of powers and specialties.


    Requirements: Nothing�� the user must only be strong enough to handle the recoil of the gun, if the person can''t handle the power of the Gun, they will be the one who is going to be devoured. The user would also need a strong mind to use the Weapon form, and Gun Forms because with each corruption, they would feel the anguished voice of the deceased.


    Active Skills:


    Devouring Nanobot Edge- Once this Skill is activated, the de will devour all of the Qi and Mana it can absorb in the air, it can also absorb the attacks of enemies. Once they are devoured, the user can let all of the stored power into more powerful bullets


    Passive Skills:


    Corrupting Bullets - The Bullets that are being created from inside of the Gun are very special because once it is inside a living being, they will begin to corrupt everything that was inside and turn it into a huge pile of metal. The only thing that can help the enemy to survive the corrupting effect of the Bullets is forcibly destroying the bullets inside of their body with their Qi/Mana.


    Gun Forms: Using this form, the user wouldn''t be able to use any more Nanobots.


    Cannon - Despite being a Cannon, it doesn''t have much destructive power as the Sniper Rifle and Shotgun. Instead, it will rely on its corrupting nature. One shot from the Cannon can corrupt a 50 miles radius with ease.


    Sniper Rifle - This is the Strongest form of the Gun in terms of Power and Range.


    Shotgun - The only form that can match up the Snipers Rifle''s Power, but be stronger. The Shot must be about 3-10m to receive its full damage.


    Double Pistol - Fast and Agile, with no so heavy firearms and in the user''s hand. She will be able to move at normal speed.


    Weapons Forms: In weapon forms, the user would be able to control a few Nanobots to some extent.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Scythe - A deadly sharpened Scythe that can easily slice through a whole Star with absolute ease.


    Hammer - A Heavy weapon that has been modified where it has a booster on both ends making every hit much heavier because of the added Speed.


    Katana - Destructive piece of Katana, much faster than the Scythe but has less destructive power than the Hammer, and Scythe.


    "Interesting��. I''ll buy this, I have enough Gold for this right?" Yuki asks with a slight smile on her face, she then dodges Yumie''s charging attack and appears behind her before cing her hand on her back whilepletely ignoring the fact that her arm was being burned by all of the mes and Lightning surrounding her. She then uses her Eternal Eclipse and re-directed all of her strength onto the single hand that sent Yunie flying away for a few meters and only stopped when she hit a shield that Yuki made out of Ice, if it was a normal fight, she would have ced Spikes instead of a Shield impaling the enemy.


    Ding!


    [Yes, the host has more than enough Gold to make this Purchase. Would the host like to buy the Pulverizing Nano Box for 500,000,000 Gold? Yes/No.]


    "I would be d to buy this thing�� Alright, stop for now Yumie, I''ll give you something that may or may not help you get stronger. Though it would fully depend on how you will use it." Yuki said with a cold smile on her face as she bought the Weapon without even batting an eye. Though, she was not expecting the Weapon to appear right in front of her, shocking everyone who was watching.


    "Mother?" Yumie exactly knew when to stop, she took a quick pause as she waited for her arm to say something to her. But it was just her, everyone was waiting for her exnation because this is the first time they have ever seen a weapon that looks like what Yuki is holding. Though no one can me them though because the time Nanobots were created by that certain God, it''s been more than 1,000,000,000,000 years since. Not even one of the oldest Gods knows that a certain Power exists because it existed even before the dawn of the Primordial Gods. As for the reason that Nanobots are not known anymore, no one knows except for the Primordial Gods as there were no books that contain information about them.


    "Ahhh�� Don''t be too shocked when you see this Weapon now�� Yumie, this weapon would be yours now, remember to use it properly and I have high expectations for you. This Weapon will suit you because��" Yuki didn''t speak anymore and instead just show them the powers of the "Pulverizing Nano Box".


    In its true form, the "Pulverizing Nano Box" is just a dull ck metal box. But all of that changed when Yuki switched form and used the Sniper Rifle. It was easy to change, as she only needed to think in her mind about what weapon she wanted to use.


    "See? Interesting right? But that is not all of it��" Yuki smirked as she quickly changed the Sniper Rifle into a Katana.


    "Hahahaha�� This thing is surely amazing, but I know that this thing can do better." She said with a mysterious smile on her face while she set her eyes on Fumiko and slowly approached her. No one knew why, but somehow all of them felt that something big would happen.


    A.N


    Sorry for the long dy. Been just too busy.

 Chapter 410 Nanobots

    "Have you been following the routines that I have given you? Such as controlling your Qi, reading the books I gave you, and using your Power, such as your Nanobots?" Yuki asked in a gentle voice as she waited for her to answer. When she first read that Fumiko could use Nanobots, she didn''t know what to feel because in her mind Nanobots are one of the hardest to control, based on her experience. Back on Earth, she has made a few projects containing Nanobots that change the World, such as having a small metal cube that is about the size of a baby''s fist and transform into a perfectly drivable car. Guns that can be hidden as a ring without anyone knowing, a skyscraper that is practically invincible from earthquakes, and fire and safe if it ever gets destroyed because it has a mechanism where all of it would slowly dismantle while still handling everyone who was inside gently. Though the Skyscraper that was made purely with Nanobots was Yuki''s hardest project to ever make, it took her at least five months to build it as the main problem was the mechanism, A.I, and coding for the Nanobots so that they knew what to do.


    It was even Yuki''s finest works that made her recognizable around the whole globe, no one such as herself could think of such a thing, it was unique in its way, but also very helpful for the country especially in Japan. It now doesn''t have any buildings that weren''t made by Nanobots except for those traditional houses that don''t want to be turned into a robotic house that has their mind. Japan has improved so much because of it almost in every aspect, as the Nanobots can create any furniture, appliances, and the shape of your house by just encoding it to the heart of the Nanobot. But to say that the job of creating such Nanobots was easy is an overstatement. It was a hell of an experience for Yuki, it gave her many headaches, and hardships to make. The hardest part of making the Nanobots was to control them, as each Nanobot has its made, she needs to create a system that can control thousands or even millions of Nanobots in a single System. That is why she doesn''t know what to feel because the Nanobots on Earth were made and proposed by her, but this was different. She doesn''t know if it is the same.


    She has already calcted the time that passed since she made her Nanobots from the person that made the Nanobot here in the Immortal Realm. She made her Nanobot back when she was just 18, and it was not even close to the years since the Nanobots were made in the Immortal Realm because she doesn''t know or even have any clue about how the Nanobots work, she was quite worried for Fumiko''s safety. But she still tries her best and gave Fumiko all of the knowledge that she has and teaches her all of it.


    But she was not trying to say that Fumiko is far inferior to her, it is just she was worried because Nanobots were quite dangerous things despite being as small as a grain of sand. There was no way of telling when they can go berserk and if that ever happen, the Nanobots would have their mind and do something out of the System''s code which could lead to a dangerous situation.


    "Yeah, I have read the two books that you gave me, but there is a thing that I am confused about. In the book you said that you need to have a System or a Computer to control each Nanobot, right? But how do I specifically do that? I don''t have aputer to control them." Fumiko was abruptly shocked because it seems that Yuki was trying to avoid fighting Yumie, but she still answered honestly.


    "If my theory is correct�� you can control your Nanobots in two different ways. One is through your emotions because it may act on emotion, I have seen quite a few Elements that act upon their Master''s emotions. The second one is of course your mind as it can act as a Computer System that controls them, though you need to have a tough mind and can multitask. Though I am assuming that you can control them in whatever way you want just by using your mind, you don''t need to control each Nanobot as that would be practically impossible�� splitting your mind into a Million pieces just to control each Nanobot is just absurd." Yuki said with a slight smile on her face, she then encouraged Fumiko to bring out some of her Nanobots on her palm to witness it.


    The two seemed to have their world as they ignore everyone around them, they were talking with each other as if there was no one around them. But that didn''t change the fact that everyone was speechless to hear what kind of Power does Fumiko control, even if they have no prior knowledge of Nanobot, you don''t need to be a genius to understand how powerful it is, a weapon that can transform to anything that you want is powerful.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yuki and Fumiko continued having their little conversation, but Fumiko has her eyes closed and was seriously trying to bring out her Nanobots whilst listening to Yuki''s every word on how to. She is still new to this, but she was personally taught by Yuki to be a great Cultivator. Nothing happened as the second passed, but no one was discouraged and just waited for Fumiko to make a miracle for herself and that was to bring out her Power. But it didn''t take long for something to happen�� like magic, bits of a ck-looking grain of sand came out of her hand and sat on top of her palm, everyone was practically confused and even thought that Fumiko has messed up, but Yuki was the only person who knew that she was sessful in bringing out her Nanobots.


    "Looks like your hard work has paid off, you made it�� Nanobots. Can you try to change its shape? You can do it with anything you want. But I would suggest something small such as a dagger." Yuki gave Fumiko another task, but this was a lot harder than the first one as this would set how she can control the Nanobot. Fumiko slowly nods her head as she closes her eyes once again to fully focus herself, she uses her mind and began to think of a picture of a dagger and from Yuki''s teaching she needs to have as much as detail she can. From the height, weight, length, and width. It was perfectly urate in what she wanted. It was not a hard thing to do, but she would just need to entirely focus on her job. And as she focuses, Yuki looked at the people beside her and said something.


    "Consider this as free training for your mind. Don''t try to look down on what Fumiko is currently doing because it is not as weak as you think. Because if you do, you will easily lose against someone. This is also to train your mind to be stronger, to make it adapt to harsh work such as multitasking which is the hardest. And if you can somehow do it, it would look something like this��" Yuki showed them a great example which was making three Ice Fairy that begins to fly around, then each one of them hold a tiny dagger and begin to spar.


    "This is it�� It might not seem like it, but I am controlling all three of them. Up, down, left, right, forward, backward, and strike." At everymand, all three Fairy followed Yuki''s words, though it may seem like she was justmanding them through her voice, it was the opposite of what she is doing. Her mind was split into four, and she can even see what the Ice Fairies were seeing.


    "I''M DONE! Can you look at it, Yuki?"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 411 Unexpected Traitor

    "Great job, I knew that you could do it��" In Yuki''s mind, she wanted to give Fumiko a kiss on the lips for doing a good job at creating Nanobots without any prior help except for the guidance that she got from her, but because of their big height difference. She can only reach about her waist, so she gave up on the idea and simply asked Fumiko to lean towards her to give her a head pat. Because of this, no one knew what she truly wanted to do, she escaped an awkward moment.


    "Thank you�� But I''m still pretty far away from my Goals. So I will continue working hard." Fumiko shook her head and said that she was still far away from what she wanted to be which made Yuki''s smile deeper. It was only natural for Fumiko to feel like this, even if she doesn''t like her family, especially her Father, she cannot remove the blood from wanting to be someone great. Yuki was also proud of this moment because Fumiko was aiming for something even higher which she should do, those who want something in life must always be greedy for something, as greed is a good thing, but too much greed can devour someone easily so it should be controlled.


    "That''s good, stick to that mindset, never sway away from it. Also�� no, never mind. Train hard, I look forward to when you can finally control these little things. It would be a great challenge for you, but I''m sure it would be easy for you to pass it." Yuki spoke with a smile on her face as she turns around and walked back toward Yumie who was patiently waiting, her Skill has already been distinguished, and just sat there looking at her Mother waiting for her toe back and spar with her once more. She was very excited to have sparred with her Mother, there was no fear in them, and her previous face that wascking any confidence was nowhere to be seen. And once Yuki saw this, the fire that she was feeling begin to burn once again, and just as she was to open her mouth and continue their spar, a person appear beside her dressed in a ck cloak.


    "Master Yuki, I have some urgent news for you." A man''s deep voice sounded through the whole garden. The cloaked man''s appearance shocked everyone, they don''t know who the man was, but all of there were quite uneasy because he looks quite shady, and even if he called Yuki his Master, all of them have their guard up in case something might happen.


    "Oh, you still recognize me despite the big changes in my appearance. Nevermind that�� What news do you have for me, Sunny?" Yuki asked as she looks at the man who had just kneeled in front of her. She gave everyone a sign that they can be at ease because he is someone who is directly under her, he is her subordinate, a part of the information-gathering group that Yuki created once she entered the first city and as time goes by it only grew. But the man kept his mouth shut as he only looks at all of the people that were around them before looking at Yuki to confirm if she wants to talk about something private with all these people around.


    "Don''t worry about the, I know them. They won''t leak any information about you. Just go ahead." Yuki shrugged as she snapped her fingers and a big round table appeared in front of her with a set of chairs that was enough for all of the to sit on. Seeing this, all of them sat down except for Sunny who just stood beside Yuki and waited for her, and once he saw that everything was ready he called out another man who gave him a stack of papers before leaving.


    "Master Yuki, the "Divine Sword Assasin Guild" that you established has said that someone has ordered them to kill you�� and that person is Ryu Kato the current King of the Human Race. We have gathered all of the Information that I think you would need and here they are, these are the date when the transaction was made, their motives, the amount of money they paid, and what is their current location." Sunny said as she handed a few pieces of the papers in front of Yuki for her to read, it contains a lot of information about Ryu Kato that woulde in handy in the future so Yuki read all of them in an instant, but as she finished reading all of it under a one minute she had a sinister smile on her face.


    "This is very amusing, this little fuck- the pig is actually here in the Beast Empire, and even studying under Kara, the Grand Elder of the Beast Empire. Mirel�� it looks like one of your most trusted men is already under the control of Ryu Kato." Yuki slightly chuckled as she looked straight into the eyes of the Royal Family who has pale faces on their face. None of the three couldn''t believe that the Grand Elder whom all three of them studied under, respected, loved, and trusted betrayed them by siding with the Human Race. Though even if those words came out of Yuki''s mouth, none of them believed it easily because of their deep rtionship with Kara.


    "It looks like you don''t believe me�� then, Sunny, do you have any clearer evidence than this?" The only reason that Yuki asked is that she wanted the three of them to open their eyes. The first time she met Kara face to face, she already knew that something was off with him, he acted strangely around her and as if he was constantly nervous when she is around. But she didn''t take this to heart, she only saw it as him being terrified by her, but all of that changed when she saw heard him exchanging information with the Human Race when she fought all of the Kings/Queens of the three Races. He was nothing was a traitor who was swayed by money and women. Plus, there was no way for Sunny to lie to her as he is bound to Yuki with the "Oath of Annihtion".<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Please give me a second." Sunny retrieved a crystal that can record video and voices at the same time. Without waiting for his Master''s orders, he yed it to let everyone see them. As soon as the video started all of them heard and saw the clear voices and faces of Kara and Ryu Kato who shockingly looked exactly like his Father but younger.


    "King Kato, it''s nice to meet you again. So what is your reason for visiting me?"


    "I wanted to ask Grand Elder Kara for some help, I want the strength to defeat the woman who killed my Father."


    "Ahhh�� that, I''m afraid that it''s going to be hard. I''m sure King Kato knows how strong that Fox is. Yuki is an abnormal Fox, his whole existence itself is abnormal, for a Fox who is the bottom ss of the Beast Race to be this strong, I''m sure that she has secrets why she is this strong." Grand Elder Kara gave his insights about Yuki.


    "That''s what I also believe, I want that treasure to be mine, so I hope Grand Elder can help me. In exchange I will give you all the women you want, it doesn''t matter who they are, even Princess Lian, I can give her to you to y with or that Fox''s daughter, all of them are also beautiful, especially Aika. I know that you love young little girls." King Kato said with a slight smile on his face as he looks at Grand Elder Kara who had a twisted and perverted look on her face just from lusting over Aika.


    "Alright, I shall help you with all of my might. Then I shall give you this piece of advice, there has been a new Guild that had just been built, but they are the best Assassins that you could hire. So I was thinking that the day when you want to fight Yuki, is to also set out an attack against her, for sure she wouldn''t have a chance to win. I will also be going to tie her down." Grand Elder Kara coughed up to regain hisposure.


    "Brilliant, as expected of Grand Elder Kara! This is a token of my appreciation, so please ept it." King Kato snapped his fingers as an armored knight came inside with a cute little girl beside him, but she was a beast, a Fox.


    "You know me very well King Kato, I''m sure you won''t be disappointed in working with me." Kara had the same perverted and twisted look on his face as he looks at the Little Fox Girl with clear lust in his eyes.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 412 Royal Destruction Part 1

    "This must be enough evidence for you right?" Yuki spoke in an unbelievably cold tone, it was much colder than ever. Not because she was disgusted with Kara''s fetish for little girls but because Aika was even brought up in their dirty conversation. It makes her blood boil almost enough for her to go to the Human Kingdom and destroy everything in there to get her revenge, but doing exactly that would lead to nothing and could only endanger those who are around her. Still keeping a straight face she looked in the direction of Aika and found her looking at her with confusion, thanks to the help of Katsumi who was listening attentively, she had already covered Aika''s ears with Magic so that she wouldn''t be able to hear a single thing.


    "Big sister Katsumi, why did you cover my ears? I wanted to hear what those bad people were saying." Aika pouted cutely as she looked in the direction of her Katsumi and silently protested. Katsumi didn''t know what to say as she only looked in the other direction seemingly avoiding her little sister''s questioning gaze towards her, of course, there was no way in hell that she would say the reason why she blocked her ear. On the outside, she may seem awkward because of Aika''s pestering, but deep inside, she was fuming with anger, the same feeling that Yuki is feeling.


    ''How dare those pigs talk about dirtying my precious cute little sister, I will break their bones!'' Katsumi yelled in her mind as she began to think about what she should do to those two for talking so dirty about Aika. But she soon shook her head and removed the Noise canceling Magic that was covering Aika''s ears and showed a smile to Aika meaning that whatever she would do to her, she would never tell the reason why she covered her ears. In return, Aika puffed out her cheeks and began to hit Katsumi softly, she was not angry with her big sister about doing that, she was just slightly annoyed and vented it at her.


    "You don''t need to know useless things such as that, Aika. Don''t involve yourself in useless matters such as those two, it will only bring you a disastrous moment." Yuki said with a smile as she slowly taps the table calmly, but there were already countless thoughts running in her head, strategy to invade the Human Kingdom, torture them, bring destruction to their entire race, and many more dark thoughts that would bring the nightmare to children if they hear it.


    "If you say so, Mommy..." Aika took a deep breath before sighing as she rxed once more on the Ice Chair that Yuki made.


    "Master Yuki, but that is not everything that we have found about those two. We have also found that they have concluded with all of the people that you bring down, such as the Adventurer Guild, and the Cloud Peak Sect. Grand Elder has sought out the whole Mystic Dragon Heaven to look for people who have a grudge against you, and these Groups immediately epted his offer and begin to work with him under the dark, now they are amassing a huge army that would soon attack Master''s estate. But they were very careful, but not careful enough as we managed to learn about their ns. To not arouse any suspicion, they have worked separately but have the same goal in mind. The Adventurer Guild''s motives for siding with the Grand Elder are because of what you did to the previous Leader, Azir. As for the Cloud Peak Sect, it is said that Master Yuki was connected as to why the Patriarch''s Grandchildren died, and they seem to be specifically targeting Lady Yumie." As the word "Lady Yumie" escaped Sunny''s mouth, the whole room was in silence, but as the second passed, the area was getting colder and colder.


    "Hahaha... Looks like my warning of killing his Grandchildren and his Sect''s Elders was still not enough to scare that old guy... and you even dare to target my daughter. How amusing. Yumie, for sure you remember them right?" Yuki didn''t even bother to hide the coldness in her voice, the same coldness that was full of bloodlust towards the person that she was mentioning.


    "Yes, Mother! I remember them, they were the ones who sent people to kill us when we were still in the Moon Rock Forest." Yumie answered as she began to recollect the memories of them being chased down by those people, it was not a pleasant experience for her. But it was also one of her greatest moments in life, as it was the time when he conquered her fear and killed her first Human.


    "d you remember it, how about you two? Do you also remember that incident, Rong Su and Song Xin?" Yuki looked at the two coldly, the memories of Rong Su''s men kicking Yumie away were still fresh in her mind as that is something she would never forget.


    "Ahahaha... Of course, we remember it, Yuki. As we were also one of those people who were used by the Cloud Peak Sect to hunt you down." Song Xinughed in an embarrassed tone as she began to fidget with her fingers.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yeah, that is something I would never forget in my life. It was where we almost died at your hands, but thanks to Little Yumie we were saved. We are still eternally grateful for that. Once again, thank you so much, Yumie. If you have any problems, you can count on us to help." Rong Su said in a serious voice as he first looked at Yuki with a bit of fear in his eyes before quickly turning his eyes towards Yumie, but what he said caused a small ruckus.


    "You... you''ve got balls. You tried to kill Yuki, I can''t believe that you even have all of your limbs intact." Rorymented as she looks at the with a bit more light, it was clear to everyone that is living in the Mystic Dragon Heaven to never offend Yuki, it was not an understatement, she is the Hero that saved the Mystic Dragon Heaven from the Void Monsters and the Viiness that killed the three Leaders of the Human, Dwarf, and Elf Race.


    "But... Master Yuki. There is another problem, a huge problem. We have found some movement in the infamous Royal Destruction that you have tasked us, and from what we found... They seem to be targeting Lady Katsumi and Princess Lian, they want to try to force themselves to get the Inheritance that she was given by Lord Vantil, but from the looks of it, he has already passed." Sunny said without batting an eye as he cannot see Vantil around anymore and just as he said, Vantil has already passed away without anyone noticing. Some of them felt depressed that he has already disappeared without noticing, but now is not the time to feel sad about his death, they have more things to do such as the news about Royal Destruction.


    "WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY!? THE ROYAL DESTRUCTION IS MAKING SOME MOVES NOW!?" Mirel mmed the Ice Table with full force, shattering it into a million pieces. But no one even cared about his outburst as all of them began to think about what to do.


    "Do you know the reason why they want to target my precious Katsumi? I don''t see any reason why they would target her, as they don''t even have any connection with each other, unless... Katsumi, be honest with me, did you ever do something that would make them target you?" Yuki asked as she looked at the sky with deep thought, but her voice got even colder than before, but no Mother wouldn''t feel such emotion when they hear their daughter getting targeted, you''ll feel sad, restless, and angry.


    "No mother, apart from the War that I joined against them, I didn''t counter them. No, wait... I did kill someone a few weeks ago, they threatened me by saying that her uncle is the Patriarch of the Royal Destruction, but I didn''t care and still cared for her because she dares to nder my name. But at that time I didn''t believe her." Katsumi told Yuki about the truth of what happened when she was gone. As her story said, she met a woman who tried to nder her by saying that she stole the ring that she was wearing when it was given by Yuki.


    "I see..." Yuki only said those two words before looking at Sunny for his answer.


    "Master, we are very sorry, but we have onlye up with one theory based on their activities. And based on our Theory, a strong person came to them and asked to capture Lady Katsumi alive and well, but we couldn''t get any information on who the person is, but based on our research, that person came from Yggdrasil and... is most likely a God."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 413 Royal Destruction Part 2 Last

    Sunny''s voice quivered a bit as he forced himself to say the word, God. He has already worked for Yuki for half a year, he was hired by Yuki when she first set foot in the City of Light and got her human form, as soon as she got her human form she already started to create her army once again. Of course, she started small, as she has no money, power, or even fame, she needs to start from down below, so the first thing she does is to go and gamble like any responsible person would do to make more money. Though the only reason that she went to a casino is that she was confident in making money with her Skills alone, the 1,000 Gold Coins that she receive from Rong Su soon turned into 100 Red Gold which is equivalent to 100,000 Gold which she then made a small business that within just a few days has already boomed.


    She took into ount that in this World, their Techpared to Earth is not very advanced even though they have Magic. At this realization, she even began to look down on all of the People of the Immortal Realm on how stupid they can be. So the first business that she made was something that would help people to have much quicker transportation and she did it by making Cars, as this world doesn''t have such a thing and still uses carriages. It was not like any ordinary Car that ran on Gas or Electricity as those things would be useless in the end because it would be very slow in terms of carriages that are being pulled by Monsters or Beasts. It was only powered by pure Mana/Qi, so the more condensed or higher the mana input is, the faster the car would go, also the Car can fly which is a great thing so that it can be taken as a fast transport betweens as there were no Portals in betweens that are very close to each other. Though the car was only a prototype, she still managed to sell a few thousand of them which only made her back higher, but that was just the start of all of the business that she had. Now she has a lot ofpanies under her, the Assassin Guild that could generate Thousands of Purple Gold in just a month, as there are so many rich nobles that are willing to hire Assassins to kill people, it was her most sessful establishment as it was operated by herself alone.


    The Assassins of the Guild are her clones, Ice Beast, or even Yuki herself. There was also the Mall that she made that made a lot of people misunderstand her for being a kind person. People think that she made the mall for the poor vendors so that they can have a job. But her true aim was the profit alone.


    "A God you say�� Hahaha�� Looks like I''m destined to have the blood of the Gods in my hands. Looks like what I saw at that time was half wrong, and half correct. That God didn''t go for Ryu Kato but instead went for the Royal Destruction�� HAHAHA! Looks like another War is about to erupt, isn''t that right, Mirel? Sunny, do we have information on who is the current Leader of the Royal Destruction?" Yuki simply asked as knowing who is the Leader would help her a lot to make preparations for the War, but if they don''t it was still fine. She just needs to be better than him/her, nothing more


    "Yes, we have gathered all of the information about her�� The person is not someone unfamiliar to the Master, in fact, you even met her once when you fought all of the S-ss Adventurers�� She is  Andrew''s Lover, Asami. The little woman who always apanies her. This is also also the major reason why the Royal Destruction targetted you on the day of the Party, but sadly they failed and even lost their ten strongest Monsters." Sunny brings out one of the most shocking news that Yuki has heard throughout her life. Her eyes widened as this oue was not what she expected or even imagined. She also did her little research about Asami and Andrew''s life but what she found is all useless things to her, so she ignored it at that time she discovered that Asami came from a particr lineage of people but no matter how much digging she did, she can''t find anything other than they are very secretive and strong people that want to rule the Heaven. At that time she also put some theories about her Family and concluded that she might be the heir of the Royal Destruction since it matches the description of her family, but without any prior evidence, she didn''t believe it just yet and just buried it at the back of her head.


    "Hahaha�� Can''t believe that I overlooked this, I was already suspicious of her, I should have already killed her when I had the chance. Sunny, do you know what their current number is? Just a rough estimate is enough." Yuki wanted more information about the Royal Destruction, and though she want to get the information herself she doesn''t have any time left as any time, they could attack and start another War. Instead of getting any information about the Royal Destruction numbers, strength, and Ranks, she would rather prepare for the iing war.


    "It- it is nearing 10,000,000 Million Cultivators, and those cultivators have the power of a Spirit Warrior. All of those Cultivators are the secret Weapon of Royal Destruction and they are willing to let them all out just to hunt you down Master, and�� from the information that we got, it looks like the God that is backing the Royal Destruction has personally sent 1,000 Cultivators that are in the ranks of Overseer. And since Master Yuki already knows the disparity between Heavens, she knows that an Overseer opponent that came from Yggdrasil is someoneparable to Azir, who was the previous Leader of the Adventurer Guild." As soon as those words left Sunny''s mouth, despair seems to loom over Mire, Ike, Lian, Aria, Rory, Aoi, and Yuki''s daughters. As for Yuki, she still has her cold and unreadable face and no one can read what she is thinking.


    "All of you are weak, you already started to feel despair just because you heard their Number and Power? But I''m not saying that we shouldn''t fear them, you just need to be stronger, and never feel fear when facing someone no matter how hard it is. And from what I know, those 10 Milion Cultivators cannot bepared to your experiences in fighting. Especially for the legendary Warriors such as Rory, Aria, and Aoi who have millennia of battle experience that can''t easily be matched up. I''m willing to sacrifice my resources to make all of you powerful, I just need your words so that you can fight them, I won''t ept any hesitant answers." Yuki said as in a flick of a finger, all of the Spatial Ring that she collected from each God that she had killedid out in front of them, and because of the sheer amount of it, it overwhelmed the Garden.


    "Each and one of these Spatial Rings contains all of the Gods that I have killed in the Mortal Realm, even if they are only Gods from the Mortal Realm. It is more than enough to make all of you even more Powerful." As soon as those words left Yuki''s mouth none of them were able to say anything and just looked at the overwhelming amount of Spatial Rings that wasying on the ground. Those treasures are enough for some Gods in the Mortal Realm to kill each other just to get it, the Demon General was the most shocked out of all of them.


    "Lucifer�� and the rest of you Demons. Catch." Yuki threw 8 pieces of Ring in their way. All 8 of them catch what Yuki threw at them, and upon taking a closer look at it, they immediately recognized it as the treasures of the Angel Race.


    "That is all yours and before you say anything, I have already looked into the contents of the Rings, but I found nothing special�� Other than this��" Yuki took out a small ss tube that contains a red liquid that somehow looks exactly like blood, but they can tell that it was not any normal Blood because it was the Blood Essence of a God.


    A Blood Essence is much more powerful than normal blood that any living being can produce as it contains some of their Spiritual Energy and Qi/Mana making it more powerful, if a person loses some of their Blood Essence even if it was just a drop, it can cause significant damage to their Body as Blood Essence isn''t something you can harvest every day. It needs to be processed inside of the body as the Blood remains deep inside of the Soul Realm of that person where it is rich with Spiritual Energy and Qi/Mana, and what makes Blood Essence very important is that it is the thing that can calm down the Soul Realm every time it uses Powers. It helps cool it down so that it wouldn''t overheat.


    Yuki then gazed at the small Vile that contain the Blood Essence and used her "Fox Divine Eyes" to check it once again.


    God''s Divine Blood Essence (ck) - The Blood Essence that has been cultivated for more than a few thousand years by God himself.


    "Whose Blood Essence is that, no wait�� Is that from God?" Lucifer asked as her voice quivered slightly as she took a much closer look at the Vile in Yuki''s hands, she was in her world because deep inside she still felt sad that her little brother died, so seeing something that something connected to him, she felt emotional. Lucifer didn''t even notice that she was only a few inches away from Yuki, so close that it seems the two were about to kiss.


    "It is, you don''t mind if I take it right? I need this to get my Blood Element stronger, if you want to take it as a memento, I''ll have to pass on that, I''m afraid you can''t do anything about it. This is also the reason why I gave you your brother''s Ring, especially for you. It contains all of his belongings, I believe that I have more than reasons why I can take this." Yuki wasn''t fazed or felt any emotion when the most beautiful woman in the Mortal Realm approached her, and this caused Satan to feel jealousy to arouse inside her heart. And when she can''t take how the two were so close, she got up and pulled Lucifer and embraced the shorter woman.


    "My Empress, you don''t need to feel sad about God''s Death. Isn''t it for the best that he died, this way he can reflect on the wrong things that he did? And maybe in his next life, he can be a better person. So feel don''t feel burdened anymore, I don''t quite like it when I see you depressed." Satanforted Lucifer, and in response tears slowly started to drop in her eyes as she then hid her face between Satan''s breast and inhaled her sweet scent which calmed her down by a lot.


    "Yeah�� I''m sorry, Yuki. I let my emotions take over me, and thank you�� for giving me this. I will treasure it." Lucifer smiled beautifully as she finally left with Satan to go back to her Demon Race and sent out a camp for them to live on, she was also nning to get some army to maybe help Yuki for the iing army because from what she heard it looks like the enemy is strong and has a huge number.


    "Well, even if you disagree with me. I''ll still use it." Yuki said without any hesitation whatsoever, she opened the Vile and drank all of it in an instant leaving all of them shocked. Ayame paled when she saw it because directly consuming Blood Essence isn''t something easy to do, it is very hard because the person that consumed it must contain it safely inside of them.


    She became extremely worried about Yuki''s safety because she knew how hard it is to consume a Blood Essence of someone as she experienced it herself, and that was one of her near-death experiences. And seeing how Yuki casually drank the Blood Essence without any hesitation whatsoever, she almost want to take it out inside of Yuki''s body, and to make things worse�� it was a Blood Essence that has been cultivated for a few thousand years by a God. But her nightmare only began when she saw the veins on Yuki''s body begin to explode one by one, but she cannot do anything and just pray that Yuki survive the crisis.


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! The host has sessfully upgraded her ss Rank Blood Element into Gold Rank Blood Element - Purgatory''s Blood (Gold). For sessfully upgrading the host''s Blood Element to the next Rank, the System will reward the host. + 1,000 All Stats, 10,000,000 Gold.]


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Primordial Heavenly Fox


    Title/s - Saviour, Last Stand, Spirit Princess, Origin Skill, Ice Queen, Weapon Master, Ancient Killer, Challenger of the Heavens, Destroyer, God the New World, Absolute Prodigy.


    Lvl - 10/1,000


    Exp bar - 0/10,000


    The requirement to Rank Up:[The host must be lvl 1,000.]


    HP - 200,050,500


    Profound Chaos - 6,101,000


    Chaos Power - 3,050,500<novelnext></novelnext>


    Rank - Mortal Beast


    Element -


    Transcendent cial (Diamond)


    [This Element will not be able to transcend into ck Rank because it''s only temporary.]


    Purgatory''s Blood (Gold) - 0%/200%


    [The host must have aplete 200% mastery. The host would also need to create a single drop of her Blood Essence. The Blood Essence must be at least 90% Chaos Power, and 10% Spiritual Energy.]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - Eternal Moon Dance, Cursed Sword Techniques of the Demon Goddess.


    Original Skill - Eternal Freezing Void Bow, Transcending Ice Gauntlet, Corrupting Ice sh, Essence of the Mind.


    Original Passive - Destiny Shattering Domain, Endless Ice Void.


    Active - Blood Maniption �� (5), Descendant Ice Maker �� (5), Moon st �� (5), Beast Arts �� (5), Charm �� (5), Absolute Stealth �� (5), Absolute Speed �� (5), Illusionary ��, Lunar''s Empress �� (3), Blood Lifeline ��, Blood Annihtion ��, War Saintess ��, Blood Clone ��, Fist of Destruction ��.


    Passive - Blood Devourer, Moon Goddess, All Seeing Eye, Language God, Divine Fox Eyes, Frozen Abyss Heart.


    Status Point - 0


    Skill Point - 32,076


    Coin - 1,011,000,000


    Status -


    Str - 31,010


    Int - 61,010


    Agi - 42,300


    Def - 31,010


    Dex - 31,010


    Vit - 41,010


    Equipped Gears -


    - Fairy Saintess Flute (Silver)


    - Fairy''s Wrath: Rainbow Edge Dual Katana (Red) [Dual Spirit Type]


    - Earrings of the Life/Death Goddess (Red)


    - Ring of the Fox Goddess (Red)


    - Spatial Ring (Red)


    Inventory:


    (World Map), (Manual Guide), (Demon Awakening Pill x2 100%), (Void Pill), (Space Pill), (Skill Book - Heavens Will), (X5 Free Voucher), (Job ss X2), (The Staff of the Heavenly God), (Chaos Ring), (Uriel''s Blessing: Ne of the Divine Angel), (Lucifer''s Curse: Ring of Thousand Curses), (Phoenix Queen''s Tears (ck)), (Dragon Queen''s Soul Remnant).

 Chapter 414 Giving The Staff Of Heavenly God

    "It went smoothly as expected, isn''t that nice? Mother, when did you get in front of-," Yuki wasn''t able to finish her words when she got smacked on the head by her Mother shocking her. She then looked up and saw her Mother looking at her with anger and happiness but she couldn''t understand why Ayame was mad at her since she didn''t even do anything bad that could get her attention.


    "You! I can already tell what you are thinking! I don''t even understand how you can be so calm in the first ce. You have just swallowed something that no God would even try to drink, yet you are so confused why I''m mad!?" Ayame yells out as she raises her arm again and hit Yuki on the head once again, but there was no strength in her hits, if she did put even a little strength in her hits, Yuki''s head would explode. She was just merely venting her anger on Yuki for doing such a reckless thing. In contrast, Yuki was stunned and couldn''t do anything about the situation that she is currently in. For the first time in her life, she felt that her mind didn''t work as she kept being scolded by Ayame.


    Meanwhile, those who were watching did nothing as this was one of the rarest things they ever saw where Yuki lost. Nothing truly beats the scolding of a Mother, everything you say will only make things worse as your Mother would only get angrier at you. So seeing Yuki can''t do anything while being scolded was a precious sight that they will surely burn in their mind. Yuki who was just looking down at the ground and epting all of the scoldings that her Mother is giving her began to think about how to take revenge on the people who are just watching her and in response, all of them felt a chill run down their spine, they then began to look for the source and seeing how Yuki is looking at them with the same cold eyes that she give to her enemies before she kills them made their knees weak.


    "Big sister Ayame, can you forgive Mommy this one time? I know that she made a mistake that is worth scolding, but�� doesn''t everyone make mistakes?" Aika looked at Ayame with her big eyes that somehow looked pitiful, and looking at those big eyes made her stop yelling at Yuki to look at the little girl. Looking at Aika who was still a little girl, she looked exactly like Yuki when she was small. Ayame stopped and bent her knees to pat her little head before saying something in a soft and gentle voice.


    "You can call me Grandma Little Aika, just like your two big sisters. As for letting your Mother go�� I''ll let her go this time, but in exchange, promise me that you''ll look after her. Your Mommy here is quite stubborn and reckless. If she is set on doing something, she would do everything she can to do it. What happened today is a great example. Your Mommy had the bright idea to consume something that could potentially kill her without asking me or your Grandma Serene if it is the right thing to do or not." Ayame smiled as she gave Aika a candy that she got back from the Celestial Star Heaven and just as she was about to walk away, she saw out of the corner of her eye Yuki standing up.


    "Well�� I thought that it would be fine since I have Blood Maniption. But, I know my mistake, I''m sorry." Yuki''s body shed for a second as no one saw that she had already vanished from her spot to kiss her Mother''s cheeks before going back to Mirel and the others to question them if they would ept her offer. Her move eased Ayame''s anger quite a lot as she smiled happily for a second, as for Serene who was the cause of the kiss, was grinning from the side and sighed.


    "Yuki is too mature, and Ayame sometimes acts like a little kid. It makes me wonder who is the oldest between the two��" Seren muttered to herself, but she soon chuckled and thought to herself that it was one of Ayame''s charms. Her being childish is cute to her, especially when they are alone with themselves.


    Ding!


    Difficulty: Special


    Quest (Complete): Kiss your Mother on the cheeks as an additional gift to her foring back.


    Time Limit: 24 Hrs


    Time Remaining: 0


    Rewards:


    +100 All Stats


    Primordial Baby Vampire


    Skill Creating Stone - This Stone would allow the user to create any Skill she wants. It will use the user''s broad mind and even imagination as that will they use to create the Skill, they can create any Skill that they want, but there is a limit to creating a Skill. The user is not allowed to create a Skill that will change the World, such as a Skill that controls the Laws.


    [Rewarding the host with the designated rewards, 3�� 2�� 1�� Congrattions!]


    "So? Have all of you decided on your answer yet? Are you willing to face your fears and face all of them head-on without ever backing down?" Yuki asked in a serious tone as she looked at each one of them but she passed her daughters except for Yumie whose confidence was slowly fading away just a few moments ago, and Aika who was still quite a soft person. Even though Aika uses Swords to defeat her enemy, Yuki found that she doesn''t directly kill her opponents but makes them incapable of fighting before letting either her Sisters or others kill them for her sake because it seems that she doesn''t like to kill people. Even though Yuki has the blood of a merciless killer, it seems that Aika didn''t get that trait from her and seems to be like her Mother Fairy. But it was too early to say it because she doesn''t personally know Celeste.


    "Ah, yes! We can promise you, Yuki, that we will fullymit ourselves to doing our best in the iing War between us, the Human Race, Royal Destruction, and all of our iing enemies. I�� I know that these words may not mean a lot to you, but I am very grateful to you�� you have helped us a lot, and I, no we�� are very grateful to you. Maybe if you didn''t show up in our lives, the Beast Race would have probably been on the ground right now. And I don''t know how to repay you for it, but thank you. Thank you, Yuki�� for all of the things that you did for us. Thank you��" Mirel said with a deep voice that was full of gratefulness as he knelt on one knee in front of Yuki and thanked her with all of his heart.


    "There''s no need to thank me, I don''t need it. If you want to repay me, bring Glory, that''s all." Yuki remained standing there with an expressionless face as she left those words to all of them. She was not the type of person to be touched when she heard words such as that, but if that was in the past when she was still a child back on Earth maybe she would have tears in her eyes and even hug him out of emotion. But things are not going to be like that because of what she experienced.


    A fire has been lit up in everyone''s heart as they unconsciously clench their fists and determination was slowly burning in their eyes which Yuki could see. But in response, she simply chuckled before leaving all of them with a few more words.


    "Good luck, I hope you don''t go back on your words�� Bring Glory to the Beast Race." With all of that, she left them and asked her three daughters toe with her to a more spacious area. She has also invited Fumiko and Anna to go with her because she was nning to finally give the "Staff of the Heavenly God" to someone, but she doesn''t know who would be the best one out of all of them to wield it. But she already had two candidates, and that was either Anna or Aika since their battle style would best fit it. Anna is mainly a support as she doesn''t have any offensive Magic Skills that could potentially defeat an opponent and Aika. She was a special case as she still doesn''t quite know what kind of weapon would suit her, so maybe a Staff would show the full capabilities of her 10 Elements. She has also considered giving it to Fumiko, but that wasn''t the brightest idea since she was still new to this. It was too early to give her a weapon.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Aika�� what kind of weapon do you want? Do you not want the "Cmity Destroyer Sword" that I gave you? Because I got some reports that you don''t kill your opponent but just make them incapable of moving. I''m not saying this because I''m disappointed in you, I''m merely concerned for you because if you don''t want the Sword, I have another one for you to use." Yuki didn''t take out the "Staff of the Heavenly God" just yet and just waited for Aika to answer.


    "I�� Mommy, it is that I don''t want the Sword�� I like using it�� look, I even managed to upgrade it into a Spirit Type Weapon." Aika said meekly as she took out the Sword from her Spatial Ring and let Yuki inspect it for herself.


    It was true that Aika loved using the Sword, but it was not like that when she first used it though. She was pretty scared of using it because of how terrifying its appearance is, another reason is that she would prefer to make her enemies incapable of moving, but not directly killing them. There were only a few moments in her life where she was forced to kill, such as the time when they had a War between them and the Void Beast/Monsters. But at that time, she didn''t feel as guilty as she did when she was forced to kill a Human as those Void Beasts/Monsters don''t have any mind of their own, they only act on instinct which is to destroy/kill everything they see.


    So when she first used the Cmity Destroyer Sword, she was not used to it and was very clumsy at the start. Since she cannot ask for more than one piece of advice from her aunties, uncle, and big sisters, she didn''t waste any of it and wanted to learn everything by herself. But she doesn''t know where to start, but she soon found a hole in her Mommy''s test, it only said that she cannot ask for advice from them, but it doesn''t mean that she can''t ask other people. And that is what she exactly did, she went back to the Royal Beast Academy and asked Rory who was the Principal to give a Private Sword Lesson to her.


    Yuki''s mind almost went nk when she heard that Aika had awakened a Spirit inside of the "Cmity Destroyer Sword" from the details that she had read, it was incapable of holding a Spirit, so how did Aika even manage to awaken a Spirit inside of it.


    "Unless�� Hahaha�� you''re the daughter of that Woman�� you simply have the same powers as her." Yuki chuckled as she only looked at the Sword in Aika''s hands, the Sword was unrecognizable if not for her "Divine Fox Eyes".


    Ding!


    Weapon Type - Sword


    Name - Awakened Cmity Destroyer Sword (Red)


    Attack - 1,500


    Speed - 900


    Def - 2,000


    Because of the love and care the wielder shows to the Sword, it begins to develop its mind. And when finally it has a mind of its own, a Spirit was born and contracted the new Master that would wield it.


    Passive -


    Natural Disaster - Once this weapon is equipped, the Element that is put in it would manifest a Natural Disaster, but it would depend on what Element it is. Water would bring a flood, Fire would cause Fire Storms toe out, Earth would bring earthquakes, and many more.


    Active -


    Cmity sh - A bust of attack that would use all of the wielder''s, Mana. Upon hitting an Enemy, the attack would multiply to two, and again until it bes ten. Once it bes ten, those attacks then can be controlled by the wielder for 5 minutes until it disappears.


    Elemental Prison - The enemy will find themselves in a Prison of all the Elements that the wielder can control. But as time went by, they would find themselves wounded because of the Prison.


    "Nothing changed in its Skill, but�� the same thing couldn''t be said in the Stats. It nearly multiplied by five on the Attack Stat which was a huge buff." Yuki mutters to herself as she asks Aika to do something about the living Spirit inside of it.


    "Can you bring the little Spirit out? I want to see what he/she looks like." Instead of taking the Sword from her hands, she wanted to see if she had full control over the Spirit or not. Aika slowly nodded her head as she obeyed Yuki''s words and gently asked for the Spirit inside toe out to show itself.

 Chapter 415 The Effects Of The Staff Of The Heavenly God

    "Haiss�� Just as I expected, it is a high-ranking Weapon Spirit. I wonder if it''s because she has the purest bloodline within Fairy''s." Yuki mutters to herself as she looks at the little Spirit that is flying around Aika''s head until he finally stops tond in his Master''s palm to have a greater look at it.


    "Well, if it''s the case then there is no need to change your weapon then. Just practice more, especially practice killing your enemy. I know I''m being harsh right now, but there is no need to rush. I just hope that you can fully prepare yourself to finally kill a person someday, the sooner the better. Well, since Aika doesn''t want to change her Weapon. Anna, do you want a better weapon to use? I remember that your Staff is only a Silver Rank Staff, which is not bad, I have something better for you to use, it evenpliments your Light Element fairly well." Yuki smiled at Aika before kissing her forehead and talking to Anna who was stumped after hearing such words.


    "You don''t have to expose that I am poor by only having a Silver Rank Weapon�� But I want to see it though." Anna said excitedly as she walked closer to Yuki wanting to see the Staff personally. And when Yuki finally brought out the Staff and held it in her hands, all of them felt a sinister Auraing out from the Staff making all of them shiver in fear, the aura that it was releasing was something scary, even scarier than Grandil who all of them remembered clearly. But it was not just them who was affected by the sinister Aura, even Serene who has fought a lot of terrifying enemies in her whole life begins to sweat a little from fear when being exposed to such a terrifying aura.


    "What in the world is that Yuki? How can such a thing release such a terrifying aura? Its evil and sinister aura is making everyone here submit to it out of fear." Serene said as she walked up to Yuki and ced a barrier out of her dense Mana to protect all of the people from passing out. She then takes a closer look at the Staff but surprisingly finds that she doesn''t have the powers to know how powerful the Weapon is. But she didn''t get an answer from Yuki who just took care of Anna who was the most affected out of all of them as she was the closest to her when she pulled the Staff out. Anna even fell to the ground because of the aura which made things worse.


    "Anna! Are you alright!? I''m sorry, I didn''t know that this was going to happen, if I only knew I wouldn''t have taken this thing out. I''m sorry��" Yuki said softly as shey on the grass andid Anna''s head on herp before starting to caress her head gently. Anna''s face waspletely pale and tears even started to form in her eyes as she trembled in fear.


    "I- I''m fine�� I was just surprised by the sudden impact on my body. I will re-recover in a few minutes, do- don''t worry." Anna answered with difficulty as she was trying to catch her breath a little.


    "Can I know exactly what kind of weapon that is?" Anna asked breathlessly as she mustered all of her remaining strength to at least sit down beside Yuki, but because she felt so powerless after receiving such damage from an aura alone she stumbled, though she didn''t feel as if Yuki was already there to cover for her. She used her shoulder for Anna''s head to lie on.


    "This�� this is the Staff that I looted, well you can also say that I made it. Because it is made from all of Heaven where the Gods reside in the Mortal Realm. Its name is�� The Staff of the Heavenly God. And it''s a ck Rank Weapon, from that alone you can already tell that it is very powerful." Yuki said as she looked at the Staff menacingly on her hand, her gaze somehow contained a bit of anger towards the Staff but she knows that it was her fault for such a thing to happen.


    "A ck Rank Weapon!?" All of them gasped out of shock as they saw the weapon in Yuki''s hand in a much different light. Even seeing a Red Rank Item was already rare enough and considering that there are only a few dozens of people in the Mystic Dragon Heaven who owns a Red Rank Item, it was not even a question of what would happen if the news of a ck Rank item appeared in their heaven. This is the first time in their life to seen a ck Item personally.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I know that is not everything about that weapon, tell me about it, Yuki. Because even I cannot see what kind of weapon it is?" Serene questions with all seriousness as she looks at Yuki with cold and piercing eyes. Ayame was quite shocked to see Serene looking at Yuki with such cold eyes but she was even more shocked when she heard that not even Serene can know the power of the Staff.


    "That''s what I''m already going to do. Does your pride hurt so much because you cannot see how powerful this weapon is? So shut up and just listen to me." Yuki was already in a bad mood and seeing Serene re at her, she cannot help but snap at her.


    "The Staff of the Heavenly God reacts to its wielder. It would transform ording to the nature of the user, and that is why it looks like this, it''s exactly because of my nature and personality. A dark, cold-blooded killer, mysterious, cold, and exactly every nature that you have. That is the reason why you weren''t able to read it, it is also the reason why all of you fell under its pressure because I am someone who is a menace that would kill anyone." Yuki smiled as she looked at everyone, and seeing that smile everyone understood that Yuki haspletely epted what kind of a person she is, but little did they know that under that smile a creeping sadness and guilt wasying in her heart for being who she is right now.


    "So�� don''t worry Anna. Touch this Staff and see it change its appearance ording to your personality and nature." Yuki shook her head once more as thinking about such things is useless as it wouldn''t do any good for her, so she ignored it for now. She then handed the Staff of the Heavenly God to Anna''s hand, and once her hand left the Staff it began to glow brightly and under its golden bright light, it soon began to change its appearance.


    From its abyss-ck handle, it turned into a white rod with golden runes all around it, and finally, the most terrifying part of the Staff which was the hands soon vanished and was reced with one singr red orb. But that was not all of the change that happened, on top of it was the head of a bat, while on the sides of the red orb, the bat''s wings seemed to be protecting it.


    Ding!


    [The Staff of the Heavenly God changed from "Endless Nightmare Hand" to " Protector of the Vampire Race. There will be no change in the Stats of the weapon as only the appearance has changed.]


    "Congrattions, it looks like you were the chosen one�� The one who will save the Vampire Race." Yuki said to  Anna who waspletely shocked after what just happened, at first she was shocked because this was not the oue she had expected but she was not bragging about her being a kind and gentle woman. She expected something different, as Yuki has stated that it would base on the appearance of the wielding but it didn''t do it in her case. She even got worried that she broke it, but far from that, it seems that the Staff is telling her that she is the future of the Vampire Race.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 416 Helping Katsumi Choose A Weapon

    "Even though this Staff hurt me earlier, I know it is not its fault as it was set up to be like that, so no one is at fault here. But I''m not saying that you should be the one to take the me, Yuki! No matter what kind of personality you can have, no matter how bad it is, as long as you love and cherish me, I will continue to walk with you. And that is never going to change." Anna said with all her heart as she hugged Yuki silently to let her feel all the love she could give her. By now she knows Yuki a lot, she knows many things that even her parents might not know and one of those is that she has an icy exterior meanwhile a soft side inside, that is how she interprets her. As she believes that no matter how cold a person is there will still be warmth inside of them and that was just the case with Yuki, it may seem that she doesn''t need love because she is strong. Still, when she saw her crying and calling out to her Mother while she was having a nightmare, it made her realize that she was just broken inside. This is why she will do what she can to help her out, for the woman she loves.


    "Thanks�� Alright, changing topic. Now that you have your weapon Anna, you should let yourself get used to using it. Though it shouldn''t be hard considering what kind of talent you have, so good luck. Fumiko, I''m sorry but since you are still new, I won''t give you a weapon just yet, I hope you can understand it." Yuki didn''t feel any better even after hearing Anna''s words, because deep inside her she knows that her personality mighte crashing down in their love life and ultimately ruin it. Yuki knows how possessive she can be, and she can''t even stand someone being so close to one of them whether they are the same or opposite gender, but as she doesn''t want any bloodshed she doesn''t kill them. But sometimes she just feels like wants to trap them inside of a room where she can be the only one to admire their beauty, but doing it can ruin the rtionship that they build because she would be restricting their freedom. She feels like she is a terrible person for even having such thoughts, she doesn''t even know how she became so possessive.


    "It doesn''t matter to me, Yuki. So you don''t have to worry about yourself. Heck, I can''t even master my Powers, how can I wield a weapon then?" Fumiko shrugged it off like it was nothing and slightlyughed. She knows very well that she wasn''t ready at all to be wielding a weapon, and if she did she doesn''t even know what kind of weapon she would like to use as there were at least a few hundred to pick from.


    "Katsumi�� how about you? Do you want a better weapon? I noticed that you still haven''t changed your weapon and still use the same weapon that your Auntie Aria gave you. I think I may have something better, but you gotta tell me first what it is you want, though I also notice that you excel in using polearms. So consider choosing in that line up of weapons." Yuki asked and just waited for Katasumi to answer, though she lied about having a weapon as she would just buy it in the System Shop after hearing what kind of weapon Katsumi would like.


    "Well�� I have liked using this weapon ever since. But now that I am stronger, I feel like it cannot keep up with me now. And I have also thought of changing weapons, but I didn''t know what kind of weapon to use though. But if I''m going to choose in the range of polearms, I don''t have any idea what to use, though the weapon I would like is something heavy, powerful, and also flexible so that it can keep up with my speed." Knowing that Kasumi also wanted to switch weapons and even asked for advice, she would do just that. So she made all of the polearms that have existed on Earth using only her Ice and let Katsumi choose what she wants.


    "As you can see there are dozens of polearms here but in my opinion�� These three might be the best for you." Yuki said as she separated three of those polearms before wielding it herself so that Katsumi could see it better.


    "Halberd, known for its axe-like appearance with a spearhead on top of it. In the past, it enables the wielder to attack your opponents in vital points such as their joins which are big damage that can be dealt to your enemies that could make them incapable of moving even if it''s a little damage. Finally�� we can use the axe edge to cut them in half. Like so." Yuki smiled as she moved fast, but not too fast so that they can still see her movement. She then created a Massive Ice Golem and its only purpose was to attack Yuki, but before it could even make a move, Yuki has already attacked behind its knee joint making it fall to the ground as she finishes it by cutting its head in half.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Just like so, you can try it if you want," Yuki said as she removed the Ice Golem before grabbing the next weapon that she has suggested to Katsumi to use. As for Katsumi, she was listening attentively and was watching closely so that she wouldn''t miss anything important as this would change the course of her future. Choosing the right weapon can make her very powerful alone just by it, but by no means it is an easy task.


    "Next�� is going to be the Scythe. Though in my opinion, this is the hardest out of the three that I chose for you since it''s a curved de. And you need to hit all of the right angles to deal massive damage to your enemy. I will teach you how to use this weapon, remember�� it can be quite tricky because it is mainly used for shing and stabbing your enemies, the one I am using is a two-handed Scythe as you can see it is quite big." Yuki said as she finally showed its power and shed through the Ice Golem that she made once again killing it in one strike, but she was not done just yet, she made another one and this time she mmed the point of Sctyhe into its head but because of its thickness it didn''t go through but it was just as Yuki expected as she then twisted the handle decapitating the Ice Golem in the process.


    "That''s all this weapon can do. But there is more that you can learn if you just dedicate yourself to learning it, as what I showed you is pretty much the basics of the Scythe�� Oh, wait�� I forgot you can also do this with a Scythe." Yuki smiled as she made another Ice Golem, but this time it wasn''t that big and just the same size as her. The Scythe that she was also holding changed shape and it now has two sizes to it, one de on top and one below. And to everyone''s surprise, she threw it and as it fly into the air it begins to spin rapidly cutting the Ice Golem into two with absolute ease. But she was still not done, she then removed the de from below and added chains to it, she then once again threw it to the Golem that had just recovered for it to only be cut in half once again.


    As the Scythe traveled behind it, Yuki pulled the Chains cutting it in half because of its sharp de.


    "It may look hard, but in fact, it''s very simple to do. You just need practice for it." Yuki smiled as she begins to switch weapons again, but she didn''t know that what she did was almost practically impossible because it was hard to change the trajectory of the Scythe for it to travel behind the enemy. Serene who was a Scythe user herself was baffled to see that kind of battle style.


    "Finally, this is thest weapon. Probably it''s my second favorite in the polearm category, only one below the Scythe. It is the Guandao��"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 417 A Fight Almost Break Out

    "Simr to a ive, or the Naginata of the Japanese old weapons but its difference is that it is mainly used for highly skilled infantry fighters. So you can also consider those two as an option since their fighting styles are fairly simr to those two." Yuki exined as she also made two more weapons that were simr to the Guandao that she was holding. Without saying anything more she began to show the power of the Guandao, though the style of it is simr to the Halberd because it is both polearms, it is also different. They could see that it is slightly better in terms of speed and power, it is also very flexible as it can turn to the side quickly.


    "Finally�� Why this weapon is also good because of this. At least that''s what I think." Yuki said as she jumped up high in the sky, she then made a tform below her feet before looking down and making a bigger Ice Golem than before. Yuki then jumped out from the Ice tform that she made and headed straight to the Ice Golem, clenching her fist slightly, she then thrust the Guandao at the Golem making a giant hole in its chest.


    "You cannot deal this kind of damage to your enemies with a Halberd because it is mainly used for shing enemies with the way its edge forms, same thing with a Scythe because it is a curved de." Yuki was finally done demonstrating all three polearms that she chose for Katsumi to choose, but her performance only shocked all of the people who were watching because she showed multiple different fighting styles. But the most shocking part is that she even said that she wasn''t that good at using this kind of weapon, but in their eyes, it was above the rank of a General who used them.


    "So, what do you think? Are you confident that you can choose a weapon now? But don''t worry, I''m not going to rush you. Pick carefully, if you still have any questions, I''m always here to help you." Yuki smiled as she patted Katsumi''s head gently.


    "Mother�� I noticed something about all of the weapons that you suggested to me, all of them are pretty much curved des. So�� Mother, do you think that a Katana would fit me?" Katsumi asked curiously, this was the oue that she had thought of. But she didn''t ask this only out of curiosity but because she also has some experience with Swords, and not to brag about it, she was pretty good at using them.


    "A Katana, huh? Maybe it could work, but you do know that using a Katana would lessen the damage that you can deal because its damage output is not the best, as a Katana''s power relies on its Speed." Yuki said and just as she was about to create a Katana with her Ice, she decided not to and just brought out her Fairy''s Wrath to show the powers of a Katana.


    "I don''t think I must show you how to use a Katana as you already know how I fight with it, but since it was when I used both of them, I''ll show you how you can fight with only one. But in all reality, it would depend on what kind of Katana you are using, since there are two types, one-handed, and two-handed Katana. This however can be both, so just watch for yourself." Yuki said and just as she was about to hand the Elemental Hydra Katana to Aika since she was the closest to her. But before she could even hand it to her, it began to shake and soon the Spirit inside of it came out, the same thing also happened to the Cosmic Dragon, its Spirit came out.


    Yuki didn''t pay any attention to this since this was not the first time she saw both of the Spiriting out of their will, but when she felt bloodlusting from the two of them she immediately went into action before things can get ugly as those two Spirits were very strong, much stronger than all of her daughtersbined.


    "What�� The�� Fuck�� Do you think you''re doing?" Yuki asked in an extremely chilling tone as she got in front of Aika and her three daughters to protect all of them from the two Spirits who looked like they were about to attack. In an instant, the feeling of death looms all over the Garden, but even if they were not the target, they were still shaking out of fear for their lives after being exposed to such a terrifying aura and it was all because of Yuki''s passive, Destiny Shattering Domain.


    Both spirits immediately stopped in their tracks and looked at Yuki with clear fear in their eyes, as they showed their physical body in front of Yuki, and to everyone''s surprise, they saw two baby Beastsying on the ground quivering in fear. It was not a question anymore that Yuki was pissed about the situation, but instead of fixing it, it only escted when two more Spirits came out, but it wasn''t the Fairy that was guarding the Fairy''s Wrath, it came out of Aika''s weapon, from the Awakened Cmity Destroyer Sword, but it only made Yuki confused at the same time because why were there two Spirits inside of a Sword?


    But then she remembered something when she fought Aika in a Spar just recently. And that could only mean one thing, and that was that Aika was the same as her, she double wields.


    "Is that the Spirit from the Chaotic Judgement Sword that she used against me? Then that means that she has two weapons." Yuki said, but she didn''t want to confirm her suspicion just yet and only watched how the two Spirits wereing to attack her own.


    "Aika, calm both of your Spirits down. Tell them that these two don''t have any bad intentions towards you." Yuki said calmly and waited for things to settle down as she now has full control over her two Spirits also, but she was still confused about whether the two of them were to attack Aika since this is only their second time meeting. With only a few words from Aika, she has already calmed her Spirits down and now only waited for her Mommy to exin some things.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Master, if I may. I know the reason why these two idiots came out and tried to attack the Princess." Finally, the guardian of the Cosmic Dragon, and Elemental Hydra came out and said in a cute voice Yuki to which Yuki only nodded her head and waited for her to exin.


    "The reason is very simple, they don''t want to be touched by other people except for Master. So when they saw that you were about to hand Elemental Hydra to the Princess they got agitated and thought that you didn''t want him anymore. So they tried to kill the Princess to show their worth, but the Master came out and protected her. Also, the Princess''s Spirit Weapon came out to protect her, though they wouldn''t be able to do anything since they are far weaker." The Fairy calmly exined the situation, she then took a break tond in Yuki''s head before continuing her exnation.


    "These two don''t have any brains Master, so I hope you can forgive them. They only run based on their instinct which is to serve their Master, that is also why I exist, to help and bring bnce." The Fairy added in.


    "I see�� tell them that they don''t have to worry about such silly thoughts." Yuki calmed down a bit after finally knowing the reason. She then set her eyes on the two who seemed to want to say something to her to which she let them.


    "Master, we''re very sorry. We were irrational today, we promise to not act like this in the future again." Both of them bowed their heads to the ground to apologize.


    "I will not ept your apology today, only when I see improvement then I will forgive both of you," Yuki said which made the two a bit sad, but it was the best thing that they could receive and both of them finally went back to the Dual Katana to rest, but the Fairy remained on top of Yuki''s head.


    "Little Fairy, why were you not affected when I tried to hand the Elemental Hydra to Aika?" Yuki questions, but she felt like she already knew the answer that she would receive from her.


    "I know that the Master isn''t going to throw us away, so I''m not worried. Plus, I love you, Master!" The Fairy answered as it flew and hugged Yuki''s fingers. Hearing her answer, she knew that she was right, this Fairy was highly intelligent but can be cute and naive sometimes.


    "I see, then you can y with your Little Sister for now,e back to me after you''re done," Yuki said as she casually brought out the Core of the Mortal Realm and brought out the Spirit that was inside and when the Fairy saw the Spirite out, its eyes lit up and it immediately went for a hug.


    "I''m making a lot of mistakes today�� I almost killed four precious people to me" Yuki muttered to herself as she gazed at the endless blue sky before taking in a deep breath.


    "Let''s continue thister in the night, I wille to the pceter to discuss all of the matters that we need to discuss. I will just go out for some errands." Yuki said as she disappeared from everyone''s sight quickly as she said it.

 Chapter 418 Handmade Gift

    After Yuki disappeared in front of them in a blink of an eye, all of them were speechless and were left with nothing. They don''t even have a say to do something in their current situation as the main person who called them here has already left. And with that, all of them chose to part ways as they still have their own business to attend to. Especially Lian who has now inherited the title of Goddess in Mystic Dragon Heaven, but it was not just her, all of the Royal Family was also affected by the sudden inheritance that she received from the God of Mystic Dragon Heaven, Vantil.


    "Now, now. Don''t be sad that your Mother left, I''m sure that she is busy and going to sort some things out. You know her more than most people, right? Yumie, Katsumi, Aika, Anna, and Fumiko. It''s just her personality, I''m sure that she is in her headquarters and already making ns for the iing war. And�� you don''t want to disappoint her right by getting injured in the War? So all of you better train yourself, so that when the wares, she wouldn''t have to worry about all of you so much." Ayame smiled gently as she even gave each and one of the little girls a head pat before turning her attention to the two women.


    "Well�� even though I and Serene can''t help in your training because your fighting style is far from what we normally do. You know, it''s hard for us to be in contact with the Mortals because of the rules that are set on us Gods, and if we are caught viting the rules we are going to be stripped of our title and have our Magic sealed. But, if you have any questions, you can use this Transmitter Crystal tomunicate with us." Ayame added as she took a blue crystal that Serene took out and handed it to Fumiko''s hand.


    "Also�� I hope you can make my requeste true. Please�� please stay with Yuki. I only hope that Yuki can find a person that would love her unconditionally, no matter what kind of person she is. I wish for her to have endless happiness. Because even I am scared for her�� I know that she has forgiven me for what I did to her, but no matter what she says, that guilt would haunt me forever because I''m the sole reason why she is like this. She is an untrusting cold woman who doesn''t show any emotion outside, even as her Mother I cannot read what she is thinking because she hides it. I don''t even know if she is in pain or not and that thought crushes my heart to a million pieces because�� Because even if she has forgiven me, I still think that there is a barrier between us." So, please�� I beg of you two to stay by her side because you are only one of the few people who she can love again." Ayame pleaded softly, but she soon began to choke on her cries as she needed to take a few seconds to take a deep breath.


    "She is naive to love, and what she only knows is to keep to herself the love that she is getting from you two. I hope that you two can show her endless love that I wasn''t able to do. She has already received too much pain, and I don''t want to add any more pain to her." Ayame said with a bitter smile hanging on her face as it looks like she even forced herself to say thest sentence.


    "I�� Goddess Serene, you don''t have to worry, I- no. Both I and Fumiko promised to stay with Yuki until the very end of our life, even if she decided to be evil we will stay with her until the end. Simply because we love her unless she is the one who chose to cut ties with us��" Anna said with a smile that seemed to brighten up everything around them, soon after Fumiko also followed in.


    "Yeah, that''s right. I have no intention of ever leaving Yuki, she was the one who lightened up my dark life in the past, and. Now I will do the same with her. I will be Yuki''s supporting light forever." Fumiko said with absolute confidence as she even looked straight into Ayames eyes as if she wasmitting herself to do what she just said. But she meant everything that she just said, she was not just saying it to put Ayame at ease, she will fullymit herself to Yuki, and that fact will not change.


    "I''m d�� I''m d that my daughter has found people like you that she can lean on. What both of you said put me at ease, well then�� I have said everything I wanted to say, we will take our leave now. I hope all of you can live a happy life, then we''ll leave now." Ayame said with a heavy sigh as she slowly wiped her eyes with the handkerchief that Serene gave her.


    "Ummm�� Goddess Ayame, can I say something to you before you leave?" Fumiko stopped Ayame and Serene before both of them could cancel out their Avatar.


    "Ah, no need to be so formal to me. You can call me Mother, it is also the same with you, Anna. Feel free to call me Mother since we are going to be family from now on." Ayame said with a smile. She wasn''tfortable being called Goddess by her daughter-inw since they are going to be technically family in the future and being called something so formal doesn''t suit her taste at all. She would rather be called Mother by them than to be called Goddess, it was also the same thing with Yuki''s three daughters, she asked them to call her Grandma.


    "Hahaha�� alright then, Mother. I would like to ask you something, your answer can also bring something positive to your rtionship with Yuki. Have you ever given something to her?" Fumiko asked with a clear bit of nervousness.


    "Yeah, back on Earth I have given her some stuff�� No, wait�� Hahaha-, I see what you mean now. I indeed gave Yuki some gifts when she was a child, but all of the things that she received from me were just some half-hearted stuff. I''m a bad Mother, huh?" Ayame began tough at herself as she cried even more when the realization struck her. She did give some gifts to Yuki when she was still a child, but all of the things that she gave her are not even worth mentioning because all of it was not thoroughly thought of, and the best gift that she has given her is probably the white snake, besides the snake, there was nothing left worth mentioning.


    "Then�� how about giving her a gift now? But I''m not talking about a gift that can bring her more power, but a heartfelt gift. A handmade gift is the best thing that you can give her." Fumiko gave Ayame a piece of advice that can change the scale of her rtionship with Yuki. If she gave Yuki a gift that she made herself, maybe her view of her would be better and she coulde closer to her than ever. But there was another problem ahead and that is that she doesn''t know what to give to her daughter because it seems that she has everything that she could ever want, and with her current ie, she can practically buy anything she wants in the Mystic Dragon Heaven.


    "Mother, I know what you can give her! I know her the most, I know what she likes and dislikes, well some of it." Fumiko was happy that she was able to lift Ayame''s mood once again by bringing up this advice and she even prepared to give what kind of gift Ayame could give to Yuki.


    "Yuki easily gets irritated by the dirtiness that is around her. In short she is germaphobic, maybe you have already seen this side of her where even if she massacred everything that is around her, she is perfectly clean. But even if blood gets on her, it would be her blood. So maybe you could give her a set of gloves, preferably the color ck since she hates light colors. So when you see someone touching her and see her irritated face, you must immediately bring that person away from her or else he/she will die." Fumiko said as she recalled some event when she saw Yuki''s germaphobia act up, it was when a random person identally touched her hand, resulting in his hand leaving his arm.


    "Germaphobic!? So that''s why, that''s why she seemed pissed when I also identally touched her hand. But why didn''t she do something to me?" Anna asked with a slightly pale face as she remembered her first meeting with Yuki.


    "Was Yumie there when you touched her, if she was then that is your reason. Because like I said, she became much softer than before. If it was in the past, even if a little kid was in her surroundings, she would just block the kid''s eyes before killing the person. I guess Sophia is an exception since she is particrly close with her." Fumiko exined as she also begins to think of other reasons, but she can''t think of any other reason besides what she first came up with.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 419 Thrown Off The Bus

    "Yeah, maybe that is the reason�� Yumie was there when we touched hands, I think her being there is why I''m still alive to this day." Anna sighed inwardly as she looked at Yumie for a second and thanked her for saving her even though it was not her intention.


    "Well�� let''s talkter for now. I want to practice more. Especially now that I have a better weapon from Yuki, all of you also train since we need more strength for the War. And�� Goddess Lucifer, can I ask for your help this time around? My request seems unreasonable, especially since it''sing from someone you don''t know, but I hope you can help us. Because of we get the help of your Demon Race, our chances of winning against our opponents would be higher." Anna said as she lowered her head towards Lucifer and asked for a favor.


    "Miss Anna�� You know that we Gods cannot interfere with the problems of Mortals right? So I can''t help you since all eight of us are Gods. Well except for me of course since I''m only at Saint Rank currently, but I doubt that even if I join you would help you a lot. You have experienced it yourself Miss Anna, the Qi/Mana that is revolting around the Mortal Realm is very weak, so in reality my Powers in the Immortal Realm are only at Guardian Rank, that is how weak I am in this World." Lucifer said with a bit of difficulty as she sighed and confessed about her being weak.


    "No way��" Anna''s mood suddenly went down after hearing that getting help from Lucifer would be likely impossible.


    "I hope you can understand me, Miss Anna, even though I want to help you, my Race would get annihted when they set foot on the battlefield. We will be at a disadvantage when I mobilize my Army. But if you want help from us, like teaching all of you some fighting Skills, we would be happy to oblige, since it''s the only thing we could do to help you." Lucifer quickly tried to ease Anna''s mood because seeing her getting sad made her sad too.


    "Alright, thank you for your support Goddess Lucifer, everyone. I hope you can take care of us in the future." Anna smiled as shepletely understand Lucifer''s words, it was not easy for a Leader to make a choice that could potentially bring destruction to her Race.


    "Yes, we will do everything to help you get more powerful." Lucifer smiled as she raised her arm and shook hands with Anna who has now a bright look on her face, but behind that bright look was an unyielding determination to get stronger quickly. After talking a little bit more, all of them decided to have a mass practice tomorrow morning, all of them wanted to be strong quickly to at least ease Yuki''s burden.


    On the other side, Yuki was standing on top of a cliff looking at the beautiful horizon with a deep gaze, she was deep in her thoughts and didn''t even notice that some people were slowlying close to her with bad intentions.


    "Boss, should we really attack her? She is only a child, don''t you think it''s a bit harsh to let a little girl be a ve?" A nervous-looking man asked the person in front of him in a quite timid voice as he waited for an answer.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    Currently, Yuki was surrounded by at least 30 people who have bad intentions toward her, but she doesn''t notice them because her mind was so upied thinking about everything that has happened so far. She almost hurt Anna, and Aika by ident, and all of it was her fault.


    "Idiot, of course, we need her! Don''t you know how much Gold we will get once we sell her? I even estimate that we can sell her for a few Blue Gold. Can''t you see her, she is really pretty, cute, and best of all she is still young! So she is pure, and a virgin, which would only make the price even go higher because of that. Just imagine what she would look like when she grows up, there''s no doubt in mind that she is going to be a very beautiful woman! So we should definitely take her and give her back to "The Harbinger" (CH# 136) so that our Leader can be proud of us and even reward us." His Boss answered quite angrily seeing how his subordinate acted stupidly, but he didn''t yell and only red at the man who shrank in fear after seeing how his Boss reacted to his words.


    "Alright, in a count of three. All of us will rush together and capture, but! I have to remind all of you to not use brute force to try and catch her, we wouldn''t want our product to be damaged right?" The Boss of the Group reminded all of them to be gentle while trying to capture Yuki as they can see her snow-white skin and it would be disappointing for it to get bruised as the price would get lower because of it, so they cannot risk damaging Yuki to such an extent.


    "Everyone get ready�� 3. 2. 1�� CAPTURE HER NOW!!" The man said through his mind so that Yuki wouldn''t be able to hear so that her chances of escaping are much lower since she doesn''t what is about to happen. But what the Boss didn''t know was the instance they showed themselves, all of them had unconsciously released malice, and once she felt it, it was simply game over for them.


    Without even turning back, she chained everyone''s limbs in an instant. Turning back slowly, Yuki''s face which was void of emotion just a few seconds ago has now turned icy cold. It was so cold that it seemed to freeze even the deepest part of hell. As she then spoke, it only turned their surrounding''s temperature to drop even more. The enemies were even lucky that Yuki''s "Destiny Shattering Domain" didn''t activate when her bloodlust leaked out. But even without her Original Skill activating, her bloodlust is still potent to the extent that some of them have already copsed and were hanging under Yuki''s Ice Chains.


    "I''ll only ask one time. From what Group all of you came from?" Yuki asked as she walked closer to one of them and held an Ice Knife in her hands and began carving the man''s skin to get him to talk. To say that her mood was bad is an understatement, her mood was very low as she begins to take it out on the people who tried to attack her. Blood keeps spewing out of the man''s body as Yuki carved his body, the poor man''s body was a bloody mess, his entire right has been skinned to the point where you can see some of his bones.


    "Ahhh!! Please help me, I will tell you everything, please just stop! I beg of you!" The man yelled for Yuki to stop as he beg nothing but for her to stop what she was doing to her. It was the most painful thing he has ever experienced in his whole life. Getting his skin torn apart and pulled out of his body like a pig was nothing but pure agony.


    "We are from the group called "The Harbinger", my Boss over there said that we should kidnap you and sell you to the rich nobles because you were really beautiful and would sell a lot. So please, go after him, not me. Please forgive me and let me go, I promise to not cross paths again with you." The man begins to plead for forgiveness as he began to put all of the me on their Boss, soon after, the rest begins to also speak up and put the me on their Boss who was now shaking in fear after getting thrown off the bus by his subordinate.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 420 The Start Of A War Part 1

    None of them wanted to die and because they immediately understood the situation that they were in, all of them chose to betray their Boss who was the one who set all it up, the person who wanted to kidnap Yuki and sell her for some cash. But little did they know that she didn''t care how much they pleaded and tried to put all the me on their Boss because even if he was the one who set up the n, the fact that all of them joined in was still a sin. And because of that, none of them would be left alive, she paid no attention to their pleas and continued to peel the man''s Skin with her Ice Dagger which only made them more fearful because it seems that she wasn''t listening to any of their words.


    "Tell me�� where is your main base at?" Yuki asked the Boss as she threw the Ice Dagger in her hands towards him, it was heading straight to his head and there was no doubt in his mind that it will easily pierce his Skull, and with the little time that he had, he confessed everything and closed his eyes with a glimmer hope that it wouldn''t hit him.


    "It''s located in the Kingdom of Monsters! South East of the Vadur''s Forest, you will see a Big Lake, and directly under it is our base!" The Boss confessed everything, he then waited for his fate toe. But he felt no pain, he slowly opened his eyes and to his happiness, the Dagger that Yuki threw was still in her hands. But he didn''t have the time to sigh in relief when he felt a chill behind him. Slowly turning his whole body behind him, what he saw was nothing but a nightmare to him. Two Beast were ughtering all of his men to bits, they were getting chewed up, turning into a bloody mess and what''s worse is that all of them were being kept alive by some unknown Magic.


    "Wha-," He didn''t have the time to finish his words as his head flew out of his body, the only thing hest saw before his vision darkened was his body getting torn apart by the two ferocious Beasts.


    "For now this will be all of the food you will be receiving from me as a sight of punishment for what you did earlier. You will eat Human Flesh for 1 Month before I let you two hunt again." Yuki said coldly as she stared into the Sky with countless thoughts in her mind, but for now, she only has one thing in her mind and that was to ease her anger, and the only thing that can ease it was destroying "The Harbinger" who only made her Mood worse. But she is not just doing this to ease her anger, she also has another reason why she would destroy their Famous Group, and that was to send a message to all of the people that want to be her enemy. Inflicting fear into your enemy before the War started is a good counter against them, because if they are weak-willed which is most likely the case since anyone would be afraid of death no matter who they are.


    But Yuki didn''t immediately go out to wreak havoc, she first went back to her house to inform them that she would be gone for a few hours since she doesn''t want anyone of them to worry. As for informing Ayame what she will be doing, it is unnecessary as they could just watch her through the System, and doing so would only lead her to get nagged at by her Mother. So she threw the idea and headed back to the Vi. But she didn''t expect to see something like this.


    A Barrier was set up in the Middle of the Beast Kingdom which locked up all of the Beast inside of it, but its size was even enough to encase her Vi which has some distance away from the Pce. But to make matters worse, a fight was breaking out inside the Beast Kingdom which made Yuki''s blood ran cold because, from the looks of it, the war was getting closer and closer to her House which can only mean one thing. The enemy was after her Family.


    "Whoever you are, I know that you''re near, so why don''t you just show yourself,"  Yuki spoke in a terrifying tone as she waited for the person who was hiding near her to show themselves. Once she was close enough to the Barrier, she felt that she was being watched by someone, but she doesn''t exactly know where that person is because their Stealth Ability was simply too high, as for the reason she knew that a person was hiding. It is because that person made a mistake and that was by releasing some of her Killing Intent which made her presence known in front of Yuki.


    "Amazing, truly amazing�� I expect nothing less from the Great Hero of the Mystic Dragon Heaven, Yuki��" A handsome man suddenly came in front of Yuki and voiced out in a rather yful tone as he watches Yuki''s reaction. But to his dismay, Yuki did nothing and just stared at him with her cold and piercing eyes. What he doesn''t know is that she was already reading through his Stats using her "Divine Fox Eyes".


    Name - Walter Sheinz


    Race - Demi-Human (Monster, Human)


    Title - Beast King, Vice Leader of Royal Destruction.


    Rank - Spirit Lord (Middle)<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    HP - 500,000,000


    Qi - 2,500,000,000


    Spiritual Power - 856,000,000


    Danger Level - Large City


    "Stop looking at me like that, Ms. Hero. I''m only here to bring a message to you from my Master-" Before he can even convey the message that he was supposed to give to Yuki, he was cut off by her and her words made him shiver in anger as he now stares at Yuki with full of Killing Intent.


    "You have no qualifications to talk to me, you''re nothing but a dog. Bring me your Fool of a Master, then I shall listen to your words. If you have nothing to tell me anymore, then get the fuck out of my sight." Yuki shuts his yful side by mocking him and even putting some dirt on his Master which was Asami.


    "Take back what you said�� or else I''m going to kill you where you stand," Walter said in a chilling tone as he brings out a Staff and hold it in his hands, but he didn''t even wait for Yuki''s words and set off thousands of lightning bolts at her shaking the Skies. If those Lightning Strikes were to hit the Beast Kingdom, there''s no doubt in Yuki''s mind that all that would be left is just rubble because of its destructive power.


    "Look here little dog, if you want to kill someone like me, you''re going need something more powerful than done. I barely felt anything from your attacks, are you sure that you''re a Spirit Warrior?" Yuki asked as she stretches her body in front of Walter, and to his shock, there was no wound on her body, not even a scratch. But this realization also shocked Yuki because that kind of power was enough to injure her badly and since she was weakened she would surely receive that damage to those kinds of Lightning, but for some reason, she didn''t.


    Ding!


    [The reason for the Host not receiving any damage is because of her new Race. The Host cannot feel it, but because of the Race change, your Physical Body has changed tremendously. It is not more powerful, as well as the host''s Magical Power has increased, this is because of the Blessing of the Heavens to their children.] Fubuki exined with answered all of Yuki''s questions in an instant, and the answer that she received made her smile lightly as she now understood why her Body was much different than before, it was because it was going through an evolution. So every time she evolves, the stronger she gets.


    "How can you still be alive!? You were hit by my Divine Lightning!" Walter became crazy as he unleashed all of his Power and threw it all to Yuki by sending Millions of Lightning. Any normal person would have died at least a Million Timed if they were hit by such powerful Lightning, but it just really shows that Yuki is not normal.

 Chapter 421 The Start Of A War Part 2

    "Let''s not get ahead of ourselves, little doggy. Did you think that such a weak Lightning can hurt me and you even dare to call that Divine Lightning? Calling it a Divine Spark is generous enough��" Yuki said with a coldugh as she then held his entire head and the smile that was stered on her face soon vanished as the grip on his head begins to harden making him squirm in pain.


    "Ahh�� Let me go, you fucking bitch." Walter yelled out but his voice was barely understandable because of theck of air he cannot breathe normally with her nose covered, but the worst thing is that his body was slowly getting frozen starting from his feet and it was slowlying close to his face and the worst thing is that it was not just his outer body that was getting frozen, his insides is slowly getting frozen too.


    "Let you go? Ok, that''s what I will do~," Yuki did what Walter wanted and threw him across the Skies hitting the barrier along the way and destroying it in an instant as his body hit the barrier that was strong enough to block a Spirit Lord''s Attacks. And once it was destroyed, time seemed to have stopped as the War that was breaking out inside of Beast Kingdom stopped in an instant, and Yuki could see the expression that the Monsters, Humans, Elves, Spirits, and Dwarves that were attacking relentlessly the Beast Race. Though Yuki can see that they were having quite a rough time getting past the new Army of the Beast Race since they were now a lot stronger than before all thanks to Yuki''s help.


    Since the resources that they are getting are now muchrger than before, and thanks to her influence on the Beast Race. All of them are now much more motivated to be stronger to protect their Great Land, she took advantage of that and took on the position to train them personally, though she was not physically there when she trained them as she is extremely busy, they were trained under her teachings. As for the person who watched their training, it was of course Yumie since she was the best person to do this since she experienced herself what kind of training Yuki does to people. Katsumi was also there, but what she experienced is nothing like what Yumie experienced and Katsumi''s appearance was only to bring courage to the people. Her existence there is also to bring judgment in the Army because Yuki already knows that more than half of them wouldin after a day of experiencing what kind of training she gives to people, Yumie would not fit this job because she is quite soft, and she would probably give them breaks which were not suitable.


    Yuki flying in the Sky was like a God''s Decree as all of the enemies saw the Millions of Ice Swords that were quickly forming in the Skies. And to their absolute horror, Yuki snaps her finger and immediatelyunched all of them killing all of the enemies in a single attack without causing too much damage to the surrounding as her attacks were fast and precise leaving none of them unable to escape. This way she would also not cause any more damage than the enemies have already dealt with, plus she wouldn''t want to identally kill the Beast Race.


    Now that every enemy has been killed, she now ns to go back to her Vi. But before she can even take one step closer, she felt the barrier that she made to protect the Vi gets destroyed. Her surrounding changed drastically, as the previous sunny ce was instantly covered in a strong Blizzard. It only took half a second before her body disappeared from where she was standing, but the Blizzard was still raging on the Beast Kingdom which made quite a hazard to them since it was so cold and strong to the point where it didn''t even take an hour topletely cover some of the houses. But what the people know was that they were even lucky to not feel the true power of Yuki''s anger in Yuki''s Vi it was even much worse, even though there were not any snow storms, the sheer cold was enough to freeze Millions of burning Stars in the Gxies.


    But when she finally arrived, what she saw only made her blood run cold. The entrance of her House has beenpletely broken down, and what''s worst is that�� she can''t feel the presence of her Wife or her daughters. It was then that Mirel along with his children and her maids shows up with pale faces, all of them felt disappointed that they couldn''t do anything to help when an unknown enemy shows up and kidnapped Anna, Fumiko, Yumie, Katsumi, and Aika. It was not just them though, even the Demon Race was useless because of the Law that was set upon them. Lucifer felt the worst because in the Immortal Realm, even though she is not in the God Rank anymore, she was still considered as one.


    "We''re sorry Yuki�� we didn''t see theming. They got in so fast, and they were so strong that we didn''t manage to stop them from taking them�� We''re very sorry, please forgive us." Lucifer bowed her head as she felt so disappointed in herself for not being able to help Yuki in any way and it was also the same with the rest. All of them felt so useless and disappointed. They have received help and care from Yuki, and that is why they decided to follow her and someday help her in any way they can, but they simply can''t.


    "Where did they go?" Yuki simply asked in an emotionless tone, she ignored their apologies and went straight to ask them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "We don''t know�� What we only saw was a woman came right straight into the door and destroyed the Barrier. After that, she went inside and broke down the door to find them before taking them away, we didn''t even have time to respond as she has already created a portal and vanished right before our eyes rendering us not able to do anything." Lian was the one to answer this time as she slowly exined to Yuki what happened.


    From what she heard in Lian''s story, it seems that the person was waiting for the right time to attack her home. It was then that something clicked in her head, with her great memory she remembered the clothes that "The Harbinger" was wearing, it was the same as the enemies that attacked the Beast Kingdom. It can only mean one thing�� and it was that she was tricked by them all this time. They already knew who she is right at the beginning, and their job was to simply buy some time for the barrier to get ced. Walter as well as the Millions of enemies were also a part of it, they were buying time for the Woman to get in and kidnap her Family.


    Just as she was about to say something, a bird flew in front of her andnded on the ground. It then pecked its feet and picked up a piece of paper from it to give to Yuki before it took its leave.


    "If you want to get your Family back, go to the Adventurer Guild alone. Someone is waiting for you there."


    "Great�� great. Looks like these people have no fear. They are testing my limits." Yuki said with a cold smile as she froze the paper before crushing it under her hands.


    "All of you get ready�� we will attack Royal Destruction 2 days from now. Gather all of the people that are willing to fight them. I don''t care how many you can find, but at least try to find some people that are on the level of Star-Lord Beast, much better if you can find Spirit Beast." Yuki said tasked them as he begins to think of something on her own. Just then, she remembered that some strong Beast are lying in the Moon Rock Forest. She has heard from Song Xin that an Ancient Warrior Beast was roaming around deeper in the Forest which was dangerous, but no people almost go there because of how dangerous that ce is since it is filled with Mindless Beasts that are around the level of Spirit Beasts.


    But that was just a rumor, so Yuki had to check it for herself. And when she does, she has found out that it was an Ancient Lord Beast that was hiding deep in the Moon Rock Forest, and based on the reports that she has it seems to be an intelligent creature.


    "I''m going somewhere first, good luck to all of you," Yuki said to all of them before vanishing, she was going to the Moon Rock Forest to capture the Ancient Lord Beast to tame it and make it one of her strongest Beast.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 422 The Start Of A War Part 3

    Yuki had no time to spare as she quickly traveled from the Beast Kingdom toward the Moon Rock Forest. Because of the quite long distance, it took her at least 3 hours to travel between two ces which were pretty bad considering how little time they have, as every minute that they do nothing could cause them to lose. When she finally arrived, she felt a huge amount of condensed amount of Qi in a certain area, and taking a closer look at it using her "Divine Fox Eyes", she saw that it was a barrier, and inside of that Barrier was the Demon Race that she has brought with her. But she ignored them for now and started to fly deeper inside the Moon Rock Forest to find the Ancient Lord Beast to tame it, or at least try to. If she can''t manage to train it, she has another n for it.


    As Yuki goes deeper inside the Moon Rock Forest, the lesser the Beast she sees in her surroundings and if she ever finds one, they would be at least on the level of Magic Beast to Star-Lord Beast. But that was not all of the change that she has found, there was also an eerie atmosphere surrounding her, but it didn''t make her ufortable. The most shocking discovery to her is how thick the Mana was, it was so dense that if a Savage Beast were to mindlessly enter the Moon Rock Forest, it would explode from the inside out.


    "So this is the reason why the Beast here is stronger, the amount of Mana here is at least 4x Stronger than outside. So Beasts who managed to survive living here would be a lot stronger. So if a Beast is born here, they would be even stronger��" Yuki said as she nces in every direction with an open eye, she cannot overlook things as she needs to find the Ancient Lord Beast quickly. But there was one problem, and it is that the Ancient Lord Beast was a Hybrid between a Monster and a Beast. It was a Centipede that lives underground making it hard to be found. And that was the weird thing about it because such creature shouldn''t exist because of the two different power that is inside of their body. But then again, there were such cases when a Beast was born with Human Blood, but they weren''t born with any Mana, they have Qi.


    And because she was looking for a Centipede who lives underground, she looked at every hole in the ground to see if she can find it. Luckily for her, she didn''t need to look at every hole because from what she investigated, the Centipede was at least 100 meters Big. So the hole would be big. Just as she was about to look at a hole that was on the side of a Small Mountain, she stopped when she felt an unbelievable pressureing behind the Mountain. Without wasting any more time, she flew behind the Mountain to only see a bloody scene in front of her, but it was exactly what she was looking for.


    The Centipede that Yuki was looking for was in front of her, but if a different person to see the current scene, they might have passed out because of fear. The Centipede was taking on 3 Beasts who has the rank of Ancient Warrior (Middle) all by itself with rtive ease, it didn''t even look like it was struggling either. The 3 Beasts who were a White Tiger, Demon Snake, and a Lizard were all bloody as they try with all their might to kill the Centipede, but all of their efforts is useless in front of the Centipede as it easily cuts everyone up in a thousand pieces.


    "Pretty Powerful, but it looks like my n will not work in it because this thing is a Hybrid, if it was a Beast, maybe I could try to tame it. But since have strong willpower, it would just ignore me. So let''s go with my other n then��" Yuki said as she took something out of her inventory. It was a white egg with streaks of ck surrounding the egg.


    "I will have to hatch this and feed the Core of this Hybrid Beast to this Egg. No wait�� this thing, is it even a Beast?" Yuki questioned as she read its description, but it was a mystery as it was a nk paper. And just as she was deciding to ask Serene about it since she was the one who gave it to her when the robotic voice of Fubuki sounded through her mind.


    Ding!


    [The Egg that the host is currently holding in her hands is a Special One. It Technically is a Beast Egg, but at the same time, it is also not. For a better exnation, the host can treat it as a Hybrid Beast Egg. It is also the reason why the host cannot see its description because it is not yetplete, the host would need to add another Beast Blood, or any part of a Beast so that it can absorb it andbine into one. Once the host has chosen one andbined it with the egg, then it will only hatch.] Fubuki exined in an emotionless robotic voice. The one that spoke this time was the Artificial Intelligence that Ayame had created on her own.


    "Ah, I see�� Wait, doesn''t that mean that the possibilities are endless? How many Beast can Ibine with this Hybrid Beast Egg?" Yuki asked just to be sure, because if she couldbine more than one, then things would not be so simple because she would need to research what will be the best Pet to have.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [There is a Limit, the host can only put one more Beast DNA to this Hybrid Beast Egg tobine, the host can also put any DNA to this Egg, it doesn''t matter where it came from, Human, Demon, Angel, Monster, every Race is applicable to be mix with the Egg. Also, the host must be reminded that the Hybrid Beast Egg would not have any Human Form as Katsumi did. he/she would only stay in a Beast Form. But of course, they would still be able tomunicate with their Master using Magic, the host can also of course a Contract with the Hybrid Beast.] Fubuki answered Yuki''s question to her dismay, but even if she cannot mix more than one DNA into the Hybrid Beast Egg, it was still more than she could ever ask for.


    "I understand�� Do you sell Beast Egg in the System Shop, Fubuki?" Yuki asked just to be sure, even though she has the Dragon Queen''s Soul Remnant and the Phoenix Queen''s Tear, she doesn''t want to use them just yet because she may have another use for them in the future. Plus she doesn''t want an oversized Beast as a pet, if she would have a choice, she would want a small one, like a Snake. Plus a Snake was one of her favorite Animals.


    A Dragon is too problematic as it would be too big, as for a Phoenix, she was not quite sure since she haven''t seen one. But she for sure doesn''t want another Dragon, Two Dragon in her Family is already enough, one of them has already caused her endless headaches, and just from that experience, she doesn''t want another one.


    [Yes, there is. But the System would warn the host about buying a Beast Egg in the System Shop. The Admins have made it to where the Host is only limited to buying one Beast Egg in her lifetime, so the host must be very careful in choosing what kind of Beast she would want to buy in the System tobine with the Hybrid Beast Egg.] Fubuki warned Yuki and opened the System Shop for her.


    Yuki''s eyes twitch a little as she heard how she was restricted to only buying one Beast Egg in the Shop in her entire lifetime. And thinking about it, she doesn''t want to risk buying something she might regret in the future, so she closed the shop with a heavy heart and brings out the Phoenix Queen''s Tears, and says with a sigh.


    "Such a stupid fucking rule��" Yuki cursed under her breath as she ced the White Hybrid Beast Egg which was at least the size of an adult''s fist gently on the ground. She took a second to look at it before cing the Tear beside it and letting it do its thing. At first, nothing seems to happen, but then the Hybrid Beast Egg begins to glow in a bright red color as it begins to absorb the Power of the Tear at a steady pace.


    It took a few minutes for it to absorb everything and once it was finally done, the White Egg turned into a Bright Red Egg with Gold streaks all around it. But when Yuki saw that nothing was going on, she realized that it was finally donebining, and she now only need to feed it with Beast Core. Looking at the Centipede who still hadn''t found the presence of Yuki was quietly eating its meal when its whole body started to freeze at an rming rate. Sadly for him though, he didn''t even have the time to react as his body was pierced cleanly by Yuki''s Ice Chains, it didn''t take a minute before the Ice Chains flew out with the Beast Core in them.


    But when Yuki saw the Green Liquid surrounding the Beast Core, she frowns in annoyance as she doesn''t want to get her hand dirty. So she used her Blood Maniption and separated the Blood from the Beast Core before she finally touched it and gave it to the Hybrid Beast Egg to which it greedily sucked the Ancient Lord''s Mana Core in an instant. Once it was done, Yuki could hear cracking sounds near her, and taking a closer look at the egg, she saw that it already started hatching which made her chuckle a little bit.


    "Surprise me little Beast, I wonder what kind of Powers would you have~" Yuki smiled as she watched how the Egg begins to shake a little and started showing more cracks before it finally exploded hatching the little Beast that was inside.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 423 The Start Of A War Part 4

    Ding!


    [Congrattions! The host has sessfully hatched her first Hybrid Beast Egg that contains the Blood of a Primordial Vampire Bat and Demonic Star Nightmare Phoenix.]


    Name - ???


    Race - Hybrid Beast


    HP - 400,000


    Mana - 790,000


    Magic Power - 295,000


    Rank - Star-Lord Beast (Early)


    Active Skills:


    Phoenix''s Cry - A very loud screech that would lead the Enemies to confusion every second they heard it. So if they heard it continuously for 1 Minute, they wouldn''t be able to move. The Cry is soundless making it harder to notice or even hear, but it would render the Beast unable to move or use other of her Skills.


    Air Crusher - The user would be able to Crush and Destroy the Air in a radius of 10x10 meters rendering their enemies unable to Breath. The user also has ess to winds to attack the Enemy in many different ways.


    Passive Skills:


    Heavenly Bloodline - Due to the Beast having the Highest Ranking Bloodlines inside of their Body if they encounter a Vampire Bat/Phoenix, they would have higher authority than them and would have the freedom to control them. The Authority of the Beast is only one lower to a King/Queen, and an Emperor/Empress.


    Fire''s Will - Once the Beast has seen, touched, eaten, and fully analyzed a Fire Element, they will be able to fully control it with absolute ease. Even if the Fire has been sent out by an enemy, they would have control over it. The only limitation to this is that the Beast would only be granted control over the ss - Gold, and would get higher as the Beast evolves her own Fire Element.


    Blood Subjugation - Every time the Beast has killed an opponent using her Blood-rted Attacks, they would have the absolute Freedom to turn that opponent into an Ally. If the Beast does choose to subjugate her enemies, it would only retain 50% of its original Power, it is also Immortal as long as the Beast is still alive.


    Elements:<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Heavenly Blood (ss) 0%/100%] - Must have 100% Mastery Control over the Heavenly Blood and must drink the Blood of a Royal Vampire Race before Evolving to Gold Rank.


    Description - A Special kind of Blood that can be only owned by the Primordial Bats that existed Millions of Years Ago. This Blood is sought by everyone because of its nature of causing people to get stronger by just drinking it like an elixir, it can also lengthen the lifespan of a person. This caused their number to rapidly go down and if there are any survivors, no one knows.


    [Demonic me Star (ss) 0%/100%] - Must have 100% Mastery Control over the Demonic Fame Star and Devour 100 Star before Evolving to Gold Rank.


    Description - A Kind of me that can never wither away even through the Passage of Time, the Fire will never be blown out unless a Stronger Element (Water or Ice) has touched the me, then it will die. A Star that has been born with this kind of me, will burn for an eternity, and the heat of it can cause massive damage to a Gxy.


    "This Hybrid Beast is pretty Strong for a Star-Lord Beast, it''s even an Early Tier Beast�� I guess that is the effect of having Royalty from both of its Bloodlines since they are innately stronger than their peers because of their Bloodline. But if I may say�� this thing is pretty small for a phoenix. Well, what did I expect? It has the size of an average Bat and the appearance of a Phoenix." Yuki muttered as she stared at the curious Phoenix who was looking at its surroundings with a confused face, but when it stared into the eyes of Yuki it immediately tried to fly towards her but found itself unable to fly causing it to fall mid-air. Luckily though, it just hurt itself and didn''t cause any injury. But she didn''t give up, knowing that she couldn''t fly. She waddled towards Yuki with shaky steps.


    Yuki who was watching this with an emotionless face didn''t know what to feel, for some reason she didn''t like the feeling when she saw how the little Phoenix hurt itself while trying to fly in her direction. Taking matters into her own hands, she slowly walked towards the phoenix to shorten their distance and when she was finally about a few inches away, she bent her knees to pick up the little Phoenix gently before cing it into her palms to take a much closer look at it. As she looks at it, the more pleasant it looks in her eyes as her gaze slowly changes from being cold to being gentle as the second passes.


    Meanwhile, the little Phoenix was also looking at her with its clear pure gold eyes.


    "Well�� aren''t you quite small? I wonder how they will react when they see you though, despite being this small, you are a Star-Lord Beast. Well, none of that matters since you are mine now, you are now my Beast. But only if you are willing, so will you follow me?" Yuki asked as she stared down at her and waited for an answer, though she was already confident that the Phoenix is going to ept since it already sees her as its Master just from looking at its eyes. Some Beast was like that when they are born from their egg, and most Phoenix was like that, the first person they saw is going to be the person they will follow, but if it was their parents, things would go much differently.


    "Chirp!!" The Phoenix happily chirps as it begins to jump up and down from Yuki''s palms, but because it just hatched, it was still rtively weak causing it to fall on its feet. Seeing this, Yuki smiles beautifully as she taps the head of the Phoenix to caress it gently. It was such a beautiful scene where a little girl was patting her pet with her finger, but sadly no one was there to witness such a thing. After patting its head, Yuki flew away back to her home, and for safety purposes, she covered her entire body with Profound Chaos as safety for the Phoenix so that she wouldn''t be blown away by the force. But as they were flying, she was also looking through her memories to know what would be the best kind of Contract she should use with her new Beast.


    But after thinking about it for a moment, she shakes her head and inwardly sighs. There was no point in thinking what kind of Contract she should use with the Phoenix since all of them have the same Contract, and that was�� If the Master dies, the Beast would also die, but if it was the other way around, the Master would bepletely fine while the Beast would die alone. It was cruel, but that is just how Life works, those who are weak are bound to suffer. No matter who they are, Humans, Beasts, or even Gods�� if they cannot protect themselves, it is guaranteed that they will suffer in life.


    "Let''s talk about thister, okay? For now, you would have to help me, alright? Your Master''s Family has been taken by some bad guys, and I need your help to get them back. Are you willing to help me with this one?" Yuki asked as she waited for an answer from the little Phoenix. As for the reason she was doing this, it is some sort of test to see if the Beast has the intelligence and power to stand by her side. Even if the Hybrid Beast was a powerful pet, she wouldn''t let it stay by her if she wouldn''t bring any good to her.


    "Chirp, Chirp!!" The Phoenix yells as it ps both of its wings. Seeing it, Yuki smiled before patting the Phoenix once more. She was happy with her answer and with that, she would train her to be the best Phoenix to ever live.


    Because Yuki couldn''t afford to waste any time, she traveled much faster than before as she only had 2 days left before she went to the all-out war against all of her enemies. She would take this time and opportunity to crush every opponent that she has made over time and show them who they should fear.


    ''No matter who they are, I''m going to kill each and one of you. All of you dare to take my loved one''s away from me,'' Yuki said to herself as she flew even faster than before.

 Chapter 424 The Start Of A War Part 5

    After she has arrived back at the capital of the Beast Kingdom, nothing has changed. It was still utter chaos. Yuki could see some Beast mourning their loved ones, some were looking at everything, even going as far as rummaging through the rubbles to see if their family is still alive. Even if it was just a glimmer of hope, they would seek it just to see their family and loved ones. As for the Royal Army, they were going through every inch of the capital to help the citizens of their Kingdom no matter what kind of help it is because all of them were rendered useless when the enemy attacked theirnd. It is one of the few things they could do for them and under King Dagart''s order, all Nobles were also sent out to bring help to those whose families were brought to ruins.


    Since the Nobles were quite powerful, their estate was safe and sound and they were lucky because of that. So out of guilt, they helped the citizens, giving out free food, clothes, and other daily necessities. All of them have a very kind heart, giving help to those who they don''t even know. But their kindness was the teaching of the Royal Family because they believe that a Kingdom wouldn''t be possible if there are no people who will live in it. The citizens are one of the key factors why Kingdoms exist, they are the ones who work to make the Kingdom a lot better.


    "Interesting, these Nobles who are very arrogant by nature lowered their head to help the citizens of this Kingdom. Even that fucking perverted old man is also here�� Should I just kill him now?" Yuki thought to herself, but she then shook her head and took out a Unique kind of Talisman before throwing it into the air burning it up.


    "Sunny, I have a task with you. Call all of our Branches, and have theme to my Vi within 1 hour, I expect them to be here. We will have a meeting because we will raid the Royal Destruction 2 days from now." Yuki informed as she dashed her way inside the Pce of Mirel as she have some things to discuss with them. But when she got inside, she didn''t find any of them inside, there was no one inside except for the servants. And seeing this, she already knew that all of them were out there helping their people, so she dashed out once again to find them.


    It didn''t take long for her to find Mirel and his children as they were currently the center of attention, a lot of people were gathered around them while the guard was doing their best to keep things under control. But Yuki paid no heed to the ruckus that was happening below her and casuallynded beside Lian, but as soon as her feet touched the ground dozens of Weapons immediately surrounded her vision making anyone shudder in fear, but it was not the case with her. She just stared at them with a nkly look.


    "Who are you? State your name and why are you here!?" The leader of the Royal Guards asked cautiously as he began to interrogate Yuki. He felt afraid of interrogating the little girl in front of her because no one should be able to escape their senses unless they are incredibly powerful and for someone to suddenly appear in front of them without them even noticing was very rming.


    "What are you doing you, stupid idiots!? Don''t you know who she is? She''s Yuki, the one who saved the Mystic Dragon Heaven 6 Months ago!" Mirel yelled in anger as he mmed the man on the ground with his hands making him kneel in front of Yuki. His yell was like a p to everyone''s ear that woke them up.


    ''She''s that legendary figure!?'' All of them had the same thought, and without even wasting a second. All of them kneeled all together in front of Yuki to greet her.


    "We greet the great Hero! Please forgive us for our ignorance and for not noticing the esteemed hero of our Heaven." All of them said in unison as imaginary sweats were slowly forming on their back out of fear in angering Yuki, the great Hero who defended their Heavens against the relentless attacks of the Void Monsters against them. She was the one who came in their darkest times and saved them from danger.


    "No need to kneel, just don''t ever repeat the same mistake. So, what were you doing here, Mirel?" Yuki said in an emotionless tone as getting angry at them would be useless. She just dismissed it like it was nothing. She then asked Mirel what she wanted to ask.


    "That�� I was just helping my people get over this crisis. I was helping them with whatever they needed. But the main problem is the search team, a lot of people have gone missing after the attacks of the Royal Destruction and we currently don''t know where they are. So I''m here to at least try to help to locate them." Mirel informed Yuki about what he has been doing for the past hours.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I see�� you may not like what I will say, but the chances of it happening is high. There are only a few reasons why you can''t find them. One, it''s likely that they have already died and their body disintegrates because of the relentless attacks of the enemies. Two, again they are dead and just buried under this pile of mess, andstly�� They have been kidnapped by them." Yuki gave them three possible reasons why they couldn''t find anyone they have been trying to look for, and after listening to it, all of them soon subconsciously nodded because it was possible, but thest reason made them confused.


    "Why would they kidnap them?" Lian asked as it was quite a mystery why the Royal Destruction would kidnap their fellow beastmen/woman. If they were only trying to make money by selling them, it is quite a bad choice. Since it would depend on what kind of Beast are you selling.


    "What kind of army does the Royal Destruction use again?" Yuki didn''t answer Lian''s question and just asked her something.


    "Monster Cultivators��" Her words seemed to have been stuck in her throat as she stopped and looked at Yuki with widened eyes. At that moment, she suddenly understood Yuki''s words on why the Royal Destruction kidnaps people. But it was not just her, everyone understood what Yuki meant.


    "Right, Monster Cultivators. And yes, they use any kind of Race and make them Monster through unknown research. It doesn''t matter who they are, or even their race, it doesn''t fucking matter. Whether they are Humans, Beast, Elves, and dwarves. Everyone, this is also the reason why their numbers seem to never decrease. It''s precise because they have an endless amount of people they can just take and turn into Monsters." Yuki dropped the news to all of them. She has learned about it for quite a long time already, and through the extensive information that she has gathered along with her subordinates, they have managed to find the secret of the Royal Destruction.


    But she didn''t release the information just yet, well not until she was confident in crushing all of them to the ground. That is the only reason that she has spoken about this now since all of them were ready to face the enemy that they have been fighting for centuries, even millennials. The Royal Destruction was the bane of all life in the Mystic Dragon Heaven and it is time to kill all of them, all of them will fall. Especially now that they have kidnapped her loved ones, just thinking about it makes her blood boil and there was only one thing on her mind, and that was to kill every single one of them. But Yuki also knows that she cannot do it alone, that''s why she is preparing all of her armies that she has gathered over time in the Mystic Dragon Heaven to fight them, as well as the additional support from the Beast Race.


    As for asking for help for the other Race, it is a good idea but it would take a lot of time for them to build up an army especially when they are only limited by a two-day timer. Plus, Yuki doubts that it would benefit them as no one knows if the other Race has a secret alliance with the Royal Destruction especially now that Lian has be the Goddess of the Mystic Dragon Heaven. They would want the title for themselves, right? And by allying, they can make it possible.


    "How did you-, no wait�� Even if we ask you how you got that information, I doubt that you will answer it anyway." Just as Mirel was about to ask Yuki how she got such vital information, he stopped himself since he already knew what kind of answer he will get from the little girl in front of her.


    "It''s good that you know. Well, let''s not talk about such useless things for now, go back to your pce immediately. We shall have a meeting on how we will attack the Royal Destruction." Yuki said as she turned around, but before she disappeared right in front of them she snapped her fingers and made thousands of Ice Soldiers.


    "You don''t need to worry about the citizens of this ce, my Ice Soldiers will help them in any way, they just need to say what kind of help and my Ice Soldier will take care of it. All of you, follow the words of these people, stay beside them at all times, and protect them. Am I making myself clear?" Yuki spoke as she looked at the Thousands of Ice Soldiers that kneeled in Unison as a sight that they understood Yuki''s swords. Yuki nodded in response before disappearing in front of them.

 Chapter 425 The Start Of A War Part 6

    Soon after, all of the Royal Family instructed their Army to help as much as possible as it would be embarrassing for them not to do anything and let Yuki do everything. They are the ones that manage their homnd, their own country, yet they let an otherworldly person help them, even do better at managing it. It was an utter embarrassment for them if the news ever got out of it, so to at least make it up for Yuki and for their embarrassment, they left their Army to help even if it was little. After leaving their army behind, Mirel and his kids left to go back to the Pce where Yuki was waiting for them.


    But when they got inside their designated meeting room, the room was colder than they have ever remembered. Yuki was inside sitting in front of the long table in her chair, but because of her small appearance, she wasn''t quite seen, but that didn''t mean she didn''t bring any fear to everyone who just entered. Especially the nobles who still didn''t know the change that happened in Yuki. So when they entered, they were immediately rmed and almost got ready to fight all out since an unknown person was suddenly inside the Royal Pce, but Duchess Lani stopped them, she was considered the head of all Nobles that are under the King, but it was not because of her position, but it was because of her intelligence.


    Because of her intelligence, and knowledge in governing her city, King Mirel has taken a liking to her, not in a romantic sense though, but purely admiration. So he rewarded her for it, and because of that her position in the Nobles has soared high and no one dares to go against her words because out of everyone she has every right to make the decisions in the Beast Kingdom. With her guidance, she made the life of the Beast Kingdom in a high position in just 20 years, even though it sounded long, for a kingdom that is the size of a Universe, it was pretty fast, even faster than the growth of other Races making her a target. But even though the other Races tried to assassinate her, to their surprise it was not as simple as they thought.


    It is because�� Duchess Lani was a part of the rare kinds of Fox, the Lunar Moon Fox which was considered one of the strongest types of Fox inside of the Mystic Dragon Heaven. Her power soars when she is close to a Moon, simr to Yuki''s Moon Goddess, but also different because she needed to be near a Moon, but because of a special treasure that she has, she has a Ring that can stores and taking advantage of it, she stored multiple amounts of Moon inside of it making her almost invincible, but no one knows it except for Mirel and her of course.


    "Stop, you don''t need to be rmed. She''s our Hero, Yuki. The one who saved us from the invasion of the Void Beast." Lani said in a cold tone as she signaled for all of them to stop, and only then they stopped before ncing at the little girl who hadn''t even taken a nce at them, she was simply sipping her tea.


    "Let''s go inside now, I''m sure that King Mirel has some huge news for us, especially now that he has even invited the legendary Hero of our Heaven." Without waiting for anyone, she ignored everyone and waited for King Mirel to enter and his kids before entering just behind him. It would be disrespectful if she went inside before the King, it would make her an arrogant person, of course, she doesn''t want to do that since she has a high view of King Mirel and even admires him.


    "So, the reason that I called everyone here is because of the news that I received from Miss Yuki here. I''m sure that all of you have already seen that a powerful army has attacked ournd and that army is someone we have already fought with." Mirel said with a deep voice as he sounded very serious.


    "My King, is it those Humans again? I saw that humans were the ones that were attacking us. Also from the reports that were given to me, I seem to be right?" Lani was the one who spoke up and asked the question. Because even she wasn''t confident that she was right, because it seems that things weren''t that simple, since if it was the Human Race who tried to raid them, the tactics that they used this time were different than they usually do. The Human Race was arrogant, and she was sure that if they were going to attack, they were going to attack with full force, to show who is the real dominant Race among all.


    But it was different, not only the Human Race used a tactic where they only sent their sub-army, but they also used a barrier to block the forces of the Royal Army outside so that no one could help. She knows that those Humans are brainless and only think with their ass since they are so arrogant and prideful soing up with this idea was not like them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yes, you are right, Duchess Lani. As expected from the Brain of the Beast Kingdom�� The ones who attacked us this time were the Royal Destruction. The bane existence of all Mystic Dragon Heaven." Mirel said in a deep breath as he then showed the document that Yuki had given to her as evidence.


    "ROYAL DESTRUCTION!? How is that possible, my King? If I remember correctly, they just recently lost their 10 strongest Monster a few months ago, and that was in the hands of our Hero, so how could they be the ones who attacked us if they lost so much manpower?" Lani said before she began to read through the documents that the King had given to her. But as she reads through the documents, she begins to shake uncontrobly


    "They have indeed lost a lot of manpower, but as you can see from the documents that Miss Yuki has personally gathered, it seems that it was a lie. Because there is a much stronger force than those ten, they are even at the level of Spirit Warrior." Mirel exined to all of them, and as he finished exining, all of the people inside has already finished reading the papers. And as they finished all of them snapped their heads toward Yuki who was still calm, but under that calmness, they could feel her suppressed bloodlust that was slowly leaking out.


    "What all of you have read is true, I don''t care if you don''t believe me or not. The only thing that you need to know is that I''m nning to have an all-out attack on them, whether you join or not is out of my concern, as the reason I''m telling you this is, if you ever decided to go out and help me and Mirel to go attack the Royal Destruction, you''re more than wee to. And for the help, of course, it is not free, I will give one of you a huge reward, I''m just hoping that you wouldn''t drag me down. Am I making myself clear?" Yuki stated as she ced her teacup down on the table before taking a nce at everyone with her emotionless eyes, and looking at it, it seemed to suck everything inside of it.


    "So it is true�� If Miss Hero is the one who says it, then we''ll believe it. I know that it is rude of me to ask, but the Hero sounded confident in her words that she can win against the Royal Destruction. I''m not doubting the strength of the Hero, but this time it''s different. We will be facing Millions of strong Cultivators that have already been empowered by the genes of a Monster. Are you sure that we can just win against the Beast, and isn''t it better if we try to get some help from the other Races since it would also benefit them if we finally destroy the Royal Destruction?" Lani asked but as soon as her question left her mouth, she was almost stopped by Mirel from continuing since he knew that asking such a question was bad.


    Lani exactly knew this, she knew that she put herself in a dangerous position by asking this. But she has to, this was for the better of all living beings in the Mystic Dragon Heaven, but she was only doing this solely for the better of the Beast Race of course. It was already toote to take back what she said, so she can only pray that nothing bad would happen to her.


    "Well�� you are right. And if you want to know the truth�� I''m not 100% confident in defeating the Royal Destruction considering their power and number."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 426 The Start Of A War Part 7

    Yuki revealed everything as lying was not going to get her anything, especially now that she just wants to finish this meeting so that she can go. She stated that she can finally go to her Guild Branches and assign the people who will be apanying her in this War. This is the reason she stated that she was not 100% confident in defeating them because it was simply the truth, without giving care how they would react to it.


    "As for my reasoning for this, well all of you can guess already. They have a huge number of Monsterseirhthat can easily wipe out our Beast Race from existence, that is not even adding the 1,000 Army that was sent to them by an unknown person in the Yggdrasil. Even though I don''t have any information about those 1,000 people, you can bet your ass that they are going to be as powerful, or even stronger than those 10,000,000. So that is another problem for us, if that is not enough for you then answer me this. What is the current number of the Royal Army that you can send out?" Yukiid it out to everyone as she had already expected them to ask her, so she cut them off and asked them.


    "I- we can only send about 1.2 Million Royal Army, and their Ranks are Spirit Beast. We also have our best 100 Beast Generals that are in the Ranks of Ancient Warrior Beast." Mirel said in an ashamed tone as he knew, not everyone in the room knew that that number was nowhere near enough to fight with the Royal Destruction. Despair soon looms over the entire room as it bes deadly silent inside.


    "Hahaha�� See? Now you get it right? Why I am not confident in defeating those bastards? Mirel is currently an Ancient Lord Beast which is already good, and everyone inside here is only one Rank Lower. But even with that, it is not enough. Counting the Best Warriors that we have such as Aria, Rory, and Aoi. Well, there are still more, but I don''t remember their names, so we''ll pass it on for now." Yuki stopped for a second to sip her tea before continuing.


    "As you can see, our Army is at rock bottompared to the Royal Destruction�� But, that doesn''t mean all of you need to lose confidence because I already have a strategy to start the War. And if all of you assist me, I can guarantee you that I can kill more than half of those 10 Million." Yuki said in a deep cold voice as her eyes slowly glowed dangerously. All of them could feel the slight change in the atmosphere as it suddenly got colder in an instant. Though not all of them were intimidated by Yuki''s sudden change, there were only two people who were still calm even after noticing the change, and they were Mirel and Lani.


    "What do you mean by that Hero? I know that you have a Skill that can wipe out an entire Gxy, but if you were to use that here, you will do more damage to us than help." Lani couldn''t help but doubt Yuki at this moment. She knew that she was very powerful to the extent that she could even destroy an entire Gxy in just one attack despite only being a Magic Beast at the time, and now that a few months have passed. Anyone could tell that it was enough for someone to surpass their past self.


    "Well, you''re right about that. From the fact that you are making it, I can tell what you are thinking. I don''t me you though since it''s my way of fighting style, but you know. You should never judge someone because you have seen how they fight, right? I can kill people in any way I like, it''s just that I want to get things over quickly so I ended up obliterating everything. Is that wrong?" Yuki said with a smile on her face that finally sent out a shiver to the two who were not frightened before, if just a few seconds ago they didn''t feel any fear because of the sudden change in the atmosphere, it was safe to say that we''re now feeling a little bit fearful.


    "I can do a lot more things that you might not know, because�� None of you here know me very well after all~" Yuki said with a mysterious smile as she tapped her finger on the table lightly. Silence soon consumed the room again once again, but it was cut when one of the Nobles inside suddenly screamed out of fright.


    "AHHH! Ice is growing inside of my Body!" The man screamed as he stood up because of fright and tried to do all sorts of things to remove the Ice out of his body.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What are you saying, Duke Scorch? How is that possible, there is no one here that can control Ice��" Another Duke tried to reason out with Duke Scorch who looked like he was quite in pain, but he soon stopped and felt that something was wrong. He cannot move his body anymore! And that could only mean one thing. But it was not just him, everyone in the room seemed to be frozen, but none of them even detected anything, they didn''t feel any pulse of Mana/Qi.


    "Hahaha�� See? I can do many things, such as freezing all of your nerves rendering you useless because it is blocked. Sooner orter you will die of course because the blood doesn''t travel anymore." Yuki chuckled as she waved her hand and broke the strings of Ice Thread that were connected to their body, but none of them saw it because of how tiny and thin it was. But despite being so small, it was very durable to the point where it can cut the skin like it was softened butter, it can even cut through most metals with absolute ease.


    "Well, I will take my leave now. Let me know your answer on the battlefield, I hope you won''t make a choice that you won''t regret though�� But before I leave, shouldn''t I clean the trash here?" Yuki said as she disappeared for a second before appearing just a few feet from Mirel. She then raised her arm and grabbed something in the air which confused the Nobles, but soon that confusion turned into an rm as they were immediately on guard.


    "Say, which enemy did youe from? From that Trash King Ryu, that Fat Pig Elder, or from that Broken Hero? Maybe even from the Old Geezer�� from the Cloud Peak Sect? Just name one, I have way too many enemies to remember." Yuki asked with a dangerous smile as she held the neck of a man that appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    "Arghh! Let go of me!!!" The man yelled, his body then began to release some ck Aura that slowly traps Yuki inside of it.


    "Little Trash, you think that you can kill me with such a weak Curse? How about I show you what a Curse should look and feel like?" Yuki''s smile soon turned into a twisted one as she made an Ice Dagger and plunged it into the man''s shoulder while speaking clearly in a cold voice.


    "Limbo''s Curse World�� Have fun on your little adventure, if you ever survive tell me some stories~" Yuki chuckled softly. As for the man, his consciousness was slowly fading away and finally it did and he was now sent into the firstyer of hell. But as soon as he opened his eyes, his body was torn apart by a Demonic Being that began tough hysterically. He didn''t even have the time to scream as his body soon turned back to normal.


    "HAHAHA! A new one has finallye down here, looks like you pissed off my Master just like that guy over there. Well, not that it matters to me anyway, good luck on surviving here, Human." The Demon said with a twisted smile on his face. As for the Assassin, he looked over to where the Demon pointed and saw a lifeless Man whose body keeps getting torn up. If Yuki were here to see this, she might recognize the man as Odin who was still stuck inside of Hell.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 427 The Start Of A War Part 8

    "There is no problem for all of you if I kill this little thing, right?" Yuki asked, but even without waiting for an answer from them. She had already slit the man''s throat spewing blood everywhere, but even with all of the blood that spread everywhere, she was still clean. Not even a spec of blood has touched her. Mirel who was watching everything intently, couldn''t help but shiver out of fright but it was not because of the scene of how Yuki mercilessly slits the throat of the man, it was because of Yuki''s eyes. The look of disgust and coldness in her eyes was a first for him, he can see it in her eyes, she was looking at the corpse of the man like trash, but even lower than trash. And just as he was about to open his mouth to say something, Yuki has already said something that made him stand up to refute her words.


    "Give me your answer in two days. I''m going to be busy until tomorrow because I''m going out to the Cloud Peak Sect and destroying their Sect. This little bastard came from there, and I think it is only appropriate for me to take my revenge right? So, I hope none of you people here contact me until it is time for the War~" Yuki said with a chilling smile as she casually threw the man on the ground before sending out strands of Ice that begins to drill inside of his body. Secondster, the strands of Ice came out, but they didn''te back alone, they were already holding something when they came out, and taking a closer look at it. They realized that it was the Soul Realm of the man, but Mirel couldn''t care less about the Soul Realm that was in the hands of Yuki, he was more concerned about what she said.


    "ABSOLUTELY NOT! I will not let go on my own to take revenge on the Cloud Peak Sect. Don''t you understand how crazy your words are?! The Cloud Peak Sect is undoubtedly the strongest in the Mystic Dragon Heaven and everyone here recognizes it as the strongest, they have many secrets that not even the Human Empire knows. That is how terrifying they are, this is also the reason why they didn''t help in the invasion of the Void Beast, because they are very arrogant." Mirel said as he even went up and blocked Yuki''s way who was already making her way into the door. At this moment, Mirel couldn''t care less about what he was doing, even if it was dangerous, the only thing that mattered to him is to stop Yuki before she go out and wage war against the Cloud Peak Sect.


    "Is that it? That''s your excuse so that I wouldn''t continue to take my revenge? It is shallow�� Let me tell you this�� I hardly care whether they hide some secret weapons, I. DON''T. GIVE. A. FUCK. Maybe it is even a good thing because I will get a warm-up so that when I fight those Monster fucks, I will be in good energy. Plus�� I want to send a message to all of the people here in Mystic Dragon Heaven, and that is�� Never Mess with me, or you might go to hell earlier than expected~" Yuki didn''t care about Mirel and only smiled wickedly as she ignored Mirel and walked out of the room leaving the people to see her fading back before she disappears in their vision.


    "She-, she doesn''t think that she can beat the Cloud Peak on her right, my King?" Lani couldn''t help but ask Mirel as none of them believed that Yuki will go on her own to take her revenge against the mighty Cloud Peak Sect.


    "No�� you don''t know her well just as she said�� A person that is very close to her said something about her personality, and that was that when she is set on something. She will do everything to achieve it. So her words are not light, because she will do it, and there is nothing that we can do but watch because I know that she will hate it if we interfere." Mirel sighed in defeat as he slumped and got back in his chair. He can only close his eyes and prays that Yuki will make it alive because if she doesn''t, their already slim chances of winning against the Royal Destruction will pop. They will have no chance of winning against them.


    Meanwhile, on Yuki''s side, she was currently on her way toward the Human Kingdom where the Cloud Peak Sect is located. So to go faster, she took the Teleporter which was pretty risky since she knew that the ones who manage them is the Human Empire. They will have ess to who used it daily and much more information that can alert them of course. But�� considering that she will wage a war against the Cloud Peak Sect, it was guaranteed that Ryu will alsoe out, so in reality. It will be her against the Human Race which is something Ayame doesn''t want her to do, but right now she will have to break her promise and destroy them now.


    She didn''t say all of her reason to Mirel on why she wants to attack the Cloud Peak Sect now, of course, it is a matter of taking revenge since the two of them already have a long-time grudge. But the main reason is that Yuki doesn''t want any more outsiders to help the already powerful Royal Destruction, and eliminating the Human Empire would be a huge help for them. And publicly destroying the Human Empire would put conspiracy between the other Races, since now they would have to think if they should help the Royal Destruction or not. If they chose to help and the Royal Destruction were to lose, they can already expect what is going to happen to their Empire, but if they stayed neutral, then their loss is not going to be that big.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Alright�� are you ready to watch some fireworks, little phoenix?" Yuki smiled as she nodded the little head of the phoenix in her hand after getting an answer from her. She ced her on top of her head and changed clothes to something more appropriate. She wore a hoodie so that the phoenix could be morefortable on top of her head, she also wore a set of skirts and leggings and a pair of boots.


    "d to see that you are ready, then let''s watch some fireworks then." Yuki smiled as she killed the person who was guarding the Teleporter and warned the controller to transport her to the Capital of the Human Kingdom right now or he will have the same fate as the guard who had just died without even any warning.


    The man was so scared that he did what Yuki wanted without even any question, he didn''t even try to question her. Because he has a feeling that once he questions her, it would be the same as fighting her, and it would only resulting him losing his life which is something he doesn''t want to happen. He did things very quickly, not even a minute has passed, and Yuki has already arrived in the Capital of the Human Kingdom. But as soon as she arrives, she immediately activates her "Absolute Stealth" making her invisible in the eyes of everyone.


    She then dashed through every building to quickly go to the Cloud Peak Sect which she was lucky that it was that far away, it was just North of the Capital of the Human Kingdom, and because of her insane speed, she arrived there only a few minutes in. She was now flying in the air, she has long de-activated her "Absolute Stealth" and was now only hovering above.


    But she didn''t attack just yet, she was still looking at the grounds of the Cloud Peak Sect which was pretty big for a Sect. But what she expected from the strongest Sect in the Mystic Dragon Heaven, of course, their territory would be big. But despite being so big and famous, she was baffled to see that the Barrier that was protecting everything inside was rtively weak, and she could destroy it with just her hands which is what she just did. She obliterated the Barrier with her hands alerting everyone. Without caring about her surrounding, Yuki casually set up a video that was now being broadcasted everywhere.


    "The sinners shall pay for their sins�� Today, I''m going to be your judge. So be ready, Human Race. DIE!" Yuki said as countless Magic Portals appear in the Sky and it released millions of Asteroids that were made out of Ice, their size was as big as a two-story house which could easily destroy anything around it.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 428 The Start Of A War Part 9

    In that instant, Yuki seems to be a god that has descended from the Mortal Realm. In one single attack, she has already destroyed more than 10% of the Cloud Peak Sect''s territory which was already a big loss to them. And immediately after destroying their territory, she wasted no time and made countless Ice Beasts and began to wreak havoc everywhere, but she was ''kind'' enough to leave the citizens out of the war as she made a barrier that was 10x stronger than what she has previously destroyed so that no stray attacks could get to them.


    "Enemy Attack! Quickly call the Elders and the Patriarch!" The Senior Disciples of the Cloud Peak Sect quickly tasked the lower members to go to the Elders to inform them what was currently happening. Since most of the Elders including the Patriarch are always in their Secluded Cultivation, it was practically impossible for them to know what was currently happening in their Sect. While they send their lower members to call the Elders, the Senior Disciples'' tasks were the hardest since they were the ones who would try and defend their Sect while they wait. All of them were already taught when something like this might happen, so all of them are prepared to fight Yuki with all their strength until their main forces finallye out.


    As for the enemy who has currently causing havoc in their Sect, nothing changed in her as she only stared at them with eyes full of boredom. She doesn''t have the time to wait for the Elders toe out, but she has no choice but to do so anyway, so in the meantime she is just going to farm some EXP from these fodders. So without wasting any more time, Yuki wielded both her Katana, while also having four Ice Katanas that were floating around her. The Disciples that were in front of her has already reached in the thousands and seeing this, Yuki couldn''t help but smile when she saw this, she couldn''t help but open her mouth as a sadistic feeling begin to surge in her heart.


    "Why don''t you guys call more backup? You know that you guys are not enough to stop me here, right? So why don''t all of you be good girls and boys, and call your Elders here so that all of them can also fall from my hands? You are even free to call your trash King over here and ask him for help, you''re more than free to ask whoever you need to call here to help you from surviving this chaos�� Because I''m going to be the one who puts the Human Race in their rightful ce~" Yuki said mockingly as she even looked at the camera that was pointing at her by this point, millions of people have already seen the live broadcast that was currently happening, since Yuki herself was pretty famous, the life was quickly noticed by a lot of people.


    And after saying those words, she said nothing more as she slowly walks towards the Disciples whose numbers have already grown by at least twice. But her emotion didn''t even flicker once, she still remained calm. The Disciples who saw this felt a vein pop in their forehead as all of them charged at Yuki with the intent to kill. Countless attacks begin to fly in the air and all of it was going straight for Yuki.


    "Yes, just like that�� I like to see how all of you try to struggle to survive~" Yuki said as a sadistic glint begins to glow in her eyes, causing fear to strike everyone''s heart, even those who were watching and were far away could feel the tension and fear in the air. They even felt suffocated just by watching it, they don''t even dare to imagine what the disciples are feeling right at this moment. But even so, the Humans were watching snickered lightly as they still didn''t believe that Yuki woulde out alive in this war, all of them thought that she was foolish for waging a war against the Cloud Peak Sect.


    At a snap of her fingers, countless pieces of snow begins to drop, and to everyone''s absolute shock, it froze everything it touched. It didn''t spare anything, it froze those who were in the range of it but that scene doesn''t surprise anyone because all of them already knew the capabilities of Yuki''s Ice Magic. But the thing that surprised them was that the dull and simple-looking snow also froze the attacks that wereing after her. And since everything was frozen, she continued her way towards the Disciples of the Sect, and while she was walking casually as if she was taking a stroll in a park, her hands were not idle. She was cutting every single one of them who was frozen, she did everything cleanly, and because their bodies were frozen inside out, no blood spilled out making every kill as clean as possible.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    At that moment, everyone understood something. Whether they were the ones who were on the battlefield themselves or watching the live broadcast. They clearly understood that Yuki, who is the Hero of the Mystic Dragon Heave, was the person who once saved them, but seeing this scene made some things clear to them. And it is that Yuki can be also the Viin, the enemy, the one who can create destruction everywhere she goes.


    "What the hell�� does the Cloud Peak Sect really has any chance of winning against her. More than 90% of the Senior Disciples have already fallen into her hands and what''s worse�� She hasn''t even used any real Skills yet, she just simply froze them before cutting them up into pieces." One of the people who were watching couldn''t help but sigh dejectedly as he evenmented, hisments were immediately seen by a lot of people which caused an uproar. Herments caused the people who were watching to be divided into two, half of them agreed with what thementer said while the other half disagreed by saying that he doesn''t know anything about the real strength of the Sect.


    "I disagree with what you said there buddy�� You do know that these are just the Senior Disciples, and yes they are strong but in front of the Great Hero of course they are gonna get overwhelmed no matter how many they are. The Elders of the Sect still haven''te out and you must already know how powerful each one of them is, not counting the Grand Elders and the Sect Leader, the Patriarch. All of them are at least in the Ranks of the Spirit Lord. Now, can you really say that the Cloud Peak Sect will lose, because in my eyes, no matter how powerful the Hero is, she wouldn''t be able to stand her guard against all of them?" A random person replied. Thisment immediately soared as a lot of people immmediaetly agreed with thement. But those people who agreed with the previousments begin to retort to the randommenter''s reply.


    "I have to disagree with you there. You do know our Hero''s achievements right, so how could you say that she is going to lose? Are you forgetting that she basically fought all of the Void Monsters/Beast all by herself? Each one of those Monsters and Beast was at the level of Ancient Lord Beast which is literally at the same power level as a Spirit Lord Cultivator. Plus she also fought that unknown person who seems a lot stronger than all of those Void Monstersbined, so with these do you really think that she will lose?" A womanmented as she tried with all her might to protect Yuki''s image since she was quite a fan of hers. And this only led to a battle started in thement section of the live broadcast.


    "The Elders are here! We are saved!!"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 429 The Start Of A War Part 10

    One of the few surviving Senior Disciples yelled out as he was the first one to feel the presence of their Elders, but he also noticed their Elders were not alone. Behind them was their Sect Leader, the Patriarch himself also came out to see the situation, and seeing all of these great people in one ce, the Disciples couldn''t be more relieved as they knew that the Elders are gonna take revenge for them and they couldn''t help but get arrogant at this moment.


    "HAHAAHA!! You are going to have a miserable ending today you arrogant Fox. Even if you are the Hero who saved our Heaven, you wouldn''t be able to escape your faith this time. You can only me yourself for being stupid for attacking our Sect, so now DI-," The man didn''t have any time at all to finish his words when his whole body exploded into a bloody mist.


    "Bystanders should stay as bystanders, after all... None of you here can really match up to me~. But then again, those old bastards are finally here... I hope you guys can show me something fun, unlike your useless Disciples here. HAHAHA! You even dare to call them Senior Disciples yet they are this useless, I wonder if it''s going to be the same with the Elders~" Yuki said with a slight smile on her face, and as she finished her words she let out a silver of her Bloodlust that was already more then enough to make some of the Elders incapable of moving.


    "Fufufu... How disappointing... I only released a silver of my Bloodlust and some of you are already kneeling on the ground? Can''t you be more useless? This is why Humans are so useless and weak... when in front of someone who is stronger than them, they have no choice but to yield. But us Beast... we do not yield to anyone just because we think they are strong, we must see it first in our eyes that they are strong before we submit to them." Yuki chuckled as she puts one of her hands on her cheek and looked at them with clear ridicule in her eyes that everyone could see. And everyone who has seen it have mixed feeling.


    "HAHAHAHA! How arrogant can you be you little pathetic Fox... Do you still not get the situation that you are in? You are currently surrounded by all of the Elders in my Sect, even my Grand Elders are here. And you still have the gal to say that we are useless, then how about we just show you who the useless one is? Elders! Go into position and trap this arrogant, we shall show her the true power of our Sect!" The Sect Leader yelled loudly to which Yuki only shrugged and clearly didn''t care what they were doing she was just looking at the Sect Leader who seems younger, but she knew that it wasn''t the case since the Sect Leader of the Cloud Peak Sect was already 10x older than Rory, and Aria''s agebined.


    "My... are you fascinated because of how handsome I am? Too bad for you little fox, I don''t go for filthy Beast like you." The Sect Leader said mockingly as he even unted his handsomeness even more. His real name is Humi Freed and in Mystic Dragon Heaven he was considered as one of the most handsome men, he was only a few levels below Mirel in terms of looks.


    "You, handsome? HAHAHAHAA! That''s the funniest joke I have ever heard in my entire life. HAHAHAHAHA! You should look more clearly at yourself in the mirror to see if you are a really handsome little boy... Plus, even if I find you attractive, there is no way I''m going for such an ugly man like you. I even pity your Wife who has to put through so much pain to be with you all of her life, you are so ugly that even the Sun is blinded by your ugliness." Yukiughed out loudly as she even wiped some nonexistent tears, she found Freed''s words so funny that she even counted it as a joke. But what she doesn''t know is that she was probably the only person in the Mystic Dragon Heaven to say that he was ugly.


    "What did you just say to me?" Freed talked in an unbelievably cold tone as he even released his powerful aura that he has manifested by releasing his terrifying Qi, and all of it was directed at Yuki causing her to flinch a little before even staggering a bit because of how powerful it was. She was not going to lie that out of all Aura that she has ever felt, this one was one of the most powerful, but even so... it was not enough to put her down as it was only an Aura that attacks the body.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You just gave me another reason why you are not attractive at all... Are you deaf? I clearly stated that you are ugly and yet you didn''t hear me? So stupid... I would dly take a deaf person than you because they can clearly understand more than someone like you who is illiterate." Yuki sighed as if she was pitying Freed, but it only made him angrier to the point that his whole body was already shaking out of anger.


    "Haaa... and here I thought that you could just surrender and maybe I wouldn''t have to kill you, but it looks like I was wrong. Because it looks like it is useless in saving a worthless piece of shit like you, it same thing with your so-called wife, how can she be so blind to pick someone like you? If I were her, I would have left you a long time ago. You are so arrogant that you think that you make everyone submit under you but you are wrong... because there is always going to be someone who''s better than you. And that person is me." Freed said in a mocking voice as he finally changed how he looks at Yuki, at first he was not taking her very seriously because he was confident that he can defeat her, that''s why he didn''t take her seriously, he even nned for Yuki to be the contracted Beast of his granddaughter, but now... He doesn''t think so anymore, he just wants to kill her with his own hands.


    "GRAND PARALYTIC DRAGON''S BARRIER!" All the Grand Elders yelled loudly as the casting of their Magic was finally done. It took them a few minutes to finish the powerful barrier that has been rumored that it can hold an attack from a Guardian Rank Cultivator. From that knowledge alone, Yuki already knows that this Barrier was one of the strongest that she has ever encountered, but even so. She was still calm and didn''t get nervous when facing such a situation that people may find that they are at a disadvantage. But what she doesn''t know was that the Barrier has one more feature than just blocking a powerful attack, the Grand Paralytic Dragon''s Barrier can also trap someone inside and paralyze them badly just as the name suggested, it was very powerful to the point where it can knock out a Dragon in one single hit from the static inside of the Barrier. So when she got hit by the electricity around her, she felt all of her nerves getting shocked, and some even got burned. But what''s worse is that she cannot move her lower body anymore, that''s how powerful the Barrier is and when Freed saw this, his smile deepened.


    "Hahaha... Looks like you finally know what kind of situation you are in. So what is the taste of being in despair? Do you like it? But don''t die just yet, I still remember what you did to my three grandchildren, on how you brutally murdered them. I will do exactly what you did to them, and let you have a taste of my revenge." Freed said with so much hatred in his voice. Everyone could practically feel the hatred in his voice because of how cold his tone is, but that didn''t matter to them at all. What mattered to them is the fact that Yuki was the one behind Freed''s grandchildren.


    "Revenge huh? Well... all of the people who wanted to get revenge on me are already 6 feet underground, maybe you can ask them to know what does it taste like when I crushed their hopes and dreams?" Yuki said in an emotionless tone as she simply grabbed a piece of a pebble that she found on the ground before flicking it towards Freed who was behind the Barrier thinking that he was safe and sound, but before he could even mock Yuki for being stupid for throwing a pebble at the barrier thinking it could destroy it, he felt a searing pain on his shoulder.


    Crack!!


    And when he heard cracking sounds, he immediately looked over and to his horror. He saw a small hole in the unbreakable barrier. But momentster, the hole started to produce more cracks all around it until it eventually have cracks in every meter of the Barrier. To everyone on the battlefield absolute shock and horror, the Barrier that they used so much power and resources just got broken in an instant by a single piece of rock.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 430 The Start Of A War Part 11

    "HAHAHAHAHA! This is the barrier that you are so proud of? Pathetic! Calling it a Grand Paralytic''s Dragon Barrier is such a stupid and inurate name, even adding the name Dragon to it is such an overestimate. Do you want to see what kind of power a True Dragon has?" Yuki smiled which for some reason brought chills to everyone who saw it. It didn''t matter if they were the ones who were on the battlefield, or the people who were watching the live broadcast, all of them have one thing on their mind, and that was that Yuki was about to do something disastrous.


    "This is what a True Dragon can do!" Yuki made an imaginary Dragon with her Ice Magic, the Ice Dragon''s size alone was enough to send some of the Elders into deep sleep out of fear. Its size was enough to destroy their entire Sect in one gulp, but its size wasn''t the scariest part. It was the power of the Dragon that made some of them even more fearful of Yuki for having the ability to make an Ice Dragon that was at least an Ancient Lord Beast.


    "Destroy them~" After saying those two short but terrifying words, the Dragon roared in the Sky as it then opened its mouth before firing an Icy Attack at the Cloud Peak Sect. And once it hit, it was not even a question of how much destruction it caused to thend.


    BOOOOOOOOOOM!!!


    The Ice Breath attack exploded into a Million bits as it began to destroy everything that it touches, but after it destroyed everything in its path. It didn''t leave it alone that easily, it froze everything, creating a ce where no humans can live because of how cold it is. Even those who thought they were far away already were not given any mercy as all of them turned into frozen statues after being hit by the insane cold winds that the frozennd makes.


    "So, do you have anyments after seeing how powerful a True Dragon looks and feels?" Yuki asked them with a curious tone as she casually flicked her hand in the air, making dozens of Ice Swords in the air in an instant. And in a snap of her fingers, all of the Ice Swords shot through the air, piercing everyone, it didn''t matter if they were frozen or not, but one thing was for sure, and it is that all of them are dead. But Yuki intentionally kept one person alive and that was Freed as for her reasoning for it, she just wants to because she wants to see him suffer. After mocking someone dear to her, there was no way she was going to let it go, she was going to kill him in the most painful way.


    "Did you think that I would forget what you said to my Wife just a few minutes ago? No�� I have an excellent memory, and I''m here to teach you something so that other people can also learn from it. If you have a grudge against me, never go to my Family because I can assure you that once you mess with them�� you will have a fate that is worse than death." Yuki said as she closed her eyes for a second before opening them and seeing those cold red eyes that can seem to suck everything even space, Freed shivered lightly. But he didn''t even have any chances to run as he was already locked in ce by her Ice Magic that was straining him.


    "Cursed Sword Techniques of the Cursed Demon Goddess: 2nd sh�� Asmodeus''s Curse~" Yuki smiled horrifyingly as she slowly raised her Sword in the air but it only stood there without doing anything, until Yuki disappeared from where she was standing. For her to only appear behind Freed who already has a Sword plunged in his chest, he doesn''t know if it was his luck that saved him that he was not stabbed in his heart, or maybe it was intentional because Yuki wants to see him suffer.


    Yuki''s chant in a low voice was like a demon''s voice trying to possess someone. It brought chills to everyone who heard it, it didn''t matter if the ones who heard it were her allies or not because one thing was for sure, the Skill that she had just used was an evil one. Especially when they heard the name Cursed Demon Goddess since that name was infamous all around the Immortal Realm, it was so famous for all the wrong reasons. And there were no people who didn''t know that name, the Cursed Demon Goddess was very much known for her evil acts. So hearing ite out in Yuki''s mouth brings chills to their entire body.


    Mirel and the rest of the Beast Nobles who were watching were all silent, they couldn''t evenprehend what just happened and they needed to see if they heard wrongly. The Cursed Demon Goddess was taboo to everyone considering everything she did to the Immortal Realm and just remembering her acts brings a nightmare to everyone. Mirel wanted to believe that he heard her wrongly because there was no way that Yuki would be affiliated with that certain Goddess, but then again the death of that Goddess was very mysterious and her Inheritance was basically unknown, so even if it was a very slim chance. There was that chance that Yuki was the one who received that Inheritance, at least that''s what he believes, but he still wants to be wrong though he cannot think of any other reason why Yuki would use such an ability.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Ho- How do you know that name!? Are you also a Demon in disguise working for the Cursed Demon Goddess!?" Freed asked as he mustered every remaining strength that he had to ask that specific question because if he also thinks that Yuki is somehow affiliated with the Cursed Demon Goddess herself, then he can only expect something worse, way worse. But his body was shaking, but it didn''t even seem because of the pain but it looks like something worse.


    "A dead person doesn''t need to know such details because it''s useless~ I mean, what are you gonna do? Ask for help. Hehehe~ I''m sure that even if you ask for help, all of them are going to have the same fate as you�� no matter who they are~" Yuki whispered in his ear, but even if it was a whisper everyone who was watching it from the broadcast had the urge to leave because of how terrifying it was for them. It was like Death had personally sent them to their coffin.


    After saying such words, Yuki kicked him aside and chained all four of his limbs. But as everyone thought that another torture will happen because of Yuki''s action, they were surprised when they saw her make a throne for herself and even sat on it arrogantly like an Empress looking at a piece of trash. But everyone was now much more concerned in watching Freed who was trying his best to heal himself, but with such a huge hole in his chest, it seems it was a harder thing to do especially with his current condition.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you just yet~ I want you to do something for me before you die�� And for that to happen, I need to heal your fist." Yuki said as she made an Ice Soldier with a drop of her blood, she then ced a Health Potion into his hands before ordering him to forcibly drink Freed the Potion. The Soldier slowly makes its way to Freed looking intimidating and he didn''t even need to question what it wanted to do since it was already very clear from the start he started to clench his mouth so that he wouldn''t drink that unknown liquid that Yuki wanted to give him, but�� it was toote as he was kicked in his stomach earning a grunt to escape in his lips. Even though it was only for a split second that he opened his mouth, the Ice Soldier has already mmed the Potion into his mouth making him drink it without choice because he was out of breath when he was kicked.


    And in an instant, the hole that was in his chest begins to heal rapidly under everyone''s eye.


    "Can you feel something different in your body?" Yuki spoke as a wicked glint began to show in her eyes as she watched how ck markings began to appear in his body that started from his chest, and now it was slowly spreading all around his body like some sort of disease.


    "What did you do to me?" Freed asked in a hoarse voice as he felt his whole body heating up for unknown reasons and that feeling was very ufortable. Especially on his lower body, it was very ufortable in his groin area.


    "Looks like you have already started to feel the Curse that I ced on you, isn''t that great? Bring her here." Yuki this time spoke in a chilling tone as he asked one of her Ice Soldiers to bring someone to her and when Freed set eyes on that person, his eyes went wide as he screamed out in anger.


    "What did you do to my Granddaughter!?"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 431 The Start Of War Part 12

    Freed yelled in anger as his heart begins to break apart when he saw how his precious Granddaughter was tied up, her mouth covered in a cloth, and what''s worse is that her body was full of bruises. Seeing her in that state was alike a million knives getting pierced into his heart, it was even more painful that all of the wounds that he had received from Yuki in their short spar. And at this moment, it made him realize that Yuki was about to do something to the both of them since that was the only reason why she brought her Granddaughter here.


    Even if little Xiao was the oldest of her Granddaughter, he can proudly say that she is his favorite out of all of them. But that doesn''t mean that he didn''t love the other three who have already passed, it is just that he has a soft spot for Xiao and the reason for that is quite simple. Humi Xiao was someone who was from his direct bloodline, and his other three Grandchildren were simply from his dead Brother''s side, as for why he has a differentst name from his Brother, it is because he was using his Mother''sst name who has already passed. His Mother was the old Patriarch of the Cloud Peak Sect and since she has many husbands, all of them have differentst names, he was special because out of all his siblings he was the one who stood up on top thus he was granted to use his Mother''sst name which was Humi. He also did the same with Xiao.


    "Nothing much�� I just twisted and pulverized some of her bones, burn her body, and of course, freeze it. Oh right, I also practiced my knife skill on her body. I''m not too bad right on my knife skills?" Yuki said as she stood up from her throne and slowly approached Xiao with steady and heavy steps. Xiao was already trembling out of fear and it was the same for Freed because every step that Yuki takes is like a rock being ced on top of their hearts. And out of fear they didn''t dare to talk loudly as they only held their breath, but for the viewers, it was theplete opposite. Almost everyone was yelling behind their screen after hearing the cruel words of Yuki on how she basically tortured the Granddaughter of Freed. But what they didn''t know was that what she basically did was nothingpare to what she truly does and does is what she just going to do, she will show everyone what it''s like to be tortured by her, and she is going back to her old ways on Earth. Even if it scared her Mother, or close people to her, she doesn''t care, what she only want is to inflict as much pain as possible to them.


    "Ahahaha�� so you''re getting scared now, huh? Well too bad for you, it''s all toote for such emotion now since we''re now starting. The true ways to destroy your enemy. I just wonder if you will keep your sanity when it has ended though, but I highly doubt it. So consider yourself lucky if you�� Anyway, shall we get started? Oh, wait�� I forgot, it already did~" Yuki smirked as she bits the end of her finger before cing the drip of blood in Xiao''s mouth, and in an instant, all of her serious wounds healed. And as soon as all of Xiao''s wounds have healed, the heat that Freed seemed to have forgottenpletely engulfed his whole body, and worse, his lower body is very ufortable.


    "AHHH!! What are you doing to me!?" Even though it was not painful, he couldn''t help but scream at the top of his lungs because of what he is currently feeling.


    "You are already so old, yet you are this stupid? Let me ask you this, what is Asmodeus known for?" Yuki knocked his head not without caring if it was going to break or not as she then waited for an answer.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "L-" His words seemed to be cut off as he finally realized what is happening in his body, but it didn''t stop there. He has also now realized why her Granddaughter is here with him and that realization petrified him as he tried to stop whatever he was feeling with all his might but it only led him to fail, proving that the curse that Yuki ced on him was simply too powerful for him to stop. And seeing that he couldn''t control himself any longer, he was about to plead to at least let her Granddaughter go, when Yuki spoke up.


    "Looks like you finally realized the situation that you are in. See? You''re so stupid for not realizing it sooner, but even if you did, you cannot change what is going to happen~ Lust�� every living being feels Lust of course because it is normal, but there is someone who made it a Sin, and it is a name that all of you are familiar with. Asmodeus~" Yuki said as she sat once again on her throne and even made herself a ss of wine and took a sip on it before continuing.


    "If you are curious about what Curse I nted on you, well it is simple, it is heavily influenced by Lust. But if you think that is the end of it, well you are wrong. In all reality, the damage that I did to you shouldn''t be able to heal since that is how the Curse works, the pain from the wound will only worsen as time goes by until you die~ But there is one more thing�� the only way for you to cure it is you need to have sex with 1,000 people, it doesn''t even matter what kind of gender they have~ Judging from your expression, looks like you already know why your Granddaughter is here right? She is the one you''re going to have sex with of course~" Yuki said in a sinister voice as she did something secret and collected at least a thousand drops of blood and created a clone with all drops without wasting even one.


    "You! DON''T YOU DARE FUCKING DO THIS! YOU ARE GOING TOO FAR!" Freed yelled in anger but behind that anger, everyone could feel the fear and anxiety behind it making them feel bad for him. All of them also now have a new view of Yuki and it is that she can be really terrifying when you mess with her wrong side, and now they are seeing what it truly looks like what Yuki can do when she was back on Earth. She can really do cruel things without batting an eye and Mire, Ayame, Serene, and the other Beast Nobles who were watching cannot help but think again if it was really the right choice to have some sort of connection with such a person, but it was mostly the Beast Nobles because no matter what kind of person Yuki turned out to be, Ayame and Serene is going to ept her with all of their heart. It is Ayame''s way to atone for her sins in leaving her since she basically contributed to why she became like this.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 432 The Start Of A War Part 13

    ?


    But as expected, he waspletely ignored by Yuki. The chains that were straining his body then all begin to shatter into a million pieces causing him to fall to the ground, he then tried to get up as fast as he could to try to save his Granddaughter and get away from her as fast as he can. But he would never expect to see this scene right before his very eyes.


    The clones that Yuki made that looked exactly simr to Xiao begin to seduce him by moving closer to Freed and began touching all parts of his body seductively, but that was not even all of them. Some of the clones even began to take their clothes off until they are fully naked right in front of him which made him a little bit fearful. But what''s worse is that the curse that was nted on him began to act up, his body was getting extremely hot and his mind even began to get cloudy making him unable to think straight, at one point he even wanted to release everything he was feeling on the very beautiful woman in front of him. And when he began to think of dark thoughts of his Granddaughter, he shocked his head and even broke one of his arms to regain consciousness which made Yuki''s smile deepen as she watch how Freed struggled with all his might to stop his Lust that was slowlying out.


    "ept your fate~ I know and even you know yourself that you just want to fuck the person in front of you~ So stop resisting it, I promise you that you will feel good inside of your precious beautiful Granddaughter who is still pure, though all of these clones are also pure since they are made by me. But I already took the liberty of making the women for you, you don''t even need to have sex with the real Xiao, but I wonder�� what will happen if you do? Will you still be able to face your beloved Granddaughter in the face after seeing how you fuck a clone that looks like her? I can''t wait to see it~" Yukiughed merrily but within thatugh was a cold demonic tone that can even make the most evil person shiver in fear after hearing it.


    "Please stop�� I will do whatever you want, please just spare my little Xiao~ You can even take my life in exchange for her, so please�� don''t bring her into the mess that I created." Freed began to beg for mercy as he even kneeled to the ground and hit his head to the ground to show his sincerity in front of Yuki hoping that she would be kind enough to release his Granddaughter. He doesn''t even care if he loses his life, but as long as his little Xiao could have a happy life in the future, it was worth it.


    But in front of his pleads, Yuki remained indifferent, and as time passes the two could feel the temperature around them getting even colder. That could only mean one thing, and it is that Yuki isn''t having it, she''s in a bad mood.


    "Say�� If our situation was reversed and I was in your position, if I begged for mercy would have you given it to me? If I said that I don''t want to be enved by this little bitch, would you give me the freedom to do so?" Yuki simply asked as she then closed her eyes and waited for an already obvious answer from them. Of course, the answer was already obvious. In fact, it was a stupid question to be asked, no matter who they are, they already know the answer to that question.


    The answer is that they would never because why would they let such a dangerous beast such as herself roam around when they already have the chance to enve it? It would be stupid of them if they let Yuki go because that would mean that they are letting go such a good chance for them to truly be the strongest Sect in the entire Mystic Dragon Heaven.


    "Why aren''t you answering me? Did you be mute, or have you lost the confidence to answer my question?" Yuki this time spoke in an emotionless tone that made all the people who were watching confused because they can''t even get any information on what kind of emotion she was currently feeling, it is also useless to look at her face because it was all nk.


    "I-," Freed seemed to lose all his strength as he raised his head with a pale face. Deep inside himself, he is thinking that Yuki was very cruel and heartless, but then again. If he was in the position of Yuki, he would do the same because leaving an enemy is stupid because there would be always that chance where they can take revenge on you. So cutting that string that connects you with that person is always the safe choice, killing your enemy is always the best. If you are too kind, it can always bite you back when you least expect it, so while it is still early be strong and only cruel to your enemies.


    "You look like someone has fucking killed your entire family�� Oh, right. I''m sorry, but I already did~" Yuki said before throwing something from her storage ring, and what everyone saw made them freak out. Some of the people who were watching even fell unconscious after seeing what she had just thrown out. It was the heads of his deceased Grandchildren that all fell into her hands, but that was not everything. It included the heads of all family members of his family that was currently living.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You�� looks like from the start I didn''t have any chance of winning. You are already a step ahead of me. No�� a thousand steps ahead of me��." Freed said in an aggrieved voice and right at this very moment, he seemed to have aged for thousands of years making him look old and weak. But he wouldn''t give up that easily, at this moment he already knows that there is no escaping from the Demon in front of them so he would do his best to at least try and do something about her. And the solution that he found was by self-destructing, making his Soul Realm unstable leading it to explode.


    "That''s a good n right there, sadly though you have chosen to use it at me�� You must have forgotten that I can just do this~" Yuki chuckled lightly as she disappeared from where she was sitting and appeared behind him to lunge her arm through his chest before pulling something out of it making Freed cough of tons of blood. And as if a miracle happened, Yuki''s arm that literally pierced through his body was still clean, not even a spec of blood has stuck into it.


    "This is decent, it can be added to my collection." Yukiughed merrily with a hint of coldness as she stored the Soul Realm in her storage ring. Without saying anything, Yuki walked to the real Xiao before taking the cloth that was covering her mouth.


    "Grandpa!" Immediately after removing the cloth, she screamed in agony before she doesn''t even know if her Grandpa was still alive because he remained unmoving after getting such a bad injury from Yuki.


    "Don''t worry little girl~ Your Grandpa is going to be fine, in fact, he is going to heaven in just a few seconds. And that is because of you�� because of your body~" Yuki smiled in a demonic way as she threw the already crippled Xiao right next to Freed. Thinking that she might be doing this out of pity, she raised both her arms and was getting ready to hug her Grandpa when he suddenly raised his head and looked at her with eyes she has never seen before. It was the same eyes that man sometimes gave her�� Lust.


    "Grandpa?" Xiao asked in quite a fearful tone as she slowly backs away in fear that he might actually do something to her that he will regret for the rest of his life.


    "I''m sorry my little Xiao, but I can''t control myself any longer��" Currently, both of them are literally powerless, but in terms of strength Freed will still win. So when he grabbed both of her shoulders, she cannot even run away. Freed knew, Xiao knew, Yuki knew, and even everyone who was watching knew what exactly will happen in the next hours. And all of them cannot stand to watch it, so out of ''kindness'' Yuki trapped the two of them, including the thousand clones inside of an Ice Box, but she purposely left a recording device inside so that the live broadcast would still go. In reality, she just didn''t want to stain her eyes in such hideous acts.


    "Have fun inside of there~ Contact me if you ever have any child, I''ll dly be its aunt!" Yuki left with those words as she now set on going to the Capital of the Human Kingdom.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 433 The Start Of A War Part 14

    ?


    The whole chat room of the live broadcast was utterly quiet, no one had the guts to evenment on something whether it was nice or mean. Because all of them are afraid that they might identally offend Yuki and have the same fate as Freed who they have just seen, all of them are even thinking if they were in the same situation as him, it would be better than dying than having to rape your own Granddaughter without your control. Some of them had even left the live broadcast because none of them had the courage to watch a Grandfather having sex with his own Granddaughter and for those who chose to stay to watch, no one knows why. As for the person who caused the scene right before their very eyes, she was currently on her way toward the Human Kingdom Pce, Kami Ryu''s Pce.


    "Little Phoenix�� we''re now going to the Human Pce, it is more dangerous there. So I hope you stay in ce, but don''t worry I will let you out. As I also want you to have some experience in fighting and more importantly, this will leave you getting a lot stronger which I know you also want~" Yuki said as she lifted up the small Phoenix that was still hiding in her taking her out in the process. Both of them now are hovering on top of the Pce and Yuki was already quite sure that everyone inside was already alerted that an unknown suspicious person was hovering on top of the Pce.


    "Chirp!!" The Phoenix in Yuki''s hands begins to jump around in Yuki''s hand, but because of its rtively young age, it was still not used in using its legs. And she knows this, but she actually finds it cute and she just let her enjoy what she was doing while also keeping an eye so that she wouldn''t hurt herself. And as she was watching her, she started to hear some sirens going off in the Pce which made her smile deepen, and without wasting any more time, she went down confidently with the little Phoenix in her arms. And when she was finally on the ground, she was met with thousands of Royal Army from the Human Kingdom.


    Yuki was still calm even after meeting such a terrifying amount of enemies in one ce, but the same thing couldn''t be said of those who were still watching especially the Beast Nobles and Mirel, all of them were extremely nervous for the well-being of Yuki. But, as for Ayame, and Serene, they were still quite calm but a little bit paled because because of what they had just seen on how Yuki severely punished her enemies.


    But everything changed when Yuki felt the little phoenix in her hands start to shiver and she very much knew that it was not because of the temperature, it was because of the Aura that the men were creating. And just as she was about to make a move, she heard a faint cry from the little phoenix which made her almost release her unbearable bloodlust to all of them and turn all of them into a meat paste, but she stopped when she saw what is happening to those who were affected by the "Phoenix''s cry".


    "AHHH!! What is happening!? My head is ringing all of a sudden!? It HURTS!!" The Royal Army all began to cry in pain as they felt a huge headache after hearing such a piercing sound surrounding their ear. All of them felt like their heads were about to explode after hearing such an ear-piercing sound as this causing them to drop all of their weapons on the ground, but that wasn''t even the end of the Ability, all of them drop to their knees as they cover their ears but all of it was useless as they can still hear the painful sound ringing in their ears.


    "Fufufu~ looks like I really underestimated you little Phoenix. You''re really something else, being able to make all of these Royal Army useless and all of them are even in the ranks of Spirit Warrior despite only being a Star-Lord Beast. I wonder, if your Cry is already this strong, I wonder how strong is your Fire then?" Yuki mumbled to herself as she didn''t spare any more nces at the thousands of Humans in front of her because she already know that they are tendered useless in this situation after hearing such a painful cry. She was very much curious to see the mes that has been stated that cannot be put out and will burn forever.  But to her shock, the Phoenixpletely understands her so it then, twirled around for a second before it pped its wings, and almost immediately it started to burst into small mes, but it wasn''t any ordinary mes. Because even Yuki felt that it was incredibly hot.


    And without any warning, those mes shot out making a crescent line that burned everything in its path leaving nothing behind but burned marks from the ground. It didn''t even leave any remains of the enemies, all of it has burned because of the intense heat that it gave bringing another shock to Yuki. But that shock onlysted for a second as she now begins tough merrily as if she didn''t care that thousands of Humans died in front of her.


    "I am liking you even more~, I hope you can show me something better in the future." Yuki chuckled as she ced her fingers on top of its head before rubbing it gently and after patting its head for quite some time, she returned the Phoenix under her sleeves because she can now feel a more powerful pressureing straight after her. She didn''t need to guess who it was, because it was so obvious already that it was Ryu, and even the Grand Beast Elder was also here hiding among the Humans.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You sure took your time, isn''t it quite rude for you to make ady wait?" Yuki said with a smirk as she now gave off an eerie feeling that would make anyone who feels it ufortable, and that is what just happened. It made almost all of the Humans that went near Yuki pale and even stagger a bit even though they have quite a distance between them.


    "Ady, you seriously refer to yourself as ady? HAHAHA, calling yourself a woman is an overstatement. Have you ever tried looking at yourself in a mirror?" Ryu mocked as he even gained augh from his own men making him more confident in his words.


    "Looked in a mirror? Are you really sure you''re telling that to the right person? How about you try it yourself? You''re boldly saying that you are handsome, but why don''t you try the advice that you gave me? Maybe you will see your real ugliness under that spell that you hide in~" Yuki chuckled as she flicked her hand shooting out an Ice Needle that is directly went after Ryu''s chest and because it was so fast, no one couldn''t react to it. And as everyone was for it to hit Ryu, they were wrong because a barrier seemed to have stopped it, but it was clear that it wasn''t powerful enough because it got destroyed in an instant. But what shocked them even more is seeing the real appearance of Ryu Kami, the one who they have thought to be so handsome is actually an ugly fat man.


    "See? How about trying to look at yourself in a mirror now, you fucking massive lump of fat" Yuki smiled wickedly as she showed the real appearance of Ryu Kami that has been hiding under a magic Spell that hides his appearance well. And everyone who saw it had the urge to vomit because of how disgusting it is, Ryu doesn''t simply look like a normal human, his prominent muscles, body shape, and handsome face is all gone as all of it was reced with fat.


    And seeing the real appearance of Ryu Kami, the people who were watching even spected that she had ced Magic on him which made his appearance change, but that was soon debunked when a randommentator said that.


    ''If Yuki had really nted a Disguising Ability, there should be a cloud of mist covering his body but there wasn''t even a cloud of mist. And all of us saw here that a barrier broke when the Hero''s Ice Needle hit it, and it immediately got destroyed, I''m pretty sure that all of us here are pretty knowledgeable in Disguising Skills, right? But for those who are not let me exin, High-Level Disguise Skills will emit a barrier that can block attacks from an enemy, and it would serve as a shield for them, and the one we saw breaking is exactly that barrier. That is why the Disguise Skill that has been ced on King Ryu has been broken down. If you have any other evidence saying that my statement is wrong, then please say it now.''


    Thement was enough to silence the people who wanted to ce some dirt in Yuki''s name by saying that she got too angry and yed dirty by cing a Disguise Skill to King Ryu making him look ugly.


    "Shit�� you''re too ugly. I''m afraid that my new pet would be traumatized and have nightmares if she sees you, so can you please die?" Yuki said as she shot out her Aura that was full of her rich and dense Profound Chaos making him explode into a bloody mist because it was simply too powerful for his body.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 434 The Start Of A War Part 15

    ?


    Everyone witnessed how King Ryu who was known to be the strongest currently that is alive on the entire Human Race exploded into a bloody mist without even Yuki needing to touch him, what she only need is to say those kinds of words and he immediately died. This scene was more than enough to shake theirposure as some of them even quaked in fear, fearing they might be next. All of them knew that they would die in this fight and that was enough to make half of the Royal Human Army lose confidence as they were already thinking of ways of giving up and running away because even if it was a slim chance of escaping with their lives, they will take it no matter how small the possibilities are. As for the other half, they are the ones who fullymitted themselves to the well-being of the Human Race, so sacrificing their lives in this battle is a small matter to them, as long as the "Monster" in front of them can be defeated then all of it would be worth it.


    "It''s too bad that all of you chose the wrong person to serve�� I''m sure that all of you now regret having this piece of trash as your King�� Sadly, there is no medicine for your regrets, but I can ease the regret that you are feeling. Because I''m feeling a bit lenient today, I will give you two choices right now�� Die while trying your best to kill me, or make a Soul Oath to me saying that you will serve me forever as long as you''re alive~" Yuki said with an evil smirk as she set her eyes on everyone on the battlefield and it didn''t take long for Yuki''s enemies to drop their weapons to the ground and surrender, their move shocked everyone because no one believed that the arrogant Humans who refused to bow down except for their King would bend and let a Beast be their new Master. But the fact that they surrendered, was too much, and the fact that the Humans who surrendered were the Royal Army was even shocking.


    "Well�� sadly for you, there was no right answer. Because all of you will still die, Absolute Speed~" Yuki said as her figure flicked for a moment which already indicated that she did something, and just then, the camera that was previously directed at Yuki pointed towards the Army, but what they saw made all of them back away from their screen in horror. Those thousands of Humans were now headless and blood keeps spewing out everywhere dying the ground dark red. As for the heads of those bodies, all of them were impaled in an Ice Pole so that everyone could see the heads of those she killed.


    And seeing that scene, some people had the urge to vomit because they have never witnessed anything like that, especially the normal residents, it was too much for their eyes.


    A keen eye viewer saw something in the background, a person was still left alive after such a massacre happened, and just as they were about toment something about it how Yuki failed to kill everyone on the field. He found his words stupid because there was no way that Yuki would leave someone left alive unless she did it on purpose. Just as they were deciding if they shouldment or not, they saw the person that she left alive was about to run away when Yuki grabbed his neck tightly and even lifted the person.


    "Where are you trying to run away~, Grand Beast Elder Zona?" Yuki asked coldly as her grip on Zona''s neck began to tighten up quickly, someser-eyed viewers even noticed that veins quickly began to pop out of Zona''s neck also, and his face is already beginning to change indicating that he is already close to dying because of theck of air. If Zona was not the Grand Beast Elder, his head would have already flown off his neck because of the force that Yuki is putting into it.


    When everyone heard the name that Yuki had mentioned, all of them froze, and once again the entire chat stopped. especially the Beasts who were watching the live broadcast. Never in their whole life would they think that their trusted Grand Beast Elder would be a traitor. None of them dared to believe that what Yuki has said is true because of two reasons, they were either afraid of the Royal Beast Family attacking them if they believed and talked about it or they simply refused because, in their eyes and mind, the Grand Beast Elder is someone trustworthy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But all of them are soon to be proven wrong when Mirel Dagart, the King himself, has stated that what Yuki said is true. The Grand Beast Elder has left them for the Human Race.


    Because of the Gods who traveled to the Mortal Realm, they learned a lot of new things, especially in this age of Earth where everyone could use the Inte. They studied it carefully until they could finally make one for themselves, and after more than 30,000 years, they have finallypleted it. And to say that it got famous was an understatement because it didn''t even take a century before the creation of something like the Inte to blow up in the Immortal Realm as it quickly spread to every heaven. This is also the reason why Yuki was able to have a massive live broadcast, but because they are in a separate Heaven, other people can''t watch it if they are not from the Mystic Dragon Heaven as it works like a Server. Plus, the people from Mystic Dragon can''t upload it to other Heaven''s servers since they are not from there either.


    "Ho- how did you- you know I- it was me��" Zona asked between deep and heavy breaths, because he cannot breathe properly his speech became messy and hard to understand but for Yuki who knows how to read lip movements very efficiently, she easily understood Zona''s words even if they were hard to understand.


    "How? That''s a funny question�� but I think I''m the one who should be asking you~ Why did you betray the Beast Race?" Yuki asked in a colder tone as her anger was only slowly building up as she began to remember the disgusting words that came out of Zona''s mouth, about him wanting to do something bad about Aika. Just thinking of it makes Yuki want to kill him for thousand times.


    "Betray? I don''t know what you''re talking about!" Zona somehow managed to say his full sentence without interruption, but it may be because of anger and fear that his secret might be finally exposed.


    "Oh�� looks like you still want to y dumb with me�� I can y with you~" Yuki said in a silent but demonic tone as she flicked his forehead with her finger, on the outside, it may seem just like a little flick. But Zona knows that is not the case, that flick was very powerful because he felt shock travel all over his body, and inch by inch, he can feel his muscles exploding.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 435 The Start Of A War Part 16

    ?


    Suddenly everything clicked in everyone''s mind because something like this has already happened in the past, it was the time when Yuki fought with Andrew but they only knew that they were wrong because if Yuki used the same Skill that she used on Andrew on Zona, his state would have not been like this as there would be nothing inside that is not broken if she used her Blood Destruction, so out of ''kindness'' she only used her "Fist of Destruction" to send a shockwave that would destroy his muscles.


    eaglesnov?1,��o�� "So~ Are you ready to talk yet?" Yuki lets go of Zona''s neck making him fall to the ground with a loud thud and without any warning, she stepped on his head and leaned closer to whisper something in his ear that he can only hear. And what he heard made him feel more scared than he had ever felt in his whole, never in his whole life felt this kind of fear before.


    "I don''t have any more time to waste on you, so you better hurry up. Or else, things can quickly get ugly." Yuki said as strands of her Ice Threads that were so thin that it is practically invisible to the naked eye, but even though it was very thin it was so strong that they easily pierced his skin cleanly even going to bones. He was the only one who was feeling it, but the Ice Threads begin to dig through in a special ce of his body and that ce was where his Soul Realm is located. And from the things that he has heard and seen from Yuki''s battles, especially the part where Yuki ripped out the Soul Realm of the three Kings and Queens in the past. That scene was enough to scare even the Gods of the Mystic Dragon Heaven because no one as ever seen anything close to that.


    "YES! I betrayed the Beast Race because I was greedy for more power and money! There I said it, now please don''t rip out my Soul Realm please I''m begging you. You can even kill me here, just don''t take it out. I still want to live the next life��" Zona finally admitted his betrayal to everyone as he doesn''t want to die forever because if he will die today, he can still ept it. But what he can''t ept is him dying for an eternity, just the thought of it is enough to make him crazy.


    "Good�� you finally said the truth. As for your wish, I can easily grant it but don''t expect you to have an easy death~" Yuki said in an eerie voice as she then kicked him causing him to fly a few meters away. She then threw something in the air, everyone saw what she threw and noticed that it was a recorder, and without waiting for any longer the video inside of the recorder began to y for everyone''s eyes. What was inside of the recorder made everyone''s skin crawl in disgust, the number of disgusting words that came out of Zona''s mouth and even personally seeing his lustful look when he saw a little fox girl is scary and disgusting.


    "FUCK! I can''t believe that I was respecting and following such a disgusting man!" Thement section quickly begins to fill up with hate and meanments towards Zona, some people evenmented about his Wife and family bringing them into the mess that he create himself. Though, Zona doesn''t have any clue about what is currently happening online.


    "Sunny, throw this man into my Rejuvenate Ant Farm, I''m sure all of them are hungry since I haven''t fed them for a while. I''m sure this man would fill them up, especially the Queen~" Yuki said with a sinisterugh and as soon as her words left her mouth, Sunny appeared beside her before bowing respectfully and taking Zona whose Soul Realm was already damaged beyond healing, more than 80% of his Soul Realm was damaged making him a cripple, so it was easy for Sunny who was a few Ranks below Zona to easily carry him away.


    "I''m wasting too much of my time here�� Why not as well just blow up the entire Pce now that I''m here��" Yuki smiled as she then made Millions of Magic Circles behind her, all of those Magic Circles begin to generate so much Profound Chaos that it begins to shake the sky violently making everyone fear for their life. And to everyone''s horror, the Magic Circles begin to release Beast that was made of Ice and all of those begin to wreak havoc everywhere they went. At this moment, Yuki doesn''t care anymore if she was killing innocent Humans, what she only wants is to punish them for the sins of their leader. But she was far from done, she raises her Elemental Hydra Katana before proceeding in splitting the Sky as she shed it in half.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Radiant-colored rays of the rainbow thene out of the de, all of it going in the same direction which was Ryu''s Pce, and just as those rays of rainbow almost make contact with the Pce. It suddenly transformed into multiple Hydras that begin to purge everything around it. The Capital seemed to have turned into a living hell as everywhere you go there would be destruction but what''s worse is that it only keeps getting bigger and bigger until it swallowed the entire Capital which is insanely big, at least 10x bigger than the Capital of the Beast Race.


    As for the person who caused such a scene, she was just watching everything under her calm eyes without any emotion in her face as if she was already used to seeing something like this. She has long stopped the live broadcast since it was not needed anymore if they wanted to watch it, they can juste to the Capital of the Human Race and even had the chance to experience what is hell like. Destruction and despair.


    "Sunny�� have you called in everyone?" Yuki asked before she takes her leave. She was nning to have another meeting, but this time she was going to add her troops to the mix, plus this is also the reason why Sunny is already back since he has already called in everyone under the time that Yuki gave them. No one even dared to bete even just by a few seconds, her highest-ranking subordinate then begins to appear in front of her which was not much of a shock to her since she has already felt their presence long ago.


    "Yes, all of us are here. We are only waiting for your further instructions, Master." Sunny answered as he lifted his head and looked at his Master for a second before lowering her head once more.


    "Well done, since everyone is here. I want all of you to cooperate nicely with Mirel and the other Beast Nobles, remember this we are going to be fighting against the Royal Destruction. If it was any other opponent, I wouldn''t care less about making any rtionships with them since it''s useless as we can do everything ourselves. But it is not, we need help. I already have a n on how to lessen the huge number of our enemies, I just need all of your cooperation so that I can do it. Am I making myself clear?" Yuki asked in a slightly chilly tone as she wasn''t expecting any rejection from them


    "YES! You can count on us, Master. We will cooperate with the Beast Nobles and King Dagart so that we wouldn''t be a burden to you.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 436 The Start Of A War Part 17

    ?


    "Then, we shall depart now." Yuki threw a Teleportation Talisman that teleported all of them back to the Royal Pce of the Beast Race where the Beast Nobles are. Currently, none of them had left since they were still talking about some important things such as how can they revive back the Beast Race after receiving so much damage from the Royal Destruction. So Yuki''s appearance was definitely a shock to them, as who would be not shocked after seeing a person suddenly appear in front of you? Of course, they would be shocked to the point where all of them even get ready to fight to the death if ites to that. As the Beast Nobles, all of them should be ready to sacrifice for the greater being of the King and the Beast Race.


    "I was only gone for a few hours and you already forgot who I am? Isn''t that quite pathetic? Take a sit all of you, we shall now begin our meeting on how we can counter the Royal Beast Destruction." Yuki sneered as she ignored all of their stares and walked toward one of the seats and once she has already taken a sit, she signaled for the rest of her subordinates to do the same. Immediately, the quite spacious meeting room was filled as every seat is already taken and most of the people inside are Yuki''s people which was quite intimidating for the Beast Nobles.


    They were even shocked to see the faces of the people who followed Yuki, they cannot believe that all of these big shots are Yuki''s subordinates. All 15 people who were following Yuki have a name for themselves, all of them are people that you cannot offend easily. Sunny who was the current Guild Leader of the Information Guild who can provide you with any information that you want, no matter what it is they will be able to give you some useful information within a week. Every people look up to them and everyone also knows that they are a force that you cannot mess with because even with the Human Race, Spirit Race, and Beast Race trying to win over the Information Guild, all of them lost a lot by trying so.


    But not only that, the Guild Leaders of the strongest Guild are also in the same room with them. The Assasin Guild, Magicians Guild, Healers Guild, Sword Master Guild, and the Magic Theory Guild. Their strengths were something not to be underestimated, but their speed. All of those Guilds are just new to this world, they are not even a year in but all of them are already known in the whole Mystic Heaven and already have branches in each kingdom of each Race. There were also the people that are known in the Business World, the owner of the currently most famous Auction in the Beast Race is also there, the so-called creator of new transportation that shocked the entire Heaven, the Doctor who saved a lot of people from all kinds of sickness, the Owner of Heaven''s Bank World who is known by all of the people in the Mystic Dragon Heaven. All people use them as their Bank since it was very reliable.


    As for the other five, they were currently unknown. They have no idea who they are, even Mirel who has already lived for so long doesn''t know they are which brings a great shock to him. But even though they don''t know those five, they have a feeling that they are even much more dangerous than those 10. Their Aura alone says that never mess with them or else you''ll get the consequences of doing so.


    "Sunny, do you now have the exact number of the Royal Destruction''s Army?" Yuki asked as she rested her cheeks on her handzily, even though their number doesn''t mean anything to Yuki since all of them would still die by her hands, the only thing that she is worried about is those 1,000 since there was no way of them to get any information about them. She was helpless about this fact, so she at least wants to know their numbers so that she can prepare to eradicate all of them in one go to lessen the burden.


    "Yes, Master. We were right on their number. They have a 10,000,000,000 army waiting and are ready to fight anytime. As for the 1,000 Cultivators that the God from Yggdrasil send, unfortunately, we don''t have any information about them." Sunny said with a sigh as he begins to inform everyone of the information that he was able to get in a short amount of time. He also got some news that the Royal Destruction has a new type of technology that is very powerful, and probably the most important piece of news he has to give is that he now knows where the main base of the Royal Destruction is located in the Mystic Dragon Heaven.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It''s fine, you don''t need to worry. I know that it is hard to get information regarding people that aren''t from Mystic Dragon Heaven. It''s already good enough that you now know the exact location of their base, but I will still ask�� How reliable is it?" Yuki asked just to make sure because if they found the base of the Royal Destuction she can do things much quicker now that she knows where they are located.


    "Actually�� we are not sure yet. But, even so, we are proud of this discovery Master! We found that this ce is where Young Lady Yumie is being held, but we only manage to find her there, judging by this information. They must have held Master''s Family in different ces." Sunny said with a little joy and sadness. The room was quickly getting colder once again indicating that Yuki''s bloodlust was already starting to leak out.


    "Hehehe�� these people think that they are clever by splitting them up and putting them in different ces. How amusing�� let''s just really see who is truly the clever one here��" Yuki whispered in a sinister way. All of the people in the room can already feel the anger that is building up inside of her, and there was nothing that they could do about it and just let it grow stronger since they are powerless in front of her.


    "Mirel�� do you know any ces that are barren, I much prefer if it''s a valley or a ravine?" Yuki asked casually.


    e��glesn?��el "Yes, I know a ce. But why are you asking? You''re not thinking of doing the war in that kind of ce right? We would be at a disadvantage when we are below while they are on top because they can just send a barrage of Attacks to us. It would only put us at a disadvantage if we fought there." Mirel skeptically questioned, he knows that Yuki isn''t the type of person to make such a silly mistake.


    "Of course not, that is stupid if you want to fight in such a ce where you can be quickly put at a disadvantage. I''m just going to use it as a trap for them~"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 437 The Start Of A War Part 18

    ?


    "How is that going to work, though? I''m sure you know they are intelligent and cunning, so why bother? Because there is no way for them to fall for such an obvious trap, it''s only wishful thinking if you think that you can use this n for them." Mirel gave his honest thought because he thought that this was the kind of n that Yuki has thought.  But he was wrong, very wrong. Yuki only chuckled after hearing Mirel''s thought and cannot help but say.


    "Of course, I know that~ But don''t you know that sometimes being too intelligent can''t always be good? My n is very simple, I just want them to make them overthink that by following us to a Valley is that we are leading them to a trap but in reality, there is no trap. But when they finally let their guard down, I would make Noir make a Portal that would teleport them into a random Gxy where your men and my men are already waiting tounch an all-out attack to kill all of them. As for the other half that remained, I can take care of them easily, I just need all of you to take them down." Yuki exined briefly before taking a sip of tea that a maid brought before continuing.


    "Also�� I don''t want any of you here to join that fight-." Yuki wasn''t even able to finish her sentence when Duchess Lani interrupted her with a shaky voice as she somehow guessed what kind of n was Yuki thinking.


    "You�� you''re nning on dividing the enemies'' number and letting our Army take them down, while we are the ones who are going to attack the main Royal Destruction, right?" Duchess Lani blurted out. This was the reason why her voice was shaky because it was a crazy n, but it was possible considering that dividing the numbers of their enemy can be a great strategy for them so that they wouldn''t use too much energy from the 10,000,000 army of the Royal Destruction.


    "I expect nothing less from Duchess Lani, but you''re half correct this time. I indeed want to divide the enemy so that it would be easier for us as you have already guessed. But�� like I said, you are half correct because that is going to be the job of my clones. They are going to wear out the main army of the Royal Destruction which is I''m assuming the new ten, or twenty I should say twenty since there are twenty of them. The new elites of Royal Destruction and what I mean by my clones, it is going to be these guys~" Yuki said with a smile as she made clones of all the people inside the meeting room using only a drop of their blood. Her Blood Clone Skill this time would be a really good trump card this time because not only it would copy the exact physical power of the Blood owner, but Yuki has also found a way to copy their Magical Power through special ways.


    And that is by putting a Soul Realm inside of the bodies of the clone which she has a lot of supplies of, all of them mostly came from her enemies from the Immortal Realm. And the power inside of it is just right because it exactly matches the power of Mirel and the others perfectly.


    "These guys are going to be the one who is fighting at the start and I just need all of you to speak through these speakers so that no one would know that these things are clones. The only limitation that these guys have is that they can''t speak. But don''t worry, if they ever found out that the ones they are fighting are fake and just clones, I can just make all of them self-destruct which is pretty deadly, but not enough to kill those twenty though." Yuki exined as she made all of the clones that she had just created disappear in a snap of a finger.


    "Anyways�� your guy''s only job is to also distract the main army while I''m going to fight the army of the God that sent to help the Royal Destruction," Yuki said casually as if her n was not crazy, but in the ears of the people inside. It was an insane n that no one can probably think of except for Yuki herself. She was sacrificing herself by facing the unknown 1,000 armies from the unknown God that were sent to attack them. It was a suicide n.


    "Aren''t you finding your n crazy, Yuki? I mean, it is just absurd that you even thought of that. You''re saying that you want to fight an entire army that has the power of a Mythical Beast, that is just pure insanity. I''m not looking down on your strength in any way, but can you just take into ount that those 1,000 are far from normal? I even dare to say that these 1,000 are going to the strongest people that you have ever fought, no offense to the Gods of the Mortal Realm." Mirel exined with a shortness of breath, he still couldn''tprehend what Yuki just suggested for them to do because it was just simply unbelievable.


    "Nah�� why would it sound crazy if I''m the one who thought of it? Plus, there is no possible way for all of you to be able to defeat them. You will be just a burden to me when the fight starts, so it is better if I go alone and fight all of them. And to ease all of your worries, I have a Skill that can multiply my power to a certain degree, for how much. It is better not to ask since, just take into ount that I was able to destroy the Heaven of a God in the Mortal Realm in one single hit. And I have a lot of trump cards, let''s just say that I still haven''t used any of them because if I did, it would be a little overkill to the enemies~" Yuki said with a light smile on her face but that didn''t help ease all of them and seeing this, Yuki finally snaps at them.


    "Hold up�� I can already tell what all of you are thinking but don''t worry all of you. I don''t n on dying just yet, not until I found those people who took my people from me and make their life a living hell." Yuki said with a sinister smile everyone immediately got chills when they heard and saw what Yuki had just said, there was just something about that smile that makes them shiver in fear whenever they see it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "The reason that I''m doing this is because I''m confident that I can take all of them. Plus I have some personal issues on why I want to be the ones who take them down." Yuki said as she took a nce to the side which no one noticed. No one saw that she was currently reading a notification from the side, a notification from Fubuki that made her choice to be the one to kill the 1,000 of them.


    Ding!


    Difficulty: God


    Quest:


    SS - Kill the 10 Reincarnators that are in the Royal Destruction 0/10.


    S - Kill the army of the unknown God from Yggdrasil 0/1000.


    Time Limit: 1 Week


    Time Remaining: 1 Week


    Rewards: ???


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 438 The Start Of A War Part 19

    ?


    ''I wonder what happened�� why did Fubki suddenly give me this Quest. I know that Mother set it up where only certain actions would trigger the Quest system, but I didn''t even do anything it just predicted the future that I would be fighting the army of God, and these new 10 Reincarnators that I even haven''t heard of. This System is really interesting and while being mysterious at the same time��'' Yuki sighed inwardly which caught the attention of the people inside and made all of their discussion immediately stop. All of them looked in the direction of the little girl in front of them and didn''t dare to say anything and just waited for her to say something.


    "I know that all of you are worried, but�� I don''t need any of your worries. I''m fine with doing things by myself, I don''t need your help. So don''t get in my way and let just go as my n, since this is the best way possible anyway. Or if you can make a n that is better than mine, I''ll dly waste my time to hear if it''s better or not~" Yuki said without care if she will gather hate from everyone in the room, she has already lost so much in life. So losing allies is nothing in her eyes anymore, plus she doesn''t even consider any of them as her friends orrades. They are nothing but people that can disappear from her life without her getting emotional, she is already used to people leaving her anyway, so losing a dozen is nothing to her anymore. But it is a different story for Kurokami, Fumiko, Yumie, Katsumi, and Aika. All of them are precious people to her, she would destroy the Immortal Realm if it means keeping all of them by her side.


    "If all of you have nothing to say anymore, then I''ll leave now. All of you have your meeting on how will you handle the enemies that you are facing. And�� I hope none of you make mistakes in this War, because if you do�� You''ll know the consequences, your whole Beast Race will get eradicated from this Heaven." Yuki sends a bone-chilling message to them, but all of them misinterpret it as Yuki was the one who will exterminate the Beast Race in the Mystic Dragon Heaven. But in reality, it was not her. It was going to be the Royal Destruction, the worst-case scenario is Yuki fleeing towards Nightingale along with everyone.


    An entire day has passed since Yuki left them with that message, all Beast Nobles including Mirel and Yuki''s subordinates have already conducted a n of their own to defeat the Royal Destruction by using Yuki''s n. Duchess Lani has proposedunching an all-out assault on the ones who will get teleported into the Space where the Beast is already waiting and once they appear they will bombard them with everything they got. As for the other half that didn''t get teleported, they will try their best to kill all of them so that none of them could go back to where the main War would happen.


    Also, at this time. Lian, Ike, Aria, Rory, and Aoi all finished their cultivation and now reach new strengths that they wouldn''t achieve if not for Yuki. If not for Yuki''s help, they would have been stuck at that level for at least a few thousand years. Yuki who was in the Royal Pce at that time saw their current strengths, she then used her Divine Fox Eyes to see how much of an improvement they have made.


    Name - Aria


    Race - Holy Dragon


    Title - Saintess, City Lord.


    Rank - Ancient Warrior Beast (Peak)


    HP - 27,500,000


    Qi - 42,000,000


    Spiritual Power - 16,000,000


    Danger Level - Kingdom


    Rory had the same stats as Aria with only her HP being higher than 5 Million but having her Manai lower by 20 Million, and Magic Power by 3 Million. As for Aoi, she was in a league of her ownpared to the two, while the two were in the Peak Tier of Ancient Warrior Beast, she was already in the Middle Tier of Ancient Lord which is not that shocking considering that she was older and already much stronger than both of them before. But that doesn''t mean that people could just underestimate Rory and Aria, they were still in a league of their own since these two are considered the legendary warriors of the Beast Race.


    But it was not just them who had gotten a power-up, the two siblings also have gotten a lot stronger even though two days have just passed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Name - Lian Dagart


    Race - Royal Dragon


    Title - Princess of the Beast Race, The New Goddess


    Rank - Ancient Warrior Beast (Early)


    HP - 15,000,000


    Qi - 28,000,000


    Spiritual Power - 6,000,000


    Danger Level - Large City


    If it was before Lian had received the Inheritance of Vantil, her brother would still be stronger than her. But this time things are entirely different, her body has be much stronger after receiving the Inheritance and it is clearly showing now. Ike was only a few million away from Lian''s Stats, but in reality, even if it is just a few million. That difference is insanely big. But that fact didn''t get into Ike''s head, he still thinks positive, even if his little sister has surpassed him. He is still going to try his best and be stronger.


    "So all of you have finally finished your cultivation, huh? That''s good, I''ll give all of you one day to practice your new strength. Also go back to your Father, Lian. Let him inform all of you what will happen tomorrow, all I can say is be ready tomorrow since that is the day that we will be striking." Yuki informed them as she finally took her leave after congratting them a little.


    That is exactly what they did after they got out, all of them returned to Mirel and asked what will happen tomorrow as Yuki only gave them a brief of the n on what is going to happen. But all of them had the same reaction when they heard what Yuki''s n was, and it was that it is insane. Pure insanity, but no matter what they do, they will never understand why Yuki wants to go all alone in this battle. Yuki is just that kind of person, mysterious, cunning, and cruel. No matter how hard they try to understand her, they never can. Because even if her Mother can''t understand what kind of thoughts is going inside of her head, how can they who are not even rted to her understand it?


    And just like that, while all of them are practicing to the very end. Another day has passed and it is the day where the War begins. Mirel along with the Beast Nobles, Yuki''s subordinate is already set and ready. Behind them, was the never-ending army of both of their armybined, but sadly it didn''t even reach the 10 Million mark and what''s worse is that most of them are only Spirit Lord (Peak) Tier even with all of Yuki''s help, this is the highest level that they can only reach while some had reached Spirit Beast, and miraculously some managed to reach Ancient Warrior Beast. As for the main person who should be there already, she was not there yet, and it only caused everyone to get even more tense.


    But none of them had even the time toin when all of them felt a huge spike in the Mana around them. And when they looked at the Sky, they saw therger army of the Royal Destruction descending in front of them, it was like the army of Heaven descending in the Mortal Realm to sentence the Humans. That scene alone made everyone shiver in fear, but despite the fear that they are feeling, all of them stood their ground and didn''t move as they only watched how the Royal Destruction descend.


    "Looks like all of you are more prepared than I have thought�� but it doesn''t matter. All of you are going to die here anyways~"

 Chapter 439 The Start Of A War Part 20 Last

    ?


    An arrogant woman''s cold voice rang in everyone''s head and when everyone have their sights on her, everyone couldn''t believe their eyes when they saw the source of the voice. None of them couldn''t even refute her words or even walk, because fear has already stricken everyone''s heart after seeing who the woman is.


    "Why are all of you so shocked to see me? Are all of you now feeling guilty for letting them capture me, huh? Well, it''s toote for regrets�� I''m here to get my revenge! It''s because of all of you that I became like this, I will not let anyone of you live after what you have done to me!" The woman said coldly as her intense aura begin to leak out suppressing everyone who was below. But before anyone from Mirel''s side can talk, another person came behind the woman to hug her from behind.


    "Don''t be so angry at them�� I know that they didn''t mean to save you, it''s because they were weak, that''s why they didn''t save you. They are powerless, but you are now different from them. You have power since joining us, right Anna?" The woman said with a wicked smile behind Anna and the only ones who could see it was the Army that was in front of them.


    "No�� What did you do to her? She''s not the Anna we know! What did you dirty people do to her, she didn''t do anything to you guys�� Wait�� did you turn her into a Mo-," Lian''s voice faded as she didn''t dare to finish her words out of fear, at this moment. Everyone who was in Yuki''s pce that day felt immense guilt so much that they couldn''t even think straight at the moment. Guilt for letting this happen, if only they were strong enough, all of this could have been prevented. Lucifer and the rest of the 7 Demon Sins who were watching couldn''t help but also feel bad, they were strong enough to wipe out all of these people in one go, but they were powerless because of the strict rule that has been set on them.


    But it was all toote for regrets, there was nothing they can do about what happened to Anna. They can only face reality, but reality itself was not the problem. Yuki was the one who they be should fearful of because the moment that she gets here and knows that Anna her beloved Wife has turned into a Monster will drive her mad. But that isn''t even the worst thing that could happen, her other Wife, Fumiko, and her three daughters might have been also transformed into a Monster. It can happen, or maybe it has already happened, and that''s what terrified all of them. If they survive in this battle, there was no way that they could face Yuki any longer, no matter what kind ofpensation they do, it''s useless in the eyes of Yuki as the only thing that she needs is them.


    "Why are all of you just having a staring contest?" Yuki''s voice rang into everyone''s ear, all of them then look into the endless space and saw Yuki standing above them. Her face was covered with her iconic Fox mask that hides what kind of face she was making, none of them don''t even dare to question her if she has already the new Anna. Afraid that her anger might pass on to them. As for the woman hugging Anna from behind, she slowly let go and stared right into her eyes of Yuki without any fear.


    "Oh, looks like the main person of our party is already here~ So, how do you like our gift to you, do you like it? HAHAHAHA" The woman asked in a burst ofughter as she cannot wait to see Yuki trembling in anger, she can''t wait to see her suffer like what she got at the hands of Yuki. She was one of the Humans who fought Yuki on her quest to be a SS ss Adventurer and ever since she lost, she couldn''t ept it. She was full of anger and hatred towards Yuki so much that she would be even willing to sacrifice her humanity just to get her revenge on her. One of the Royal Destruction Members soon recognized her hatred towards Yuki, who then offered her to get her revenge if she sold her life for endless power that can bring destruction, which she epted without hesitation.


    "Who the fuck are you?" Yuki ignored her words and directly asked which caused the woman''sughter to immediately stop, her hatred towards her began to rise as she begins to shake in anger. But before she could even explode in anger, Yuki has already opened her mouth and said something that made her back away in fear.


    "Gift? Then let me have a clear look at it~" Yuki said. An invisible force then grabbed Anna''s body and brought her closer to Yuki, she cannot resist it because the force that was grabbing her body was unbelievably strong, and she cannot help but feel that something bad is going to happen.


    "You''re telling me this Ugly Woman is my lovely Wife? Have you got some loose screws on your mind after you turned into a Monster?" Yuki snickered as she stared down at Anna causing her to be a little bit fearful even though she was in front of her most beloved person. And the worst thing is that her eyes are hidden within that mask and it is unknown what she is thinking right now which only made her even more nervous.


    "What are you saying Yuki, do you not believe that I''m your Wife?" Anna said with teary eyes, she was hurt when Yuki said that she was ugly. But she was even more hurt when she realized that Yuki doesn''t believe that it was the real her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You''re my Wife? Then prove it to me, tell me�� When is my Birthday?" Yuki ignored her cries, she still doesn''t believe that the woman in front of her is Anna. From the moment she arrived here and looked at Anna, she already knows that the person in front of her is just impersonating her Wife, so she decided to ask her a vital question to know if its really Anna or not.


    "Birthday��" Anna mumbled to herself. Her heart begins to race as she doesn''t know to answer Yuki''s question, she was only tasked to impersonate her Wife. They didn''t say anything else but just bring Yuki down by acting as if she is her real Wife, but she didn''t expect for her to suddenly brings up a  question that she doesn''t even know how to answer. But she was smart, from the information that she has, she begins to calcte how old is Yuki currently and just subtracts it.


    From the information she has, Yuki seems to be already nearing 3,000 years old. She based it on the fact that Yuki has already multiple tails behind her because normally a Fox would receive its tai every 1,000 years even if they are low in Ranks. This is the only special trait of the Fox Race, they are strong and weak because of this reason. Normally when a Fox receives its Second Tail, it would get stronger by twice, thrice for Three, and so on. That''s why the Fox Race is special and because of this, they are hunted down because they can even receive their Second Tail, all of them are turned into ves.


    "December 30! Yes, December 30. Your Birthday is December 30 and isn''t iting close now? Should we celebrate your birthday after this?" Anna asked in a shaky voice as she was not confident in her answer. But she knows that her answer is close, at least, she was 80% confident that she was right.


    "I knew it��" Yuki only said those words which was very mysterious as Anna couldn''t tell if she was happy or not. But it was enough for her since it was not a negative response, but before she could even ease her tense body, she heard Yuki''s cold voice ring in her ears that brings her the absolute chills.


    "You''re not the real Anna, I haven''t even mentioned to her when is my Birthday. You probably just guessed my Birthday based on the Information that you have, right? I have thee tails, right, so you guessed that I''m already 3,000 years old because I have three tails behind me." Yuki smiled in a wicked way, she then snapped her fingers and in an instant, the Disguise that the woman was using in front of her vanished and her real appearance can now be seen by everyone.


    But this revtion shocked everyone, especially those who were quite close to Yuki, the people who were powerless when Anna was taken away. They couldn''t believe that all of them fall for such a trick, even the Demon Sins, Amaterasu, and every God that came with Yuki were embarrassed that they also fall for such an easy trick. But all of them were also relieved for the fact that Anna hasn''t been turned into a Monster just yet, and they are probably keeping her to control Yuki as turning one of her family into a Monster is the same as choosing death as an option. Since by doing that, they wouldn''t be able to control her anymore, and worse, they would receive her wrath.


    "Disgusting Fuck, you don''t evenpare to a single strand of her hair and you dare to copy her? Aren''t you too arrogant?" Yuki smiled in a sinister way as she used her dense Profound Chaos and obliterated the woman in front of her without blood spilling into her.


    "That''s one down, who''s next~"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 440 Mortality Rate Of 99.9%

    ?


    "Nah�� never mind that. Killing all of you by my hands is boring, I want to see some thrill. Killing all of this trash here is no fun, it''s just like I''m killing flies in my house, so why bother, right? So�� why don''t all of you reveal yourself now?" Yuki said as she flicked her arm and sends out thousands of Ice Cold Daggers in a certain direction. But instead of flying in the direction of nowhere, it suddenly stopped as if it hit something and that is the moment when all of them saw a Small but somehow even more intimidating army than the 10 Million army of Royal Destruction. For some reason, they felt more pressured when they saw her like a powerful being was strangling them slowly.


    "This Fox is something, isn''t that right Sister? She''s just like what the Grand Priest had said, cruel, cold, and most importantly powerful�� Maybe that''s why he tasked all of us to kill her because she is simply too strong for this Heaven." A man said as he turned to another woman who he called Sister. But the Sister remained silent and only looked at Yuki silently with an unreadable face, soon after another person said something again.


    "I agree with you Mike, just looking at this Fox Woman, I can already tell that she is very dangerous. I mean�� I''m pretty sure it''s not just me who is feeling it, but this person is not normal. The Aura alone that she is releasing is not any normal killer, it''s as if she already has killed Millions of enemies by herself." Another man said as he sighed deeply. And just like everyone, he takes a much closer look at Yuki who was still calm and was also looking at them, but behind that mask was something different.


    Ding!


    [Warning! The host is in extreme danger, please refrain from fighting with these 10! The mortality rate is 99.9% the host should refrain from doing anything reckless as it could easily lead to the host''s death.] Fubuki who was silent for quite some time now has finally awakened once but hereback wasn''t something that Yuki expected, out of all the possibilities, a warning from Fubuki didn''t even enter her mind. But there was something off with her warning this time around, it wasn''t like the time when she was warned when she was nearing her death because of a curse, it sounded much worse as if Fubuki doesn''t want Yuki to fight this battle. She remained indifferent on the outside, but she already knows that something is wrong, because there was no way that Fubuki would warn her when her enemies are only at Spirit Gathering, but she knows that wasn''t the case since she can tell that they are far stronger from that.


    And as if Fubiki reads Yuki''s mind, she answered the question that was lingering inside of her head.


    [To answer the host''s question�� All ten of the Reincarnators have the same thing as the host''s power. They have a System that helps them level up just like the host.] The A.I. System not only shocked Yuki, but it also shocked the two Admins who created the System. And there was a lingering question inside of their head.


    "How is it possible for a person to make a System like us? We are the only ones who could make this, no one even knows this except for Goddess Momozano�� Did she betray us?" Ayame asked in a shivering tone as that thought was a terrifying one. Because that can only main one thing, Yuki is in a dangerous situation because they have a contract, and at any time possible, Momozano could just betray Yuki after she has done her set of deals.


    "No, don''t be too paranoid. Momozano can''t betray Yuki. Even though I can''t tell you the details now, I can guarantee you that there is no possible way for Momozano to betray her. As for how can be the structure of the System has leaked, it might be possible because if you remember��" Serene didn''t need to finish her words as Ayame has already understood what she was trying to say and when she has alsoe to that conclusion she cannot help but gasp in shock. But her shock soon turned into an endless stream of worries that made Serenee over to hug her to help her calm down.


    "I know that you''re worried, but there is nothing we could do if what we are thinking happened. We just need to ept it and hope for the best, especially for Yuki''s safety since out of the three of us, she''s the one who''s going to be prone to the most danger." Serene calmly said, but on the inside, she was also quite nervous for the safety of Yuki. But just as she said, there was nothing they could do and just hope for the best that everything would turn out to be good since the System that they made was a double-edged sword. It could bring endless Glory to Yuki, but at the same time, it can also bring her endless Despair and Grief.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "System? I see�� Interesting, so this is the reason why the Rewards for the Quest this time were different this is a near-impossible Quest toplete.  Let''s see who''s stronger�� their System or mine. HAHAHAHHA!" Yuuki who was mumbling at herself at the beginning began tough in a sinister way as she found the whole thing amusing. It didn''t even matter to her if the Mortality Rate is so high because she knows that she will win this fight and kill all of them. Plus running away is not even an option at this moment because, from the looks of it, she''s going to be hunted by all of these people. Her sinisterugh brought everyone back, their senses immediately came back, but at the same time, they were confused about why she wasughing since this matter was something not tough at. But before Mirel could even question her, she already did something that made him speechless.


    "MIREL! I give you the chance tomand my army! Abandon the n that I gave to all of you, I don''t care what you do anymore, but be sure to keep all of these peoplepany. I don''t want anyone of them ruining my fight~ Start it now, Noir!" Yuki yelled as shemanded Noir to start it without any further warning. Arge void that was at least the size of Earth appeared and sucked everyone in except for Yuki and the 1,000 armies of God.


    After sending out all of the people, the entire battlefield turned silent. Even if they were in Space, the Immortal Realm was a special ce where Sound can still travel even through the depths of Space. But that dead silent soon broke as one of the reincarnators spoke up.


    "You''re not afraid huh? What a fearless woman-" Mike''s voice was cut off when they felt an immensely powerful aura descend onto them, but when they felt a huge spike in the Mana around them. All ten of them turned around to only see the 1,000 people that they had all died under the hands of Yuki who looked like she barely did anything and just killed them with a single thought.


    "They were sore in my eyes, you don''t mind me killing them right?" Yuki asked in a yful tone, but deep inside she was quite shocked that all of them had managed to resist her "Destiny Shattering Domain", it was even more shocking as she used more than 80% of its power which is already over the top, but all ten of them seemed to be fine even after feeling it''s power. This alone was already enough to tell her that all of them are not normal, they were far stronger than any normal Humans. But this revtion also made Yuki chuckle inughter, as the only thing that save them from dying is their immense power, as all of them are affected by the mental damage that her Passive gives.


    "Is this the best that all of you can give me? You''re all Powerful, right? You even have Systems that can bring you power, but why does it seem that it''s useless in your hands?" Yuki chuckled as she only waited for them to get better to answer her question. It didn''t matter to her if she was revealing the Secret of the System since she already guessed that the person who send them here already knows the secret of the System and the fact that she is the same as all of them.


    "So you already know, huh? Then it''s useless to hide it any longer�� I''m sorry, but we need to kill you so that we could grow stronger." A woman walked in front and stood face to face with Yuki without any fear, from the tone of her voice and her aura. It''s already obvious that she''s the leader of the group.


    "Kill me? That''s funny, let''s just see who will truly die~"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 441 Ice Demon Fairy

    "No matter who you are in your past life, we promise that we''ll kill you this day. Because the Grand Priest said so, you are the root of evil in this Immortal Realm. The one who will cause chaos." The woman in front of Yuki starts to talk about something entirely different which piqued Yuki''s interest. This was already the second time that they mentioned the title Grand Priest and from what it looked like, he was the one who controls them which could only mean one thing. These 10 were brought by him and that''s why they are working for him, but Yuki''s knowledge in this field is not so great since she doesn''t like to watch or read such fantasy stories back on Earth. Luckily though, she has a bit of knowledge in this kind of situation and all of it is thanks to Fumiko who was the opposite and liked this kind of genre.


    These 10 could have only made it here in two ways. First is that they have died and reincarnated here by the powers of the Grand Priest, or they were summoned here to be the heroes of this World or wherever Heaven they came from. At least that''s what Fumiko has said to her, but she got no interest in asking them what is the truth.


    "Evil? That is such a funny word�� How can you call someone evil because that''s what you have been told? We haven''t met either in your past life or your current life. That''s what''s wrong in this world, no matter if it is the Mortal Realm or the Immortal Realm. People will believe in someone''s words if they came from a powerful person, but if they came from the words of weak people, then all of their words are already a lie. You don''t even want to bother and listen to their words.." Yuki sighed, she then take a closer look at them using her "Divine Fox Eyes" to see what kinds of stats they have, but surprisingly it didn''t work as if something was blocking her. The only thing that she could see was their current name and their previous life''s name, she was already using her "Divine Fox Eyes", the stronger version of her previous Skil "All-Seeing Eye" yet it didn''t work on them which could mean that they have a strong Ability or Skill that can block Identifying Skills. But that was already more than enough for her since she has predicted that something like this could happen after hearing that all ten of them has a System just like her.


    A.N (C- Current Name, P - Previous Name)


    Ding!


    Names - C - Sakura Yabuki (F) (P - Rin Takenashi), C - Tsumigi Inai (M) (P - Tatsumi Takao), C - Tsuki Sanae (F) (P - Akari Kito), C - Ryuen Sato (M) (P- Andre Palto), C - Akiko Sonomi (F) (P - Mary Anne), C - Mike Glody (M) (P - Joseph Monsta), C - Minami Takahashi (F) (P - Satomi Nisa), C - Hikaru Sony (F) (P - Angel Brosa), C - Kaeda Kito (F) (P - Akari Tanami), C- Hanami Zora (F) (P- Jin Akari).


    "Well, this is surely interesting, almost all of you are Japanese�� But it''s sad for me to say this, that I will have to kill my fellow Japanese people." Yuki acted as if she was sad after knowing that more than half of them are Japanese, but all of them clearly knows that she doesn''t mean anything like that. They are sure that Yuki cannot wait anymore and kill all of them, but they would have to disappoint her as they were not the ones who is going to die, but her.


    "It doesn''t matter if you know us, it''s not going to change the fact that we''re still going to kill you," Sakura answered coldly, she was the one who boldly walked in front of Yuki and was still staring down at her because of their huge height difference. Though, if Yuki was in her original state of body, it would be the quite opposite since Yuki is quite tall.


    "Oh,e on�� Don''t be so cold~, Of course, I would want to know your names, I mean�� How would I be able to make a proper grave for all of you if I don''t even know your names? But now that I know your names, isn''t it time for me to also introduce myself? My name is Yuki both in my current and previous lives�� but you may know me, well that is if we were in the same timeline. My nickname on Earth is Ice Devil, or maybe you have heard my other name�� The Ice Demon Fairy of the Underworld." Yuki announced not caring if they know her or not, as there was that chance that none of them know her because from the looks of it. All of them are already quite old.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "ICE DEMON FAIRY!?" The three people that weren''t Japanese gasped in shock as their bodies begin to shiver slightly as if they remember something. Of course, they have heard of that name, how could they ever forget the name that caused them endless misery and despair back on Earth? Yuki was the sole reason for World War III that ended a lot of people''s lives and even erased to the extinction of some Countries, it was a terrifying thought that even to this day, it still haunts them. As for the Japanese people, they have aplicated look on their faces, all of them also know her, but in a different light. They saw Yuki as a great person for staying in Japan even though she had countless offers from other Countries, but she ignored them and stayed in Japan but that didn''t stop her from bing famous and sessful.


    "Don''t tell me�� No way! Don''t be swayed by her even just because all of you are the same as her! Have you forgotten what she did to Earth!? She caused Chaos everywhere and killed Millions of people because of what she did!" Mike burst into anger when he saw theplex look on his friends, but his reaction was also the same as Akiko and Hikaru''s. They were baffled to see some hesitation in their eyes as if they were thinking if they should attack her or not.


    "No, don''t all of you dare to say that you will not help. Remember the words of the Grand Priest! She is the embodiment of Evil! And she just justified it, she killed Millions of people because of her actions!" Hikaru who was always the calmest in their group had a sudden outburst that shocked all of them as she was not the type of person to get angry.


    All three of them had now more than enough reason to kill Yuki, it didn''t even matter to them at this point if it was the order of the Grand Priest or not. They will get their revenge on her, they will make sure that she will feel the pain that they experienced because of her. Even if it means being enemies with the Gods, they will not let this chance slip, they have the power to do it anyway, so why not take it?


    "Oh, so all of you do really know me�� And you are even victims of my actions�� isn''t that great? But it''s sad because none of you three will get your revenge. How your life ended on Earth is going to be the same this time, all of you will die by my hands~" Yuki said as she vanished from her spot before reappearing behind Mike and bashing his head against her knee making him groan in pain.


    "Now�� let''s stop with the chit-chat and fight. I''m pretty sure that it is what you want anyways." Yuki smiled behind the mask as her natural bloodlust when she fights leaked out and covered their surrounding making it harder to breathe a little.


    "You''re so fucking arrogant! I promise, today I will kill you! Meteor Dust!"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 442 Yuki Vs Reincarnators Part 1

    ?


    Mike whose nose was already bleeding yelled at the top of his lungs. Yuki who was waiting for him tounch his attack to hit her suddenly felt like Millions of needles were going to pierce her skin, though it didn''t feel any pain because of her insanely high pain tolerance. But that attack was enough to send her flying across Space, not only it pierced her Skin for a few centimeters, it has so strong that she had no choice but to freeze her surrounding to see what has hit her. Because even with her enhanced senses, she cannot see what just hit her.


    But when she finally saw the thing that hit her, she came to another understanding. And that was that these people were either as strong as her or stronger than her. Because the thing that hit her was merely pieces of dust, but its firepower was so strong that it caused her to fly away for a few miles. She also remembered the name of the Skill that Mike had used and only chuckled because it was truly appropriate because the dust that hit her was not any normal dust, all of it was made from a Meteor, which exins why it was so strong. Because of this revtion, she would now take things more seriously as death was not an option for her, she still has a lot of things she wants to do, and dying here would only prevent her from doing it.


    But�� she was alone and there were ten of them. She had already noticed the difficulty of taking Mike on her own, and now she was going to fight ten of them at the same time. Such a thing was hard to do, but she has no choice but toe out on top.


    "Look like I have underestimated all of you�� So why don''t all of us finally get a little more serious, shall we?" Yuki said coldly as her "Moon Goddess" Passive and "Endless Ice Void" activated boosting her Stats by a lot. But she was far from done, she also now released her Fairy''s Wrath and hold them in each hand.


    "All of you�� don''t ever underestimate her. She''s a strong opponent, and all of us shall work together to kill her. If not, the Immortal Realm would also be doomed once she reached Godhood. Do all of you want that to happen?" Tsumigi looked at the people who looked hesitant to fight Yuki and the reason was very clear, they didn''t want to fight someone who brought glory to their own Country.


    "Stop with all your chit-chat~ Do you think you have time to talk when you''re in front of me?" Yuki appeared in front of Tsumigi and strikes her Sword in front of him, but in response, he effortlessly dodged it. But he didn''t expect Yuki to suddenly appear behind him and swings her Sword again which would have almost grazed his back if not for his reflexes, as he also dodge that attack, and another one came from his left side which this time managed to hit him and froze the size of his stomach earning a groan in pain to escape his lips. Which greatly shocked him because he didn''t feel any danger around that time, if he did maybe he could have dodged it. But Yuki only chuckled in response when she saw the look on his face which only irritated him more, he then signaled his other tworades who bore hatred towards Yuki to help him.


    The two nodded slightly before bringing out their own weapons and begin to charge in the direction of Yuki. Both of them were aiming to pierce Yuki''s head without any remorse, but before they could even hit her head, their Swords suddenly stopped only a few centimeters away from Yuki''s head.


    "You gotta try harder than that, you know who I am. Yet you still mindlessly charge at me? Do you think that because you have power now, you can kill anyone? Well�� I''m here to tell you that it is not the case~" Yuki smiled behind her mask as she grabbed both of their arms and pulled the two closer causing them to hit each other. Quickly wrapping their bodies with her Ice Threads, she kicks the two in the direction of Tsumigi who watched the whole scene with widened eyes, but before he could even respond, the two already hit him. And from that, it was already toote as if the Ice Threads have a life of their own, it also swallowed Tsumigi inside before it changed its appearance to an Icy Thorn which easily cuts their body.


    "Moon st." Yuki shoots a silver ray at them which hit their body before it exploded causing the three of them to fly so far away from them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "So�� are you seven going to join them or not?" Yuki asked curiously, but in her mind, she already doesn''t care what kind of answer they give. Even if they choose to be neutral and don''t fight her, she''s still going to kill them, as it is her Quest to do so, of course, she doesn''t want to be punished for not finishing the Quest as the price of failing is just too high which is death. But what she didn''t know was that all seven of them has already decided by talking using Telepathy which prevented Yuki from knowing what choice did they make, not like it was going to matter anyway.


    "I''m sorry, but�� even if you are Miss Yuki that we know. We have a job, and that is to kill you." Sakura who was the leader of the Group spoke in a heavy tone as she now signaled for her team to take out their weapons and get ready to engage. Their choice was to have an all-out war against Yuki, because they still have a job to do, and that is to kill her.


    "Nice�� very GOOD! That''s what exactly I like. It''s been so long since I have fought a person that can truly match up to me and all of you will do just right. I want to see how strong the reincarnation of this World is ~" Yuki chuckled softly as she now waited for how the seven of them will move against her, she was curious as to what kind of team are they going to show to her. Are they going to disappoint her, or maybe even impress her? That is exact;y what she wants to know as she only stood there and waited for them to make a move. But to her dismay, they only had a staring contest as none of them move an inch from their spot, and getting irritated slightly she mouthed


    "If you''re not going to move, then I will!" Yuki announced lightly, but as she took her first step, she already found herself trapped in their attacks. One after another came together at her, whenever she dodges, another one will appear at all of her sides which of course hits her.


    "Good��VERY GOOD! Now this is what I like�� a fucking thrill!" Yuki boldly announced as the bloodlust that was leaking out of her body only got stronger as she now started to counter their bombard of attacks and even managed to get some hit on them.


    Dodging another Spear that was aiming for her torso, she held onto the body of it before freezing it entirely and the Ice slowly started to go out of control like a virus it just keeps until it finally hits the arm of Ryu. But as soon as it hits his body, his body instantly turned into an Ice Statue making him unable to move, none of hisrades can even do something about it because it was simply too cold for them.


    "Oh, you need something warmer? Don''t worry, I just got the best thing for you~"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 443 Yuki Vs Reincarnators Part 2

    ?


    Yuki smiled wickedly as she then holds Ryu''s head before throwing him into a Star, the force that she used was enough to shake the whole Star. But her attacks were far from over, she used a lot of her Profund Chaos and locked the rest in ce before sending multiple attacks to the Star shaking it once more. And when Yuki saw that it was getting closer, she sends out the final attack.


    "Icy Needles of Despair~" Yukiunched a single piece of Ice Needle through the cracks that she made to the outer exterior part of the sun and once the Needle reached the Core, it began to react as the whole Star now begins to shake violently. The cracks around it began to look more prominent and the heat that it was releasing was also getting higher and higher, but even if it getting extremely hot, it was still far from enough to melt Yuki''s Ice who has already frozen a single part where Ryu lies. At first, nothing seemed to happen, even after the Star started to shake violently, but when it finally stopped the 9 Reincarnators sighed in relief, but all of that changed when they felt a huge spike of Power in the air.


    "SHIT! FUCKING RUN! It''s transforming into a Neutron Star!" Mike yelled out loudly, but it was all ready for him to give his warning. The maic field of a Neutron Star is just simply too strong for them to fight, their bodies were instantly pulled into the Star which was traveling at the speed of light, if not for their insanely strong bodies, their bodies would have already been ripped apart by the second they are pulled. Luckily all of them survive the attacks of Yuki, they would have never expected her to use something like this against them. As they knew her for someone to absolutely dominate someone with her own powers, they didn''t expect her to use her surroundings to attack them.


    "This hurts�� shit. I didn''t expect her to do something like this." Sakura grunted in pain as her whole body was still being pulled by the strong maic field of the Neutron Star that keeps pulling them. But it was not just her that felt the pain of being pulled, it was everyone, and little did they know that Ryu was the one who felt worse out of all of them as he was there when the Star transformed. He felt his whole body breaking down just from the pain and he almost even fainted if not for his strong tenacity and will to survive.


    "All of you! Use your Multiplier Skills now, or else we will really die by her hands!" Hikaru said loudly in a pained voice and without waiting for her friends, she went on ahead and finally used one of their trump cards. A skill where it would multiply their Stats by a lot, simr to Yuki''s Skills. And these kinds of Skills were the most powerful in terms of pure strength as they would literally give a person a boost of power as long as the Skill was active. And soon after, it was not just Hikaru who used their trump cards, the rest also used their respective Skills.


    And when they do, they were finally strong enough to stand against the Maic Field and stand up. But Ryu was different, he was already enraged by what happened and stomped the Star, shattering it to pieces. This kind of strength was simply too terrifying and if Mirel and the others were to see this scene, they would be shocked and terrified.


    "Try to hold her off, while I charge my attack! Help me, everyone! Don''t let her get close to me!" Tsumigi announced without any fear even if Yuki has heard his n because he puts his trust in his friends that they will try their best and protect him from her while he gets ready to charge his attack. But even without him telling them what to do, they already understand what he was trying to do the first thing he went into that stance of his.


    "Don''t worry Tsumigi, we''ll hold her off. Hehehe�� I think your "Annihtion Ray" wouldn''t be even needed because we 9 are already enough to take her down. I even think that it''s a bit overkill for us to gang up on-" Mike''sugh was cut off when his mouth was suddenly pierced with an Ice Dagger that Yuki threw. The Ice Dagger pierced from this right cheek and went out on the other side, but what''s worse is that the Dagger stayed embedded in his cheeks multiplying the pain even more.


    "Didn''t your parent teach you to never judge someone? Oh�� wait, they''re dead, right? I can see the reason why you have be a retarded idiot because you never had someone to teach your manners. Well, how about letting me fill that gap and let me teach you the right manners?" Yuki said, but even without even waiting for an answer she has already smashed Mike''s head on the ground which she made from her Ice.


    "You-" Before anyone of them could retaliate, she has already appeared behind Minami and shed her Sword creating a huge sh wound behind her back to which she immediately coughed up blood and kneeled on the ground. And out of the corner of Yuki''s eye, she saw the rest charging at her except for Tsumigi who can only watch as his friends begin to suffer at the hands of Yuki. She merely chuckled at the sight of them charging toward her before throwing the Fairy''s Wrath in the air, she then silently signaled for them toe at her with her hand.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Her arrogance was so high that it even puts some of them into a fit of anger, it was infuriating for them to see a person still acting high and mighty even though she clearly knows that she was at a disadvantage. But they are here today to change that, they will show her that she has no right to act arrogant in their presence.


    "Nature''s Curse��" Sakura whispered. At first, nothing seemed to have changed but Yuki was wrong, very wrong. What she saw in her System notification was just too shocking, but as she was reading the notification, she was still keeping up with the rest of them even after the debuff that Sakura has gave to her.


    Ding!


    [The user had been cursed by "Nature''s Curse", her stats are now going to be decreased for 25% for 24 hours.]


    The effects quickly took action as she was not a tad slower making some attacks from the enemies get past her defense, but what else could do but just fight since that it what she''s good at? Plus, looking at now their confident and arrogant faces made her pissed, she was the only one who can act arrogant when she was around. There are no other people who can, even if they are a God, they have to bow at her.


    "Fall��" Yuki ordered and immediately the Twin Katana that she threw came down at insane speed which pinned down Minami and Kaeda into the Ice Floor making their own pool of blood. Simply catching Mike''s sword with her bare fingers, she crushed it under her fingers, and because of his momentum, he can no longer contain it and directly came rushing towards Yuki. But he didn''t even manage to get an inch closer when his body begins to freeze before receiving a kick that send him flying to Hanami and Tsuki when he hit his friends, he found their body gets covered in Icy Thorns that begins to not only freeze but also cuts their body open.  Though it was not just the three of them, the remaining 3 also got covered by it quickly resulting in a bloody mess.


    And seeing that all of them are down, Yuki calmly walks past all of them and stopped in front of Minami and Kaeda before pulling out the two Katana from their body, but of course, she didn''t forget to bring them pain by twisting the Katana before pulling it out.


    "zing Petals~"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 444 Yuki Vs Reincarnators Part 3

    ?


    "What kind of show is this? Are all of you really taking this seriously? You have already used some of your Best Skills which multiplies your Stats and yet you cannot even damage me? This is pathetic��" Yuki said in a deep and disappointed tone as she looked at them with clear boredom in her eyes, but none of them could see it because the Fox Mask hid Yuki''s pretty face. And even if they could see it, they couldn''t bother to look at it as their body was slowly burning to a crisp. Even though their body basically doubled because their Stats multiplied, it was all useless against Yuki''s Sword Abilities.


    "Since that is the case�� let''s get this fight over with now, shall we?" Yuki took out three items in her Spatial Ring, she looked at them with curiosity before putting two in her fingers and one in her neck. The things that she took were of course the Chaos Ring, Lucifer''s Curse: Ring of Thousand Curses, and Uriel''s Blessing: Ne of the Divine Angel. And once she wears the, she immediately felt her power soaring, the Stats that those three gave her is just simply too good. But she slightly felt ufortable when she wears the Ne that has Uriel''s Blessing, though the reason is maybe because she was also wearing the clear opposite of that Holy Ne, which was the Ring that has Lucfier''s Curse in it.


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Primordial Heavenly Fox


    Title/s - Saviour, Last Stand, Spirit Princess, Origin Skill, Ice Queen, Weapon Master, Ancient Killer, Challenger of the Heavens, Destroyer, God the New World, Absolute Prodigy.


    Lvl - 10/1,000


    Exp bar - 0/10,000


    The requirement to Rank Up:[The host must be lvl 1,000.]


    HP - 12,633,000


    Profound Chaos - 149,064,000


    Chaos Power - 18,663,000


    Rank - Mortal Beast


    Element -


    Transcendent cial (Diamond)


    [This Element will not be able to transcend into ck Rank because it''s only temporary.]


    Purgatory''s Blood (Gold) - 0%/200%


    [The host must have aplete 200% mastery. The host would also need to create a single drop of her own Blood Essence. The Blood Essence must be at least 90% Chaos Power, and 10% Spiritual Energy.]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - Eternal Moon Dance, Cursed Sword Techniques of the Demon Goddess.


    Original Skill - Eternal Freezing Void Bow, Transcending Ice Gauntlet, Corrupting Ice sh, Essence of the Mind, Icy Needles of Despair.


    Original Passive - Destiny Shattering Domain, Endless Ice Void.


    Active - Blood Maniption �� (5), Descendant Ice Maker �� (5), Moon st �� (5), Beast Arts �� (5), Charm �� (5), Absolute Stealth �� (5), Absolute Speed �� (5), Illusionary ��, Lunar''s Empress �� (3), Blood Lifeline ��, Blood Annihtion ��, War Saintess ��, Blood Clone ��, Fist of Destruction ��.


    Passive - Blood Devourer, Moon Goddess, All Seeing Eye, Language God, Divine Fox Eyes, Frozen Abyss Heart.


    Status Point - 0


    Skill Point - 32,076


    Coin - 1,011,000,000


    Status -


    Str - 192,660


    Int - 372,660


    Agi - 253,800<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Def - 192,660


    Dex -192,660


    Vit - 252,660


    Equipped Gears -


    - Fairy Saintess Flute (Silver)


    - Fairy''s Wrath: Rainbow Edge Dual Katana (Red) [Dual Spirit Type]


    - Earrings of the Life/Death Goddess (Red)


    - Ring of the Fox Goddess (Red)


    - Spatial Ring (Red)


    - Chaos Ring (Purple)


    - Uriel''s Blessing: Ne of the Divine Angel (Red)


    - Lucifer''s Curse: Ring of Thousand Curses (Red)


    Inventory:


    (World Map), (Manual Guide), (Demon Awakening Pill x2 100%), (Void Pill), (Space Pill), (Skill Book - Heavens Will), (X5 Free Voucher), (Job ss X2), (Mortal Realm''s Core).


    "Ahh~, I feel so much better now�� Time for round two, what do you think?" Yuki asked as she lifted up Mike''s head and crushed it under her grasp, breaking every bone he has on his head. She crushed it like it was jelly in her hands and that alone makes the 10 of them slightly shiver in fear since it is now clearly showing the gap between them and Yuki. But even if the Gap is this big, they are now going to easily give up.


    "Immortal''s Revenge!" Mike muttered in a weak voice as he put all of his strength and punched Yuki so far away instantly distancing themselves from her which was the smartest choice that they can make now. Yuki who was blown away was also shocked because the punch that she received was far from normal, she felt as if a whole just hit her arm which broke every bone in them making her sigh in pain. If someone other was punched by that, their body would have been obliterated a thousand times because of how strong it is, Yuki even thinks that it was enough to shatter a Super Star just from that punch alone.


    "Over Healing��" Minami cast a healing spell on all of them which instantly brought their health back to full. Their wounds begin to heal rapidly and it didn''t even take a whole minute before their body was back to normal, it now looks like how they started. After the ten of them were healed, they rposed themselves once more before taking a deep breath. All of them had finally realized why Yuki would act so high and mighty against them because she has the power to do so, she has the right to act arrogant in front of them. But all of them made the same mistake again, they had still underestimated her by thinking that she finally used her final trump card against them.


    "Guys, from the looks of it she cannot keep this state for so long, so while we can�� We need to finish her off after or before her Skills are used." Sakura said coldly as she looks at her friends for a second before shaking her head and heading straight for Yuki. It was already clear that she was the leader of their group, she is the one whomands them. Yuki who was her target remained still and not moving, she just watch how Sakura slowly makes her way towards her.


    "Listener of the Heavens��" Sakura muttered under her breath as she was finally inches away from Yuki without saying anything she plunge her Dagger to the left side of Yuki which she tried to dodge but failed to do so which made her question, why she wasn''t able to dodge it. But she has no time to do so, so she then raised her Cosmic Dragon Katana and shed in front, but as if the same thing happened, she missed and much worse, she was stabbed again.


    "You sound so cocky before, but now you can''t even hit me? If we''re the ones who are pathetic, then maybe you need to get your eyes checked." Sakura chuckled as she casually dodged Yuki''s attack as if she has already predicted that she was going to attack there. Snapping her finger once, Akiko appeared behind Yuki and attacked her sending her flying.


    "Catoshpre Kick" She kicked Yuki on her back which breaks her Spine and puts her in a dangerous situation, but she didn''t even have any time to breathe as she felt her body going back to where  Akiko was, and she was kicked again. But this time she didn''t fly anywhere, at the time her body made contact with Akiko, she ced an Ice Spike on that part of her body which easily pierced her food and spilled blood everywhere.


    "You''resting longer than I expected�� but you must have forgotten that it''s not just the two of us~" Sakura who suddenly managed to get up close to Yuki whispered in her ear before casting a Lightning Attack that paralyzed Yuki''s body making her unable to move. Even though her Defense was insanely high at this point, it didn''t matter in front of the attacks that she was receiving.


    "Here ites! Hold her in ce, ANNIHILATION RAY!" Tsumigi who was already done charging his attack was finally done and in that instant, he didn''t hesitate andunched the attack that he was charging for quite some time now. But the others took this as a chance to make Tsumigi''s powerful attack to make it even more powerful by using Skills that can buff the attack that was already making its way to Yuki. Tsuki, Akiko, Minami, Hikaru, Kaeda, and Hanami amplified the attack by buffing it mid-air. As for the rest, they made it even stronger by adding Skills that were as powerful as the Annihtion Ray which was already enough to destroy Thousands of Sr Systems around Space.


    "Ryuen, Mike,bine your attacks with Tsumigi and send it to me!" Sakura yelled out and the two immediately nodded and used their Skills, as for her, she was also getting ready for something.


    "Nemesis�� TWIN DEATH STAR!" The two of them used theirbined attacks and shot a Light and Dark elemental attack that was stronger than the current attackbined of the seven and they didn''t hesitate to send it towards Sakura who was already waiting with a mirror in front of her.


    "If you survive this�� you are really different from the ones that we have killed�� Reflect~" Sakura simply smiled as she block the attack, but instead of stopping it curved back towards were Yuki was currently standing, and because she is paralyzed, she cannot od anything about it but ept the attack. But she has also nned to counter it, just not confident if it was enough.


    Without hesitating, she turned back to her Fox Form which she still hasn''t seen what looked like after changing Race, but she didn''t have any time to admire her beauty as the Combined Attacks of the Reincarnators is already near her. By choosing to go back to her Fox Form, her innate Battle Powers soar higher, she doesn''t know the exact reason why, but her strength doubles when she goes back to her Fox Form even though nothing changes in her Stats Window.


    "MOON BLAST!"

 Chapter 445 Yuki Vs Reincarnators Part 4

    ?


    Even though Yuki can''t physically move her body it doesn''t mean that she cannot use her Profound Chaos that is circting all around her body, that was the only w that Sakura''s skill has, but even if it has that small w, never underestimate the Lightning that she holds. It''s all because her Lightning has once Paralyzed a God when she used it for the first time when she used it. Sakura was undoubtedly shocked and happy at this moment since she ever found that her Lightning was this powerful enough, so she remain hidden until then, or unless they are fighting someone beyond their level. This is also the reason why she doesn''t know that her Skill has a w and that is that it cannot Paralyze anything that was inside that is stronger than the Lightning itself.


    "WHAT! How can she still move even after getting paralyzed by Sakura''s Lightning!?" Akiko eximed, but it was not just her who saw Yuki transformed into her Fox form, it was everyone, and they are just as shocked as her since this is the first time that they had seen something like this. Sakura had used this for more than 10x already and all time it worked, itpletely made the enemy unable to move after getting hit, they can''t do anything and just silently wait for their death toe. So seeing Yuki able to move and even tries to counter was something none of them expected, especially the one who used the attack, Sakura.


    "Shut up all of you! Get ready for impact, I can''t feel how powerful the attack that she sent so all of you better be careful. Gather all of your Qi and make armor out of it just like what our Teacher said!" Sakura yelled in an irritated tone as she didn''t wait for any of them to snap out of their daze and forcefully threw all of them as far as possible before the two attacks could collide. And as soon as they were thrown in the air, all of them snapped out of their daze and hurriedly made a Qi armor as Sakura ordered. But because all of them were in a rush, they didn''t make it powerful enough.


    And once the two attacks collided, the shock that it brought was powerful enough to destroy their Qi armor in an instant. As soon as it was destroyed all of them felt unbelievable pain from the two attacks colliding, the shockwave that the two made was enough to break a few of their bones while their muscles were on the verge of tearing up. But that was just the shockwave�� the second wave which was the residue of the two attacks came flying at them like a bull hitting their body that was already on the verge of breaking. And once it hit their entire body began breaking down, they now heard the A.I. of their System begin to warn them about their health quickly depleting.


    "FUCK! This shockwave is too strong, all of you! Use whatever you have, or else you will die! DEMONIC EMBRACE!" Sakura couldn''t help but curse as she used her strongest Skill which was dangerous. She is had only used this Skill once and this is her twice using it because of how dangerous it is it can swallow her whole as her body would be enveloped by so much Dark Aura that she can get consumed if she is not careful which almost happened on the first that she used it which was luckily prevented. But this Skill can be also very powerful as it multiples her Stats by 5.


    Sakura had only one thought going in her mind right now and that is if Yuki could have survived that kind of attack. If the shockwave and residue of the two attacks were already enough for her to bring out her "Demonic Embrace", then how could she have survived it? But she was not in any way looking down on her as just by simply a few minutes she haspletely surpassed her expectations so she knew that she has trump cards of her own, but her being arrogant. She still thinks that nothing would beat her "Demonic Embrace" in terms of the power that it could bring, she already knows that Yuki has some Skills that can also multiply her Stats since she found that all 10 of them could have such Skills, so she would also have one since she also has a System for herself.


    As for the woman in question�� she was currently floating in Space like a lifeless body as she was not moving, if anyone were to look at her they would assume that she is dead. Just the wounds that she received were enough to tell someone that she is already dead, as one would expect someone whose body is literally torn up to pieces. Her body is now back to her human form, but not exactly in one piece. Both of her arms have long detached her body as it now can be clearly seen flying away, as for her feet, one of them was all torn up and making its way to detach itself from Yuki''s body.


    She can no longer even speak as all parts of her body are basically broken, there was no part in her body that is not broken. As for the reason why she is still alive, no one can tell why, maybe it''s because of her Skills, her tenacity? No one would clearly be able to tell why she''s still alive today, but one thing is for sure�� she will get up for sure.


    ''Damm�� that thing is much stronger than I thought. It even bypassed my "Moon st" so easily like a hot knife cutting through butter�� I can''t even do anything at this point�� My Soul Realm is even damaged quite a bit.'' Yuki sighed internally as she stopped herself from moving in space by making an Ice Wall behind her that captured her body. Time seems to stop at this moment as nothing much was going on, there was no movement from the Reincarnators also.


    ''It seems that all of them are also heavily injured�� Strong�� very strong. They are definitely stronger than the Gods of the Mortal Realm. Strongest one I have ever fought��'' Yuki said to herself, she could tell that none of the ten had died but all of them were definitely heavily injured if they were not they would have already gone and checked if she was still alive. Though her body was slowly healing because of the works of her Passives and Items that heals her over time. But it was clearly not enough to heal her wounds.


    ''But still not enough to kill me�� Blood Annihtion~'' Yuki sends out the Blood that came out of her body and sends them to the Reincarnators, it doesn''t matter who they are at this point as everyone was vulnerable, any one of them could easily die. The Blood that she sent out seems like a hungry wolf as it quickly hunted down the bodies of the Reincarnators and once they were found they immediately dug inside and began to absolutely destroy everything inside, eventually killing three of them in the process.


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! The host has killed 3/10 Reincarnators. The host has gained 290,000 EXP. Congrattions! The host is now Lvl 300!]


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Primordial Heavenly Fox


    Title/s - Saviour, Last Stand, Spirit Princess, Origin Skill, Ice Queen, Weapon Master, Ancient Killer, Challenger of the Heavens, Destroyer, God the New World, Absolute Prodigy.


    Lvl - 300/1,000


    Exp bar - 0/10,000


    The requirement to Rank Up:[The host must be lvl 1,000.]


    HP - 2,070,000


    Profound Chaos - 6,140,000


    Chaos Power - 3,070,000


    Rank - Mortal Beast


    Element -


    Transcendent cial (Diamond)


    [This Element will not be able to transcend into ck Rank because it''s only temporary.]


    Purgatory''s Blood (Gold) - 0%/200%


    [The host must have aplete 200% mastery. The host would also need to create a single drop of her own Blood Essence. The Blood Essence must be at least 90% Chaos Power, and 10% Spiritual Energy.]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - Eternal Moon Dance, Cursed Sword Techniques of the Demon Goddess.


    Original Skill - Eternal Freezing Void Bow, Transcending Ice Gauntlet, Corrupting Ice sh, Essence of the Mind, Icy Needles of Despair.


    Original Passive - Destiny Shattering Domain, Endless Ice Void.


    Active - Blood Maniption �� (5), Descendant Ice Maker �� (5), Moon st �� (5), Beast Arts �� (5), Charm �� (5), Absolute Stealth �� (5), Absolute Speed �� (5), Illusionary ��, Lunar''s Empress �� (3), Blood Lifeline ��, Blood Annihtion ��, War Saintess ��, Blood Clone ��, Fist of Destruction ��.


    Passive - Blood Devourer, Moon Goddess, All Seeing Eye, Language God, Divine Fox Eyes, Frozen Abyss Heart.


    Status Point - 1,450


    Skill Point - 32,076


    Coin - 1,011,000,000


    Status -


    Str - 31,400


    Int - 61,400


    Agi - 42,400


    Def - 31,400


    Dex - 31,400


    Vit - 41,400


    Equipped Gears -


    - Fairy Saintess Flute (Silver)


    - Fairy''s Wrath: Rainbow Edge Dual Katana (Red) [Dual Spirit Type]


    - Earrings of the Life/Death Goddess (Red)


    - Ring of the Fox Goddess (Red)


    - Spatial Ring (Red)


    - Chaos Ring (Purple)


    - Uriel''s Blessing: Ne of the Divine Angel (Red)


    - Lucifer''s Curse: Ring of Thousand Curses (Red)


    Inventory:


    (World Map), (Manual Guide), (Demon Awakening Pill x2 100%), (Void Pill), (Space Pill), (Skill Book - Heavens Will), (X5 Free Voucher), (Job ss X2), (Mortal Realm''s Core)

 Chapter 446 Yuki Vs Reincarnators Part 5

    ?


    Because of Yuki''s insane level jump, her body begins to go back together in one piece again, but not all parts of her body are fully healed. Both of her arms are still broken so it limited a lot of her movements, that wasn''t even the worse thing. If she forcefully heals it with a Health Potion from her system or even Aika''s Seeds of Life, it would do more damage than any good to her body because even if it would heal everything up, there would still be some damage than it cannot heal, so healing it naturally by time is still the best way for Yuki to overtime. And at this moment, it was not the best time to have this kind of injury as it would hinder her movements a lot, but it was not like she can''tin about the situation that she was in. She can only ept it, but she was a little bit lucky as she can still move her arms to the extent that she can swing and block a few hits, but limited by a lot.


    ''I now understand why Fubuki stated that this Quest would have a Mortality Rate of 99.9%, I guess this is also the reason why there is no punishment if I don''t ept it because it''s simply too hard.'' Yuki began to slowly recognize why this Quest is truly a God Rank, as in her own opinion. She is having a much harder time nowpared to when she fought the Army of Gods in the Immortal Realm. It wasn''t evenparable at the beginning, even if the Reincarnator''s strength is on par with the Gods, the Skills are what makes them harder. Especially the Skill that Sakura used on herself.


    ''Listener of the Heavens, huh? If my guess is correct, the next time I see her which is already close, it would bepletely useless against me~'' Yuki said to herself as she reads through her Stat, by just as she was looking, she found that her body was still in a rtively bad shape.


    ''Shit�� even after I level up to 300, I still don''t have my voice. I guess that how broken my body is, hahaha�� From the looks of it, even after leveling up, there would be no change in my body, it''s still going to be heavily injured, especially in my Soul Realm�� About 10% is broken��'' Because she cannot speak, no one would be able to know that she is injured heavily, not even Ayame, or Serene. It''s precisely because Yuki had said that she doesn''t want the two of them to always know what her current state is if she was injured, or not. She just doesn''t like it, as it would only worry her Ayame a lot. Plus, even if she is injured, there was no way that she is getting to tell that to anyone as it was just an injury, it was normal for everyone to have one. She thinks that it''s a waste of time by doing so.


    ''Well�� time to hunt them down then~'' Yuki said with an evil grin on her face, she then slowly made her way to where they are. She already knew where they were by simply sending out a pulse of her Profound Chaos all around her in a range of 1,000 Miles and by doing this, she noticed that all 7 that were remaining are all together in one ce which only made Yuki''s job a lot easier since she doesn''t have to find them one by one. Quickly disappearing from her spot, she arrived where they are and saw them coping on one of the inhabiteds that was made from Katsumi''s power, she smirked lightly as she easily destroyed it to pieces by sending out Millions of Ice Threads that sliced it.


    "How the fuck is she still alive even after receiving ourbined attacks, even three of our friends have died just from the residue of the two Attacks!"  Tsumigi cannot believe his eyes as he saw his own eyes Yuki who was now standing in front of them, but the most shocking thing that he found was that she doesn''t even look injured from theirbined attacks. He wanted to believe. No, it was all of them who wanted to believe that the person that they are seeing in front of them is merely a fake, but the cruel reality struck them down, she was still alive.


    "How can you still be alive even after receiving such an attack!? Even a God would have fallen to our hands if they were to be hit with that kind of attack!" Sakura who seemedposed at all times finally snapped as she couldn''t believe that Yuki can survive such an attack. She was not wrong when she said that their attack was powerful enough to kill a God, but what she didn''t know was that Yuki was still holding back. It''s a bad habit of hers, but she just couldn''t control it since it''s natural for her to always look down on anyone causing her to always hold back and beid back at all times. If she used one of her three strongest attacks which are "Eternal Freezing Void Bow", "Transcending Ice Gauntlet", and "Corrupting Ice sh" all of them would be forced to use all of their trump cards against her, including their Stat Multiplier, Heavy Attacks, and many more.


    None of them were able to get an answer from Yuki because of her broken voice and even if she has her voice, it is doubtful that she will get an answer from her. That is just the type of person Yuki is, she looks down on everything and if she does, she doesn''t want to waste any time on them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Do you think that I would be afraid of you because you survive that? YOU''RE FUCKING WRONG!!! Do you really think that I will go down without any fight!? Well, you are wrong�� I will fight you till the end and kill you." Sakura yells out, but she slowly begins to calm down as she knew that she wouldn''t be able to fight Yuki with an agitated mind, so she tries to calm herself down. Slowly it began to work, as she was finally going back to how she usually acts, but the same thing couldn''t be said about her friends, all of them were shaking in fear, but they didn''t even have the time to feel fear as Yuki was already in front of them and ripped their body to pieces by using the same strands of Ice and whipped them.


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! The host has now killed 9/10 of the Reincarnators. The host has gained 2,000,000.]


    [Congrattions! The host is now Lvl 500. Because of the serious injury that the host has recently received, the System wouldn''t be able to help the host as it would be unbeneficial for her. The host should just have a rest for 3 Months topletely heal.]


    ''I''m now halfway�� This is definitely much harder now, especially when I rank up, I don''t even know what my requirements are to Rank Up.'' For a moment, Yuki begins topletely ignore everything around her, even Sakura who was staring daggers at her. Her eyes were filled with glistening tears as she watches how her dearest friends die right in front of her and she couldn''t even do anything about it, and no matter how many times she tries to calm down, all of it was useless. She was on the verge of sanity at this point.


    And Yuki who finally snapped out of her daze finally saw Sakura who was staring at her full of hatred, but she merely chuckled when she saw it and simply grabbed her by the head before bashing her head against her head.


    "Don''t look at me with such eyes, I feel disgusted~" Yuki said in a teasing tone as she purposely used her Telepathy Skills and spoke in Sakura''s mind which was thest trigger as she finally sumbed to anger and insanity.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 447 Yuki Vs Reincarnators Part 6 Last

    ?


    "I''m going to shred you to pieces��" Sakura''s voice was lower than the sound of breathing as even Yuki had trouble hearing what she had just said. But she didn''t even have the time to ask what it was as she had already appeared in front of her before she went and tried to pierce her head with her own hands, but it didn''t even hit Yuki as she had already grabbed Sakura''s hand before it made contact, stopping only a few inches away from her eyes. But to her dismay, Sakura didn''t even flinch at this result as if she has already expected something like this could happen. And without any remorse, she used her free hand which was holding her Spear and plunged it right into her chest. Yuki was quite shocked when she saw how she was easily countered and immediately felt that something was amiss in their battle, because even if she was being attacked by Sakura, she couldn''t feel any malicious intenting from her, there was no bloodlust, and that is the reason why she couldn''t see the attacking after her.


    "You�� who are you? You''re not Sakura anymore, right? Who are you?" Yuki asked as she grabbed the Spear Head before pulling out forcefully causing blood to gush out of her chest, but she didn''t even flinch despite the pain as she was just too used at this point in pain. A single piece in her chest is nothing more like a mosquito bite for her.


    "Oh�� looks like I have found out, well not like it matters anyway. It''s useless to tell a dead person the answer��" The person inside of Sakura chuckled before forcing her way in, she slipped out of Yuki''s grasp and proceeded to cuts Yuki''s right arm with her Spear causing another gush of blood toe out of her body, but just likest time. Yuki barely reacted to her arm leaving her body.


    "So that is your answer, huh? Then I guess it''s also useless for you to live, right?" Yuki tilted her head slightly as she smiled dangerously and without any warning, Sakura''s body was pierced thousands of times by the Ice Needles that wereunched all around her. But just as she had already expected, it didn''t affect Sakura''s body even after getting hit by her Icy Needles of Despair for over a thousand times. If it was any other person that was hit with this kind of attack, their body would have already begun to break down.


    "Is this the best that you could do? It''s quite pathetic, I was hoping for something more. But it looks like I will be disappointed once more, especially to these kids. They are utterly useless��" ''Sakura'' sighed as her body was soon covered in a bright light that healed all of her wounds that were caused by the Ice Needles of Yuki. But what ''Sakura'' didn''t know was that Yuki has already guessed who was upying her body, it was the Grand Priest. It was obvious since he was treating the Reincarnators as kids that he was disappointed by their performances and can''t help but take matters into his own hands.


    "Best you say�� what if I told you that I wasn''t even half-serious while trying to kill you, will you believe me? Nope, never mind�� there is no use in telling reality to a dead person anyway, right Grand Priest?" Yuki said with a mysterious smile as she turned their battleground into an Ice Tundra, but she was far from down. At this moment she only felt danger all around her when she is facing the Grand Priest, as he has the ability to conceal his bloodlust even though he has the intent to kill, it was something that is nearly impossible to do for anyone. Even for her, she is still practicing to do something like that, because if she can�� her battle prowess would soar. Even though she is quite emotionless when killing someone, there is still that little bloodlust that ising out of her which is still far from perfect, and killing someone with absolutely no emotion is just straight impossible because there is still that thought that you want to kill that person which results in your bloodlust leaking out.


    And if a person is truly able to kill someone with no emotion, bloodlust, or malicious intent. Just pray that he/she will not go for your head, It''s not any exaggeration, that when someone kills with no emotion is terrifying, because there is absolutely nothing you can do, and just ept your death.


    ''Shit�� I''m not going to lie, this is going to be fucking hard. This guy kills without any emotion, which causes me to be unable to dodge his attacks especially if it''s fast as there is just absolutely no way for me to dodge, or even counter it.'' Yuki said to herself as she begins to think of any way to win this situation over. Though it was actually very easy for her to win, absolute dominance, she can just use all of her Skills to kill the Grand Priest, but that is thest thing she wants to do, as she feels that she would be wasting this one chance in a lifetime. Also, there is no denying that she can still be killed even after using her Trump Cards. After all, this Grand Priest is just too mysterious. So seeing that she can use this chance, she''s not going to waste it and use it efficiently.


    She was the first one to engage, as she tightened her hold on the two Katana before directly attacking the Grand Priest head-on. Yuki still doesn''t have any fear towards him even though she was at a clear disadvantage, as it would only put her in more danger if she begins to fear him. Her action only caused him to be more amused at her and curious at the same time, he then epts all of his attacks without a care as he already knows that there is no chance for her in winning.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And it clearly showed after fighting for over two days already, Yuki was on the brink of death once more, her body was full of wounds. And what''s worse is that there was a hole in her chest and one of her arms is already lost again. But even though her condition was like this, it doesn''t mean that shepletely lost, she had managed to inflict a few wounds on the Grand Priest which was already a huge sess for her. Since the first few minutes, she was incapable of even managing toe close to him, but as time passed she keeps getting better and better, to the point where she even manage to dodge a few of his attacks that doesn''t contain any bloodlust in them.


    She did this while only limiting herself by only using "Moon Goddess", "Endless Ice Void", "Absolute Speed", and her Martial Arts which was very impressive. She was limiting herself by a lot by not using any of her powerful Skills, shepletely fought him with her Katana, which needed for her to get up close. This is also the time when a new set of people came in, and when they saw what was currently happening, they gasp in shock as all of their bodies went weak when they saw the current state of Yuki. They were the Beast Race along with the Gods from the Mortal Realm, and seeing Yuki made some of them teary since she basically sacrifice herself and fought all of them who were clearly out of their league just for their own good.


    "Yuki��"


    "You really are different from the people that I have met so far�� I have an offer for you, if you ept it, I will let you live as well as your wives. That is�� if both three of you ept to be my concubines, of course, you''re still free to have sex with them of course, and I won''t stop you. But of course, you will have to share them with me, they''re beauty is going to be wasted if they are only-," The Grand Priest didn''t even manage to finish his words when he was forced to back away due to the extreme Aura that Yuki was releasing, it wasn''t any like Aura that he has felt in all his life. It didn''t contain any Mana or Qi in them, but despite that, he feels his knees bending over.


    "What the hell are you doing to me? Argh!!" Grand Priest who was acting all high and mighty before was now kneeling before Yuki. He cannot even move his body, what''s worse is that he cannot feel his body anymore as he was surrounded by nothing but the aura of Death all around him. He felt as if the person in front of him was someone who was even more terrifying than Death itself which should be just straight impossible.


    "At first�� I thought of only using you as a Training Puppet since that is your only worth in my eyes. You should be even thankful for me thinking of you such as one, but it looks like I was wrong. You are nothing but a piece of shit that I can just get rid of since your existence here is not really useful anymore." Yuki said in the same demonic tone when she faced Izanami who tortured Kurokami. But this time it was even much worse, because not only the Grand Priest was implying her wives, but it was already obvious that he also wants something from her daughters which was thest straw for her.


    At this moment, Yuki was not in her normal condition as she has already sumbed to her intent to kill. And what she can only think right now is to kill whoever stands in her way, no matter who they are. This is the negative side of using Bloodlust if you are not careful enough, you can be easily swallowed by it.


    "I''m only asking you once�� where are they?" Yuki spoke in his mind, but the tone of her voice sounded even more demonic than before.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 448 Yuki Vs Grand Priest And ??? Part 1

    ?


    Yuki waited for a short while to let the Grand Priest answer her, but when she got no answer from him it only elevated her anger further. Though the only reason that he wasn''t able to answer her question is that he felt so suffocated from Yuki''s Bloodlust, it even stronger than before when she used it against the Gods of the Mortal Realm because she was still keeping it in control that time, this time was not like thest one. The control that she was keeping when she uses her Bloodlust finally snaps, and she is now out of control.


    "HAHAHA!!! So that''s how you''re going to y, huh? I''ll dly y with you then~" Yuki''s eyes darkened even more as her smile turned grim. Because of her current state, it doesn''t matter to her how she would make her enemies miserable, to the point where she even used Serene''s Blood as a catalyst for her "Blood Devourer" which is something Ayame has already warned about her, it is a very dangerous thing to do. Swallowing a True God''s Blood is simply impossible to do because even if it was just a drop of blood to the eyes of people, for those who have Blood Maniption it was different because they can use that Blood for power.


    "Se- Serene�� What is happening to Yuki!? She is normally not like this!" Ayame asked nervously as grabbed Serene''s arm for support because she felt like she could pass out at any second from the anxiety that she is feeling. Unlike Serene and Yuki who had vast knowledge of using Bloodlust, Ayame is quite the opposite, she is naive to that knowledge as she was simply too kind for that kind of stuff. She can use Bloodlust, but it was all out of instinct, and she doesn''t even have any recollection or even knowledge that she used it on someone.


    "I�� I''m sorry Ayame, but I''m afraid that we cannot do anything right now. We just need to hope that her daughter or wife can make it on time before she slowly dives deeper into her Bloodlust, or else she will be nothing but a Killing Machine." Serene said in a solemn voice as she pulled Ayame closer for a hug as support, she can feel her breathing getting louder while her body was getting weaker, and not even a minute has passed and Ayame has already passed out because of Anxiety. Serene had a worried look on her face as she carries her body gently, she knew what was truly going to happen, and she didn''t dare to tell to Ayame, afraid that she might go crazy and break the rules of the Watcher and go straight to the Mystic Dragon Heaven to save Yuki.


    What could really happen when a person is devoured by his/her own intent to kill, who sumbed to their Bloodlust is something even worse than bing nothing but a Killing Machine. When a person sumbed to their Bloodlust, they would still have 4 stages they need to go through before they fully lose their mind, and once they have truly lost all reasons, they would be put down by a God. In the past, there are no suchws that exist that a God can kill someone because they simply loses all reasons as it wouldn''t really affect their life. But that was until then when they truly saw a person go into Stage 5 of losing themselves into their Bloodlust, their powers for some reason became extremely powerful, normally this wouldn''t be a problem at all, but who was expecting a mere Essence Lord to kill a God in a single attack now did they?


    For some unknown reason, when a person goes into Stage 5 of losing their minds, their powers almost be infinitely strong, no one could even beat that Essence Lord until a True God finally came and kill that man. This result even led the Primordial Gods to be distressed, because if the damage of an Essence Lord going to Stage 5 was enough to kill Millions of Gods all by himself, what would it be like if a God were to go Stage 5? So this resulted in them making a Law that would let the Gods have the freedom to kill a person if they are truly getting dangerous, especially if they are in Stage 4. A god would have the right to kill that person.


    "Please�� stay safe, Yuki��" Serene silently prayed as she puts Ayame on her bed before sitting beside her to keep herpany while watching how things would turn out.  Because if things really get dangerous, she would step in and tries to stop Yuki from going further than Stage 3. She is still on Stage 1, which is still rtively easy to bring them back to normal, but as they go deeper in, it would only make things harder.


    Ding!


    [The Blood that the host has consumed is too powerful for her body, to ensure the safety of the host. The System would degrade the Buff that she will receive from her passive "Blood Devourer".]


    Passive Blood Devourer Activated, the user would receive the following buffs:


    X15 All Stats


    X15 Bonus Physical Damage


    X15 Bonus Magic Damage


    X15 Speed


    X15 Defence


    100% Armor Pration (Completely Ignores Armor of enemies if they have one.)


    Turns 20% of the user''s Damage to True Damage (Ignores Shield, Barrier, and Armor of Enemy''s. If the Enemy has a Skill that can buff them, it would be useless against True Damage because it will damage them as if they are in their Normal State/Powers.)


    Immunity to All Types of Disabling Movements (Crowd Control)


    Negates 30% of Damage Taken


    Ding!


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Primordial Heavenly Fox


    Title/s - Saviour, Last Stand, Spirit Princess, Origin Skill, Ice Queen, Weapon Master, Ancient Killer, Challenger of the Heavens, Destroyer, God the New World, Absolute Prodigy.


    Lvl - 500/1,000


    Exp bar - 0/10,000


    The requirement to Rank Up:[The host must be lvl 1,000.]


    HP - 187,200,000


    Profound Chaos - 554,400,000


    Chaos Power - 277,200,000


    Rank - Mortal Beast


    Element -


    Transcendent cial (Diamond)


    [This Element will not be able to transcend into ck Rank because it''s only temporary.]


    Purgatory''s Blood (Gold) - 0%/200%<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [The host must have aplete 200% mastery. The host would also need to create a single drop of her own Blood Essence. The Blood Essence must be at least 90% Chaos Power, and 10% Spiritual Energy.]


    Cultivation - N/A


    Martial Arts - Eternal Moon Dance, Cursed Sword Techniques of the Demon Goddess.


    Original Skill - Eternal Freezing Void Bow, Transcending Ice Gauntlet, Corrupting Ice sh, Essence of the Mind, Icy Needles of Despair.


    Original Passive - Destiny Shattering Domain, Endless Ice Void.


    Active - Blood Maniption �� (5), Descendant Ice Maker �� (5), Moon st �� (5), Beast Arts �� (5), Charm �� (5), Absolute Stealth �� (5), Absolute Speed �� (5), Illusionary ��, Lunar''s Empress �� (3), Blood Lifeline ��, Blood Annihtion ��, War Saintess ��, Blood Clone ��, Fist of Destruction ��.


    Passive - Blood Devourer, Moon Goddess, Language God, Divine Fox Eyes, Frozen Abyss Heart.


    Status Point - 2,450


    Skill Point - 32,076


    Coin - 1,011,000,000


    Status -


    Str - 2,844,000


    Int - 5,544,000


    Agi - 3,834,000


    Def - 2,844,000


    Dex - 2,844,000


    Vit - 3,744,000


    Equipped Gears -


    - Fairy Saintess Flute (Silver)


    - Fairy''s Wrath: Rainbow Edge Dual Katana (Red) [Dual Spirit Type]


    - Earrings of the Life/Death Goddess (Red)


    - Ring of the Fox Goddess (Red)


    - Spatial Ring (Red)


    - Chaos Ring (Purple)


    - Uriel''s Blessing: Ne of the Divine Angel (Red)


    - Lucifer''s Curse: Ring of Thousand Curses (Red)


    Inventory:


    (World Map), (Manual Guide), (Demon Awakening Pill x2 100%), (Void Pill), (Space Pill), (Skill Book - Heavens Will), (X5 Free Voucher), (Job ss X2), (Mortal Realm''s Core)


    All of Yuki''s injuries soon vanished as she soon got back to her original appearance of a child, she still looked beautiful and ethereal as she stood up in everyone''s gaze. She slightly cracked her neck before pulling the Grand Priest in by only using the Ice Threads that has already swallowed him alive, he cannot even do anything as it served that it was simply too powerful this time. He felt a burning sensation all around his body, but the worst thing is that his body was also freezing at the same time, and when he looked at the cause he saw some Red Petals all around the Ice Threads that were hot as a Sun''s heat


    But Yuki was far from down, she wants him to feel the pain that would want him to beg for death. But that is something she isn''t willing to give that easily, she wants him to feel so much pain that he would want to take his life with his powers. Yuki already knows that even if the Grand Priest is just upying Sakura''s body, he can still feel the same pain that the Body is receiving, and knowing this, she will take advantage of this to let him feel pain worse than death.


    Grabbing both of her Katana she impaled it in both of his shoulders, with her free hand she snapped her fingers. The Hydra that was sleeping inside of the Elemental Hydra Katana came alive as it came out causing a searing pain to the Grand Priest, and because it was embedded deep inside him, the Hydra was slowly carving its way out of his body by digging straight to his flesh. Yuki has purposely tasked the Hydra to take on a small form to maximize the pain that he will feel. And when it was finally out, Yuki finally took out both Katana before healing all of the injuries that she has inflicted on Sakura''s body, but he didn''t even have the time to take a breath before his chest was suddenly pierced by Yuki''s hand.


    Strangely, he felt liquid begin to run in his veins, but it was not his Blood, it was Yuki''s Blood. And when that thought hit him, he began to scream hysterically, the pain was simply too much as he feels all of his Veins, Muscles, and organs breaking apart under Yuki''smand.

 Chapter 449 Yuki Vs Grand Priest And ??? Part 2

    ?


    "Why are you so fucking loud!? You''re so obnoxious!" Yuki shouted as she hit his cheeks with her hand and directly pped him breaking his neck in an instant, but it didn''t even take 5 seconds before his neck healed and went back to its original form. At this moment, he already felt like has died over a thousand times already, the pain that he felt because of Yuki was notparable to the ones he has felt in his lifetime. He cannot even describe how painful it was as he was simply too exhausted to talk because of all the screaming that he has done so far and even if this was not his own body, everything that is happening to the body, the can feel it in his real body. Though the only difference is that his body is not getting injured, he can just feel it which is worse.


    And because of this, he even thinks of leaving things here as he might go crazy if he feels this kind of pain any longer. But it was already toote for him to run away, Yuki has already found out a way to attack his real body, and knowing this, she already begins to prepare to do it. And the first step in doing it is to make a new Skill.


    Yuki then begins to channel her Profound Chaos all around her Body before sending all of it out making a Magic Circle in front of her, she then cast her "Descendant Ice Maker" and begins to feed it to the Magic Circle who seems to devour all if it like a hungry Beast. With her free hand, she shed her right arm which was releasing the Ice and this caused Blood to immediately gushed out of her arm, but instead of scattering everywhere like it should do. It begins tobine with the Ice which the Magic Circle that she made begins to happily devour again.


    Her actions seem confusing to others, especially to those who don''t have any vast knowledge of Magic Circles like Yuki. But there was a certain someone who knows how a Magic Circle runs, and when she saw what was Yuki trying to make she shivered in fear and even begins to slowly back away as if she was the one who is receiving the attack. But before she could even try, she hit someone''s back and as she turned around she saw Diablo looking at him with a confused look.


    "Jade�� it seems that you know what is happening. Can you tell me what is exactly happening, I''m sorry if your husband is so dumb that he can''t even know what kind of Magic Circe is that." Diablo said with an apologetic smile, but Jade know, no everyone knows that he was just acting to get his Wife''s attention. Though it works, Jade begins to reveal what she knows about what is Yuki trying to make.


    "I- I can see that what she is trying to make is veryplex, and as all, we know. There are 10 Levels in a Magic Circle�� but it looks like not everyone here knows it. So I''ll briefly exin it. In the world of Magic Theories, such as the creation of Magic Circles, you need to have control in everyyer you do since that is the source of power. Treat it as a code that you need to solve for it to work. This is also the reason why we have 10 Levels in Magic Circles, though the right term would be 10-Layered Circles. And as you can expect, it is hard to make multipleyered Magic Circles, at most you will only see something like this." Jade exined as she made a 5yered Magic Circle.


    "A 5yered Magic Circle, but if you are really good. You can make something like this." Jade stopped again and this made her make a 10yered Magic Circle which was something only those who are very smart, have insane control over their Mana/Qi and have a vast knowledge of Magic Theories. As is Magic Theories, you don''t really need much firepower, you would only need great control over your Mana/Qi in order to do something like this.


    "This Magic Circle is the one I personally made, and it acts as a Scanner. But it is not any normal Scanner that you can see, because it bypasses all kinds of Defence and Illusion Type Skills. It works just like this." Jade exined as she even grabbed an apple from her Storage Ring, she then puts her arm inside along with the Apple, but all of them were shocked to see the Apple turn into a Mango once it passes the Magic Circle.


    "See? It''s 10yered because it has 10 Security Systems in it." Jade said with a light smile as she dispelled her Magic Circle, of course, she is not going to tell them everything about it since an enemy might be listening to her.


    "You''re really good! My eyes have never lied to me ever since I saw you! But I can''t understand, why are you so shocked when you saw Miss Yuki''s Magic Circle because in my eyes it looks the same as yours. It''s also 10yered, though it''s not that surprising for her to be able to do something like this, right?" Diablo asked another question with a happy smile as he hugged her from behind while ignoring the stares that he was receiving from Satan and Leviathan.


    "Well, that is the thing. Her''s is a 10yered Magic Circle, but�� Miss Yuki''s Magic Circle is different. It has nearly or even over 1000 Magic Circles because, in eachyer, she has 100 Magic Circles embedded inside of it! I haven''t heard of something like this, I wouldn''t even dream that it is possible! But seeing it with my own two eyes, I''m speechless because it''s the truth. What Miss Yuki made is a 1000 Layered Magic Circle, and you don''t even want to know what is on eachyer. All I can say is�� the person that is upying that Body has to have insane luck if he wants to survive her attack." Jade shivered slightly as she scans the Magic Circle that Yuki made, and from the looks of it, it was about to be finished. And just as she finished her words, the Magic Circle seemed to be full as it won''t ept any more Ice and Blood from Yuki.


    Ding!


    [The host has made 2 new Origin Skills. The host can name the Skill, or the System can do it for her.]


    "Then�� I''ll dly take your offer. I shall name you�� Immortal''s Wrath: Crimson Ice Scythe~" Yuki said with an evilugh as she put her hand inside the Magic Circle and pulled a Crimson Scythe that resembles Blood, and as soon as it was released. All of them felt a breeze of cold wind that wasn''t any normal cold breed as it instantly put out all of the Stars nearby.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "As for you�� you are quite special. So I''ll name you 1,000 Layers of Death!" Yuki said as she then now ignores the description that the System was made for her 2 new Origin Skills. She made them herself, so knew it better than anyone.


    Active Skill: Immortal''s Wrath: Crimson Ice Scythe - (This is a Skill, but acts as a Weapon) The Scythe runs in the user''s Wrath, so if she is not in a state of anger, she would not be able to use it. Once an enemy is hit by the Scythe it would deal 100% True Damage to the enemy bypassing all of their treasures that can save/negate the Damage of the Scythe, even if the enemy is possessing another body, it wouldn''t damage the possessed body, but the real body of the enemy. So if the possessed body has died by the Scythe, the real body will also Die because it will attack the Soul Realm.


    Active Skill: 1,000 Layers of Death - Once this is activated, a Magic Circle will appear that has all of the characteristics of Death. This Magic Circle can be used in many ways, the user can kill someone with it by dripping a single drop of their into the Magic Circle, she can also use this as a Buff because of all the Magic Enhancers that the Magic Circle has. A scanner, and many more. Below is the list of all the Magic Circles that it has, from the outer ring to the inner ring.


    10th Layer - 100 Magic Circles that are coded with Magic Damage Enhancer.


    9th Layer - 100 Magic Circles that are coded with Heavy Curses


    8th Layer - 100 Magic Circles that are coded with Speed Enhancer


    7th Layer - 100 Magic Circles that are coded with Attack Damage Enhancer


    6th Layer - 100 Magic Circles that are coded with Armor Pration. (Works only for Physical Defences.)


    5th Layer - 100 Magic Circles that are coded with Magic Pration (For Barriers, Mana/Qi Armr, Shields. Anything with Magic Defence.)


    4th Layer - 100 Magic Circles that are coded with Mana/Qi Devourer (Eats Magic that tries to Destroy it)


    3rd Layer - 100 Magic Circles that are coded with Mana/Qi Nullifyer (Nullify Magic that tries to destroy it if the 5th Layer is full of Mana/Qi.)


    2nd Layer - 100 Magic Circles that are coded with Illusion Nullifyer


    1st Layer - 100 Magic Circles that are coded with Defence Nullifyer

 Chapter 450 Yuki Vs Grand Priest And ??? Part 3

    Without any warning, Yuki plunged the Scythe into Sakura''s right chest and from the eyes of everyone, it seems that she purposely went for that side of her body which they were right. Because Yuki was aiming for Sakura''s Soul Realm, and because of the weapon that she made, whatever damage she does to the possessed body, the Grand Priest would also be inflicted with the same injury. And when he finally realizes that he was stabbed, he felt excruciating pain in his chest from both bodies, from Sakura and his own. But the pain soon subsided because it quickly turn into a neverending fear of Yuki. After all, what she just hit was his Soul Realm.


    "Please, don''t kill me! I will tell you where your family is, just let me live!" The Grand Priest was already fearful of Yuki ever since she started torturing him, but this time his fear towards her multiplied by a lot. And that was thanks to her new Weapon that can not only damage someone''s real body but even attack the most important part of their body which was their Soul Realm. He threw all of his pride and arrogance before as he begins to beg for mercy, but when he looked up he only saw Yuki''s indifferent eyes, and seeing it made him shiver once again.


    "They�� they are in the base of your enemies! I believe that they are called Royal Destruction, that is where they are! Now I told you everything, release me now!" The Grand Priest revealed everything that he knew about where could be Yuki''s family is as, in reality, he was just sent here as a backup in case something disastrous happens to the Reincarnators which did happen. But as soon as he revealed everything, he died and thest thing he saw before he died was his head flying off his real body. And after he was decapitated, Yuki struck the Soul Realm of Sakura once morepletely destroying it, and making the real body of the Grand Priest explode. And the explosion was no normal explosion as it took out the whole Sr System where he lives, of course, it was already expected since he was an Overseer Rank Cultivator in Yggdrasil. But sadly Yuki cannot know this information, because if she somehow did, it would benefit her a lot since she now knows the clear difference between the two Heavens in the Immortal Realm.


    "Royal Destruction�� I swear, I will kill every single one of you." Yuki said in a demonic tone as she disappeared from where she was standing making everyone who was watching even more nervous since it was now clear where she was headed. And even though she has killed the biggest threat that the Royal Destruction has, there is no telling that they have more people that can be just as dangerous as those Reincarnators and the Grand Priest. That thought was enough to make them shiver in fear as none of them wasted any more time and followed Yuki and headed straight for the main base of the Royal Destruction. But none of them expect the scene that they saw when they arrived an hourter.


    It was chaos everywhere, the once beautiful City of Royal Destruction was ttened to the ground and was reced with a Tundra that absolutely freezes anything that gets close to it. But that wasn''t even the worse thing, all of them saw frozen corpses on the ground everywhere they look, and it was clear to all of them who was the one who did it. And judging from the looks of it, Fumiko was absolutely right, if there was someone who messed with Yuki, she would kill them without a care about what is going to happen to everyone else. Even if she kills innocent ones, none of that matters, this leads them to the conclusion that Yuki was slowly going back to how she usually acts. But if they only know that the Yuki they are talking about has already lost her mind because of Wrath.


    "Fuck��we need to find her fast or else many innocent lives will be lost in Yuki''s hands!" Lian gritted her teeth as she felt hidden sadness in her heart when she thinks of the innocent people that were killed because of their Master''s mistake of offending Yuki in the worst way possible. She knew that it was wrong to feel bad about these people who don''t even have any remorse for the Beast Race, but she just can''t help herself when seeing innocent people die.


    "I know�� that is why we need to split up. If you find Yuki, don''t try to stop her just yet, contact us first so that we can talk to her calmly. I''m sure she will listen to all of us." Mirel added in, and all of them quickly agreed on his n. But none of them had even had the time to decide where they would go when they felt the Mana around them begins to go berserk, they didn''t even need to question who it belongs to. Mirel and the others silently agreed as they followed closely where the Mana outburst wasing from, but when they were finally on the spot. They saw Yuki standing on Millions of corpses while she looks at the current leader of the Royal Destruction, but that wasn''t the only thing they saw, they saw a horrifying scene that they wish they didn''t saw.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "So�� how did you like my gift to you, Miss Yuki?" Asami said with a smirk as she kicked a beautiful woman in front of her making her kneel on the ground in an instant because of the power that she used in that kick. And the woman that she kicked was not someone unfamiliar to Yuki or the rest, as who would forget their own wife? The woman that Asami just kicked to the ground was Anna who was in shackles with Qi restraining chains wrapped around both of her arms and feet, but it wasn''t just her who was chained, Fumiko was also the same, and her appearance is just the same with Anna but was even a little lucky with a tiny piece of cloth that hides her most important body part.


    As for Yuki''s daughters, they were trapped in metal cages with the same treatment. They were chained up so that none of them can escape from their shackles, though they still have their clothes that protect most of their Skin which was already red because of all the blood that was covering their body. Yuki didn''t even need to ask whose Blood they are considering the wounds that were all around their body which was quite a terrifying scene to look at. Yuki was looking at the scene in front of her with an unreadable face which made Asamiugh even harder as it already looks like Yuki was in pain only after seeing their current state, but what she doesn''t know is that something was already stirring inside of Yuki. And before she could taunt her again, a massive Magic Circle that was at least the size of a Sr System appeared on top of them making everyone inside feel an invisible pressure descend against them.


    And before they can even know what is happening, death loomed everywhere as Yuki''s passive, "Destiny Shattering Domain" was released again, and everyone who was weak-willed has already died a long time ago after being exposed to Yuki''s dense bloodlust even if it was just a second.


    "HOW IS THIS POSSIBLE!? She skipped two Stages and immediately went into Stage 3 of Insanity!" Serene can''t help herself anymore as her voice leaked out instantly waking the woman that was lying in herp. But before she can even exin things to her, the three Primordial Gods that talked to Yuki privately arrived in front of them shocking them all. But that shock was soon flipped as their surrounding suddenly changed. They were teleported from Celestial Star Heaven to Mystic Dragon Heaven because of the ns of the Primordial Gods.


    "Whatever you do, just do it! She is going to Stage 4 of Insanity! And there is no telling what will happen if she goes to it, she may be killed by some other God, so you two must stop it now, we can''t let her die-," Momozano''s words were cut off when she finally felt what Yuki''s bloodlust feels like, and it made her pant for air as she begins to sweat profusely. But it wasn''t just her, even the mightiest Primordial Beast God Zirel had to surround his Body with Light Powers from his wife to ease the Bloodlust that he was feeling. But it wasn''t just the two of them, it was the same for everyone, this is why Kannon had to make a shield for the Mortals so that none of them would die from Yuki''s Bloodlust.


    "This is ridiculous! Even the Primordial Demon Goddess doesn''t have this kind of Bloodlust even after all the kills that she made. I think it''s even stronger than hers!" Naragami said with a frown as he slowly gets hisposure back and so as the others which finally gave them the time to talk.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 451 Yuki Vs Grand Priest And ??? Part 4 Last

    ?


    "Fuck! We have to calm her down now or else other Gods mighte down here and kill her on the spot as soon as she steps in Stage 4 of Insanity! All of you! There is no time for introductions, but do as we say if you don''t want Yuki to die! She is now overwhelmed by her anger and in Stage 3 of Insanity, if she ever reaches Stage 4 other Gods in the Mystic Dragon Heaven can have the authority to bring kill her, and stop her from going to Stage 5 which is something worse�� Now, do as we say! Do everything that you can to get back Yuki''s sanity, we don''t care what kind of method you use. Just do it now!'' Momozano spoke up loudly as she briefly informed everyone what was going on and the person who was most affected by the news was Ayame, she couldn''t even speak properly when she got the news that her daughter has lost all reasons because of anger. She almost broke down, but she knew that she couldn''t as she knew it will only make the situation worse.


    "As for you, the mother of Yuki�� Even if we take care, don''t ever think that you are not bound by the rules anymore. You can freely move around and do what you want, but just remember this. You can still never attack someone from here unless they are a fellow God like you two." Merlin informed the two women who already looked like they were about to do something, and she was d she did so. Because from the looks of it, the two were already getting ready to attack the whole army of the Royal Destructio whose numbers have already decreased by more than half.


    "Alright�� if you say so, Primordial Beast Goddess. We''ll only make a move if we see a God appear here. Ayame�� do you think you can do something to calm her down? Because I don''t think she''ll calm down even if we save them. And I don''t think it''s a miracle that they are the only ones who are not affected by Yuki''s Bloodlust, even though she''spletely lost it. It looks like she still has some sanity left in her which is a good thing for us, hopefully��" Serene asked Ayame who now begins to rack her brain to think of ways to bring Yuki back to normal, but nothing came into her mind because she knows nothing about Yuki that can possibly calm her down. She knows nothing about her childhood, the things that her clone did to Yuki when she cries, and how she consoles her. And that was because of her stupid mistake.


    "Snap out of it, Ayame! I know that you made a mistake before, but that doesn''t mean that you should do the same mistake right? Just don''t do the same mistake again and show her the love that you should have, treat her like a baby again after all it''s never toote. Try singing her the luby that you have been working on." Serene reminded her as she hugged her to slowly calm her down which dly worked as Ayame begins to calm down again and regain herposure.


    "I�� will it work though?" Ayame was doubtful if it was going to work, but Serene knows that it is not the case. She knows that Ayame doesn''t have a single confidence in herself in seeding in calming down Yuki by singing her a luby which is totally understandable, but Ayame got to understand that she wouldn''t know what will the result be if she doesn''t try.


    "Don''t think of such things�� you have been working hard on such useless thoughts. I''m sure that it would work, because if it doesn''t then there is no other way left. Just try it, there is nothing bad in trying, right?" Serene lightly kissed Ayame and gave her some encouragement that she might need. What she said was half true though, because even if Ayame fails to calm Yuki down, there is still her wife and daughter. There was a chance that she''ll calm down once she see them in good condition.


    "A- alright�� I''ll give it a try if you say so." Ayame finally gathered her courage, but she didn''t even have the time to lessen her gap with Yuki when a Portal appeared right beside Asami who still seems calm even after seeing the situation that she was in. None of the people can see the Primordial Gods, Ayame, and Serene except for Yuki''s friends because if other people saw them, things might get out of hand and would only worsen the situation that they are in.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "SHIT! A God has finally arrived here! Whatever you must do, do it right now or else she will be killed!" Momozano gritted her teeth as she also begins to rack her brain on how she could maybe turn things around without doing any damage to any of them, but no matter how hard she thinks, it was useless because of all the Rules that had been set on them. And just as Serene and Ayame were about to make a move to save Yuki, they were stopped by Merlin who has a serious look on her face.


    "Hold on to that thought, don''te close to her for now. It''s dangerous for you to get close to her, she''s highly unstable right now. I''ll suggest this as a solution for Yuki''s well-being. Use the System to create a Skill that can match the strength of her Bloodlust. So that she has something to control it. And before you say anything, yes it is possible to do something like that. Especially if you have the help of a Primordial God like us." Merlin gave another way for them to save Yuki, of course, the only ones who could hear her were Serene, Ayame, and the other Primordial Gods as they are the only ones who know the existence of Yuki''s System.


    "That�� it is possible. But do any of you guys have any Skills like that? You see�� we cannot make any Skills out of the blue, we need something to be based on it before the System copies it. That''s how it works, of course, you can also give it yourself, through the System. Just like what Momozano has done to her with her Blood Clone." Ayame almost agreed with Merlin''s n since it was a guaranteed chance that it would work, but that is going to be harder since they have no such Skills that can control such a powerful Bloodlust. But before they can talk about things more clearly, the God that just appeared has already arrived in front of Yuki and calmly look her in the eyes.


    "My God�� you have arrived. I''m sorry if you were forced to see such a scene. I promise you that this will not happen again the in the future." Asami bows apologetically, and just as she was about to open her mouth, a body came flying her way only inches away from hitting her.


    "Fuck off��"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 452 Yuki Vs The Unknown God Part 1

    ?


    "I''m going to give you a chance to run away, if you leave now I might just spare your life. But if you don''t, I''ll kill you in the worst way possible��" Yuki warned as she also made Millions of her "Icy Needles of Despair" and sent all of them in the direction of the God who fell because of Yuki''s sudden Ice Attack, he didn''t even have the chance to do anything. As when he first exited the Portal, he was already sted away by an Ice Magic that directly pierced through his chest pinning him to the ground, but that wasn''t even the end of it. The Ice that pierced his body melted and began to corrode every part of his body like a que and when he was finally hit by the Millions of Ice Needles, those needles didn''t even have a hard time piercing his skin, and even if none of them passed through his body, just stabbed through. The Corroding effect of the Icy Needles begins to attack the God''s Nervous System making him unable to move any further, he cannot even move because he realized that if he tries to take them out of his body, the freezing will only get faster which results in killing him in a much faster way.


    "Aren''t you looking down on me too much? While you definitely surprise me because of your incredible strength, do you really think that it is enough to kill me? You''re being too arrogant now��" The God chuckled as he finally regained hisposure as burned all of the Ice Needles that were stuck to his body with his rich Qi. His moves didn''t even make Yuki flinch in surprise that he is still alive, as she already knows that such attacks won''t easily kill a God from the Immortal Realm.


    "Last chance�� I don''t want to dirty my hands today by killing a God. Leave now or die." Yuki ignored his words and gave him onest final chance, but her words only gotughter from both Asami and the God who seemed to have heard the greatest joke they have ever heard in their life. Seeing this, Yuki already knows what their answer means, and that only means that she can finally go all out. She was too blinded by her Wrath this time, but somehow still has some control over it that''s why she can still act like this which just shocked the Primordials even more because such a thing was unheard of.


    "I see, then�� Don''t start begging for your lifeter. Lunar Empress��" Yuki whispered under her breath as Moon appeared behind her which somehow looks menacing to everyone''s eyes, but her actions were somehow confusing for the enemies, especially since this is the first time that they are seeing it. But for the others who have already seen what it can do, especially the Gods of the Mortal Realm, they shivered in fear and even thanked that they are not the ones who are going to be attacked this time by it. But it wasn''t even over, the Moon that was behind Yuki began to bleed, and Blood begins to drip everywhere.


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! The host has upgraded one of her Active Skills to Origin Skill! Lunar Empress - Blood Eclipse.]


    Blood Eclipse - The Upgraded version of the past user''s Skill Lunar Empress. It''s simr to the old Skill, but the Blood Eclipse would also need the Blood Essence of her Enemy. The host just needs to kill enough people to gather their Blood, 1,000,000 Liters of Blood = 1 Drop of Blood Essence, but the need for Blood for each Blood Essence will be greater than before. The Blood Essence can stack the multiplier of the Stats but has a limit of X15, and instead of the host picking a single Stat, all Stats will not multiply.


    1 = 1,000,000 Blood Essence = 2


    2 = 2,000,000 Blood Essence = 4


    3 = 4,000,000 Blood Essence = 6


    "Quite handy, so now instead of getting x5 Multiplier in my INT Stat, I''m getting it in all! HAHAHAHA! Couldn''t get perfect�� So why won''t all of you die for me?" Yuki turned to the army of the Royal Destruction and annihted all of them in one single attack, she just swung her Sword and shot out her Corrupting Ice sh killing almost all of them, but even if some survive. The Coldness of the attack was too much that it freezes them to death, and that is not even counting the natural corrosion effect of the sh attack which is more deadly than the cut itself.


    Ding!


    [The host''s Blood Eclipse has activated! Since the host has collected a total of 1,000,000 Blood, the Multiplier would be now added by two The host will now receive the following buffs: X5 Bonus Magic Damage, X5 Bonus Physical Damage, 60% Damage Resistance, and X7 All Stats.]


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Primordial Heavenly Fox


    Title/s - Saviour, Last Stand, Spirit Princess, Origin Skill, Ice Queen, Weapon Master, Ancient Killer, Challenger of the Heavens, Destroyer, God the New World, Absolute Prodigy.


    Lvl - 500/1,000


    Exp bar - 0/10,000


    The requirement to Rank Up:[The host must be lvl 1,000.]


    HP - 1,310,400,000


    Profound Chaos - 3,880,800,000


    Chaos Power - 1,940,400,000


    Rank - Mortal Beast


    Element -


    Transcendent cial (Diamond)


    [This Element will not be able to transcend into ck Rank because it''s only temporary.]


    Purgatory''s Blood (Gold) - 0%/200%


    [The host must have aplete 200% mastery. The host would also need to create a single drop of her own Blood Essence. The Blood Essence must be at least 90% Chaos Power, and 10% Spiritual Energy.]


    Cultivation - N/A<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Martial Arts - Eternal Moon Dance, Cursed Sword Techniques of the Demon Goddess.


    Original Skill - Eternal Freezing Void Bow, Transcending Ice Gauntlet, Corrupting Ice sh, Heavenly Snowke, Essence of the Mind, Icy Needles of Despair, Immortal''s Wrath: Crimson Ice Scythe, 1,000 Layers of Death, Blood Eclipse.


    Original Passive - Destiny Shattering Domain, Endless Ice Void.


    Active - Blood Maniption �� (5), Descendant Ice Maker �� (5), Moon st �� (5), Beast Arts �� (5), Charm �� (5), Absolute Stealth �� (5), Absolute Speed �� (5), Illusionary ��, Lunar''s Empress �� (3), Blood Lifeline ��, Blood Annihtion ��, War Saintess ��, Blood Clone ��, Fist of Destruction ��.


    Passive - Blood Devourer, Moon Goddess, Language God, Divine Fox Eyes, Frozen Abyss Heart.


    Status Point - 2,450


    Skill Point - 32,076


    Coins - 1,011,000,000


    Status:


    Str - 19,908,000


    Int - 38,808,000


    Agi - 26,838,000


    Def - 19,908,000


    Dex - 19,908,000


    Vit - 26,208,000


    Equipped Gears -


    - Fairy Saintess Flute (Silver)


    - Fairy''s Wrath: Rainbow Edge Dual Katana (Red) [Dual Spirit Type]


    - Earrings of the Life/Death Goddess (Red)


    - Ring of the Fox Goddess (Red)


    - Spatial Ring (Red)


    - Chaos Ring (Purple)


    - Uriel''s Blessing: Ne of the Divine Angel (Red)


    - Lucifer''s Curse: Ring of Thousand Curses (Red)


    Inventory:


    (World Map), (Manual Guide), (Demon Awakening Pill x2 100%), (Void Pill), (Space Pill), (Skill Book - Heavens Will), (X5 Free Voucher), (Job ss X2), (Mortal Realm''s Core).


    "This is just truly amazing�� The Natural Multiplier that I have because of my new Race is just too good, now I have reached the Billion Threshold which I think I haven''t reached yet. So why don''t I try it then?" Yuki''s Bloodlust exploded once more as she flew straight between the God and Asami which clearly shocked both of them since she got there faster than they can blink, and because of that it was already toote for them to do something as Yuki has already wrapped Asami''s body with her Ice Chains and threw her body to an Ice Pit that she made which were already trapped as the bottom of it has only Ice Spikeyers around it.


    "I remember what you said to me�� That I''m not enough to kill you, well I would like to put that to the test." Yuki smile very coldly and because of the intense Bloodlust that made the God in front of her already freeze out of fear, she easily pierced his body before ripping his heart out, and because of this moment. She doesn''t even if she gets dirty or not, what she only wants is to kill all her enemies.

 Chapter 453 Yuki Vs The Unknown God Part 2

    ?


    "Can you call this enough damage already or is it still not enough?" Yuki didn''t even wait for him to answer as she had already crushed the heart under her grasp before she shed her own hand and healed the God''s wound using her Blood Lifeline, and in an instant, the terrifying wound that he had received from Yuki has instantly healed making it look like he has never received any damage from her at all. Because he had never anticipated something like this could happen, he didn''t even have the chance to retaliate before his entire right arm left his body making him finally scream in pain. Just a few moments ago, he couldn''t even react because all of it happened so fast, but now things were different as he finally snapped out of his daze and actually felt what just happened to him.


    So, as soon as he regains hisposure. He sent out a punch that hit Yuki''s body sending her flying across a few buildings before she stopped by catching herself with an Ice Wall.


    "Yes�� that is exactly what I want~ Struggle��. Just struggle, it''s going to be boring if I kill you without you even defending yourself." Yuki smiled as she tries to stand up, but she didn''t even manage to do it halfway when she felt her body copses on its own as she drops down to the ground. The punch that she received was much stronger than she realized, though it was no surprise anymore because what she is facing is a God from the Immortal Realm. This God''s strength is not evenparable to the Gods of the Mortal Realm, there was just a big difference in them.


    "You really are looking down on me, despite only being a mere Mortal. How arrogant can you be thinking that you can defeat a God like me? Then let me teach you a little lesson on how strong a God can truly be~, Oh yes�� looks like I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Jin, remember that��because I am the God who is going to kill you today, Yuki~," Jin eximed as he had never seen a person like Yuki who still dares to act arrogant in front of a God such as himself, in his lifetime, he has never seen anyone act like this. Normally, if someone sees him, they would immediately bow down in respect towards him, and it was all natural because that is how all Gods were respected in the Immortal Realm.


    "Are you done with your little speech? I didn''t want to disturb you because I didn''t want to hurt your little pride and to answer your question�� I have the right to be arrogant because I have the right!" Yuki unintentionally sends out a wave of her Bloodlust once more making everyone''s knees go weak in an instant, they even almost felt like their heads were about to explode. Their whole world was swallowed by her Bloodlust making all of them feel Death, but if they are going to describe it, it was something worse than death if that was even possible.


    Jin finally felt that something was wrong at this moment, his instincts were telling him that the person in front of him is still not fully serious about fighting him which scared him into almost thinking of running away because if she was already this powerful, he doesn''t even dare to think how powerful she truly is. And because of this, he didn''t dare to risk anything before he yells out loudly which made Ayame''s blood run cold.


    "WATCHER! You saw what happened here right? She was the one who initiated the attack first, so I was simply defending myself against her! So I hope you won''t punish me for killing her, she was the one who initiated the fight first, right? So I have the right to kill her now." His words provoked the Watchers who were quietly watching what was happening and just momentster, the Watcher showed itself to Jin and silently nodded before disappearing again.


    "HAHAHAH! You should call your Mother, Fox! Because she will be busy burying your bo-," Jin didn''t finish his words when his whole body was pierced with Ice Thorns spewing Blood everywhere, Yuki then pulled him closer and made him kneel before she grabbed his neck, and held it tightly making him unable to breathe properly. Fear was instantly shown in his eyes as he began to struggle a little, but seeing that he cannot escape. He took out a Sword from his Spatial Ring and cuts both of Yuki''s arms instantly releasing him, but that was what he thought. The hand that was on his neck was still moving and holding his neck tightly choking him to death and causing him to instantly panic he didn''t hesitate any more and ripped Yuki''s detached arm from his neck but as soon as he tried to pull it apart, the hand''s fingertips grew Ice that dug through his neck and because of his actions, he almost got himself killed by doing it.


    This made him realize that he truly cannot underestimate her, for someone who was still able to control a part of their body that has already detached itself from his body was rare for living beings. The only ones who can do it were the Undead Race.


    "You look so shocked, why is that? Care to tell me?" Yuki approached Jin and held his chin before lifting it with her hand that has already grown making direct eye contact with her.


    "Neuton''s Star me!" Out of panic, Jin''s entire body was engulfed with Fire that drained Yuki''s Health by Millions and because of this she immediately let go before looking at Jin''s body which waspletely safe even after his bodybusted into mes. Because of the intense heat, she was forced to jump out of the Royal Destruction''snd. She didn''t forget to take her family out and put all of them back in her System Inventory, the heat that Jin was releasing was so hot that it melted the that they were in. But as the slowly melts down, she didn''t let it kill Asami because she wants the one to kill her, but she didn''t expect this kind of oue when she has killed Asami.


    Ding!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Difficulty: God


    Quest Complete!


    SS - Kill the 10 Reincarnators that are in the Royal Destruction 10/10.


    S - Kill the army of the unknown God from Yggdrasil 1,000/1,000.


    Time Limit: 1 Week


    Time Remaining: 1 Week


    Rewards: ???


    [Forpleting the God Rank Quest, the System shall reward the host with the most appropriate awards and because of the Blessing of the Primordial Phoenix Goddess, the host''s rewards are going to be more advanced!]


    Frozen Abyss Fox Cultivation Technique


    Passive Skill - Demonic Series: Wratful Lunar Empress - A Skill that is activated through the Wrath of the Lunar Empress, once this Passive is activated she has now theplete control over her Bloodlust, she is now able freely to use it without the consequences of losing her mind/sanity. But because of this, the user can now hardly be angry, and if she does enter the Stage of Wrath, her Power will Soar by 500%.


    Spirit Weapon Core (ck) An Item that will help the Spirit of any type of Weapon to evolve to its next Stage making it even more powerful.

 Chapter 454 Yuki Vs The Unknown God Part 3

    Once she Yuki received both of her rewards, a burst of energy came out of her as she was instantly brought back to her normal state. And seeing this, the Primordial Gods can''t help but chuckle as Merlin''s n clearly worked, as Yuki was now out of clear danger because of her new Passive Skill that calmed her mind which stopped her from going into Stage 4 of Wrath. Ayame who also saw this was so happy that she almost came running toward her daughter to give her a hug when she was stopped by Serene who held her hand before she could even go anywhere.


    "I know that you are happy, but you need to remember that Yuki''s still in the middle of a fight and you can''t just go in there blindly. You will interrupt them and only make things worse for your daughter, and you don''t want that right?" Serene exined as she let go of Ayame''s hand who had slowly calmed down once again and took a deep breath before she set her eyes on Yuki.


    "Yes, I''m sorry�� I was just so happy that I couldn''t control my emotions well." Ayame said as she wiped her wet eyes with her hands clearly showing that she had just shed some tears after seeing Yuki back to normal. Though in reality, Yuki just escaped from being in the shackles of Wrath, deep inside her she can still feel a surge of Anger�� Wrath deep inside her which only made her power soar even higher because of it. Her passive has been activated ever since she received the rewards from her Quest.


    Once it activated, her head turned calm for a second before she remembered what happened a few hours ago and because of it, her Wrath instantly came back once again. But it was different this time, instead of getting swallowed by her own Wrath, she has full control over it thanks to her new Passive Skill that Merlin has given her. And this Passive will undoubtedly help her in the future, there is no denying that fact. But of course, Yuki doesn''t know who gave her such a Skill and even if she knows, she will only give that person a light-hearted thanks before she went on her own way, but it was different because Merlin was the one who gave it to her. And because she already has a bad impression of the Primordial Gods, she might not even thank them if she knows that Merlin was the one who gave her the Skill.


    "This Passive�� it wille in handy. Especially since it can control my anger pretty well which I like the most�� But there is no time to admire my new Passive right now, I still have to kill all of you~," Yuki smiled wickedly as her Power only kept getting higher because of her Lunar Empress''s Wrath. And cracking her head slightly, she put her arm in front of her and made a motion as if she was loading an arrow into a Bow, and when Mirel and the others saw this, they shivered in fear when they remembered what that Attack could do.


    It didn''t take a long time before a majestic Ice Bow appeared in her arms when she pulled her arm back, at first nce it just might seem a pretty-looking bow. But that is only if you ignore the Blue Aura that it was releasing and it was no other normal Aura because it was Yuki''s pure Profound Chaos that begins to leak out as she gets ready for her attack. Jin who already sensed the danger from the Bow didn''t even try to run away as he already knows that it was useless, the Power of the Bow was enough to destroy a few dozens of Gxies in the Mortal Realm which is quite dangerous. And with this, he closes his eyes as he begins to fully focus and counter Yuki''s attack with his own.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Atomic re!" After a full minute, Jin released his attack towards Yuki who also released the arrow from her hand. Arge Fireball was flying through Space slowly and behind it, it burns everything everything it passes leaving nothing even dust. While on the other side, an Ice Blue Arrow was soaring through the Sky and everything it passed turned into a frozen statue while behind and it left a trace of Snow which destroyed the Frozens, Asteroids, and even Stars that it touched.


    Once the two Attacks have collided, it shakes everything around them causing thes and Stars that managed to survive to abruptly stop moving which means only one thing, and that it broke the Laws of Gravity and Space. The force and powers of the two Attacks were so strong that they broke the Laws of the World leaving some confused.


    But that wasn''t even the end of it, the two Attacks were not budging at all as if they have the same strength, and before Jin could even sigh in relief thinking that he managed to counter Yuki''s attack because it stops now, also he thought that there was no possible way that she can still send out such a powerful Attack like this. But his relief was crushed when he saw in the corner of his eyes Yuki''s wicked smile who snapped her fingers causing the Ice Arrow''s SnowStorm to growrger, extinguishing his mes which had the heat of Millions of Star. He was simply too stunned to even run away and before he regained hisposure, Yuki was already one step ahead and sent out thousands of Ice Thorns that were at least as thin as her Ice Thread which only made things worse for Jin since he was the one who is feeling all of the pain.


    "Arghh!!" Jin screamed in pain as he was hit by the Ice Arrow which exploded into dust which caused him to be confused since the attack was weaker than he expected. The pain was definitely there, in fact, it was one of the most painful injuries he has ever received in all his life. But that was all, it was just pain and nothing more, at least that''s what he thought. The Ice Dust that was floating in Space stopped for a second before all of them turned towards Jin and put Millions of holes in his body which crept all of the people who were watching.


    Of course, who wouldn''t be scared when suddenly a perfectly looking handsome man suddenly became like a honeb, his whole body was full of holes making all of the Blood in his body drip out.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 455 Yuki Vs The Unknown God Part 4

    ?


    The injury that he had received from Yuki was proven simply too much as he was forced to cope with his wounds and heal all of them because if he doesn''t, there is a good chance that he can die because of theck of blood. And because of this, he puts all of his focus on healing himself, resulting in himpletely forgetting that he was still in the middle of a fight out of panic, and now he was open to any kind of attack which made Yuki''s smile widened as she had already expected this oue, that is why she faked her attack. What she sent out wasn''t really her true "Eternal Freezing Void Bow" It was a disguised attack, she really did send out an Ice Arrow that has an immense amount of Profound Chaos in them making it seem that it was really a terrifying attack, but all of that was simply a facade.


    The real attack was those millions of Ice Dust that are actually her, those were the ones that really caused some major damage to Jin''s body. But there was no helping it, Yuki had just hidden her intention well as she even fools the Gods that were watching them, who would expect such a powerful Ice Arrow was actually just a facade? Plus, there was no use ming the Gods for not noticing anything that can help Jin somehow, Yuki was just too cunning this time. She even waited for her Ice Arrow to hit his body before attacking him with the real attack which definitely caught him off guard.


    "Hey�� why are you losing focus? Have you forgotten that we are still fighting? Well if you really did, then let me gently remind you then." In a sh, Yuki was already in front of Jin, she then twirls her Dual Katana before stabbing both of them in his body. And without any warning at all, she rotated her Katana so that the de would aim up before she shed his body, cutting both of his arms out. Blood sttered everywhere earning another scream toe out of Jin''s mouthpletely getting his attention once again and he now realized that he had made a rookie mistake by losing his focus on his opponent.


    "Are you back now?" Yuki simply asked as she wings her Swords in a crescent motion to remove all of the Blood that was dripping from the des, and just as she was about to say something about Jin''s stupidity, she backed away causing some confusion to the Beast Race who were watching, but the Gods who were surveying knows why she did so. It doesn''t matter if they were the Gods of Mystic Dragon Heaven or some other Gods who have wandered her, they knew why she clearly made a line between them. It was because Jin''s power was rising at a steady pace.


    "You seem to be getting stronger�� Well that is going to be a little bit troublesome, right? So how about I put an end to this now?" Yuki smiled as she sheathed both of her Katana back before she made Ice Knuckles for herself and dashed through with the intent to finish things once and for all by obliterating Jin''s head with her fist. But she didn''t even reach when he caught her fist mid-air, it didn''t even reach his head, as Jin has already caught it simply by using his hand. And to his shock, even though he has grabbed Yuki''s arm, he can still see her smiling wildly causing him to feel that something was wrong, but it was already toote to do anything.


    Yuki Ice''s knuckles seem toe alive as it digs through Jin''s skin before it finally came out on the back of his hand, but he didn''t even have time to react when he was suddenly pulled by Yuki''s arm which made him fall towards Yuki. But instead of catching him, Yuki twirled her body slightly as she lets go of the hand that she was locking with her Ice and kicks him right in the chest resulting in him coughing up tons of Blood. The impact was proven too much as the organs in his body exploded, it was even a miracle that his heart was undamaged, unlike his other organs. And not wanting to make the same mistake again, he used this chance now that he was actually close to Yuki and grabbed her foot as he began to send attacks of his own.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He then made a zing Knife with his Fire that was already hotter than a Star and cuts the foot that he was holding, and he sessfully countered by makingrger damage to Yuki''s body because it wasn''t even any normal cut. There was no Blooding out because the end of her leg was burnt to a crisp that stopped any Blood froming out, but even with such a terrifying wound, Yuki didn''t even hiss in pain.


    "You''re better than I expected�� But of course�� not good enough~" Yuki''s smile darkened as she made an artificial foot with her Ice because healing was useless against it, and making a tform to step on, she used it as a boost and jumped off it and headed straight for Jin with no weapons in her hands, she was only using her Ice Knuckles.


    "You''re a fool! Do you really think that you can defeat me without using any weapons? HAHAHAH, I will show you the answer today!" Jinughed after seeing Yuki''s stupidity as he now made arger weapon that was a ming Sword and plunged it straight into Yuki who was alsoing after him. And to his absolute shock, Yuki just held his Sword before pulling it away, and because he was simply too shocked that she can do such a thing, it escaped his grasp and Yuki now uses it as she stabbed it against Jin''s shoulder.


    But after she stabbed it in Jin''s shoulder, she began to use some of her own Martial Arts and kept hitting him over and over again, he didn''t even have the power to struggle because all of it was simply too fast, but that wasn''t even the main problem. The real problem was that her Martial Arts were simply too pure and there was no opening for him to counter at all rendering him useless against the tides of attacks from her.


    "Why did you suddenly get quiet? Did you bite your tongue off?" Yuki chuckled as she easily catches both of Jin''s hands before pulling him closer once again, and this time he had expected to be hit by the face by her knee because it kept happening so far, but he was wrong. Yuki just pulled him to lose his bnce bringing enough time for her to circle around and hold the two arms with her own, she then puts one foot in Jin''s back before she starts pulling it, resulting in his misery.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 456 Yuki Vs The Unknown God Part 5

    ?


    It didn''t take long for Yuki to take apart both of his arms from his body, but before she disconnected both of them from his body, she made sure to maximize the pain as much as possible, and torturing her enemies is just too easy as breathing for her. So she first breaks both of his hands because of her tight grip, she then starts pulling hard to take away both of his arms, but she first has to put her feet on his back as a support and when she does, she almost broke his spine which could be lethal to him. And when Yuki noticed this, she ced an Ice Board on his back to have better support before she pulls hard once again. But as she pulls, she first started to twist his entire arm to break it slowly which worked, the bones on his shoulders that are connected to his arms begins to break down as the joints slowly disconnect from each other. And when Yuki heard the sound of bones cracking, she smiled once more as she now begins to slowly tear apart his flesh this time.


    But she took it on whole another level this time, it wasn''t like when she pulled both of Azir''s arms because that one was quick but painful, that one is all about force. As for this time, she made a Clone of herself by using her own Blood, and that one switched ces with Yuki and hold Jin down in the same position as before, but this time it wasn''t pulling much harder as Yuki did because of her orders, though in reality, it was still pretty hard. Yuki who was now free, knelt down and made herself Scissors that were made with Ice, no one would have expected her to make something like this rendering all of them confused. But it didn''t take long for them to know what it was used for because all of them witness it with their own eyes how Yuki used it.


    Yuki slowly begins to cut away at his flesh with the scissors that she made, if it was any normal sharp scissors it would be much better since it was just cutting his flesh at a much slower rate than a Knife, but the scissors were different because it has teeth in them causing it to be dull because of the sharp teeth that it has. So instead of cutting it cleanly, it was basically tearing his flesh apart which was worse than having a sharp de cut it since it now is having quite a hard time tearing apart his flesh which means the more pain that he feels.


    "AHHH! Stop it, it''s too painful! Just stop now�� please!" Jin now begins to plead for mercy because he now truly realizes what his situation is, and that was. No matter how hard he tries to resist, there is no beating the woman in front of him who was proved just too powerful for him to beat. Unless he uses his kept Trump Card that no one knows, he might not have a chance of surviving. At first, he was hesitant to use this Skill because he had hidden it to use it against his worst enemy, but he was put into a situation where he is forced to use it or he will die before he can even use it against his enemy. And without letting Yuki say anything at his please, he activated his most kept secret.


    "HEAVEN''S HELL: STAR DEVOURER!" Jin abruptly yelled into Space, and his screams immediately caused Yuki to feel danger in every direction as she was finally forced to back away and watched how all the Stars in their surroundings shrink into the size of a pill, and what''s even more shocking is that all of those Stars that has shrunk into a pill went towards to Jin''s palm. Without waiting anymore, he devoured everything that has in his hands that were nearing hundreds of Stars that got wiped out because of him. Overflowing Qi then begins to burn in and outside of Jin''s body as his body was now trying to adapt itself from the absurdity of Mana that was stored in his body, and it didn''t even take long for his body to fully absorb all of those Star''s power.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "No matter what you do�� all of it is useless~ So don''t even bother resisting, your death is already pre-determined." Yuki merely chuckled as if she was not affected by the sudden burst of power that wasing out of his body. She then cracks both of her hands as she flew over to him and grabbed his head, and at a speed that was a few hundred times faster than sound. She then appeared on the nearest and mmed Jin''s head down and because of the force, it actually moved the whole from its Spot. Yuki then grabs something from her Spatial Ring and shoots Jin with it. What she took out was a Gun that she has made a long time ago, but the difference is the Magic Circles that were embedded inside of them, the Gun that she is holding at least a few thousand Magic Circles in them.


    Yuki had a feeling that something was wrong, and it didn''t take long for her to know that she was right. Jin''s body was currently burning in mes which is a thousand times hotter than the Stars in the Immortal Realm, and knowing the insane heat. She knows that her bullet didn''t even hit the target because all of them had melted before any of them could even reach Jin, as for how she can still be this close to him even though the temperature, it was all because thanks to her Diamond Rank Ice Element which helped her tremendously.


    "Truly a feisty one�� But that''s the Spirit! It''s too boring for me to kill you if you won''t even resist~" Yuki chuckles as she flew away from the which was already in its way of mending down because of the intense heat that Jin''s body was releasing. But as soon as she arrived in Space, Jin was already waiting behind her back and because she didn''t notice at all, she wasn''t protected at all and was hit by Jin''s Fire attack which burned her back badly. That single attack took a huge portion of her HP which was a few dozen Million. And because she has no choice, Yuki had to block it with an Ice Wall because taking her Elemental Hydra Katana is wasting too much time, her Armor can break at any time which didn''t help.


    But as soon as she ced an Ice Shield, it melted away which hit her once again. But she has already made enough time for her to escape the Fire Attack and back away for a few miles, but as she made her move, the Fire seems toe alive and changed direction and went towards her once more. And because it was so unexpected she was hit by it taking another chunk of her HP down.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 457 Yuki Vs The Unknown God Part 6

    ?


    "This Fire�� It''s not even being controlled by this man�� it has a mind of its own. Like a wild beast that just wants to wreak havoc everywhere it goes, that''s why this Fire is. Tch�� how annoying, especially since this Fire is as strong as my Ice Powers, it''s going to be a handful extinguishing it. Unless��" Yuki stopped for a second as she looks at the Fire that is going everywhere it pleased, because just as she stated. The Fire is alive and has a mind of its own, but it was not very intelligent. The only thing it knows is to cause chaos everywhere since that''s what its instinct tells it to do, just like a hungry beast, its instincts will always tell it to hunt for food or else you will die. And as she was thinking of ways to neutralize the me because doing it with her Ice alone would be a difficult task even with her current Stats that has reached a billion, it would still be hard. But soon after, a thought suddenly entered her mind which made herugh.


    "HAHAHAH! It looks like I have really forgotten what I''m truly like�� I wonder what would be my past self say if she saw me thinking so hard to defeat a Fire like this? I''m sure, she''ll make fun of me��" Yukiughed to herself because at this moment she had now realized how much she has changed aftering to the Immortal Realm. At first, she felt that nothing had changed but after going back to Earth, she had just realized how much of a change she has been through, and just like Fumiko said, she has gone soft. Extremely soft on her enemies, this is the reason why sheughed at herself. Though, even though she knows that she has changed, she didn''t mind it because she knows that there is nothing wrong with changing.


    "Well�� how about we go back to how I was before? Don''t you want to see it, Jin? How I deal with people who get on my nerves, on how do I kill them~" Yuki smiled in a bewitching way, and that smile was enough to make Millions of men fall in love with her, that is if they ignore her physical appearance of a child. And to everyone''s shock, she ced her Dual Katana back into their scabbard before she takes out an odd-looking Book, but when two people saw the book they now understood why Yuki withdrew her weapons back because she is now going to use a Trump Card that she hasn''t revealed anywhere yet.


    "Since I have this�� I should use it now. Heaven''s Will, Activate!" Yuki said and when her words exited her mouth, a confirmation notification rang into her mind and she quickly said yes. As she did, she now learns a new Skill, but for some reason, it was different than the first time she read what it could do.


    The Heavens Will Skill can store the powers of the God/Goddess that she has killed in the Mortal Realm and that was the only way she can upgrade that Skill, by killing more Gods so that she can have more powerful abilities in her Skill. The first time she read the description of the Skill, she has already realized that there was no limit to them, meaning if she even kills God in the Immortal Realm, a portion of their powers are going to be trapped by her Skill, letting her use it without any very powerful restraint. But that was before, the Skill has changed now.


    Ding!


    [Because of the Special Events that have happened in the Mortal Realm, the System shall edit the Skill to a more appropriate one. Due to the host having a special connection with the other Gods of the Mortal Realm which led her to spare their lives, the Skill will now be re-written. Instead of killing the Gods to get their Powers, the host just now needs them to conquer them, or make them surrender. But of course, the host can still kill them which still has the same result.]


    Heavens''s Will - A set of Skills where the user can choose to borrow the God''s Power that she has killed/conquered for a limited time. There is no LIMIT to the Skill, as long as she kills or conquers God, she''ll be able to use 50% of their powers, and the user needs to know that the powers that she''ll get will not go through her Stats. And when she activates this Skill, she''ll also be able to use the Main Weapon of that. Each power of a God has a cooldown of 5 years before she can use them once again.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Current List of Gods/Pantheons: (NOTE: I will not add the Shinto Gods, or any other nameless Gods that she has killed because it''s simply impossible.)


    Japanese Pantheon Gods, Biblical Pantheon Gods, Demon Pantheon Gods, Norse Pantheon Gods, Greek Pantheon Gods, Celtic Pantheon Gods, Egyptian Pantheon Gods, and Chinese Pantheon Gods.


    "So it''s like this now, huh? Then�� that means that I will be able to use this dumbass power'' right? HAHAHAH! How convenient, it looks like your whole existence still has some use even though you are useless. You can be my sacrifice~" Yuki smiled, she then whispered something under her breath and no one was able to hear it because it was so subtle and silent. Before anyone could even react, the Fire that was rampaging stopped before it goes after Yuki who was still standing in the Space with her head slightly lowered.


    The Fire has already destroyed dozens ofs that were around them, but no matter how much it attacks. It doesn''t attack Jin who was calmly looking over at the situation with calm eyes, because he already thinks that his win is already settled, he thinks that he wille out as the victor and Yuki would be the one to fall.


    "Looking over your smug, I don''t quite like it. So why don''t I change it for you~" Yuki who was just standing in the middle of Space suddenly arrived in Jin''s space which made him fall over in shock, but he quickly threw away his shock as he catches Yuki''s hand that was holding a Deep Blue Dagger that somehow looks sinister. The sheer coldness that it was giving was enough to make Jin shudder in coldness and because of it, he almost lets go of Yuki''s hands because of the numbness that he felt in his arm when he got close to the dagger.


    "You really think that I only have one Dagger? Isn''t that quite naive?" Yuki smiled and with her free hand, she stabbed the hand that was holding her in ce which quickly loosen the grip that was holding her down, and without even looking at the Fire. She threw the Ice Dagger into its situation and to everyone''s shock once more, the Fire stopped as if a Wall has appeared in front of it. With Yuki''s free hand, she threw the Ice Dagger that she was holding, and Jin was getting ready to block when the Ice Dagger only grazed his cheeks. But when he was ready to look down on Yuki for only grazing his cheeks, he heard something behind his back. And when he turned around, he saw tiny and thin pieces of Ice Threads that were connected to her fingers, and when he saw her pulling them, he knew that he cannot dodge whatever is going to hit his back.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 458 Yuki Vs The Unknown God Part 7

    ?


    And because of this, he puts all of his guards on his back to try and block whatever it was. He was confident that he can at least lessen the damage the Ice Dagger, or the Ice Threads that are going to pierce his back, but as he puts all of his defense on his back, Yuki saw this a chance. A grin appeared on her face as she clenched her fist before she pulls the Ice Threads that were behind Jin causing him to go closer to Yuki at an insane speed, but to his absolute surprise, it didn''t damage him one bit. But he clearly knows that it was not because of the defenses that he puts, but because it was all Yuki''s intention.


    What Yuki did was merely a distraction, all of it was her n to make Jin put all of his defenses on his back which clearly worked, and that puts him exposed at his front. And once her fist met with Jin''s chest, it immediately caved in. Jin felt as if a whole mountain just hit him on the chest because of how heavy the punch was, causing him to be short of breath at that moment. Blood slowly gushes out of his mouth because of the heavy injury that he had just received, the punch was strong enough that it cracked all of his ribs, and the bones unintentionally hit his organs inside which caused internal bleeding to ur inside of his body. This time, he was truly outsmarted by Yuki, she found another way to trick him, and that almost cost him his life. Even if it was just a heavy punch, the speed that his body flew was not normal which only caused the damage to his body even more severe.


    But, now that he was at point-nk range with Yuki, he was not going to let this chance slip away. He will use it to destroy her, to cause her the same pain that he had just received. But what he didn''t know was that he was already a few steps back, Yuki already knew the dangers ofing closer to him. So she has already put some pre-caution to this, she had learned from her mistake earlier when she closed the distance between them which that mistake took half of her HP away which was very dangerous.


    "It''s already toote for you�� how about you go to sleep?" Yuki''s smile widened even more as she catches Jin''s hand which was trying to pin her down, a look of disgust slowly shone in her eyes as she crushed it under her grasp. After breaking the hand that tried to touch her, she went for the other hand, but before she also crushed it, she first took the Ice Dagger that was still embedded inside of it and plunged it into one of his eyes. Yuki then snaps her finger and the Ice Dagger that she threw already appeared in her other hand, but just like the first one, she also plunged it into Jin''s other eyes making him almost blind, if not for his Qi/Mana senses, he would not bepletely blind.


    "Come out little guy�� see and try if you can control that Fire there." Yuki''s evil smile slowly fades away as she called someone and it didn''t take long for the little phoenix in her sleeves toe out. And when it was finally out, she flew into Yuki''s head and chirped in happiness before it starts to jump up and down on her master''s head. In response, Yuki gently grabbed it before starting to pet it, and when it already had enough it stands up and looked at the Fire that her master has told her, and because she was already watching, she has already understood the fundamentals of the Fire Element that Jin uses. And now that she knows it, she wasted no more time and quickly got on her job and tried to control it to her own Fire. But it proved to be a much more difficult task since she doesn''t know what kind of Rank it was.


    "Well, just as expected. This Fire is definitely not Gold Rank considering how strong it is-," Yuki''s words were cut off when she saw the Fire began moving again, and just as she was getting ready to block it. It suddenly stopped before it can even hit her which could only mean one thing, the Fire that Jin uses is only a Gold Rank or even lower which was both terrifying and a good thought at the same time. Terrifying because it was already this strong, to the point where it can already melt a Diamond Rank Ice Element, and good sense that mean that her Phoenix can control it with absolute ease. But that wasn''t even the end of the conclusion that Yuki has made since Jin having a Gold Rank Element can also mean another thing.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I have really underestimated someone like you�� It looks like you''re still hiding something, so care to share it with me? Your other element~," Yuki just smiles as she told the Phoenix to burn Jin''s whole body with his own Fire, though it was pointless for her to question Jin since she already knew what is the other Element that he has since she has already seen it. She just wanted it toe out of his own mouth, but seeing that it doesn''t work, she ordered the Phoenix to stop.


    "You really have some balls in you, huh? Are you sure you don''t want to escape from here? I''m sure you can sense your second Element is either Void or Space Maniption, right? You easily made a Portal toe here which should have vited the rules of the Primordial Gods, but because all of them are imbeciles and didn''t think about the existence of Void and Space Maniption. Fufufu~" Yuki chuckled as she didn''t even try to lower her voice because she wants for the four Primordial Gods that were watching to hear what she just said, that they were imbeciles.


    "Wha- how did you know!? I- I hid it perfectly by putting a Disguise Skill over it to make it look like I have been granted permission to be here! You�� who are you-," Jin didn''t even finish his words when another Ice Dagger stabbed through both of his cheeks which shuts him uppletely.


    "Me? Well�� I''m just a Fox whose name is Yuki. Is that a satisfactory answer for you?" Yuki chuckled once more as she holds Jin in ce bypletely freezing his whole body except for his head, and she then orders the Phoenix to hit him again with his own Fire, but because of Heaven''s Will, her Ice Power has already soared and now it cannot melt her Ice anymore which caused another agony to him. His whole body was cold, while his head was slowly burning away.


    "Shall I put an end to your misery, Jin?"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 459 Yuki Vs The Unknown God Part 8 Last

    ?


    "I am a fucking GOD! So don''t you dare look down on me, you fucking MORTAL!" Jin snaps as his Qi bursts out of his body which instantly destroys the restraints on his body, his body then quickly shows signs of healing, no matter what kind of wound it was, burn, stab, or even cut injuries, all of it begins to heal. While on the other side, Yuki was watching everything with a very calm gaze as if she didn''t care if her enemy that was already on the brink of death suddenly restore his body to its original state. In fact, Yuki even made a slight smirk before her body flickered, she then arrives in front of Jin and kicked him sending him flying toward an unwanted, and because of the force that was used, it almost got smashed to bits, but fortunately, it didn''t.


    Yuki then once again appeared in front of Jin and as she was about to give him another blow of attack, Jin was already one step ahead of her, or at least that''s what he thought. Jin had tried to outsmart Yuki by purposely getting hit and knowing that he wouldn''t get injured by such a weak attack, and he took this as a chance to bait Yuki which worked, she kicked him in a direction he was hoping for. But as he tried to plunge the Dagger that he took out from his Spatial Ring into Yuki''s head, she had already caught his de which made him baffled. He cannot believe that such a reaction was even possible, it was as if Yuki already knew the future that he was going to strike in that exact position.


    "You really think that I have fallen into your trap huh, Jin? By purposely leading me this way so that you can ambush me with such an attack, did you think that you would be able to kill me in such a pathetic way? You even brought a friend with you, if that''s not pathetic I don''t know what is��" Yuki said in a mocking voice as she then made an Ice Sword and sted it behind her which hit whoever was behind her, she also made an Ice Wall that pinned the person. She then crushed the Dagger she was holding before stomping her foot at one of his feet which instantly locked him in ce, to further ensure that he was not escaping, Yuki then stabs one of her Ice Daggers to the vital part of his leg making that leg rendered useless at that moment.


    "Now�� answer my question~" Yuki smiles as she simply waited for an answer, but it didn''t even take 10 seconds before she sighs in disappointment. She then lets go of Jin''s body letting it fall to the ground and it was because she has already felt the presence of someone behind her, she simply moves to the right one step andpletely dodges the attack that came from behind her. Her movement was so light and fast that it didn''t even give the attacker time to respond as she was already in the vision of Yuki where she can see him with her own eyes and not her Mana Sense, and to his absolute shock, he saw her standing beside him with a wicked smile.


    "How did you-" Before he can finish his sentence he was already cut off by her.


    "How did I dodge your attack? That''s not the right question�� What should you be asking is, how am I so ipetent?" Yuki''s smile gradually disappeared as she was getting sick of all of these people getting closer to her, it was making her sick, and had the urge to just obliterate all of them before taking a shower to clean herself. But she knows that she can''t because shecks the power to do so, she already knows what kind of difference there is between her and these Gods, and she even knows that these Gods are just ordinary ones, which means they are not even that impressive, yet they are still this strong. Sighing once again, she blocks the attack that came from Jin who was holding a giant War Axe in his hands.


    "How is this possible!? How can you puny little Dagger can stop my Axe!?" Jin scream out in both agony and disbelief, he simply cannot believe that such a thing was possible which led him to open his guard. Yuki who just blocked his attack just shrugged and lets go of the Ice Dagger which stayed in position, she then jumps up calmly smashing to the ground alongside hisrade. But she hasn''tnded just yet after smashing both of thempletely, she just stood there in the air, her long snow-white hair dancing through the wind as she looks at them with zero emotion at all, and without even blinking she decapitated both of them leaving their poor bodies be left on the ground.


    As for her reason for taking their heads, she already knows that their Soul Realm is in their Brains, and it was with the help of her Ice Needles that she was able to locate where it was. But for some reason, she cannot damage them, much less take them out with her "Transcending Ice Gauntlet", and out of curiosity she tried once again and used her Ice Gauntlet at Jin''s head and tries to take it out, but as her hand pierced his skin. A strong force made her let go of his lifeless head, and because the Ice Gauntlet was hungry to devour a strong amount of Mana/Qi, it began to eat away Yuki''s arms. So, Yuki had to cut it off quickly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Fuck�� this Skill of mine is just really a pain. It eats too much Profound Chaos that it ate up my hand. Ah, shit�� I forgot. Being injured by this Ice Gauntlet cancels healing." Yuki sighed in a weak tone, she thennded on the ground but her body swayed and she finally copsed to the ground which shock all of the people who were watching because just moments before, she was still active and strong and now she was missing a hand and unconscious on the ground. All of them instantly panic as they quickly go to where Yuki was, but all of them were slow enough as the Gods who were watching were already one step ahead of them, and has already arrived in front of Yuki.


    Ayame''s knees went extremely weak as she carries Yuki''s body in her arms and cried softly while burying her head in her daughter''s body. She didn''t even hesitate and used many of her life-saving treasures to get Yuki''s back to its original state, but even after using dozens of medicine, none of them was able to help her re-grow her arm. And just as she was about to use another one, a hand stopped her.


    "Let me go! Can''t you see that I''m trying to save my daughter!?" Ayame yelled as she forcefully used her powers and shove away the hand that tries to stop her.


    "You need to stop, can''t you see? Nothing is working on her body, you have already used dozens of Medicines to try and help her, but nothing words. Give it up, there is nothing you can do to heal it, it will eventually grow back, especially with her Special Powers." Momozano was taken aback by the sudden outburst but still tried to get through to Ayame.


    "What do you mean by that? What is wrong with my daughter, and why can''t I use any medicine to help her?"


    "She�� she most likely used that Skill again and got an insane bacsh from it which resulted from this. You also know it, right? It''s the "Transcending Ice Gauntlet", it''s simply too powerful for her to handle." Momozano exined thoroughly why Yuki''s body won''t heal even after being healed by so much medicine.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 460 Alishas Advice To Ayame

    ?


    "Why�� why does my daughter have to suffer this much?" Ayame stiffened when she heard Momozano''s exnation, even though Yuki was the one at fault this time around because she used the Gauntlet once again, she couldn''t help but feel guilt as well. It was simply her character, she was not strong-willed like Yuki and Serene who can literally kill without any remorse at all, she was just too weak mentally. That''s her clear weakness, she was too kind and gentle at all times which leads her to be weak in situations like this, she can''t control her emotion well. Even as a child, she was already like this, weak-willed because she was bullied when she was a child, and it was only thanks to Serene and Vantil''s help that she was able to get this far in life. And because of her personality of being such a coward, she built herself a new persona where she was strong and cold, that was her persona when she met with other people and it was also thanks to this that she was finally able to ovee her weakness, though it was only temporary fix, not permanent.


    "It''s part of life, that''s just it is. Yuki is going through challenges in her life that will either make her stronger or weaker, though she will be the one to decide that. But as we can see from this, she is definitely growing, I mean growing insanely fast, both mentally and physically. You can even tell it''s a good thing, I mean don''t you like for your daughter to have little happiness in her life?" A figure suddenly walked beside Ayame and crouched as she looks at Yuki with a gentle smile on her face, and hearing this, Ayame turned to her side and found a beautiful woman on her side. But instead of asking who she was, she asked another question.


    "I�� but isn''t this too much? She''s going through so much pain�� I know that change is good because that is something I cannot acquire but I wish to change. But for her�� I think that she has gone through so much pain now, and seeing her like this, I don''t know how I can take it." Ayame asked in response as she looks at the somehow familiar-looking woman beside her who has her hands on Yuki''s forehead.


    "Let''s just say that I was like you in the past, always running away from my problems, nothing but a coward. But I begin to change when I saw how my daughter is basically doing better than me in all aspects, some people even say that it''s hard to believe that my daughter had such a cowardly Mother, she''s nothing like her Mother at all, so she must''ve taken the Genes of her Father. Those words of course hurt, but I soon realized that they were right and that I need to change for myself and for my family because it would be the best choice. Since that day, I begin to train so that I can be stronger. That was the push that I needed to be stronger, it was painful for me to watch how my Daughter was being made fun of because her Mother is a coward." The woman answered with a slightly pained smile, she then turned towards Ayame where she can finally see her face more clearly, but she still didn''t pay too much attention to it.


    "And did you seed in bing stronger?" Ayame asked curiously as she waited for a hopeful answer.


    "Yeah, it definitely made me a lot stronger, it was all thanks to that I was able to stay together even after my Daughter died right in front of my eyes. If I was not stronger mentally back when my Daughter died, I might have taken my life if it was the past me. Now�� I know that it''s hard to change, but that doesn''t stop you from trying to change. If you can''t change for the better of yourself, think of your family, your daughter, or even your Wife. I''m sure that you havee to a conclusion where you know that you can''t stay a coward for the rest of your life, right? So, why don''t you try, try and change for the sake of your beloved family." The woman answered with a smile on her face.


    "Do you really think that I can change?" Ayame once again begins to doubt herself, that was another problem. She was not confident about anything at all.


    "I''m sure you can do it, you''re already better than me. You''re stronger than me, and that is a fact. Maybe it is because you haven''t found a reason to be strong, so think about it�� what if your family suddenly gets into a dangerous situation? What will you do, will you still be that cowardly person, or be a stronger person that can face any challenge ahead of her?"


    "I, I of course want to be strong enough to protect them because it''s my responsibility. But I''m just not sure if I can��" Ayame sighed in defeat.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Then that''s the first thing you need to learn first, how to be confident in yourself, but that part is going to be easy. I mean you have those two to teach you how." The woman chuckled in response as she pointed at Serene who looked rather confused and to Yuki who was unconscious in Ayame''s arms.


    "I�� I will try. For their sake." Ayame slowly wipes the tears from her eyes, and just as she was about to thank the mysterious woman for helping her, she was baffled upon realizing who the woman was.


    "Aika? No wait�� Are you her Mother?" Ayame''s question unexpectedly came out of her Mouth, and her words caused amotion among all of the people around them.


    From the very 1st day that Aika arrived in Yuki''s life, all of them were curious to know who her other Parents were, the only knowledge that they have was that both of her parents were women and that she was a Half-Fairy also. But that was all, apart from that they have no more intel on who her Mother was, it was a big mystery that lead to such ridiculous theories being made. Such as Aika was a prostitute''s daughter since that was one of the only ways why they can''t see her Mother, but that was just straight impossible considering Yuki''s personality of hating dirty things. There was also a theory that Yuki''s Wife died when giving birth, which was probably the closest one, but one of the most stupid theories that were made was that Yuki was not Aika''s real Daughter and was just taking care of her because her real Mother was her past lover.


    "Fufufu�� Sad to say, I''m not her Mother but that doesn''t mean I''m not rted to her�� Because I am her Grandmother." Alisga chuckles as she ced her hand on her cheeks on looks at Ayame with a smile.


    "GRANDMOTHER!? Then you are�� No, never mind that. How about her Mother, how will that affect Yuki." Serene was beyond shocked and because of the revtion, she now knew the true identity of the woman in front of her. She was also one of the Primordial Gods, in fact, one of the oldest among beings that have lived in the Immortal Realm.


    "Ahhh�� well, let''s just say that my daughter is going to affect Yuki a lot. She''s in love with her, you know. She''s also the reason why she''s still alive. I guess that makes us family, right?"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 461 Zirels Apology

    "Family? But how is that possible? Yuki clearly said to me that Aika''s Mother is the Fairy Saintess and that Aika''s Mother is already dead. And going by the records, she was not wrong because the Fairy Saintess has long been dead because of the War that happened in thends of Fairy. So how are you saying that your Daughter is in love with my Daughter when she is already gone from this world? It simply doesn''t make sense��" Ayame asked before Serene can ask her own question.


    "Well�� you are right. I don''t hide the fact that my Daughter did me because of those evil people, but it was because of the efforts of Yuki that she was able toe back. The Flute that Yuki has is a part of my daughter Celeste''s Soul Realm. And when it was awakened once again, she was brought back to life because of a Special Ability that she used." Alisha answered without any hesitation as if telling a story that her daughter has died already was a simple thing.


    "Are you serious? No don''t answer that question, let me ask you another one instead. Since you are here, I''m sure that Yuki must have met you already, you wouldn''t show such an expression to a person that you only see on a screen, right? So tell me, have you and your daughter already met her in person?" Serene asked cautiously, of course even if the woman in front of her was probably the most respected figure in the entire Immortal Realm, she still would be cautious around them no matter how good and clean their background is. As you will never know their true personality unless you see them with your own eyes.


    "Fufufu, you don''t need to be so cautious with me. I''m not a bad person you know?" Alisha chuckled in response when she heard Serene and Ayame interrogate her. But on the other side, Zirel was not taking it one bit, he was fuming in anger when he saw how her Wife was getting interrogated by someone. But for he could even act, Serene warned him in a voice full of coldness, and Ayame who has seen all kinds of sides that Serene has was shocked to see and hear this side of her because this is the first time she has seen her like this. Normally, Serene is calm and doesn''t let her emotion get the better of her suddenly spoke in a terrifying tone that even made her shiver in fear.


    "Now�� Listen here, you absolute imbecile. I don''t give a flying fuck if you are a Primordial God or not. I don''t care what you are going to say to me, but don''t you dare say something about Ayame. I will make sure that you regret evering here if you do, you buffoon." Serene was not any kind with her words as she directly faced Zirel without any fear and humiliated him in front of so many people. Even Alisha was taken aback when she heard how Serene just insulted her husband, but she knows that her husband was simply too hot-headed and too protective of her.


    "Did she seriously say that Zirel is an imbecile and on top of that a buffoon? She has some real guts." Momozano who was watching the entire time cannot help butment as she watches how everything is escting quickly but for all the wrong reasons.


    "Please forgive my husband this time, Serene and Ayame. He''s not normally like this, he is just too protective of me, and it looks like he didn''t like when the two of you were questioning me earlier. But please, I don''t find it offending at all, so please, forgive my husband this time. I will definitely teach him a lesson." Alisha apologized to Serene and Ayame, it was just like thest time when Zirel has gotten into the wrong side of Yuki which was the worst way possible because that means that she will absolutely not let them meet Aika in person and just the thought of that crushed her heart. And it was the same with this because offending Serene and Ayame is basically the same as offending Yuki.


    "Fine�� but I promise you this if this happens again. I will not be so tolerant anymore. Just because we are basically family because of Aika doesn''t give you a reason to disrespect us." Serene took Alisha''s apology and snapped her finger to everyone''s horror. They saw a floating Scythe that was ready to plunge deep inside Zirel''s heart at any moment and seeing this, only made them more shocked. Because Serene has basically escaped the eyes of 5 Primordial Gods and was able tounch an attack on one of them without them even noticing, and if she ever wanted, she can just attack Zirel without giving him any chances of evading or even blocking it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''How was she able t set that Scythe behind me without getting caught!?'' All 5 of the Primordial Gods had basically one question in their mind, and no matter how hard they try to wrap their head around it, they cannot seem to get the answer why she was able to set her Scythe behind Zirel without alerting the 5 of them. But of course, they knew how powerful Serene was as she wouldn''t get the title of being the Strongest Goddess in the Celestial Star Realm for nothing, but none of them had expected her to be this strong. And seeing it with their own eyes, they knew that this was just a simple trick for her and that she can do better attacks.


    "Thank you for sparing my husband this time. Now you, apologize to both of them!" Alisha bowed to Serene before she reappeared next to Zirel and gave him a pinch on the side giving him a scare because she was using her Godly Powers to pinch him which hurt a lot and made him groan in pain.


    "I apologize if my actions have offended you!" Zirel looked in the direction of Serene and apologized to her sincerely only because of Alisha pinching his side. And as if Serene and Alisha had the same thought, both of them didn''t say anything and just raised their eyebrows while looking at him with a in look. Especially Serene who looked as if she was looking on a fool. As for Alisha, her grip on his side only got tighter.


    "O��. Why are you pinching me harder? I already apologized, right?" Zirel groans in pain, what he was feeling this time around was the most painful he has ever experienced since he got married to Alisha. While he was in pain, the other Gods were smiling and even tried to hide theirughter when they saw that Alisha hadplete control over Zirel who was known as the most Powerful Beast God.


    "HAHAHHAH! This is so funny! Zirel can''t even do anything in this situation!" Momozano who couldn''t control herughter anymore finally burst outughing.


    "What do you mean you apologized? You only apologized to one person." Alisha questioned which made Zirel absolutely speechless.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 462 GRANDDAUGHTER!

    ?


    "I''m sorry! I was wrong, I shouldn''t have thought about some bad words about the two of you, I''mpletely at fault. I was only trying to protect my Wife because I thought she is getting burdened by all of the questions that the two of you were asking." Zirel properly apologized, but he just couldn''t help but also gave his reasoning to Serene so that she knows why he got angry at the both of them. Though the real reason for him doing this is that he doesn''t want to be the only one to be med for his actions, meaning he also wants Ayame and Serene to apologize since they were the ones who started this mess, at least that''s what he thinks.


    "Are you really a Primordial God? Because I don''t think so. I wouldn''t even call you a God considering how stupid you are. Such a single-minded person doesn''t even deserve such a title of being a Primordial God, aren''t you ashamed of yourself? You''re already so old, but your brain is not even mature, the only thing that is running in that tiny brain of yours is all about your Wife, and that''s quite pathetic. How about you go back to School for a newborn, maybe you learn a thing or two there." Serene didn''t even try to hold back as she mercilessly mocks Zirel''s intelligence. From her point of view, he wasn''t worthy of bing a God if that''s how his mind functioned, the only thing he can think about is his Wife which was pathetic for her. Of course, she knew the underlying message that he was trying to give when he apologized to her and Ayame and to say that she was disappointed was an understatement.


    "And just as I said earlier don''t you fucking try to disrespect us. Because, even if you are going to be our Family Members, I will not be so lenient to your actions." Serene warned once more, and just as she said, she was not going to be as lenient as before. She released her own powers and made Zirel kiss the ground, he didn''t even have the chance to retaliate as his body was already on the ground and what''s worse is that Serene had even summoned four Swords that pierced through all his four limbs. All of it happened so fast that he didn''t even see Serene who was already walking towards him with heavy steps.


    "Now�� am I making myself clear?" Serene who was already in front of Zirel puts more pressure on him as she ced her foot in his head and asked him. She didn''t fear any of them even if they are the strongest being to ever live, a strength that can wipe out an entire Heaven at a flick of a finger. She was confident in her own strengths, even if she can''t kill Zirel, she knows that she can inflict a wound on him that would stick with him to the very end of his life.


    "Please stop! Don''t hurt him anymore, I know that he can be stupid at times because of his personality. But I assure you, that he will not trouble you in the future anymore. If you even want, we will not show up in front of you in the future until both of you forgives us. We will try our best to make you forgive us as long as we can. So, please. Can you let him go now?" Alisha couldn''t believe what was happening, but it was because of the powers that Serene had just shown, in all, she doesn''t care about that since she doesn''t like violence that much. But what she couldn''t believe is his husband trying to make another mess after they had just resolved one, he was not even like this in the past. His personality greatly changed when he saw how his daughter died right in front of him, and he couldn''t even do anything about it. From that moment on, he became so sensitive to everyone that he thinks everyone is an enemy if they were to try and get close to them.


    It got even worse, especially now that his daughter came back alive, but she can''t understand that Zirel seemed to have a grudge against Yuki''s family when it should be theplete opposite. Yuki was the sole reason that Celeste can still walk in the Immortal Realm and on top of that she even gave them a little blessing that they can cherish and use to heal, and that was Aika. Aika''s nature and wittiness as a child may heal the wounds that they have gathered throughout the years that Celeste has disappeared from them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After hearing how Alisha sincerely apologized, she finally released Zirel with a sigh and she got back to Ayame''s side and helped her to take care of Yuki who was still unconscious in her arms. After hearing such an apology, Seren knew that there is a hidden story about why Zirel is acting the way he is, but she doesn''t care about the details about it.


    "Aren''t you embarrassed by yourself? You still want them to apologize to you when it is our fault? You should be even grateful to them, especially to Yuki since she is the reason why we can still hug Celeste like nothing ever happened. On top of that, she even gave us Aika, our granddaughter. GRANDAUGHTER! If you keep acting like this, we might not have the chance to see Aika in real life, we can only see her through pictures and videos! If you are okay with that, then be my guest. But let me tell you this, I want to hold my granddaughter, give her presents, and spoil her! So don''t drag me into it." Alisha said in a pained voice as she disappeared from everyone''s view, but when Zirel saw the pained and teary look on Alisha, his heart broke. He then immediately followed her, leaving everyone there.


    "Well�� since everything is taken care of. We will also take our leave. Oh, right. Before we leave, can you do us a favor, Miss Ayame? Can you not tell Yuki that we were here because we are afraid that things might escte further? I''m not making you do it of course, if you want to tell her what exactly happened after she got unconscious, it''s totally fine. You are her Mother, and an outsider like us doesn''t have to power to tell you what to do with her anyway, but it would be greatly appreciated if you can hide it." Merlin approached Ayame who was still dazed after witnessing what was happening right in front of her eyes.


    "Yes, of course. I was already nning on keeping a secret about what happened to her. I don''t want to burden her anymore by saying that we almost got into a fight with Aika''s grandparents, she''s already stressed enough with what happened to her own family. And telling her what happened to us will only make things worse, and that''s thest thing I want to do." Ayame didn''t have any trouble with Merlin''s request since that''s what she already intended to do, Merlin didn''t even need to make such a request.


    "Alright! Thank you so much, we will take our leave now. Hope all of you have a great day." Merlin said her farewell as she also now disappeared, and after her. Momozano and Naragami also did the same and said goodbye to the two of them before they finally take their leave.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 463 Recovering Part 1

    ?


    "Ugh�� Finally, I can have some peace with all of them gone." Serene sighed as she cracks her neck slightly while walking towards Ayame who was still kneeling on the ground, and when she finally arrived in front of Ayame, she saw her looking at her with an expression that tells her she was afraid. And when she saw that, her heart seems to break slowly, she already knows what kind of person she was deep inside. Her personality is just like Yuki, but the only difference is that she wasn''t as cold as her, yes she can be cold and kill someone without a care, but their difference is that she wasn''t the type of person that would kill just for fun like Yuki. She doesn''t like the idea of killing innocent people, even if she has killed countless people, she has never killed someone just because she found them an eyesore, annoying, much less an innocent. Unlike Yuki who has killed less than her but is cruel in terms of many ways, as she likes making her enemies suffer by torturing them and many other cruel things, and also adds the fact that she has indirectly killed Millions of people that were innocent because of her actions.


    Seeing the look that Ayame was giving her, she knew that she was afraid. It made her feel bad, but at the same time, she understand why. After all, anyone would be afraid of someone if they see them mercilessly crushing that person apart, and just one single thought made her fearful that it might be the reason that Ayame might leave her in the future.


    "Are you now terrified of me?" But despite feeling the bitterness in her heart, she acted as if it didn''t matter to her if Ayame was terrified of her. She didn''t want to look even worse than she already is in front of her.


    "Terrified? Of course, I was! How can you ask me that? I almost saw my Wife get killed in front of my eyes because she fought with a Primordial God, a being that can create and destroy the Heavens as fast as you can blink!" After hearing Ayame''s response, the rock that was in her heart fades away as she now understands why she was afraid. Shepletely misunderstood Ayame''s emotion right there, and to say that she was relieved was an understatement. She felt that she was the luckiest person to ever live right now because not only she has the looks, power, influence, money, and anything that you could ever think of she has it. But not only that, she has a loving and caring Wife that supports her just as she does.


    "I''m sorry, but I just couldn''t stand it when that fuck was trying you disrespect both of us. But I promise you, I will be careful in the future. For your sake-, no our sake," Serene hugged her from behind as she apologized right into Ayame''s ear, and in response, she shakes slightly. That was thest thing she had expected Serene to do, but when she hears her promise, she felt relieved because she knows that she can always trust Serene. And hearing the words "Our sake" was undeniably assuring for her because it means that she wasn''t only thinking about herself, she was thinking about her and Yuki which made her happy.


    "I�� I hope that you keep your promise. Now get off me, there''s a chance that she might wake up." Ayame epted her apology, though she was not really mad, she was most fearful of what might happen if things weren''t stopped by Alisha who seemed to have lost a lot more than Zirel even though he was the one who caused the mess.


    "Come one, let''s go now. We can stay here forever you know?" Serene sighed in relief after she heard that Ayame epted her apology, she then stood up and helped Ayame stand up before saying that they need to leave now.


    "But how about her? I can''t leave her, she might need my help, definitely at this kind of time. She doesn''t have her right arm which is a serious problem, and we don''t even know whe it is going to grow back. So, how can I go back?" Ayame immediately rejected the idea of going back, and even if it was Serene who was insisting that they should go back to their home, she wouldn''t listen.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Silly~ Did you think that I meant than go back to the Celestial Star Heaven? I mean that we should not stay here anymore, I''m sure that you are ufortable here, so why don''t we go back to Yuki''s house?" Serene chuckled after she see how Ayame misunderstood her words so easily, though no one can really me her since her tone was so serious that those who were listening also thought that she was serious about going back to the Celestial Star Heaven.


    "So that''s what you mean�� Don''t scare me like that! I really thought that you mean that we should go back to our Heaven��" Ayame puffed her cheeks slightly as she tried to throw a kick at Serene but because she was carrying Yuki she had failed before she could even try because if she kick her right now, her knees might hit Yuki''s back, and thest thing that she wants to do, hurt her.


    "Can you show us the way back to Yuki''s Vi?" Ayame turned towards Mirel and the Gods of the Mortal Realm who were quietly watching everything and it didn''t even take a second before all of them nodded. Lucifer then made a portal back to Yuki''s Vi, but she didn''t enter first, she let Ayame and Serene enter first before she and the other Gods entered behind her, and behind them was Mirel''s army who looked like it lessened quite a lot which was inevitable.


    After going back to Yuki''s Vi, Mirel, and his family has send his farewell before he also took her leave since he was going to be quite busy in the following weeks or even months. The things that had happened in the past few weeks were simply too much, and he was going to need a lot of time and especially patience if she wants to do everything as smoothly as possible.


    "Goddess Serene, Ayame. I will take my leave for now, because I feel like the Royal Pce is going to need my help to sort everything out. So please, if you excuse me��" Mirel bows his head as he headed out of Yuki''s Vi, but before he got out of the door, he met the Gods of the Mortal Realm. And seeing them, he stopped and also said goodbye while thanking all of them since they were there to support his whole Army when the War was going on with the Royal Destruction. They were there to support the Army by telling them what to do and handling the situation very carefully so that they can lessen the chances of failing and dying in the process, and because of their help, they were able to minimize the damage. Only 7% of them had died in that battle which was already better than what they had originally thought they would lose.


    "No problem, it''s the least thing we could do." Lucifer shrugged it off like what she did was nothing out of the ordinary.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 464 Recovering (Secrets) Part 2

    ?


    Mirel once again thanked Lucifer and the others before he finally takes his leave, and when he was gone. Yuki''s vi got deadly silent as there were now not a lot of people there, especially with therge army of the Beast Race now gone, even if they were just outside waiting, their chattering was quite loud especially when Millions of people are talking at once, and with that, everything had turned quiet which was the usual atmosphere of the vi. And seeing that there wasn''t be able to do anything here anymore since everything was already sorted out, Lucifer also went on ahead and said her goodbye as long as the other Gods who followed and also take their leave now. All of them still have their own Kingdom to manage anyways, so staying any further can damage the Demon Kingdom now that they don''t have their Empress, they are very vulnerable at this time.


    "Can I help you with anything, Goddess Ayame?" Asuka who already get herself together after seeing so many Gods in front of her asked Ayame if she could do anything to help her, she has already seen the current state that Yuki was in, and she was heartbroken when she saw how badly injured she was to the point that she lost one of her arms in the battle. So she hope that she could help as much as possible, but it wasn''t just her, Miku also want to help because Yuki was the sole reason that she can hug her son and she wants to repay that debt, this is the reason why she wanted to be a maid for Yuki so that she can serve her for as long as she wants.


    Seeing that the two would be disappointed if she turns them down, Ayame happily epted their help. But after she epted to receive their help, more servants appeared and also offered their help to make Yuki better again. Ayame who was watching everything happen right before her very eyes got teary-eyed for a moment because this is the first time that she saw other people caring for her daughter that wasn''t part of their family. She was so happy at this moment that she almost had the urge to cry once more, so without even hesitating for a second, she epted all of their help even if it was a small help, it didn''t matter to her. After all, the thought is what matters to her.


    And time went by quickly on that day, a day has passed just like that. Ayame was still busy taking care of the unconscious Yuki who still doesn''t show any signs of waking up any time soon. But on that day, when Ayame entered Yuki''s room, she found her sitting in her bed while looking outside the window with an unreadable look on her face, but she ignored this fact and ced the tray of food that she was holding and rushed to Yuki before giving her a tight hug,


    "You''re finally awake! I''m so d��" Yuki who already knew who entered her room cannot help but a secret sigh as she let her Mother hug her as much as she can, and when she felt her clothes getting wet from her tears, she awkwardly raised her head and ced it on top of Ayame to pat her. Slowly, she begins to calm down and it was all thanks to Yuki''s pat that made her calm down, if not for it maybe she would still be crying. But now she has recovered and looked straight into Yuki''s eyes before it fell to Yuki''s body which was missing a right arm.


    "You don''t need to feel guilty about me losing an arm, it doesn''t matter. You already tried your best to heal it, but it didn''t work. So no need to me yourself, Mother." Yuki already knew what Ayame was thinking just by a nce, it was so obvious since she was directly looking at her missing right arm. For her, it doesn''t matter if she lost an arm, a leg, or whichever part of her body it is, it''s all worth it if it means saving her family, she would dly cut one of them again if she can save them. Plus, she can just re-grow it once again with her Blood Maniptions.


    "I can re-grow it easily, so you don''t need to worry about me. And if you are going to ask how I can, it''s because of the Rewards that the System gave me when I killed all of the Reincarnators of this World who have a System like me." Yuki already answered the question that was about to escape her Mother''s lip and without any hesitation, she open her Sysmte and showed her the Rewards that she got from it.


    Ding!


    Difficulty: God


    Quest Progress: Complete!


    SS - Kill the 10 Reincarnators that are in the Royal Destruction 10/10.


    S - Kill the army of the unknown God from Yggdrasil 1,000/1,000.


    Time Limit: 1 Week<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Time Remaining: 3 Days


    Rewards:


    5,000,000,000 Gold


    Item Condensor - A Treasure that consumed all kinds of Treasures and makes them into one Superior-type Treasure that has all the consumed Treasures into one. But there is a limit to how many and powerful the Treasure can be consumed.


    Dimensional Ring (Red) - A ring that has a Space on its own Space that can be used as a ce to train. The Space inside the ring has a stronger Gravity than outside and has a different time than outside, 1 day inside of the Dimensional Ring is half a day outside, and still can be altered by the owner if the Ring gets stronger. Though, even if someone can enter the Dimensional Ring, it''s only going to be their consciousness, not their physical body.


    Trial Key - ???


    "What the�� I haven''t seen those kinds of rewards before. And I''m going, to be honest with you, Yuki�� All of the rewards that have been given to you by the System are given to me, or Serene, well at least 90% of them came from us. The 10% are from the System, but that 10% are only the Gold, EXP, Status Points, and Skill Points, that is all. And if you are curious, the System can double any item we want and give it to the holder, though it''s a secret for now. But there have been already two instances that the System that gave you a reward that didn''te from us and that is the Heaven''s Will Skill that you have and the rewards that you have received now." Ayame said with a deep sigh as she exined to Yuki something about her System which made her shake a bit out of shock,


    She already knew that the System was operated by her Mothers because she originally thought that they were the ones who made it considering how they can control it with absolute ease. But when she saw how the Primordial Gods could also ess the System through raw power, made her change her mind about it. It could only mean two things from that, either the System that they made doesn''t have good Security that a Primordial God was able to pass it quickly or the System has a mind of its own that it let another person control it. But after hearing her Mother''s exnation, she concluded that she was wrong about her two possible theories. She now knows that the System that she has is not very simple it seems because it wasn''t made by her Mothers, they simply adapted it.


    As for how she concluded it, she took the fact that the System has its own power and mind that it can duplicate things which were heaven-defying that it already is, also because of her previous fight with the Reincarnators who has a System of their own. She remembered them saying that she needed to be killed in order to be more powerful, but it wasn''t physical, or magical because of them gaining levels. But the benefits that the System is going to give them and her reasoning for this is that their System was much more advanced than hers. It wasn''t just a baseless guess though, she had two reasons why she believes that she was correct.


    The first one is the Security that they have on their Stats. It was strong enough that it could block her "Divine Fox Eyes" and if it skill rted that blocked her Skill, she would still be able to now. But all of it was just a question mark that tells her that it wasn''t a Skill because that wasn''t how her Skill worked and no matter how powerful the Skill that blocks her own, she would still be able to tell it. Her second reason is when she killed all of the Reincarnators, she received a notification saying something mysterious and ominous at the same time which only made her theory correct.


    Ding


    [Congrattions! The host has killed 10 people with Systems, the System shall now grant the host with one Petal. One Petal multiplies the rewards that she has received from her System permanently and by killing more people with Systems, she will be able to receive her next petal. If the host managed toplete the full Flower, she will be able to receive something. Good Luck~]

 Chapter 465 Recovering Part 3

    ?


    Whether her assumption is correct, she doesn''t care. She already knows why two were trying to keep it a secret from her since it could be something dangerous if something gets leaked out about the existence of Systems that not even four of the Primordial Gods know it. Ayame and Serene only want the best for her and even if that means that means keeping some things secret from her because telling the secret of the System could go two ways, it could deepen her knowledge and take advantage of it to use it more wisely and better to make herself powerful or she could get hunted down because of the knowledge that she has on something that has never seen before in the Immortal Realm.


    "Oh, is that so? That''s pretty interesting." Yuki didn''t show much reaction after hearing the secret about the System that her Mother just revealed to her because she doesn''t want to reveal anything just yet, it would still be better if she would be the one who reveal it to her. And because of herckluster reaction, Ayame didn''t suspect a thing and just continued.


    "So�� I''m sorry, but this time. I wouldn''t be much help since I can''t really tell you what kind of rewards you got, especially that Trial Key. This is my first time hearing and seeing such a thing, though I can already tell that it''s a very important item because the System wouldn''t give it to you so easily like that." Ayame said the truth with a sad tone in her, she felt sad that she wasn''t able to give any information that Yuki needed to know the details of the Trial Key.


    "It doesn''t matter to me. I''ll just use it to know what it can really do. Plus, I''m interested to see what it would do, but judging from the name. I''m already assuming that it would give me a Trial that I need to pass, just like the time when I got my Blood Maniption Skills. Momozano gave me a trial to pass so that she let me use those two Skills." Yuki shrugged it off because in reality she truly doesn''t care if her Mother have any information about the Trial Key, but of course, it would be good if she can hold even some little information about it. In response, Ayame held both of Yuki''s hands and held it tightly between her hands and sighed in relief.


    "Thank you�� Also�� Yuki? Can I ask you something, now that you''re awake?" Ayame said and Yuki felt the hands that were holding hers suddenly tightened. Suddenly she had a bad premonition because she already knows where it was going, so she only give a silent nod and let her Mother continue.


    "It''s about your Family�� they are already awake. Me and Serene have taken care of them after you passed out, we took them out of the System Space before nursing them back to their old condition. But of course�� no matter how much we heal the physical body of all its wounds, we can''t simply do the same with their Mental and Emotional wound." After they woke up, we gave them space to let them calm down and process everything, but I was too nervous to speak to them so we just gave them food and left them to be alone." Ayame didn''t know how she could give that kind of news more lightly than it already is, she knows how hard to release that kind of news to the person who was most affected by the things that happened to them.


    "I�� I see. Are they at least eating anything?" Yuki''s voice shook a bit as she asked her Mother not sure if she really wants to hear the answer.


    "Yes, all of them are eating nicely. But all of them definitely changed after being captured by the Royal Destruction. I know that this is going to be hard, but just so you know, we are here to help you. You are not alone. No matter what kind of help you need, just say it to me. I will try my best to assist you." Ayame tried her best to give some hope to Yuki as she hugged her little body. Yuki felt warmness in her heart when she felt her Mother hugging her so lovingly and it made her feel at ease, but even so, she didn''t return the hug because of other reasons that Ayame totally understand.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Are all of them in one room? If so, I would like to see all of them." When Ayame heard Yuki''s question, she already knew what to do and only silently nodded her head. She then left Yuki''s bed and stood to the side and watches as Yuki got out of bed normally, and seeing this, she has now truly finds how terrifying her healing capabilities are. But it was just sad to see that she was missing an arm.


    "Do any of them already know what my current condition is? If not, then don''t tell them anything, I don''t want them getting more anxious and sad than they already are. If they hear that I''m missing an arm, I''m afraid what could happen." Yuki said in a deep sigh as she followed after her Mother who was now leading the way where Anna, Fumiko, Yumie, Katsumi, and Aika are.


    "No, none of us have revealed anything because we don''t want to stress them anymore. But they do know that you were in a shorta because like I said, they woke up earlier than you. And the first thing that they did was to find you. But I stopped them by saying that you were in aa. Did I mess up by telling them that?" Ayame was not quite sure if what she did was right or not, her telling them that Yuki was in aa was also bad because there is a chance that they might me themselves for getting her in such a situation.


    "No, it''s fine. Thank you for that�� Now, can I talk to them privately? I want to talk to all of them alone." Yuki asked as she created a fake arm using her Blood Maniption and even if the arm that she made was identical to her real arm, it wasn''t at the same time. Because she can''t even move it, all of it was just props so that they can see that she was fine, Worse scenario possible is if they learn that she was faking her injury on her right hand, when in truth it was already gone.


    "Yeah, of course. I understand what you are trying to do and I''m not going to stop you. Just promise me that whatever happens, you need to be strong at all times, okay?" Ayame hugged Yuki once again as she gently reminded her before she finally took her leave. Watching her Mother''s body disappear from the hallway, she took a deep breath as she knocked on the door before she entered and what greeted her inside is just as she expected. The air around the five of them was dreadful which made Yuki''s inside crumble, she felt as if a Knife was piercing her heart and that it was being twisted open. It was so painful to see them in such a depressing state. But once all of them finally realized who just entered the room, their eyes lit up as all of them struggled to leave their bed and rushes towards Yuki.


    "Don''t�� don''t get up. I know that all of you are hurt, so don''t bother. Just rest." Yuki''s true emotion was hidden behind her face as she watches how all of them react to her arrival.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 466 Recovering Part 4

    ?


    But all of her warnings were rendered useless because all of them had already arrived in front of her. As if they didn''t hear her words, all of them rushed towards her and gave her a tight hug which made all of them fall to the ground. When she saw all of this, Yuki sighed in relief for a moment and let herself fall to the ground while keeping all of them safe from the fall. At this moment, Yuki didn''t care about if the floor was dirty and she would get some dirt on her body, she only cared about the five people that were hugging her body tightly while their bodies were shaking in fear as if they were afraid that she would disappear if they let go.


    "I''m sorry�� It took me so long to save all of you��" Yuki''s voice shake which was very rare for her began to apologize and when all of them heard Yuki apologizing, they were about to protest when Yuki made them quiet.


    "No, don''t say anything more. This is my fault, I shouldn''t have left all of you in the Vi without any protection left to all of you. If I had put a stronger barrier and even left some bunch of guards for you, I might have slowed the invaders'' time for me to get back and kill all of them." Yuki said in regret as she lowered her head slightly and didn''t make eye contact with any of them. She already knew what all of them were about to say when she apologized to all of them and stopped them before they even could say what they were about to say. The moment she remembers what happened a few days ago just made her heart shatter, especially when she remembered their appearances when they were taken as prisoners by the Royal Destruction. Just that memory makes her blood boil once again and makes her want to seek revenge again even though all of the people that were involved in that died already.


    "I know that all of you have experienced horrible things there�� And if I''m going, to be honest here, I don''t really know how to make things any better. I don''t know how tofort you, but I''ll try my best to help all of you out. Just tell me what you need, I don''t care what it is, or how hard it is." Yuki said in a somewhat resolved voice and she meant every word that she said. For her, it doesn''t matter what kind of request they would make, even if they said that they want to be separate from her. If it means them being happy and safe, she would not hesitate to throw away her selfish desires of keeping them by her side and let them go.


    "Yuki�� Actually, we want one thing, and that is you. We don''t want anything in this world but yourpany andfort. If we can be selfish and say that we want to stick by your side even in dangerous situations, will you allow us? Because we don''t want to be separated from you again. What we want is for you to never leave us again�� can you make it happen?" Fumiko was the one who said this to Yuki, her words were the same as the other 4. They don''t want anything other than Yuki, herpany,fort, and love was enough for all of them to be happy.


    "Is that what you really want?" Yuki asked just to be sure, but deep inside her heart, she felt extremely nervous thinking that her ears might just be ying with her or that she was merely in an illusion that she would soon wake up.


    "Yes, Mother. That''s the only thing that we want." Aika held Yuki''s hands and ced them on top of her head before hugging her body once again.


    "I see�� I will definitely make that promise a reality. I will never again leave all of you. Unless all of you decide to leave me or that I die��" Yuki said with a smile, but she didn''t say thatst sentence aloud and only said it in bitterness in her own mind. That thought of someday they might leave her still haunts her, and whenever she thinks of this, she begins to think that it was maybe better if she was all alone. Because that way, she can never be hurt once again emotionally.


    "It''s a promise, okay? You will never leave us." Anna clutched her other hand and kissed it before she closed her eyes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yeah, definitely. It''s a promise." Yuki forced out a smile and it all seemed natural to all of them to the point that they failed to see the pain behind that smile. That is just how Yuki is now, she doesn''t want to connect with people anymore because of the scars that she has gotten. She now thinks that connecting with people is useless because, at some point, they are going to leave you all alone, so what is the point if that''s going to be the oue? For her, love is simply an illusion, and she isn''t even sure if the feelings that she has is love or not. It was wrong for her to think about it because it makes her feelings for them fake since she isn''t even sure of herself. Her emotions had long died when she was put in the orphanage. This is the reason why she doesn''t fully attach herself to a person, the same thing goes for Kurokami, Fumiko, her parents, and even her daughters. Because she knows there is that day that they would leave her just like what the others did to her in the past.


    "Come on now, let''s get all of you back to bed. You still need to rest." Yuki gently stood up so that she wouldn''t hurt any of them and when she was ready, she was about to take Anna in her arms when she saw her unconsciously shiver when she touched her body, and seeing this made her mind fill with endless murderous intent once more. She''s all very familiar with that kind of reaction since that''s the reaction that shows when a person was tortured to a certain degree, the kind of torture that is embedded deep inside their mind. This didn''t happen when Anna was in the hands of the Gods of the Mortal Realm which means that she was still pretty strong to not have any trauma, but this time it tells her that they did something extreme to her.


    She has already taken a closer look at their body to see if some ''things'' happened to them while they were kept in prison, something that is worse than torture. But she was d to see that it didn''t happen to any of them, but it seems that even if it didn''t happen to any of them, something still happened that made Anna react like that. And it points to the time when she saw her naked while being chained up. She''s going to do whatever it takes for her to know what happened on those two days that they were imprisoned, so she ignored it for now and acted as if she didn''t see it, and in response when Anna saw that Yuki didn''t seem to find it weird when she shivered, she sighed in relief before taking a deep breath.


    "Thank you��" Once she wasid down in bed, Yuki did it four more times and found that it was only Anna who showed such a reaction.


    "I''ll make all of you food, so just wait here." Yuki gave all of them a peck on the forehead before she left the room and began to walk away, and when she was finally far enough. She called Ciny and Diana over and tasked them with something.


    "Since all of you are making some good progressions, I have a task for you. I don''t care what you need to do to get the information I want, just do it. I give you the full authority to use everything we have to get the information." Yuki said in a deep and cold voice and hearing the voice made the two remember how sinister she could truly be. They even remember her torturing someone in the worst way possible to make him talk, that person was even a top Assassin that was trained to never talk, but within just one day. He lost his mind and told everything because of what he experienced.


    "Yes, Master!" Both of them said in unison as they waited for Yuki to give the person''s name so they could find him.


    "No need to find the person, they are already here," Yuki said and in a snap of a finger, she revived Asami and her husband, Andrew.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 467 Recovering Part 5

    ?


    "But�� Master Yuki, can our Drugs work on these people? They are a million times stronger than a Normal Human and because of it, our Drugs, Poison, and even our torture items might not even work on these people." Cindy said what was on her mind and that she just was right, not only were these people''s bodies a lot stronger than a normal human body, they have loads of Qi residing in their bodies which will only make it harder to inflict pain to them, especially with their low cultivation level. Diana also heard Cindy''s reasoning and she couldn''t help but agree with her because they were simply too weak to do anything on these two people, and just as she was about to say her own thoughts. Yuki cut both of them.


    "I have already thought of that, but you don''t have to worry about that. In the first ce�� who said that you''ll inflict physical pain on them? That is too boring, I want something better. And just to be sure, use these chains on this woman so that she wouldn''t be able to use any of her Qi. For the man, you don''t need to worry about him, he''s nothing but a cripple. Isn''t that right, Andrew?" Yuki smiled as she kicked him in the stomach, making him spew blood on the floor.


    "Disgusting fucker." Yuki said in annoyance as she threw his body out of her vi so that it wouldn''t get dirty any further and before Asami could even react to everything that was happening, she also got thrown out of the vi. She then called in some maids and ordered them to clean up all of the mess that spread across the floor, the maids scrambled while trying to clean up the mess. None of them saw what happened before the blood spread to the floor, what they only saw was the grim look of Yuki, and seeing it they already knew that she was pissed.


    "Clean all of this, I don''t want to see any speck of blood in there when Ie back. And�� I want aplete meal for my Family, something that is very healthy for them." Yuki ordered all of them and just as she was about to go outside, Miku walked in the hallway and stopped her politely, and in her hands was a new pair of shoes prepared for her.


    "Master, this is for you. I saw that you have dirtied your shoes, so please rece them with this pair." Miku showed her the pair of shoes and waited for her to respond. She wasn''t sure if Yuki was going to ept the shoes or not, in fact, she was not confident. Miku simply took out a pair of shoes that she thinks would suit Yuki and gathered enough courage to give her the shoes that she has chosen for her to use.


    Yuki was not expecting like this to happen, not in a million years she would expect the timid and quiet Miku would give her a pair of shoes to rece the one that she was wearing, much less approach her. Miku at the start was very timid because of the ce where she came from, which was very, so for her to be working in such a ce was such a privilege to her. She was very nervous and tense at all times which causes her unable to meet Yuki, her Master most of the time and even though she was the one who asked him to be a maid to her, she cannot gather enough courage to get close to Yuki at all. But when she saw that there was no discrimination inside the vi, it made her confidence slowly go up as the days pass by, and she was even shocked to receive support from all of the other workers when she was still pregnant.


    "I''ll dly take them then. Also, both of you can go do your job now." Yuki said nothing more as she quietly epted the shoes in Miku''s hands, she then sat down on one of the couches in the other room and reced her blood-stained shoes with the shoes that Miku gave her which surprisingly matched fit to her, but also the pair that she found was just to her liking. And since she was already here, she might as well talk with Miku since it''s not going to hurt her much, she has already instructed for Diana and Cindy to do their job, and if they fail to get some answer from them. She''s going to personally see the both of them to make them talk.


    "How do you find it here? You have already been working here for more than 10 months already." Yuki asked Miku a few questions she have her tea on the side. And hearing Yuki''s question, a smile bloomed over Miku''s face which slowly melts her nervousness away as she began to answer Yuki''s questions one by one. There was nothing negative in her answer, all of them were positive which made Yuki nod in satisfaction, she then asked the question that she want to know more than anything about her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "How is your child doing? No never mind, did you give birth to a boy or girl?" Yuki asked, though she already knew the answer to her question since she has already seen Miku''s child when she was put into an illusion by the Primordial Gods, but then again, she could still be wrong. After all, the Gods that chose to side with was not Ryu, but the Royal Destruction.


    "I''m happy to say that I have birthed a healthy baby boy." Yuki saw the change that happen in Miku when she mentions her baby, the smile on her face changes into a motherly smile as she watches how she happily describes her baby to her. Yuki then asked Miku if she can see the baby which she happily epted and showed Yuki to her room where her baby was in. Because of Miku''s situation, she has her room, unlike the other servant who shares a room with another person. Miku has her own room, the same thing also goes for Asami but that was no surprise since she was the one who basically mangoes everything in the vi. And even though Miku was basically getting special treatment, no maids got jealous, instead, they were more than happy enough to give her a room because of her condition.


    When the two finally arrived, Yuki heard some faint cries in Miku''s room, but it wasn''t just her who heard it, Miku also heard it, to which she then rushed towards the room to see her baby crying in the arms of Asuka.


    "Miku, I think he''s hungry. That is why he is crying." Asami had a troubled expression on her face because she already did everything to try and calm the baby down, but nothing was working. So she knew that it was hungry since it hadn''t had anything once it was awoken. Miku then held the baby and reached for her Spating ring which was a present from her previous Master before grabbing the baby bottle that had breast milk in them and begins to feed it to the baby which slowly calmed him down.


    "He looks just like you��" Yuki who was quiet the entire time said aloud which brought the two women back, they had just forgotten that their Master was right at the door and ignored her. But the two didn''t even have the chance to apologize.


    "No need to apologize. I know that taking care of a baby is hard." Yuki waved her hand as she now begins to take a closer look at the baby boy who had the same features as her Mother. Because Miku is a Fox, her baby is of course in a Fox form which made his appearance a lot cuter in the eyes of everyone.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 468 Recovering Part 6

    ?


    "Would you like to hold him, Master Yuki?" Miku can''t help but chuckle when she see how Yuki was intently looking at her baby, she then asked her if she wants to carry her baby. This is one of the few moments she saw her looking at something with such curious eyes and can''t really help but feel that deep inside she was not as cold as other people portrayed her to be. She was just indifferent and aloof, and she would only act if a person has messed with her.


    "No, I''m not good at handling children, especially babies because I don''t know how to properly hold one." Yuki rejected the idea of holding the baby in her arms because just like she said, she doesn''t know how to properly hold a baby if she wasn''t careful. She might identally hurt him, plus the little boy and girls are afraid of her after seeing a glimpse of her cold face. Especially when she still has her adult body back on earth, she remembered when little kids were shivering in fear when she was around them.


    "I don''t think so��. right, Asami? We see you taking good care of the three little princesses. I can even confidently say that you are a better parent than most because even though you spoil them with getting whatever they want, you still put some limitations on them, and on top of that, you are still quite strict with them. I think that''s the reason why those three were able to grow up like what they are now, Yumie especially. Out of the three, she is the most mature of all of them, she even now knows how to handle some work affairs that needed to be done because of your teachings, but even if she''s like that, she hasn''t lost the wittiness of a little girl." Asami chuckled as she couldn''t help but pinch the cheeks of her baby as she remembers Yuki''s way of parenting the three. So, she then asked Yuki once more if she wants to hold her baby, but even without waiting for an answer from her, she gently ced him in her arms.


    "You��" Yuki was speechless after she ced him on her arms, so out of instinct, she immediately go and held him very gently so that he wouldn''t get hurt.


    "What is his name?" She asked after a few minutes because she first wanted to see if the baby fox wasfortable in her arms, but after seeing that nothing seemed to happen much after getting ced in her arms. She sighed in her mind and asked for the name since she still doesn''t know.


    "Ah! Right, I forgot to tell you his name�� He''s name is Tatsuo, Kamisagi Tatsuo." Miku said while having a gentle smile on her face as she looks over at her son. Hearing the name of the baby fox, Yuki couldn''t help but silently agree to that name, a dragon. She can already see what kind of future Miku''s son is going to have if he was nurtured properly and it was because he was extremely gifted at birth.


    "Did you name him that because you know that he''s going to achieve a lot of things when he grew up?" Yuki curiously asked as her fingers couldn''t help but poke the belly of the baby fox to which it happily wiggled its tails indicating that it liked it more than anything and couldn''t help but ask for more.


    "No�� I named him that because I want him to be a strong, but still a kind person to everyone. Dragons are of course arrogant beasts, but even so, they have that sense of protective instinct in them that protects the weak." Miku said the reasoning for her naming her son Tatsuo.


    "Don''t worry, it''ll definitely happen. Especially when he is gifted at birth, with you as a Mother, I''m sure his path is already set in stone." Yuki said without any hesitation which made Miku blush in embarrassment after receiving such aspliment from her. She then thanks her and said that she was the lucky one for having such a life.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Master, may I ask why you said Tatsuo was gifted? Of course, he is gifted by having Miku as a Mother, but I can''t help but feel that there is another reason for you to say that he is gifted at birth." Asami couldn''t help but ask because she was curious, she already knows that Yuki had two meanings when she said those words.


    "Oh, right�� He was only born a week ago, so you haven''t had the baptism that the Beast has after they are born. It usually takes one month after they are born, but I guess I can tell you. Tatsuo is miraculously born with an Ascendant Soul Realm and on top of that, he is a Dual Element holder, Fire Element and Dark Element." Yuki dropped them the news like it wasn''t anything special. She had known this after she carried Tatsuo in her arms because she couldn''t help but get curious to see what kind of powers he has. And when she saw what kind of powers the baby has, she said those words, that Tatsuo would have a bright future ahead of him.


    "Wha�� what!? How could my son born with those, Isn''t being born with two Elements is very rare, and also he is born with an Ascendant Soul Realm?" Miku''s head went nk when she heard the words of her Master, but it wasn''t just her. Asami also couldn''t process what her Master just revealed to them, because it simply means that Tatsuo was a talent among talents in the Mystic Dragon Heaven.


    "Well�� it''s not that surprising you know? Even if it''s rare for someone to be born with these, it''s not entirely impossible. Maybe he was fated to have a great future, but isn''t that great though?" Yuki shrugged because that matter wasn''t that surprising to her, but of course, her standards weren''t the same as Miku and Asami who are ordinary Beast. Even if Yuki herself was born with a Normal Soul Realm that was now an Ascendant Soul Realm, her three daughters were special because all of them were born with something special.


    Yumie was born with an Ascendent Soul Realm, which is why she can freely use Magic out of the three this, plus she was more Magic oriented than Physical. Meanwhile, Katsumi is born with two Elements, Space and Void which was two of the rarest Elements that a person could wield. Andstly, Aika has 10 different Elements and her Soul Realm is much stronger even though it is only a Normal Soul Realm. They are in their leagues of their own and if one wants topare talent to them, it would be hard to beat them.


    "Yes, it is great." Tears slowly wells up in Miku''s eyes as she looks at her son with thousands of emotions, she was very happy and proud at the same time with him. But then something struck her mind, a worry begins to well up as she then asks Yuki an important question.


    "Master Yuki! If my son is born with all of those things that would surely make anyone jealous, wouldn''t he be in danger? Because they would want to kill someone who can overtake their ce in being one of the most powerful forces in this Heaven, right?" Miku''s voice had a tinge of panic and fear in them as she asked Yuki.


    "Well, you are not entirely wrong. But you don''t need to worry about that, I will guarantee his safety. And if someone ever tries to hurt him, I like to see how he can survive after messing with us. Plus, who said that his glory is only limited in this Heaven, he has the power to go to the Celestial Star Heaven, that is he wants to and if you allow him." Yuki said with a murderous intent in her voice.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 469 Recovering Part 7

    ?


    "Well that is enough for me now, I''ll go into the kitchen and help make the food for them. So, you can take Tatsuo now." Yuki said as she lifted the baby fox and handed him back to her Mother''s embrace very gently. And after cing him back, she stood up to leave since what she came here for is already done, but she hadn''t even taken a single step when Tatsuo begins to cry in his Mother''s arms.


    "Why are you crying Tatsuo? Do you feel pain anywhere or are you still hungry?" Miku was stunned after hearing her baby boy cry and not even a second passed as she already begins to tend after him. After all, she wants to learn why he suddenly begins to cry. But to her shock, Tatsuo pointed towards Yuki who was standing at the door and whined once more as if he was telling his Mother that he doesn''t want to be apart from her. Yuki was quite amused when she saw this, she softly chuckles as she then approached him which made his crying stop as it now turns into quiet sobs.


    "I�� I think Tatsuo has taken a liking to you, Master Yuki. And he thought that you are going to leave him, that''s why he cried." Asami said after thinking why he was crying but after seeing how he slowly calms down when he was approached by Yuki, it seems that he was already attached to her and can''t bear to part with her even though he still had many opportunities to meet with her again. But of course, telling that to a newly-born Fox is stupid since it wouldn''t understand your words anyway, they can only understand a few of what you are saying.


    "You think so? I just held her in my arms for a few minutes and she is already attached to me? Are you sure you''re not mistaking something?" Yuki chuckled once more as she pokes Tatsuo''s head lightly which made him giggle. She of course rejected the idea of Tatsuo getting attached to her so easily, she just held him for a few minutes, but he was already attached to her, and she simply doesn''t believe it. No one gets attached to someone in that short amount of time, plus she was used to every little kid, not even little kids, all people afraid of her just by being close to her. So, in her mind, there was no way that a baby like Tatsuo could be easily so attached to her, even her two daughters needed some time to fully get attached to her. Aika is different since she was her blood daughter.


    "Yes, I''m sure. He''s not normally like this, he only showed it to a few people who met him. Someone like Asami, when he first met Asami, he was so happy that he didn''t want to be apart from her and cried when she had to leave for work. It took me quite some time to exin to him that she wille back soon." Miku exined with a smile on her face as she looks at Asami who chuckled after hearing what she just said since it was true. They don''t exactly know the reason why Tatsuo was like this because when he met other people, it was all good, but it wasn''t like the case with Asami and Yuki. He was fine with them leaving, but when Asami tried to leave, he began to cry like he did when Yuki was about to leave.


    "That�� This is going to be troublesome. Let me try this then." Yuki sighed because she already knows the trouble that is going to happen in the near future, if he was already like this when he was a baby, it would only get worse when he grows up to a little fox. So, she wanted to try something that might work so that she can leave without too much worry about him crying, she begins to make something with her Ice Magic that can be used as toys, and she also took something out from her Spatial Ring.


    "Tatsuo, I need to leave now, but I wille back and see you often. So, while I''m gone you can y with this." Yuki smiled as she gave the toys that she made to him and those toys are appropriate for a baby fox to y with since they cannot hurt him if some idents were to happen. But that wasn''t all, she also gave him a set of nutrition supplies that are good for Beast, especially the Fox Race, these nutrition pills that she gave are made by herself and it wasn''t even out yet because there was no benefit in it other than Money. The only reason that she makes it is to build her own army and this is also the pills that she gives to her daughters and wives.


    "These are some nutritional pills that he can eat, eating this would improve his physique making him stronger. With this, there would be less chance of him getting sick. Also, this pill will be good for his growth, especially since taking this once every day will be beneficial for him. If you are worrying about why there are nobels, it''s because I made them myself, so don''t worry." Yuki smiled as she handed out the Jar of pills to Miku and directly gave Tatsuo the toys for her to y with which he loves he quickly jumps out of Miku''s arms and begins to y with the toys while giggling around.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Oh my god, thank you so much. I don''t know how can I repay you with all of the help that you gave me, but please, just tell me if you need something. I will try my best to assist you with everything I got!" Miku first hesitated in epting such expensive gifts that she was given, but Asami stopped her and convinced her to ept the gifts that Yuki gave to her. So with that, Miku epted all of Yuki''s gifts with a few tears in her eyes.


    "Alright, it''s not much problem to me anyway. I''ll go now since this little fellow is already busy ying with his new toys." Yuki shrugged and turned around as she now left the room only leaving the three by themselves, once the door closed, Miku and Asami looked at each other beforeughing for a bit.


    "We are really lucky to have Yuki as our Master, huh?" Asami said to which Miku nodded in agreement. In all their life, never they had something like this, they could never even dreamt of having such a life. Asami was just a maid for Aria who didn''t have a name for herself while Miku was a ve who got pregnant by her previous Master, but their life made a full 180 as they were now having the time of their life after being under Yuki.


    "Yeah, we really are luck��" Miku said as she stared into the windows of the room towards the horizon, but she soon sighed deeply before she begins to y with Tatsuo. And when Asami saw this, she chuckled as she also sat on the ground and begins to y with the two since she was still on break.


    Meanwhile, Yuki has now arrived in the kitchen to only see a chaotic scene. The two chefs in the kitchen were all over the ce while trying to cook everything that they were tasked to do and because of it, the kitchen bes messy which made her irritated because of how dirty and messy the kitchen is. Normally it wasn''t like this, it''s always clean and proper, but now it was turned upside down as everything was a mess.


    As for the reason to this, the chefs were like this because they were so worried that they mess up the food that Yuki was giving to her family. Just a few minutes ago, they were having their break meal, but suddenly a maid came in and inform them that Yuki has now woken up and wanted a healthy meal for her wives and daughter, and because of this, they stopped whatever they were doing and got right into cooking immediately afraid that they might mess up something in the food that would make their Master disappointed.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 470 Recovering (Family Outing) Part 8

    ?


    And when they finally realized that their Master was already watching them from the side, it was already toote, and of course, they all know too well Yuki''s reaction to a messy and dirty ce. She extremely hates everything that is filthy, and that is also the reason why her Vi gets cleaned all the time, but it wasn''t just the vi that needs to get cleaned most of the time, they were also required to always look clean and neat no matter what the asion was, and even though it was quite strict and hard to keep the ce clean at all times, none of them hadined since all of them loved what they were doing, which was to serve Yuki.


    The two chefs then remember a day when someone identally created a mess because they slipped and knocked on the bucket that were carrying dirty water because the maid has just finished mopping the floor. The look of disgust on Yuki''s face when she saw it was enough to make them feel ufortable and feel bad about themselves and even though the maid was not fired, she was now very careful at all of the things that she does so that she doesn''t make the same mistake, though she did get punished for it. Yuki decreased her initial sry by 30% which was a big loss.


    "I�� We''re sorry if you have to witness such a scene, Master Yuki! Please give us a few minutes and we''ll immediately clean the mess we made!" There was no room for excuses as both of them reacted very quickly and kneeled to the ground to apologize as fast as they could and make up for their mistake to clean the mess that they had made. And when they saw Yuki nod and left the room, they quickly turned their attention to the food for a split second to see the condition and after seeing that there was still time before it was done, they began cleaning up.


    They were even embarrassed, a chef like them shouldn''t be even in a kitchen if they work like this, always leaving a mess that could be a danger for other people and of course themselves. It didn''t take long for them to finally finished everything up and within 10 minutes, the whole kitchen was now clean and back to its original state. They then kindly ask for Yuki toe back who was surprisingly fine even with the wait and came back inside.


    "I''m sorry once again, Master Yuki for the scene that you just saw, we promise to never make the same mistake again." The two chiefs as well as the assistant chefs apologized at the same time to Yuki once they were inside.


    "It''s good that all of you know your mistake. Let''s side that aside now, someone gives me the list of food that you are making." Yuki set aside the unclean kitchen and asked for the list of food that they were making, since she didn''t personally make the list, and just asked them to make some foods that are going to be good for her family. As long as it was nutritious and delicious, she doesn''t mind what the food will be. The assistant chef quickly got on her feet as she grabbed the sheet of paper that was pinned on the wall and gave it to her.


    Foods to Cook for the Master''s Family:


    Dragon Bone Soup


    Purple Lotus Sd


    Roasted Buffalo Lord


    Leviathan Fish Stew<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "This is all of them? Just four dishes? Also, why are there no desserts? We are notcking any money at the moment, so why is it you can only provide me with these four sets of food." Yuki questioned why there was so little food, there were basically just four dishes to be served to them, and what''s worse is that there were no desserts.


    "Yes, we have a lot of budget, Master Yuki. But the problem is that it would take days for our desired ingredients to arrive and we know that you would hate for that to happen, so we just used the ingredients that we can use right now, which made us able to make these 4 foods. But we can guarantee that all of them are healthy and that they are very delicious. As for why there are no desserts, it is sad to say that it is not our expertise and we don''t want to disappoint you by serving you a poor dessert that doesn''t fit to your liking." The chef made a good reason as to why there are only 4 dishes to be served to them since exporting ingredients would take a very long time and they were even honest that desserts are not their strength, and that they were afraid of making her disappointed at them.


    "That''s disappointing, but there''s nothing that we could do. All of you, continue cooking whatever it is that you are cooking, don''t mind the desserts, because I''m the one who''s going to make them myself." Yuki sighed as she then grabs an apron that was hanging by the side of the door and headed her way to the other side of the kitchenpletely ignoring the stares that she was getting from all of her servants. She then proceeded and makes something in her own area of the kitchen something that her family will enjoy once they go outside and have a pic.


    After getting the news that there were no any desserts, Yuki took advantage of this time and ns to have a pic with all, and since it would be a great way to cope with everyone''s stress and possibly trauma, it would be best for her to have a pic since she would also have her own free time. She has already decided on a ce where they would have their pic and she would do it in the "Moon Rock Forest", where she and Yumie previously lived. The air and environment were perfect for them to have a rxing time there and because all of them are simply too powerful, there would be no Beast that would disturb them.


    All of the servants inside of the kitchen soon snapped out and begins to work diligently on their task of finishing the work that was given to them and because they don''t want to disappoint her any further, they are going to make this as good as they can. And after one and a half hours, they were finally done, including Yuki, she has just now finished making her desserts which turned out to be three Cakes, the design on them is simply too beautiful which would make one regret slicing into them.


    "Call in all of the other servants here now," Yuki said as she pulled out another Cake out of the freezer the chefs were simply shocked to see that she was able to make not 3 but 4 Cakes in such a short time and even if it was possible, pulling it off is extremely hard, especially with them being a threeyered Cake. But after taking a closer look at all of the Cakes, they shook their head and hurriedly called in the other servants to their confusion.


    "You can take this whole Cake here, just take it as a reward from me for serving me." Once all the other servants arrived, Yuki gave them the other Cake that she made and made all of them eat it as a reward. But the servants were quick on their words.


    "We can''t take such a thing! Master Yuki has personally made them for her Family, so how can we take it for ourselves? Master Yuki doesn''t need to worry, we are just happy to serve you and see the princesses'' smile!" Asami was just as shocked as everyone and she quickly tried to stop Yuki from giving them the Cake that their master has worked on. Even though she was not here to witness what happened, she can already tell just by looking at her Master''s current outfit.


    "If you don''t really want to take the Cake, then I''ll do this instead. I order all of you to take them Cake and eat them among yourself." Yuki shrugged as she casually took off her apron which got dirty because of all the flour that stuck into it. And when they heard Yuki, they can''t even protest because it was a direct order from their Master.


    "Alright, I''ll leave now. Just share the Cake and the other food among yourself, just try to fit it among yourself." Yuki said her goodbye as she stores all of the food that was made, but she still left a few portions that is enough for all of them to have a single bowl off. She was now going back to them and informed them that they are now going to have a small outing that would include everyone.

 Chapter 471 Recovering (Family Outing) Part 9

    ?


    As Yuki arrived back in their room, she found that there were three other people inside to which she suspected that it was both her Mothers and thest one either Mirel or Lian who went to visit them since she always visited them because that''s the only one of the few things that she could do to make up her weakness when they were taken. So, when she opened the door, the people inside were the least she was expecting because it was Celeste who still had herself hidden away since she doesn''t want anyone to know that she was there. But both her Mother and herself already know that she was there because she can somehow feel that there was something that connects both of them which is why she knew that she could see her, and knowing that Celeste didn''t want to make herself known yet, she just acted as if she didn''t see her.


    She already knows why she is here, Celeste''s only reason foring down here is because of Aika, so even if she still doesn''t trust her or even know her deeply, she won''t be stupid and don''t let her near her own child. Plus, it just might be Aika even more if she somehow got clues that her Fairy Mother was alive and she refused to let them meet, and meeting her now might even be good since it can ease the trauma that she might have built deep inside her.


    "It''s good that all of you here�� I want to do something for all of you, I want us to have a little outing so that we can rx ourselves and even possibly heal the wounds we received from the previous War. I''m sure that everyone here must want a change of scenery, so that is why I nned for us to have a pic in the Moon Rock Forest. The view there is quite beautiful, I''m sure that we will have a great time there, you can even call this a Family Outing because it''s just going to be us, Family. What do you say, will all of youe with me?" Yuki was straightforward and directly asked everyone if they want to have a Family Outing, she deliberately called it an outing since they would be the only ones there, a whole Family. And when Yuki said this, she also looked at Celeste to let her know that she cane and that she has already nned to let her meet with Aika after such a long time to which she cried in happiness and out of reflex went forward and hugged Yuki.


    Luckily, she was still concealed and other than Serene and Ayame who was taken aback but somehow managed to hide it even after seeing how the mysterious woman hugged Yuki. They didn''t attack her the first time they saw her because she didn''t have any bad intentions towards anyone and if ever did, she would have already attacked but she didn''t which they concluded that she knows Yuki''s wives or daughters, well at least one of them. They saw that she was only looking at Aika who was quietlyying in her bed sleeping and because she was wearing a mask that conceals her face, they didn''t know that they were rted.


    "Let go of me first�� I will let the two of you meet when we arrive at our destination, I promise you." Yuki whispered in a straight voice and even though she was being hugged by a beautiful woman who was technically her wife, she doesn''t feel much, or at least it was not like when Fumiko or Kurokami hugged her when she felt peace and calmness. But being hugged by Celeste, she didn''t feel any emotion at all, but what she doesn''t know was that something was changing deep inside her because of Celeste''s appearance.


    "Oh, yes�� I''m sorry, I let my emotions get ahead of me. But even so, I want to say thank you to you because you let me officially meet Aika, our daughter." Celeste answered and at the end of her sentence, she took off her Mask and lowered her head to kiss Yuki on the cheeks which showed some reaction. If the hug didn''t do much to her, the kiss did as she was stunned and had to take a few steps back to look at Celeste who has a blushing face, but she didn''t even have the chance to say anything as she already faded away.


    "This woman��" Because Yuki was acting strange, the people inside couldn''t help but question what was wrong with her since she suddenly backed away as if something just hit her. Which made all of them instantly worried, they thought that she was overexerting herself which was thest thing they want right now.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Are you okay? You suddenly take a few steps backward while holding your face. Are you hurt by any chance?" Fumiko said in worry as she stood up and immediately went forward to Yuki to check her condition afraid that something is wrong with her.


    "No, it''s nothing. I just received news from Sunny that the ce where we will have our meeting had some minor idents. But don''t worry, I will not let it affect our Trip." Yuki said with a smile as she casually hide her emotion and even acted irritated which made it even more believable to everyone, if Ayame and Serene didn''t personally what happened, they might have just believed Yuki''s acting and thought that an ident happen in the Moon Rock Forest.


    "Oh, is that so? Then it''s not a problem! I''m sure that everyone here can''t wait to go to the Moon Rock Forest and have our pic, plus I heard that Moon Rock Forest is your birthce in the Immortal Realm. I want to see what kind of ce you grew up even though you only stayed there for a few years." Fumiko answered with a sigh of relief knowing that Yuki is safe and that she wasn''t feeling any pain. She then turns around and asked if everyone also wanted to go and it didn''t even take them 5 seconds to say yes.


    "I''m d that all of you areing with me, then shall we take our leave now?" Yuki shed a smile as she casually threw a talisman in the air that acts as a life-saving treasure which it would teleport the user to wherever they desire, but it''s only limited to the ces that the user has already been to, meaning they wouldn''t be able to teleport somewhere else other than the ces they have already been. And within just a second, everyone in the room was teleported to the Moon Rock Forest, in the cave where Yuki and Yumie lived before they left to go to the City of Light.


    "We are here�� This is the ce where me and Yumie previously lived. And if you are curious, yes me and Yumie both came from Moon Rock Forest. I found her when she was being bullied by some Lizards when I was rxing on a nearby river." Yuki went on ahead and exined if they were ever curious.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 472 Recovering Part (Family Outing) 10

    ?


    And not that all of them had arrived in one of the Caves of the Moon Rock Forest, they would be finally able to start their Family Outing. To further make sure that no one would trespass that would ruin their trip, Yuki had ordered everyone who was under her to be hidden away in all parts of the Moon Rock Forest to guard them, not that it was needed but because she simply doesn''t want anyone to make trouble while they are here. And to say that Yuki went all out in guarding the entire Moon Rock Forest is an understatement as she ordered all of her elites of each Guild which ranged in more than 10,000 and all of them are in the ranks of Spirit Beast. They are the most powerful in each Sect and each of them could possibly stand against the relentless attacks of the three Warriors of the Beast Race, but defeating them is still a different matter of course as those three were the true definition of a Genuise among Genuises.


    Because all of them had such a position in each Guild, they are hard toe by. And if you want to use them as amission, the request would not go to the Sect Master, but to Yuki herself since she decides if she should deploy any of them. As for how she looks at each request, she doesn''t go by the difficulty nor the money that they would get, but instead, she looks at how interesting it was. There was even one case where Yuki rejected the request of the Imperial Family which came from Lian herself, she requested for the Assasin Guild to kill someone from one of the evil Duke of the Beast Race, for her reason for not epting the request simply because she thought that it was too boring if Lian had requested for the Death of that Duke''s entire family maybe she would have epted it, but because it wasn''t she simply rejected it and gave her a reason that they were too busy with other things and can''t apany the Imperial Princess''s request, of course, Lian doesn''t the real reason why she was rejected to this day.


    "Now�� I don''t want us t eat food in such a ce, so let''s go to the River that I was talking about. It has good scenery for us and it is a safe ce for us to have our pic." Yuki said as all of them leaves the Cave and began to walk to the beautiful River that she hasn''t been to for almost a year now. And not a single one of them was in a rush to go to the River since this is also a perfect time for them to rx and have some peace while walking at normal speed for humans.


    "Mother, can I ask you something while we walk? I know that there are still good 30 minutes before we arrive, so can we chat for a while?" Yumie walked to the side of Yuki and because of their height difference, she surpassed her in terms of height but even so, her demeanor towards her never change even for a moment. She was still that little girl that Yuki found in the Moon Rock Forest who was being chased out by the Lizard Tribe.


    "Hmmm? Sure thing, what is it that you like to ask me?" Yuki only smiled as she didn''t stop walking but instead turned towards Yumie and let her ask questions that she was meaning to ask.


    "Mother, can I ask what you really like? I know that I''m not the only one who noticed this, but I''m sure it''s everyone around you. Because even from the words of big sister Fumiko about who you are in your past Life, we can know that you really are a cold person and aloof person and there is no denying that. But even with all of that, I think there is something hidden behind that, you are like muddy water, no matter how hard we try to see through it it''s useless because it''s hidden away all of that mud and dirt, and that mud and dirt are like your heart mother. You don''t open your heart to anyone, not even to us, you keep it closed to anyone, not wanting anyone toe inside because of the mud and dirt that you have covered. You only opened a little pathway for us that we still need to clean up to make it inside of your heart fully." Yumie took a deep breath as she asked her question which made everyone''s footsteps take stop and it was simply because all of thempletely agrees with Yumie''s words, Yuki''s heart is closed even to her dear Mother whom she showed deep love and respect.


    Everyone was tense as they looked at Yuki who already stopped her movements after hearing one sentence from Yumie. She already knows that out of the three, she is the most intelligent and all of it was learned because of her, her teaching caused her to be like this, but it was not like it was a bad thing. So she simply chuckled as she turned her head towards them and saw an expression that they had never seen by her, not even Fumiko, Ayame, and Serene saw Yuki make this kind of expression.


    "Since all of you really want to know, then I''ll tell you. Yumie, lead all of them to the River, I''ll meet you there. I will set up the pic first." Yuki''s smile which should have shown anger, or coldness didn''t even show either of the two, but instead, it showed a pained expression.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Wha�� Did she really just make such an expression?" Anna was the first one to say something, but her tone was shivering out of shock and sadness at the same time. But it wasn''t just her who felt it, it was everyone. They knew Yuki more than anyone else, she was a proud and arrogant woman who will kill everyone without any remorse and it doesn''t matter to her who they are even if they are God, they will die if they mess with her. But the aloof and cold Yuki could actually make such an expression? No one even thought that it was possible considering how she was.


    "Anyone�� does any one of you have ever seen her making such a face?" Ayame''s voice quivered as tears were threatening toe out of her eyes.


    "I�� I''m afraid not. Even I haven''t seen her make a face like that. What did she experience before I met her? When I met her she was already 21 when I met her��" Fumiko said with uncertainty, but her tone was also covered with fear and sadness. She can''t bear to imagine what kind of hardships she had to take even before that.


    "Where are Cindy and Diana? I''m sure that they would know the answer to our question!" Ayame was slowly getting desperate to try and know what kind of life she had. But before she can even look at her surroundings, her shoulders were held by Serene.


    "It''s useless to ask those two, I''m sure that Yuki met them in her 20s and even if they know the answer, they would never tell us even if they know who we are. Those two are the only ones who are trained by Yuki personally, they are made to be cunning, intelligent, powerful, and most of all a Monster who doesn''t betray their Master. Those two are Monsters created by Yuki." Serene said as she gazed at the blue sky with deep thoughts. She now knows that this is their karma for neglecting Yuki as a child because they truly don''t know anything about her since her childhood.


    "It''s better to go straight to her and ask her." Serene sighed as she regrets everything now.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 473 Recovering (Family Outing) Part 11

    ?


    "Yeah�� Everyone, follow me." Yumie said as she disappeared from where she was standing and soon everyone followed her, and it didn''t even take them 5 seconds before all of them arrived at the designated ce where Yuki was waiting. In that couple of minutes that they were gone, she had already ced everything that needs to be ced such as pic tables and chairs, as well as a mat if someone ever wants to sit on the ground, of course, all of the food is now disyed.


    "What took you guys so long?" Yuki asked as she turned around and what they saw was the same look on Yuki that she always has, a cold and emotionless face that makes it impossible to know what she is thinking. It was void of emotion which made them even more tense as there was simply none who can read it and they have no choice now, they asked her the question that all of them wants to know, and they were now going to get their answer. So all of them rushed to take a seat and it didn''t even matter how close or far it was to Yuki.


    "Fufufu�� it seems that all of you are really interested in me, especially my past. But don''t worry, as I promise I''ll tell you." Yuki chuckled lightly as she then slowly begins her story, again she was not going to hide anything from all of them except for the System that she had. It was still too early for her to tell them its existence, it just may cause more danger to them instead of giving some advantages.


    Yuki said everything, from the moment she was born to herst moments on Earth. With her insane memory, it was not a problem for he to recall every moment that has happened throughout her life, especially now that she is not a human but a Fox which is a superior Race than the Human. And because of her concise and straight-to-the-point storytelling, it was very easy for all of them to understand her words and after approximately 20 minutes of narrating her life, Yuki was finally done narrating her life, and just as she expected she saw their dreaded expression which made it for her hard to swallow.


    "No need to pity me, I don''t need it. Plus, it doesn''t even affect me." Yuki ced her hand under the table and she squeezed it tightly to the point where blood was slowly oozing out of it. She doesn''t like it one bit after seeing their expression, it tells her that they feel sad about her and that is one thing that she hates, but she can let it slide since all of them are very close to her, but what she can''t ept is that seeing them with such sad expressions. She doesn''t any one of them to have such expressions, she only wants them to smile happily.


    After her exnation, all of them finally understood why Yuki grew to be like this, it was because she doesn''t want to be hurt anymore by anyone, as she had already had enough of too many betrayals in her life. She simply closed her heart to everyone so that she can protect herself and not feel the same pain that she felt before, but sadly they were wrong with their interpretation, and Yuki saw through it right away and corrected it.


    "I already know what all of you are thinking, so let me say this now, you''re wrong. I''m not traumatized, nor wanted to protect myself because I simply don''t trust anyone in this world. The real reason is simple, it''s useless, I don''t need friends,panions, or even family, because they''ll only drag me down, I don''t need anyone other than myself. After all, I can do everything myself. And if you are thinking that I''m only dodging it, it''s still a no. Because in reality, I find it all useless since everything would end sooner orter, and I don''t want to invest my time in doing something that would end." Yuki exined to all of them which gave each and one of them another set of shocks because that right there exined everything already, she just finds it useless because there is an end, but it also hinted something. It means that she epted them because their bond willst till the end of time.


    "Actually�� I need to thank all of you. Because of you, I begin to change, change that even I wouldn''t think would be possible. Love to me was unnecessary and only thought of it as a burden to be powerful, that''s why I rejected Fumiko no matter how hard she tries but all of that changed when I met you guys. I begin to see Love differently because of our meeting." Yuki said with a light smile on her face that seemed too refreshing to look at.


    "In this corrupt and disgusting world, the only thing that is really beautiful is Love��  it can bring eternal happiness that willst long even if they''re dead. But even if people know that Love is the most beautiful thing, they wish to stay away from it�� simply because Love is also an Illusion for them. Love can bring pain, a pain that is more painful than all of the wounds they have received throughout your life." Yuki said as she gazed at the beautiful sky while thinking something for herself.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Because of Yuki''s question to her, she questioned herself if she could really engage in something that burdens her for the rest of her life which is Love. And after thinking about it while waiting for all of them to arrive as well as when she was finally exining to them her past life, she now understood everything. She can never let any one of them go, because she is already bonded with everyone here.


    "Well�� you have heard my story now. What will you think of me now? A heatless Monster who will anyone even if it''s a God or Demon. That seems fitting~" Yuki casually asks as she looks straight at all of them and waited for an answer while still keeping her hand clenched which only made the bleeding on her hand worsen, even though she was keeping a calm and collected look, deep inside she was suffering. A part of her doesn''t want to hear it, afraid that none of them would be able to ept who she truly is and the other part is her wanting to know what they think of her. But a whole 3 minutes has already passed and none of them has said anything yet.


    "Hahaha�� You don''t need to be so tense, I already know the answer to my question. All of you can eat, I will just go to the Lucifer since this is also the ce where they are staying." Yuki''s hand which was already on the verge of tearing apart suddenly eased as she then stood up and vanished from where she was leaving all of them unable to say anything.


    "No, wait!" Anna was a second toote because Yuki was already gone and she was devastated because she couldn''t say what was in her heart, and it is the same with everyone especially since all of them ept her as she truly is. It doesn''t matter what kind of past she has, all of them would still be her family that she can lean on.


    "Why did she leave-" Serene wasn''t able to continue her words when Yumie who was closest to Yuki before suddenly said something.


    "Why do I smell Blood? Mother had said that no one would be able to reach us, the smell is so strong that I''m sure it''s near us-" Yumie''s face went pale when her eyes unconsciously went downwards and saw blood on the ground, and from that, she already knows whose blood it was.


    "Find our Mother now!"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 474 Recovering (Family Outing) Part 12

    ?


    Yumie screamed out she didn''t even wait for anyone to respond as she was already way ahead of them to start the search. Everyone was shocked to see Yumie lose herposure since it was a pretty rare asion, but they then remembered her words saying something about Blood which all of them had also smelled and when they took a closer look, they then saw that it actually came from where Yuki was sitting. It has stained the beautiful green grass with her crimson-red blood.


    "She was actually suffering when she was telling her story, but none of us even saw it. Do we really deserve to be with her if we can''t even understand how she is feeling?" Anna knelt on the ground helplessly as she begins to be reminded of the past of how they would always get from Yuki without her expecting something in return from them because in reality what she only wants from them is theirpany, she only hopes that none of them would leave her. But what have they done for her? There was nothing even worth mentioning other than them saving Yuki when her Soul Realm got badly injured and after that, there was nothing more, it was always Yuki helping them in all sorts of ways.


    "Let''s settle this matterter when we find our Daughter, but it seems that is not going to be that easy since that kid actually knows how to hide herself with her abundance of Mana and because she was born here she practically knows this area like the back of her hand. Let''s only hope that we can fix our situation because if we don''t��" Ayame, who was trying her best not to burst out in tears, said with a heavy voice as she stood up and began to think of ways she could find her daughter. And because she was very limited, she was just like a Mortal who has no powers, all she can only do is fly around and be lucky if she can find Yuki.


    "Don''t worry Mother, I know a way to find her. But if it may be rude for me to say this, can I ask all of you to keep this a secret?" Anna said as she removed her ne that hides her real appearance and after she removed it, they finally saw her true appearance which was something they would never think of as a possibility. A living vampire was actually in front of all of them, the Race who was rumored extinct, but it turns out that it was wrong since how would it be able to exin the Vampire who was in front of them? But not only that she was an ethereal beauty who would make anyone in the Realm of Gods to be envious of her, also with the ne losing its effect, they were also able to see her true Cultivation Level which was surprisingly at the Spirit Lord already.


    Kurokami ignored all of their stares as she walked up to the blood-stained chair to get some blood on her fingers before she licked it after tasting it, she still that it was the most delicious Blood she has ever tasted in her whole life, nothing couldpare with Yuki''s Blood for her. But tasting it so she can enjoy it was not her intention, she drank it so that she can track her location because it was most likely that Yuki''s hand is still bleeding or had some blood in it that she can sniff out.


    "I know where Yuki is now�� She''s on the very top of the mountain that is at the deep end of the Moon Rock Forest. Let''s go now, also inform Yumie." Kurokami said in a tone full of worry as she can only hope that Yuki is safe and that she wouldn''t do anything that can hurt her especially now that she is emotionally unstable. And without wasting any more time, all of them had to quickly leave the area to follow Kurokami.


    Meanwhile, on the top of the mountain, Yuki was sitting there motionless as if she was a robot, but if someone takes a better closer look at her they would sympathize with her and try their best tofort her. A cute and beautiful little girl with a pale face and a pained expression was enough to make anyone who would see her give her a hug to try andfort her. But it looks like there was already a person who would fit that job.


    The little Phoenix who was snuggling in Yuki''s sleeve was finally awoken and flew outside to only see his Master with a pained look and looking at it made him sad. So without any hesitation, he flew towards her chest and spread out her tiny wings which were just a few inches long, and hugged Yuki who was suddenly brought out of her daze before looking at the tiny creature who was trying its best to hug her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What are you trying to do?" Yuki asked in a slightly cold tone, but even so, she didn''t stop the little phoenix from trying to hug her because she felt something different in her heart after being hugged by him. And it wasn''t any unpleasant feeling at all, in contrast, she felt herself slowly bing better, even if it was just a little, she still felt more at ease with him hugging her.


    "Chirp!!"


    "Fufufu~ Are you trying tofort me?" Yuki asked with a light smile as she slowly began to calm down, after her emotions went wild she couldn''t seem to control it anymore as she was slowly getting devoured by her own emotion which made her unstable. She doesn''t even know why she was feeling so pained even though she was uninjured, the hand that she injured doesn''t even hurt, butpared to the pain that she was feeling in her chest, it was not evenparable at this point.


    "Do you know why I feel this kind of pain? I know that I don''t have any injuries in my heart, but does it feel so painful here?" Yuki asked a pointless question as she knew that there was no way that the Phoenix who was not even a month long could answer her question.


    "Chirp! Chirp!" The Phoenix did understand her question, but just as expected he doesn''t know the question that his Master asked him. So it can only p both of its wings and try its best tofort Yuki in other ways.


    "Hahaha�� I would like to pet you if I can, but I can''t because I don''t have my right arm, and on top of that my other hand is messed up and full of blood." Yuki said in a deep sigh, she didn''t want to dirty the cute little Phoenix by staining him with blood. But to her shock, he shook his head and flew straight towards her hand ignoring the fact that he was sitting in a pool of blood, what matters to him is the feelings of his Master, and if his actions would make it better, he would do it without hesitation.


    "You��" Yuki was speechless, she would never think that he would actually dive straight into her arm so that he can rest in her hand. But even so, his actions didn''t irritate her like what should have happened, but it was the opposite, she was happy but she doesn''t know the reason why.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 475 Recovering (Family Outing) Part 13

    ?


    It was at this moment when everyone finally arrive where Yuki was and this was the scene where they saw, Yuki holding a little bird in her head, but that wasn''t even surprising other than the fact that she was smiling casually. Of course, Yuki already knew that they have arrived and when they finally did, her heart sank once more causing her to be afraid of what will be the oue after they had found her. Afraid that they might cut ties with her after learning why she acts like that, even after a few minutes of silence, she finally broke it and spoke in an emotionless tone, hiding the emotions that she is truly feeling.


    "Have all of youe to say goodbye? Don''t worry, I will not stop you. After all, it is your have your own life, I don''t have the right to make decisions for you." Yuki said without looking back and because of theck of emotion that she was showing, it broke the hearts of everyone even more. Yuki has already built a wall around herself so that no one can enter it and looking at her acting like this, and because they knew why she acts like this, it broke them even more. Maybe if they were more attentive towards her, they would have realized that she was suffering in the dark, but it was already toote for regrets, what can they only do is to move forwards and learn from their past mistakes.


    "NO! I don''t want that, MOTHER! I would rather die than have you cut off ties with me! You''re the person who saved me from the darkest moments of my life, if it weren''t for you I would have lived all my life suffering in the hands of the Lizard Tribe who constantly bullies me! But that isn''t even all, you gave me the love that I thought only my real Mother can give me, a parent''s love. So�� please, don''t cut ties with us�� I''m begging you." At first, Yumie yells out loud and said some bold words as she would rather die than cut ties with her, but as she got to the end of her sentence, she finally broke down as she kneeled behind Yuki to grab her clothes from behind while her tears came pouring out making Yuki''s clothes wet from behind.


    When Yuki heard her oldest daughter''s words, her mind went nk because she would have never thought that she would actually say such words to her, choosing to die instead of cutting ties was simply unheard in all her life. And just as she was about to say something in return, she felt a lot of arms that surrounded her making it even hard for her to breathe because of how tight they are hugging.


    "Mother, I know that I''m hot-headed and childish, but please don''t such words. I don''t want to cut ties with you�� From the moment I was born, you have be a Mother figure to me, and I''m very grateful to you because you were the one who helped me feel what it is to have a Mother. Even when I was in my egg, I know how hard you worked to keep me alive and to give birth, and I love you as a Mother, you''re the best Mother that I could ever wish for. Please, don''t leave us, because I don''t know what I''m going to do with my life if you''re gone��" Yuki would never imagine that her second daughter who was the most problematic because of her attitude can actually be like this because she was already crying out of sadness, what she only wants is for her Mother to not leave her.


    "Mommy�� You promised me that you''ll stay with me forever, so please don''t leave me. If Aika made some mistakes, please punish for me it, just don''t leave me. And Mommy is still Mommy, right? No matter what kind of person you are in the past, what matters the most is what you are currently." Out of her three daughters, Aika sounded the most heartbroken out of them because she was the most attached to Yuki. Her existence alone is like a pir for her to lean on, she''s the person who Aika can trust with all her life. As she got older the more intelligent she bes and it didn''t even take long for her to know what truly happened to her Mother Fairy, but she didn''t ask her Mommy about it because she thinks that she was also devastated about her death. But now that Yuki now also wants to cut off, she felt her heart being torn to pieces.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yuki, don''t leave us. I''m willing to block my love for you if you feel that it is burdening you. We can be friends again and I can promise you that I will not force my love on you again. Just please, don''t leave me. I love you so much that I would rather die than be separated from you because you cut ties with me." Kurokami pleaded and her weakened and broken voice made Yuki''s heart shake. For a moment she was almost convinced again, she was ready to go back, but she remembered something and held back.


    "I''m sorry, Yuki. I know you for the longest time out of everyone, but it seems like I only met you yesterday because I didn''t even realize what kind of pain you were going through because of us. But I can tell you that, you''re the only person that I will devote myself. Just don''t leave me all alone��" Fumiko''s voice also rang into Yuki making her heart move once again, but it wasn''t still enough to convince her. People can say that she is too cruel and heartless because she wants to cut ties with her family, but that is if you don''t know what really happened.


    Yuki was living in hell all of her life, there was not a single moment where it was peaceful. On Earth, she was abandoned by everyone and let her survive on her own in this cruel world, but even so, she survived, but at what cost? Her humanity? She was simply not the same person the first moment her Mother died. But even that was a lie, she was living in a lie that was created by her Mother who threw her away because she was med for things that she didn''t do.


    "My daughter, I know that I''m not deserving of you. Because I''m the sole reason why you be like this�� and I''m not going to ask for your forgiveness. But if you want, you can kill me right here and now if that is the only way to ease your pain. After all, all of this happened because of the mistakes that I did. So, don''t cut off ties with all of these good people. I know deep inside that you love each one of them." Ayames shock instantly awoken Yuki as she opened her eyes and looked straight ahead where she saw Ayame who out of all of them has the most pained expression and looking at it, it made her even more sad and heartbroken.


    Never in her life would she think that her Mother would say these words to her, and kill her to try and ease the pain that she was feeling, she''s basically sacrificing herself to try and make things better.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 476 Recovering (Family Outing) Part 14 Last

    ?


    "Do you really think if I kill you right now, things would be magically better? That''s quite naive of you to think that. If killing you would make it better, I would have already tried it a long time ago" Yuki said with a chuckle as she casually stood up leaving all of those who were clinging to her, she then turns around with a smile hanging on her face as if what she just said wasn''t a big deal, and when Ayame heard what just her daughter said, all of the strength in her legs quickly vanished as she falls to the ground with a pale face. But before Ayame could respond, she felt someone touch her head which made her raise her head to look at the front.


    "Don''t be sad�� You misunderstood me, I didn''t say anything about wanting to kill you. I was only responding to your statement before. I don''t want to do any more things that I might regret��" Yuki''s hand shook as she assisted her mother to slowly get up and when she was finally standing, she took a deep breath before saying something under her breath and because of how low it was, they were able to hear it properly. But somehow they still managed to understand it and when they did, all of them burst into tears and surrounded Yuki to give her a warm hug.


    "And if I let all of you go now, I think it will devour me for the rest of my life��" Yuki was unprepared for their move so she directly falls to the ground if not for protecting the little phoenix in time, he might have already been squashed under the weight of all of them.


    "What are-." Before she could ask what the hell they were doing, when her lips suddenly got sealed by Kurokami and looking straight at those bright blue eyes of her beautiful eyes makes her heart soften. Because of it, she was not even angry that she got dirty because of the ce where they areying down, and worse, they almost got her little phoenix killed. And looking at those blue eyes that were even more beautiful than any gems that she has seen, she again found herself mesmerized by them, but something suddenly clicked in her brain, she had just noticed that she had removed her ne that hides her real appearance.


    "You�� Why did you remove your ne?" Yuki asked as she separates herself from Kurokami, her face was still quite calm but she felt a burning sensation in her body as if something has been lit up inside of her. But she kept it hidden inside, because she knows what it was, and from her memories with Fumiko with her letting that Fire out, she doesn''t want anything like that to happen again, plus many people were watching. But soon that Lust gotpletely devoured by possessiveness, that was thest thing she wants, for other people other than her to see Kurokami''s true beauty. If it was just her Family that saw it, it''s still fine, but she had set up a lot of people in the forest, she already knows that they have seen her beauty.


    "Yuki, please don''t be angry. Sister Anna only did it so that she can track you down, by using the special abilities of a Vampire, it helped us track you down because of the Blood that you left on the pic area." Fumiko called Kurokami, Anna since she still doesn''t know her real name, she then tried to reason with Yuki, from reading her eyes she can already tell what she was thinking about because she has seen that kind of look that Yuki is currently giving. It scared her when she saw it, but at the same time, she felt extremely loved by it even though what Yuki was showing is possessiveness that can be quite dangerous to a rtionship.


    Meanwhile, Kurokami was oblivious to the fact that Yuki was showing such emotion because she hasn''t seen this side of her, she only thought that she was angry at her for not consulting her at first.


    "Fine�� It cannot be helped anymore. You can show your real appearance in private if you want to, but never. NEVER try to reveal it in public. Not until we arrive in the Nightingale Heaven at least." But her sentence was only said in her mind since she''s not going to release that news just yet, she can''t risk being heard by any of the Gods that reside in the Mystic Dragon Heaven, Kurokami revealing her real identity can already cause a lot of trouble, so she would again need the help of her Mother to take care of it. She then continued by saying.


    "We should go back to the pic area now, I''m sorry if I ruined our little trip. But, I promise you that I will never leave you again." Yuki was finally able to calm all of them and when all of them are ready, she teleported all of them once again back to the pic area. But before continuing, she first cleaned the mess that she made, and finally, after everything is set up and ready. They are finally having their pic where they can enjoy themselves.


    Time flies by so quickly, that none of them even noticed that it was already quite dark, but just as Ayame was about to suggest that they should leave since it was already dark. Yuki snapped her fingers and in an instant, the dark but still beautiful river was suddenly lit up with all of the Ice that was floating the in air making the scenery even more beautiful than ever. The Ice that was floating was acting as if they are some fireflies that flies around lighting the river.


    "Wow��" All of them eximed even the two Gods who have seen a lot of beautiful ces had shocked looks on their faces after seeing how beautiful the River was now.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It''s beautiful, right? This is why I chose this ce because we''ll not be going home today. We will leave tomorrow morning. Also�� Aika, can youe to Mommy for a second?" Yuki stood up and walked by the side of the River mysteriously, but nheless, Aika jumped out of her chair and followed Yuki by jumping in her arms which she caught easily.


    "Are you happy?" Yuki took a quick pause before continuing. Her question made Aika confused, but regardless she still answered in a very happy tone.


    "YES! I am very happy, Mommy! This has been the best day ever yet!" Aika said as she even puts both of her arms in the air.


    "I see, but is there something you wish?" Yuki was amazed at how cheerful Aika could be, but after seeing just a little side of Celeste, she already knows that it came from her since it couldn''te from her.


    "There is�� but, Mommy can''t give it to me��" Suddenly, Aika''s tone got sullen and sad.


    "Oh? There is something that I can''t give you? Tell me what it is, maybe Mommy can help you achieve that wish." Yuki acted surprised as she then chuckled as she already know where this is going since she nned everything from the start.


    "I�� I want to see Mother Fairy. But I know that it is impossible because she''s already in heaven." Aika said her wish which made everyone sad because they also know that it was impossible to bring the dead person back at Yuki''s current strength, plus there was no guarantee that the Fairy Saintess would know that she had offspring after she got revived.


    "Hahaha�� I see. Then, your wish�� Mommy will definitely make it a reality." Yuki dropped Aika back to the ground and then turns her around, Aika didn''t even realize it herself, but her body had already moved before she can think. Tears were slowly dripping out of her eyes and because she was not looking at her surroundings anymore, she trips on a rock but before she could stand up once more she felt a warm embrace that was very familiar to her.


    "Whaaa! Mother Fairy!"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 477 Celeste

    ?


    A.N


    Sorry for not uploading for two days now, I recently graduated and had a party the day after so I didn''t have the time to write. But now that all of it is done, I''ll be able to write again. Also, I wanted to say thanks to everyone who keeps reading and supporting my books. Thank You!


    ��------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Everyone who saw the scene in front of them unfolds, already knew that Aika''s request of meeting the Fairy Saintess is basically impossible because she was already dead for a long time, but unexpectedly Yuki made her daughter''s wishe true. Aika was finally able to meet her Mother who she hasn''t met ever since she was born and for her, it was a dreame true for her, and this scene made all of them cry without any of them even realizing it themselves. The reunion of Mother and Daughter was just too sweet for them.


    Yuki, however, only has a smile on her face as she watches over the crying Mother and Daughter as they hug each other tightly, afraid as if someone would break them apart again. Seeing them together makes her happy and contended, what she only wants is the happiness of her family she doesn''t even care if it means sacrificing her own happiness, as long as she can see them being carefree, happy, and safe, it''s enough for her. But just as she was about to turn around back to the table to give them their own space, she was suddenly lifted to the ground, she didn''t even have time to retaliate as a pair of breasts blocked her vision.


    "My daughter�� I''m so proud of you.  Because of what you did, it made me envious as a Mother. You were able to make your Daughter very happy, while I as your Mother couldn''t. It looks like I''m the one who is learning how to be a Mother by looking at you, but it should be the opposite when I''m the one who should be teaching you. But I know that I don''t have the right to do that, but let me make it up to you slowly. And I''ll start today by giving this to you, I hope you like it." Ayame lifted Yuki as she then kissed her forehead before she took something out of her Spatial Ring and gave it to Yuki''s hand for her to see. And while she was giving it to her, Yuki could sense that she was shivering, it was clear that she was nervous, so she was curious about what she gave to her and when she looked at her hands she saw a pair of ck gloves.


    "ck Gloves? What is it for?" Yuki was confused about why she was given this kind of thing. This was the first time she was given something like this in all her life, she was used to receivingnds, property, cars, money, and many more expensive things, but even with all of those, none of them matter in her eyes because she can but those herself. But even those it was just a pair of gloves, something about it makes piqued her interest above all the gifts that she has received, and taking a closer look at it she found that it was actually a handmade Glove.


    "I made it for you�� Fumiko once said to me that you don''t like getting dirt on your hands, so I made you a pair of Gloves so that your hand wouldn''t be dirtied anymore. I enhanced it with Magic so that it wouldn''t get destroyed easily, there is also a self-cleaning Magic inside of it so that it will forever be clean. And if you are worrying that it will get small for you, you don''t have to because the material that I used will adjust to the wearer''s size." Ayame said as her whole body tensed when she heard Yuki''s monotone voice, she was very nervous that her daughter would be disappointed because of what she gave her, and because she can''t exactly read her face, mind or even her voice, she can''t tell what she is thinking about.


    "It''s good. I quite like it actually. Thanks for the gift, Mother." Yuki said as she then hooked her arm around Ayame''s neck before leaning in closer for a hug, even though she only had one hand, it didn''t stop her from getting close to her. And her gesture melted Ayame''s heart as she returned the hug with bliss in her heart, this kind of moment only happens in her dreams, so for it to happen in real life, she couldn''t ask for more.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I''m d�� I''m very d that you liked my gift." Ayame whispers in Yuki''s ear to which she responded by nodding her head. After hugging for a few minutes, Yuki gently removed herself from Ayame''s embrace as she walks up to her own chair and so did Ayame. Both of them has a smile hanging on their face but the only difference was that Yuki only has a light smile but Ayame''s smile was sort of childish though it was because of her nature. But none of them mind as all of them enjoy what is being presented in their eyes, two pairs of mother and daughter getting along well.


    "Yuki�� is she really the Fairy Saintess?" After a short pause, Kurokami decided to break the Ice and question because everything that has happened so far was like a dream. Especially the moment when Celeste arrived in front of them, but before Yuki could answer her question, Celeste already arrived beside them with Aika in her hands who was still holding her tightly, but now she has already stopped crying.


    "Yes�� I am the Fairy Saintess, but please don''t call me that. Call me by my name�� Celeste. I would appreciate with very much if you call me Celeste." Celeste answered as she arrived which made everyone jump at first because she was so fast but on top of that they didn''t even hear any footsteps or her presence at all. Yuki and Serene were shocked by this fact because of other reasons, the others only thought that they were too absorbed in their thoughts that they didn''t realize that she already arrive, but that was not it, far from it. She was so strong that they couldn''t even feel her presence at all, even now. Even with Yuki''s "Divine Fox Eyes", she can''t see her real powers.


    "Celeste�� Alright, then we''ll call you that." Fumiko said excitedly as she looks at the Mother and Daughter attentively she then remembers something and was about to ask Yuki for something, but she was already ahead of her.


    "Take a seat, I''m sure that you are tired after kneeling and standing for so long," Yuki said as she took out another chair for Celeste to sit on her actions caused Celeste''s smile to brighten even more as she looks at Yuki affectionately.


    "Thank you. It''s all thanks to you that I''m able to be this close to Aika before I can only look at her from afar. But now, everything changed. I can now get close to her like in my dreams, so thank you, Yuki. If you ever need my help in the future, please don''t be shy. I''m going to do everything in my power to repay you." Celeste said confidently as she ced one of her hands in Yuki''s hands which made her shiver unconsciously.


    "Yeah�� you don''t need to thank me. It''s your right, you''re also her parent. I will not let your rights be taken away�� and I know that this is what Aika wants anyway. It breaks me whenever I see her crying at night while calling for your name, so reuniting the two of you is the least thing that I could do." Yuki took her hand back casually as she drinks herself a ss of wine that she made herself while gazing at the night sky with aplicated look. Remembering the days when Aika cries in the middle of the night saddens her and what''s worse is that what she can only do isfort her till she falls asleep once again.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 478 Purple Grade Pill

    ?


    Aika who was quiet the entire time suddenly shivered as she then raises her head to look at her Mommy with aplicated look on her face. What Yuki said was all true, she would sometimes cry in her sleep while thinking about her Mother Fairy, and every time she remembers her she gets sad and it gets even worse when she saw a fake one appear right before her eyes a few months ago. It caused her to get nightmares that haunt her and because she doesn''t want to worry anyone, she didn''t say anything about it, especially to Yuki who would be the most worried out of everyone.


    "Haaa�� Did you really think I wouldn''t know? You''re my daughter and I know you out of everyone here." Yuki only smiled as she look back at Aika who was already crying once again. She merely chuckled as she patted her head to calm her down and tell her that it was fine even though she was keeping something secret from her. Aika absolutely believes that in a family, there should be no secrets that are hidden within, everyone should be open about them.


    "Aika�� you don''t need to worry about your little secret. It''s alright, I''m not mad or anything. Just like you, I also have some secrets that I don''t want you guys to know because it will only make you guys worry, so don''t feel guilty about it, it''s just normal. It may sound cruel but�� remember this, don''t trust everything you hear or see, or else�� it might cause your downfall in the future. Even your family or closest friends. Don''t always believe them, everyone in this world has secrets" Yuki lets go of Aika''s head as she said a few words for her to hear, but it wasn''t just for her, it was for everyone. It may sound very cruel and heartless but if they take their words to their heart, there is a chance for them to soar higher. And just as they were about to say something in return, Yuki was already ahead of them.


    "Putting Trust into someone ispletely different from putting your Faith in them. But even so, never be like me. It''s fine if you trust someone with all your life, just be sure that you put that trust in the right people, like to all of you. I trust all of you with my life. But even so, there are still some secrets between us and that is fine, isn''t there a saying that goes, Ignorance is Bliss? What my point is, don''t be guilty of having secrets with one another." Yuki shrugged as she chuckled once again and took another sip of wine.


    "We''ll definitely remember your words, Yuki." All of them said at the same time.


    "That''s good."


    "Mommy�� I''m sorry for not telling you, I just didn''t want you to worry about me, I already know that you have a of things in your hand and I didn''t want to add something that would make you even more tired and stressed." Aika asked Celeste to put her down and when she was finally on the ground, she rushed towards Yuki and jumped into her arms which almost made Yuki lose her bnce. If she had both of her hands, it wouldn''t be any problem if she had both of her arms, but she only has one so it was quite difficult for her,


    "Fufufu�� we almost fell. But, just as I said before, you don''t need to worry about it anymore." She only chuckled in response as she obviously doesn''t take it to heart even though her daughter had secrets.


    "Yuki�� can I do something to help you now? I''m sure that I can help you in your current condition. I can help you grow another arm and even heal the wounds of your Soul Veins." Celeste raised her voice and looks at Yuki with expectant eyes, this is one of the few moments where she can assist her, making Yuki better is one of her top priorities.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Oh, you can do that? I haven''t heard any Skil that can re-grow any lost limbs, as for healing my Soul Veins, it''s going to need a lot of materials." Yuki chuckles as she gently asked for Aika to go down as she stood up and waited for Celeste to answer.


    "Yes! I definitely can, I have some ways, and the ways that I know can even help you make stronger!" Celeste said excitedly as she puts both of her hands together and soon after, a bright green light begins to emit inside of them and all of this scene was all too familiar with Yuki. It was simply the same as how Aika made the Seed of Life.


    "Here you go! It''s done! If you eat this, your Soul Vein would be back to normal and even better because it would cleanse your Soul Veins by 10%. But sadly, it only works one time for each person. But even so, the effects of it will definitely benefit you!" Celeste said excitedly as she handed the Seed that she just made to Yuki with the brightest smile that Yuki had seen she made. It was almost cute for her, but she soon knocked that idea off her head and looked at the Seed in her hands but when she read the details about it, it made her eye twitch.


    Ding!


    Seeds of Life (Purple) A Seed that brings the essence of Life to the person who consumed it. Once it is consumed, it can heal all of the injuries that they have, even if it''s Soul Damage or Damage to the Soul Realm. It will heal it and there are side effects in taking the Pill because of its purity.


    "What the�� did you just make a Pill that is Purple Rank in thin air?" Yuki was almost speechless after reading the details of the seed that Celeste has made for her. Aika''s version of Seed of Life is only graded Silver, but even so, the effects of the Pill are miraculous. It can even bring a person who is on the verge of death back to life instantly and her Pills were highly sought after by everyone because of how important it was, it even made a few wars between Races ur because of that. So just thinking about what kind of events would happen if this Pill were to get released in the Auction House, a War would be an understatement for what will happen.


    "Yeah! Why, is it bad? I can make you a Rainbow Pill if you want, but I think your body wouldb''t be able to handle all of its powers because a Rainbow Grade item would naturally have their own consciousness." Celeste said in a quite sad tone and just as she was about to make another Pill that is Rainbow Grade, Yuki stopped her before she could even try.


    "No�� I''m not saying that it''s bad. I was just surprised, thank you." Yuki stopped her as she then swallowed the Pill without any hesitation and almost immediately, she can feel a burning sensation burning inside of her, but instead of being painful and ufortable, it was theplete opposite for her. She felt warm andfortable.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 479 Home-Cooked Food

    ?


    No one was able to tell if what Yuki had just swallowed is making her any better after all, Yuki''s main injury is her Soul Veins and they wouldn''t be able to tell if she was recovering or not because they are too weak. They needed to be at least Saint Rank and higher, or if they have a high connection with the Soul they would be tell and analyze another person''s Soul Realm after taking a look at them. But currently, there are only three people within them who could see what is happening in Yuki''s Soul Veins, and there was just good news.


    "It actually worked! Your Pill is amazing Celeste! It healed all of Yuki''s Soul Veins that got disconnected and blocked from her Soul Realm! How can I ever thank you, please tell me if you need something, I will definitely help you with it!" Ayame held both of Celeste''s hands with teary-eyed as she constantly thanks Celeste for healing Yuki.


    "You don''t need to thank me Goddess Ayame, I just did what is right and that is to help Yuki. I don''t want to see her hurt and in pain and I know the pain of being injured by the Soul Veins and just remembering it makes me shiver because of how painful it is, every move you do will cause pain especially when you use your Mana/Qi, it will bring pain that is more than you can imagine." Celeste shrugged it off but her words served as a warning and a reminder to all of them, no one knew that damage in the Soul can be that painful. Of course, they knew that it would be extremely painful, but it looks like what they imagined at first is wrong. It was even beyond that.


    "Mommy! Are you in pain, where? Please tell us, I will help you!" Aika without any hesitation already arrived in front of Yuki and hugged her tightly and in Yuki''s arms she was already crying once again. After hearing Celeste''s words she instantly got a bad premonition inside of her heart and after she heard all of her sentences she already that all this time her Mommy was in pain while all of them were kept in the dark because Yuki has simply the same reasons as Aika, she doesn''t want for any of them to get worried especially Ayame.


    "Ahhh�� don''t worry about me, Aika. I''m fine. It''s not even that painful for me anyway. Plus�� I have a high pain tolerance. I can handle this much pain because of it." Yuki silently patted Aika''s head with her hand, even though she ate Celeste''s Pill it can only do much because what it heals is the most wounded part of the body and it wasn''t even a question of what is the worst injury Yuki has. But without her even realizing it, she once again found herself surrounded by everyone even the little phoenix who didn''t hide also dropped in Yuki''s head and spread its wings all around her.


    "Even if you say that, how can we not worry about you? Even if you have a high pain tolerance, we are not the same as you! Just the thought of someone in our family in pain is a miserable feeling that we don''t ever want to feel. So please, I hope that none of us hides the fact that they are sick or in pain because it will only make us worry." Kurokami whimpered as she leans her body to Yuki while lowering herself to get even closer to a hug but it wasn''t just her it was everyone.


    "Okay! I''m wrong, just don''t kneel on the ground. I don''t like seeing any of you do that." Yuki said quickly as she held all of them up with her Ice because she doesn''t want to see any of them kneeling on the ground and when she did so, she found that the pain that she felt earlier has vanishedpletely. When she first lit up the entire ce with her Ice, she felt pain in her whole body but because of her abnormally high pain tolerance she didn''t react much to it, but if it was any other person, they would have already got on the ground screaming in pain.


    "You better keep your promise okay, or else all of us we''ll be mad at you!" Kurokami puffed her cheeks as she turned around but even so, she had a smile on her face and so as everyone. Soon after, the forest was covered withughter as everyone was finally back in their mood, Yuki and the rest then returned to their table once again but she didn''t expect all of the food that she has prepared to be already gone. She had originally thought that it wouldst until tomorrow but it seems that she had miscalcted.


    "Ahh�� we ran out of food and drinks for the kids. Do any of you guys have some on your Spatial Ring?" Yuki casually asked as there was no more food for them to eat. In all, she was not worried about herself because she can still drink some of her wine, but the same thing can''t be said with the three children here. There was absolutely no way that she would give them wine even if they are thirsty. But just as she expected none of them carry such things because they were cultivators and bringing food and drinks is only a waste of storage.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Ummm�� Yuki, I cooked some food. Would you like to try them?" Suddenly, the quiet Celeste suddenly raised a question and asked if she could bring out her home-cooked food for everyone to eat. She has already prepared this in advance after knowing that Yuki would be eating out in the forest, so she went straight home and tried her best to cook which was something she haven''t tried. But with the help of Alisha, she was able to make some delicious foods. But when Yuki stared at her, she got even more nervous and embarrassed as she then quickly added.


    "You don''t need to worry, I got help from my Mother who is an excellent cook! But if you don''t want to eat them, it''s also fine��" Celeste had no confidence in her cooking so she was a little tense and afraid that she might disappoint Yuki because of her cooking, but before the person she was afraid of could even say something. Kurokami already jumped in and said something.


    "I want to eat it! I want to have a taste of your cooking, so can you bring it out for me, Amane?" Celeste was shocked because Kurokami wasn''t even shy at all and directly called her by her first name. But even so, she showed a smile full of gratitude as her confidence slowly goes up, and without further ado, she showed the dishes that she made for all of them.


    "Wow�� All of them look delicious, right sis Fumiko?" Kurokami added and without any hesitation, she grabbed her chopsticks and picked up a piece of meat, and put it in her mouth. The piece of meat was slightly tough but the taste was just right for her taste, and the toughness of the meat isn''t that much of a problem anyway considering that she was aplete beginner.


    "It''s delicious! You have a talent for this, Amane! If you cook some more, I''m sure that you will get a lot better at it!" Fumiko also tasted Amane''s cooking but she tasted a fish dish that was grilled, unlike the meat which was stewed. It also has problems as it was a little nd but other than that, she doesn''t have much to say to it.


    "Thank you�� I''m d that all of you liked it. But I hope you can be honest with me and say the mistakes that I made with these dishes." Amane was happy that they liked her food but even so, she knows that there are some problems with her food but she was happy enough to getplimented by them. And soon after everyone also started to eat her food and there were just somemon mistakes that were already good enough for a beginner, like undercooked vegetables, nd food, and othermon mistakes in cooking. But even so, none of themined that much because it was already enough for them. And in the corner of her eyes, she saw Yuki pick up her chopsticks and also ate a piece of meat, this got her nervous once again.


    "It''s good��" Yuki gave herment as she didn''t drop her utensils and only continued eating which made Amane''s heart flutter in happiness.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 480 The Most Complex Thing To Ever Exist

    ?


    "Thank god you liked my food, I was so nervous that you would hate it. But hearing you say that it tastes good eased my heart~" Amane celebrated as she was so happy that she could walk on clouds, hearing apliment like thate from the woman she loves is enough for her and even though it may seem that she was nonchnt about it whenplimenting her food, Amane could feel that she held some sincerity in her words which made her even more happy.


    And just like that the good atmosphere that they havee back and it was not merrier than ever now with Celeste joining them who would talk whenever she was mentioned, she would also be the one who strikes the conversation without her getting nervous anymore. But after a few rounds of drinks which actually drained Yuki''s two bottles of Wine, her strongest one, four people got drunk even though they are a cultivator which should be almost impossible since her wine was made with Mortal ingredients.


    "What the fu�� How did they even get drunk from the wine that I made? Serene, how could that have happened? That is a wine that I made back when I was still in the Mortal Realm, a time when I don''t have any powers. Shouldn''t that be impossible?" Yuki asked in an annoyed voice as there were currently two people who are currently poking both of her cheeks while the other one continuously patted her head while she was sitting on herp. But it wasn''t just her who was continuously being messed with, it was the same with Serene as Ayame was notpletely acting like a baby.


    "Ahhh�� I also have no idea why did this happen. Don''t ask me." Serene said in annoyance but everyone knew that she was acting because if she really meant what she said she wouldn''t have a smile stered on her face while she kept on pinching Ayame''s cheek who can''t do anything because she can''t think properly due to how drunk she was.


    "Shit�� never mind. I already know why the alcohol strikes them. It''s because I put them in my Spatial Ring, the same Ring where I also ce all the Soul Realms of those I killed. I think the Mana and Qi that are naturally dwelling and leaking out of the Soul Realm got mixed with my wine and got stronger because of it. I didn''t even realize it myself because I have a high alcohol tolerance. But�� you, you didn''t take a single drink. That''s why you''re not drunk. You can''t fool me, you already knew that the wine is stronger and purposely didn''t drink any so that you can enjoy your time with my Mother. I must say, it''s a pretty good n, it might work on her but not me." Yuki snickered as she tried to stand up but was put down as soon as she tried by the three women who surrounded her.


    "Don''t leave, Yuki~ we want to cuddle with you some more," Kurokami said in a gibberish voice as she now hugged Yuki''s whole body. She was one of the most affected by the alcohol such as why she acts like this.


    "Wuki�� don''t be mad, I pomise I''ll be a good girl." But Fumik got it worse, even her words are already twisted apart, and she can''t even form words correctly anymore, but her cuteness was undeniable. It makes Yuki want to spoil her for some reason. But she couldn''t even form words when she felt something wet behind her, she suddenly had a bad premonition and when she turned around she saw Amane bursting into tears.


    "Ahhh�� Yuki is mad and doesn''t want me to be around us anymore. Please don''t leave, I will be a good girl, I promise!" Celeste cried as tears burst out of her eyes and begins to drop slowly in Yuki''s back. A vein slowly popped up on her forehead but soon it disappeared as she calms herself down since this was practically her fault for letting her drink the wine carelessly. She had thought that it would be fine since all of them are cultivators but it turns out that she was wrong and they are still greatly affected by the wine.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "I''m not mad nor I will leave. I just wanted to stand up because my legs already feel numb but it looks like I won''t be needing to stand up anymore. Yumie, I entrust you with your two little sisters. All three of you can sleep together, as for you�� You can take my Mother back, but I''m telling you! Don''t even try and take advantage of her!" Yuki tasked Yumie as the eldest sister to take care of the two as she set up the camp and gave Serene and her Mother their own, but she didn''t forget to warn her to not take advantage just because she was drunk.


    "And�� Alisha, I know you''re watching. I''m sorry if I made your daughter drunk but can you please take her for now? I already have the two of them and I don''t think I will be able to handle all three of them at the same time." Yuki sighed as she looked up in the sky and soon after a portal appeared and a beautiful woman that could shake the heavens came out with a soft smile on her face.


    "Fufufu~ What are you talking about, my dear daughter-inw? Shouldn''t you be the one to take care of my daughter since you put her in this situation? I''m assuming that it''s only right for me to assume that you''ll take responsibility, I mean you are the great Yuki after all. A person who knows when she makes mistakes and knows how to atone for them." Alisha dropped to the side of Yuki and couldn''t help but pat the head of Amane who was so drunk that she didn''t even know that her Mother is already there. But even so, she didn''t get mad and was quite happy because she can still see some innocent sides of her daughter plus this would make the two couples to be closer.


    "You��" Yuki was left speechless and from this, she already knew that she can''t refute Alisha''s words and can only relent to take care of Amane. But she is still going to say a few words before she says goodbye.


    "You are so confident that I''m going to be your daughter-inw, are you even sure that''s going to happen-" Yuki''s words were stopped by Alisha''s confident answer.


    "Oh, yes. I''m sure that you two will definitely end up together. It might not be now, or tomorrow. But someday, definitely�� You know, Love is the mostplex thing in this world, no matter where it is. Whether it is the Mortal Realm or the Immortal Realm, Love is the mostplex thing to understand. We cane up with many theories that can be actually proven right on why the Universe exists, or how can we use Magic. But Love, there is no real exnation why it''s here, there''s no exnation why you are in love with someone or why you feel love and vice versa. Even if you ask billions of people what is love, all of them will give you different answers. Because that is just how love is, it''s the most mysterious thing." Alisha smiled as she disappeared and left with those words for Yuki to understand.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 481 Work Hard

    ?


    Yuki can''t find herself refuting Alisha''s words in any other way because deep in her heart she agrees with what she said but her mind says otherwise. In her heart, she agrees because she has now experienced the feeling of love with all of the people around her and even she the smartest human to ever live on Earth can''t exin why she exactly loves them back, but because of her stubbornness, she disagrees with Alisha in her mind. But there was no point in thinking about it now, she has more things to worries, such as these three people who still wouldn''t stop clinging to her. Normally she wouldn''t mind doing such a thing since she had already done it once with Kurokami when she got drunk once because of the party that was held.


    And it wouldn''t change much now that Fumiko is now one of her wives, but the same thing couldn''t be said with Amane because, in all reality, she is still unfamiliar with her. The only reason that they have some sort of connection is because of Aika, their daughter. Aside from that, the both of them are practically nothing but strangers so it was quite awkward for her to take care of her but at the same time she doesn''t want to let other people take care of her because she simply doesn''t trust them of course.


    "Sigh�� Well, there''s nothing I could do in this situation. I just need to take care of them right? Should be simple enough." Yuki said as she then carried each and one of them carefully before cing them inside the tent, and before sheys Kurokam on the sleeping mat, she put that thought back. Storing back the sleeping mat, she instead put down a queen-sized bed so that it could amodate three people, since she was not going to sleep with them, she would just put all of them in one ce, and since they got along so well, there shouldn''t be any problem with them sleeping together. And after putting Kurokami in bed who immediately went to sleep due to drunkenness, she also did the same with the other two which had the same result, all of them passed out as soon as theyid down.


    "Finally, all of them are asleep. I can finally have some peace of my own-" Just as Yuki was about to stand up from the bed, she felt three arms grab her, and soon after she found herself once again surrounded by the three who were clearly still too drunk to wake up. But somehow, they managed to sense that she was going to leave and all o them immediately stop her.


    "Hehehe~ Don''t try to run away from us, Yuki," Kurokami said in her sleep as she hugged Yuki''s head even more tightly, soon she found her vision to be blocked by two of the softest things she has ever felt. Meanwhile, her Tails were also hugged from behind by Fumiko who refused to move from her spot afraid that someone would steal the soft Fox Tails from her. But history repeat itself, before she could react again, Amane had already joined the two and was directly on top of her which only made things a lot harder because she was now in-between three people and their scents intoxicated her which made her body heat up even more.


    Yuki already knows that Lust is slowly building inside of her and there was no way that she would let it consume her again because when she let it happen, things didn''t end well. She almost drove Fumiko away from her.


    "Just calm down�� let''s just sleep also like a normal person." Yuki begins to distract herself with other thoughts so that she would ignore whatever it is that is happening around her and luckily it worked. It didn''t take long for her to also fall asleep and when she does she felt the most rxed and calm as she could ever be.


    As the sun slowly started to rise above the horizon, Yuki woke up and when she looked around her surroundings she found the most beautiful scene she has ever seen. Three of the most beautiful women in the world were sleeping very peacefully with each and one of them has a smile hanging, and seeing this, Yuki couldn''t help but feel amazed as she just stares at them not even noticing that a lot of time has already passed. And after one hour, the three started to show signs of waking up which made the smile on Yuki''s face widened and this was the scene that all three of them saw, and seeing it, made them blush at the same time. Because of Yuki''s appearance of a cute and innocent child, her smile was so innocent but beautiful, and that''s what embarrass them because they actually got charmed by the smile of a child.


    "Fufufu�� why are you hiding? Just a few hours ago all of you don''t even want to let go, but now you''re hiding from me. I wonder, why is that?" Yuki asked with a teasing smile as she let all of them hide their embarrassment under the nket. But her words only made them even more embarrassed because none of them could recall what happenedst night, the only thing they remember is when they drank��<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "I�� No, we��" Amane who was the oldest among them couldn''t bring herself to answer Yuki''s question as she hid herself even more not wanting to be seen. She now knows why she can''t remember anything, it''s all because she was so drunk that night that she made some ridiculous things to Yuki which drive her even more crazy because she can''t even remember anything at all. But it wasn''t just her, it was now all three of them.


    "Hahaha�� So you now know why all of you can''t remember anythingst night, huh?" Yuki finally couldn''t take it anymore, the urge of wanting to see their embarrassed faces overcame her as she store the nket that was covering them back to her storage ring, but when she did she regretted nothing as seeing their blushing faces was all worth it.


    "Kyaaa!! No, don''t look at us. It''s embarrassing." Fumiko said as she covered her face with her hands.


    "Why is it embarrassing? Is it wrong for me to look at my two beautiful wives?" Yuki smiled as she patted each of their head one by one which made their heart flutter, their heartbeat elerates even further when they receive a kiss from Yuki on their lips.


    "Taste good, the Wine in your lips still lingers�� Come now, all of you should get out, we will now wash up." Yuki smiled as she stood up and left directly leaving someone all alone, she didn''t get anything which made her feel sad and left one but she also knows that this one the best result that she can get since Yuki didn''t outright reject her.


    "I''m sorry, Amane. Yuki, she��" Kurokami finally realized that one of them was left out, but she also doesn''t have a say in this since this is all Yuki''s decision. She can''t do anything about it, she can only try and cheer Amane because her mood is down.


    "It''s fine, don''t worry about me, Kurokami. It just makes me want to work even harder so that she can ept me as a Wife too. But�� is it alright for me to join you guys?" Amane shook her head as she smiles towards Kurokami and asked if she can get permission to go after Yuki, the woman she loves.


    "Yeah�� I don''t have any problem with it. Actually, I''m rooting for you. But then again, it''s all up to her and you if you can make it as one couple."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 482 Swimming

    ?


    "Thank you�� I promise I will do my best and win her heart." Amane couldn''t help but hug Kurokami after receiving permission to chase after the woman she loves. She just buries her head in her shoulder and begins to cry softly because of all the emotions that are running around her, and just as she was about to remove herself, she felt a hug from behind her which made her cry even more as she nowpletely burst into tears, especially after hearing the words of the woman behind her.


    "I know the hardships of chasing after the woman you love, Amane. I was also in the same boat as you just a few months ago. But I think I was even more hopeless than you, every time I try to get close to her, I always get shut down leaving me helpless. But even so, I didn''t give up and tried my best, and finally, after 3 years of chasing, she finally epted me. So�� I hope Amane wouldn''t also give up, I can already see that you are making good progress. I''m also rooting for you." Fumiko said with a smile as she begins to remember her own hardships while trying to chase after Yuki, she had her own sorrowful moments but what she can only say is that all of it was worth it because she can now proudly say that she aplished the greatest feat in her life which was entering the coldest woman''s heart she had met.


    "Anyway�� all of us should be ready now to get out. I''m sure everyone is already waiting for us outside. Hais�� I don''t even want to leave, I''m so embarrassed that I actually showed such a disgraceful showst night, and what''s worse is that I can''t even remember the things that I did." Kurokami said in an aggrieved tone as she reluctantly organizes her messy clothes and prepares herself to go out when she said those words, the two also knows that this is a fate that all of them couldn''t escape. It only took them a few minutes to be done and once they are done, all of them leaves the tent at the same time and what greeted them is not within their expectations.


    "What took all of you so long?" Yuki asked in a calm manner, but this didn''t calm down the three together. In fact, all of them are even more flustered than ever. Especially, Fumiko who out of the three knows Yuki the best, she knows for a fact that Yuki hates wearing clothes that are typical for her age such as skirts, dresses, and other clothes that would women like. She hates it, but now she is looking at Yuki who is wearing a white summer dress that highlights her beauty and cuteness even more, if not for her naturally cold eyes, everything would be a perfect scene for a small little girl.


    "Are you-" Before Fumiko could finish her words, Yuki stopped her. She then begins to fly around and flew so that she can be at eye level before saying.


    "Don''t say anything, I know it looks weird. Those three forced me to wear this after they heard that we''ll go swimming in the river. It is as if they already knew that I was nning beforehand, they have a summer dress ready for me to use. Just bear with it, okay?" Yuki reminded her since she knew that out of the three, she is the one who is going to be the most shocked.


    "NO! I didn''t mean it that way! There was no way I would find you wearing such a cute outfit weird, in fact, I find you even more charming than ever. It would be perfect if you had your real appearance of a grown woman though, not of that a little girl." Fumiko quickie exin before Yuki could misunderstand something and to even show her that she''s saying the truth, she even went for a hug.


    "Hmmm��" Yuki''s voice softened a lot and her mood bes even better after receiving such apliment from her. And after the hug, she finallyes back to the ground before retrieving something out of her Spatial Ring and giving them something that made them freeze.


    "As I said, we''ll be swimmingter. We can''t have you guys wearing that kind of clothes while swimming right? So you better change into these. Don''t worry, it''s not any revealing swimsuits, I know that you don''t like wearing that kind of clothes anyway. You can change clothes in this Ice Room that I made and don''t worry, it''s not transparent. It''spletely blocked by Magic." Yuki left thempletely speechless and left each of them a pair of clothes to wear. But after taking a few steps, she stopped and turned around towards Amane and said in a nonchnt tone, the warmness in her tonepletely dissipated.


    "Celeste, you can call your Mother here if you want to. As for Zirel, don''t even mention him, I don''t want to see that piece of shit here, it''ll just ruin the mood." Yuki finally left as she left the decision to her, whether she wants to invite Alisha or not is her own decision. She thought that maybe it is also now a good time for Aika to meet one of her grandparents, but as for letting her meet her grandfather, Zirel. It was a different matter, she doesn''t care if she was called petty because of just one incident, she refuses to let him meet his granddaughter.


    "I got it! Thank you so much for this opportunity, I will quickly tell this to my Mother!" Amane realized that Yuki still calls her by herst name which doesn''t hurt as much, she doesn''t care if Yuki doesn''t call her by her first name. At least she was making some steps to enter Yuki''s heart, she already believes that she is slowly melting the Ice that is around her heart and she was willing to wait for eternity as long as she can enter it, all of the time that she has sacrificed it all worth it.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    And without wasting any more time, Amane opened up a portal back to her home. But before she leaves she didn''t forget to say her short goodbye to Fumiko and Kurokami and when she''s done she takes her leave to inform her Mother. And when the two were finally alone, they only looked at each other before entering the Room that was created for them to dress and begin to change into the clothes that Yuki gave them.


    15 minutes then passed and the two still hasn''te out of the dresser just as Yuki was about to enter the room, she heard the door opening. The words that were about toe out of her mouth got pushed back down her throat as she swallowed them after seeing both of her wives in their swimsuits that she personally chose for them to wear. What she saw was the most beautiful thing ever, forget all of the beautiful scenery she had seen, the women were currently standing before with reddened faces.


    Kurokami was wearing a white swimsuit and on her waist, is a sarong but it was clear that it cannot hide the true beauty underneath it as her white thighs were still in view. While on top, her breast was even more amplified it seems because of her swimsuit, and looking at it for just a few seconds made Yuki wants to hide her again, she was simply too seductive. Meanwhile, beside her Fumiko is wearing a more conservative swimsuit as it covers most of her skin, but because of its tightness it makes her features even more prominent especially her hips which were bigger than Kurokami, and her cute little breast was hidden away by the swimsuit, and adding the innocent vibe that she was giving, it''s hard to believe that such a body belongs to a cute and naive woman.


    "I fucking miscalcted��" Yuki said and with a snap of her fingers, she made an Ice Wall all around them which made the two confused.


    "What are you doing Yuki?" Kurokami asked worriedly because she had thought that there might be enemies around them.


    "Don''t worry there are no enemies, it''s just that�� All of you are so beautiful that I don''t want anyone to see you." Yuki said in a clear possessive tone as her face darkness even more, remembering the fact that she had set up a few thousand people in the forest to guard was a mistake if she knew that something like this to happen. And just thinking about other people looking at both of her wives is enough to drive her mad in possessiveness.


    "Silly�� There are only us in this field, right? There are only you, us, the three kids, and both of your Mothers. So you don''t have to get jealous of them. Plus, we will only wear this kind of outfit for you." Kurokami said as she held Yuki''s hands to calm her down which Fumiko also did the same.


    "Yeah, our body and beauty are only for you to see. If you want we can change clothes again to a less revealing one?" Fumiko suggested quickly. This is her first time encountering Yuki''s possessiveness and she only heard it from her sister''s story, but seeing it personally is truly different. But still, even when she''s like that it was fine, she will always love her.


    "No, there''s no need to change clothes again. Keep your promise with me, I''m the only one who can see it." Yuki said in an even more possessive tone as she crushed the Ice around them since it was now fine that she ordered Sunny to go back home.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 483 Sudden Dark Turn

    ?


    This is the scene that Amane currently saw when she was finally back with her Mother, and it made her a little depressed but she just said nothing and went to find her daughter, she felt that if she stayed longer it can only damage her heart even more. But what can she do? She''s stuck with her unaided love with a woman who already has two wives that don''t lose to her beauty by one bit, some can even argue that they are better than her in some other aspects. So she just kept it in her heart and began ying with Aika which made her mood a little better.


    "That was certainly fast, the two of you can go ahead. I want to have a talk with this woman first, I will catch upter." Yuki turned around with a smile as she directed Kurokami and Fumiko to leave the both of them all alone as she wants to have a private talk with her, and the two immediately understood that it was something very important and left the two of them alone. Without any warning at all, Yuki made another Ice Room that was set up with all kinds of Magic Circles that would prevent any sound from inside to leak out it also contained Magics that are set up to block any spies who try to spy on them.


    "Come inside. I need to talk with you about something important." Yuki spoke in an imposing and cold manner that even makes someone such as Alisha shiver in fear, sweat then begins to form on her forehead out of nervousness as she suddenly had a bad premonition, and she felt like as soon as she entered that Ice Room, she can never escape from it ever again. But she mustered all her courage and followed inside after Yuki.


    Inside the room she found nothing but a small table and two chairs that are facing together and seeing it only made her even more nervous, her brain then begins to rack up with ideas on why could Yuki have called her here, but no matter how hard she thinks or looks at her, she can''t understand a single thing on why Yuki would want to have a private talk with her.


    "Tell me, what are you nning to do with Aika after you get her?" The once calm and gente Yuki waspletely gone as it was now reced with how she truly acted. A cold and menacing woman who will strike fear into anyone''s heart, but even so Alisha was simply confused and scared about why Yuki was acting like this, she remembered that nothing like this happenedst night, she was still normal and talkable, but now it seems like she will devour her if she says something she doesn''t like.


    "I don''t understand what you mean, Yuki. Can you exin?" Alisha asked in a tense voice as she even quivered in fear.


    "Looks like the chance that I gave you is useless, I was expecting at least something from you, but it looks like I was wrong." Yuki sighed as her bloodlust is slowly leaking out from her body which made Alisha even more fearful without wasting any more time she used her own powers to repel Yuki''s bloodlust which only negates half of its effects making her still under the effect of it. She didn''t even have time to escape as Yuki''s bloodlust only got stronger making her extremely weakened.


    "Did you really expect that you can fool me by giving me some bullshit lies? HAHAHA!! Sad for me to say, but that''s not going to work for me. I am more cunning than you think. But I must say, you fooled everyone but me, you even fooled your own husband and the other Primordial Gods, you''re good, but not good enough��" Yuki said with a twisted smile as she begins to fly around and got closer and whispered something in her ears.


    "Sad that you made a small mistake that instantly brought your ns into taking my daughter as a sacrifice into ashes~" Yuki flew once again to sit back to her chair as she looks at how Alisha''splexion begins to change slowly, her nervousness soon turns into fear as her face was white as paper because of the fear that she is giving to her.


    "Still not admitting your mistakes huh? Well, I have given you too many chances now and I''m afraid all of it is done. If you think you can use my daughter as a way to revive Celeste Amane, your daughter, you''re fucking wrong. I will kill you where you stand if you ever think of using her." Yuki''s smile disappear as it was reced with an unbelievably cold face that Alisha couldn''t even think was possible, the sheer coldness and bloodlust that she was emitting is even more than that of the Primordial Demon God who has rumored that he can kill someone just by his Bloodlust alone. But Yuki''s bloodlust feels like it was something worse than death.


    "Ho- HOW DID YOU KNOW!?" Alisha stood up with a horrified look on her face as she even slowly takes a few steps back.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ''How did she know my ns!? There are even no loopholes in the yet this little girl managed to see right through it like it was a piece of cake for her!'' Alisha thought in her mind, but soon after she heard Yuki''s response which made her fall to her knees.


    "You are too naive if you think that your ns don''t have any loopholes~ From the first time I met you, I already knew that you have some ns to go after my daughter�� After all, how can you revive a dead person when their Soul is still with me?" Yuki asked as with a light smile she retrieve something from her Spatial Ring.


    "What! How can you still own that after birthing to a God Level Spirit Weapon!?" Alisha said in horror as she looks at the white jade flute in Yuki''s hands, she has never expected the Flute to be still intact after birthing to such a Weapon Spirit as Aika, her whole existence is a whole anomaly and she shouldn''t exist at all. But somehow, thews of the Heavens let her stay.


    "Why should I tell you? Plus there''s no good reason for me to tell you anyways since you''re using your daughter''s child to revive her. I have already seen through your n, you want to sacrifice Aika''s life in exchange for the life of Amane, what a cruel n you have there. Now tell me, why shouldn''t I kill you right now?" Yuki''s voice got darker and darker as she get to the end of her sentence which only made Alisha''s situation even worse, asking for forgiveness is simply useless since there was no way that is possible in her current situation.


    "So what? Why should I care about my granddaughter who I don''t even know? And you, you''re too blinded by your arrogance that you truly cannot see the difference between Heaven and Earth. Kill me, do you really have the powers to do that? You''re just a mere Spirit Beast and you already think that you can kill someone who is as powerful as a Primordial God?" Alisha said as a little bit of her confidence is slowly getting back, she must have been stupid to believe that Yuki can actually kill her.


    "Oh? You''re still naive even though you are as old as time. Do you really think that you can only kill a person through their Soul and Body? HAHAHAHA! Well, you''re wrong. I can kill your whole mind with a single palm~" Yuki said with a smile she holds the Flute in her hand even tighter than ever causing cracks to form all around it and making Alisha yell.


    "STOP! What are you trying you do? If you destroy that Flute now, you''ll kill that brat''s Mother, is that what you really want? You even hadn''t looked what is the results of your actions, your precious daughter will hate you for the rest of her life after she got clues that the one who killed her Fairy Mother is her own Mommy! Do you really want that!?" Alisha said in fear as she tried to reason with Yuki for her to not destroy the Flute in her hands.


    "Who cares if I kill her Mother? It''s better to end all of it now than let her live in the illusion she still has a Mother! I don''t care if she gets mad at me or even doesn''t even want to speak with me ever again, if it means I can protect her by doing this I''ll dly do it." Yuki spoke in a more unbelievably cold tone as the cracks around the Flute begins to be more visible.


    "You''re crazy! You''re really willing to get the hate of your child in order to protect her!? That is crazy!?" Alisha yelled in a mixture of anger and fear. The Flute getting destroyed was one of the least things she wants to happen because it means that there is no way that Amane could be resurrected once it is destroyed forcefully. She wouldn''t be able to see her again��


    "You''re dumb, then let me ask you this. Do you really think the same thing is not going to happen to you? Once Amane is resurrected, for sure she''s going to find her daughter, and do you think you would be able to hide the truth forever? How would she feel that she is the cause of her precious daughter''s death? Will she hate you, not speak to you anymore, or even worse�� Will she take revenge?" Yuki approached her and whispers as if she had the tone of a devil in her ears which made her shiver once more.

 Chapter 484 I...

    A.N: I don''t really have any n on resurrecting Amane Celeste (Fairy Saintess), as for the reason I did this part, it is all for Aika''s character development. I think there are no merits in reviving her anyways.


    ��------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "You left me with no choice then! I will destroy this Ice Chamber and let your daughter see what kind of a person you truly are!." Alisha said in a tone full of warning and in a split second, the Ice that was surrounding them all cracked under her pressure and without even wasting any more time, she flew where "Amane" was because it was already guaranteed that she was with her precious daughter and this would be the perfect time to reveal what kind of Mommy she truly was.


    When she then turned around she only found Yuki staring at the Flute without even caring even after she got away which disturbed her, but that didn''t let her hinder her n as she continued her way, and when she finally arrived she was d to see that there was no suspicion by all of them. And just as she approached Aika, the little girl became wary of her and started to put a little bit of distance between them.


    "Who- who are you Big Sister?" Aika hid behind Amane who was clearly shocked after seeing her Mother appear in front of her suddenly and she was sweating all over, it was clear that she was nervous and fearful about something. But no matter how Alisha thinks of something, she can''t exactly know why she was acting like that, but nheless, she chose to ignore it for now and begins to slowlyfort her daughter who was shaking behind her.


    "Oh, you don''t have to be scared of me. I''m not a bad person, right Amane?" Alisha shed a gentle smile which slowly eased the tense heart of Aika and seeing that the person in front of her doesn''t mean any harm, she came out from hiding behind Amane''s back to stare at Alisha who somehow looked familiar. And when she saw that she somehow had the same features as she, she stared at her Mother before switching back to Alisha, and it didn''t long for her to conclude that the woman in front of her is definitely a part of their family.


    "Are you my Mother''s sister, big sister? The two of you look so much the same!" The previous scared and nervous Aika was gone and was now reced with a happy and excited one she even begins to circle around Alisha to take a closer look at her and the more she looks at her the more she found the simrities between the three of them which made her even happy because it seems like she had even more family members.


    "Fufufu�� You''re right about one thing, little Aika. I am a part of your Family, but I''m not your Mother''s sister. I''m her Mother. Meaning�� I am your Grandmother!" Alisha chuckled and asked if she could carry Aika to which she immediately said yes after learning that she was her Grandmother knowing it, she was so happy and crossed her arms around Alisha''s neck before resting her head on her chest and found thefort that she had lost.


    "Such a spoiled child�� Aika, do you want to hear a story from your Grandmother?" Alisha whispered the first sentence to her mind before she finally started to execute her ns to reveal everything to Aika so that she can break the bond between mother and daughter and when she is at her weakest, she was going to use that to revive her daughter. She had a hunch that Yuki couldn''t destroy the Flute since it was something precious to the both of them so she gathered her courage and asked Aika if she wants to hear a story.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Ummm! Yes, I love stories! Mommy would sometimes read me bedtime stories to let me fall asleep and I miss them sometimes. But she is busy, so she doesn''t have time to read me stories again." Aika said in an expectant voice, anyone could tell that she was excited to hear a story from her Grandmother which made everyone chuckle in response because of her cuteness.


    "Good, don''t worry, Grandmother will definitely tell you a story. In fact, it''s a story about your Mother. Yuki is��." Just like that, Alisha begins to tell everyone a story about Yuki that had an underlying meaning that she wanted to kill Amane and she didn''t need to rify anything because she was already confident that all of them can understand the true meaning of her words since they are all geniuses above everyone in their generation.


    "What, are you saying that Yuki is evil because she wants to do something to Amane? Do you have any proof to back your im?" Kurokami asked coldly as she already understood what Alisha was trying to do, she then stood in front of her without any fear in her and begins to ask for evidence of her im. How can she stand there and just watch how her Wife was being ndered by her own grandmother-inw? Plus she felt like it was something more than just upright ndering her, Kurokami feels that it is something even deeper than that.


    "Well, it looks like you''re quite smart Vampire Lady. Of course, I would juste here to nder that woman if I don''t have any evidence. And if you want one, here you go. This is the Flute where Amane Soul resides and as you can see it already has cracks in them. Also, if you are questioning if the Amane here is fake, you''re wrong. She is still the same Amane, it''s just that more than half of her Soul is in here, and destroying it can lead to her death. So now, do you believe me?" Alisha showed a sad smile as if she was depressed that Yuki could be plotting so evil and showed all of them the Flute that originally belongs to Yuki, and just as she describes, it was full of cracks and was already on the brink of breaking.


    "What the�� how is that possible. You must be lying, how can Yuki possibly do that, she loves her daughter, and destroying that Flute would only lead to the death of Amane. There is no way she will do that!" Fumiko yells in denial as she refused to believe the words that wereing out of Alisha''s mind even though the evidence is already in front of them. She was just like everyone, refusing to believe her words but they can''t deny it because they have no power to do so. The moment they saw the Flute, they already knew that it was real because of the red spider lily seal that was on it.


    "You can choose to believe me or not, but I choose to trust what I saw and hear. Yuki wants to kill my daughter and that is why I am here. I am here to take both of them away from that monster." Alisha said before taking a deep breath and taking a look at Aika who was silent this whole time, but she can feel that her whole body was trembling.


    "Aika, will you go with your Mother back to our home so that I can keep you safe? Letting you stay here with that woman is dangerous and I don''t know what she might do to you behind our backs." Alisha ced her hand on Aika''s head and waited for an answer, but in her heart, she was very nervous. She was afraid that Aika would be too blinded by her love for Yuki and still stay with her after telling a lie.


    "I��"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 485 Crumbling Away Like Dust

    ?


    "Is what you really said, true Grandma?" Aika''s voice quivered as the aura she now gives the aura of a small animal making anyone to see her have the urge to give her a hug and protect her. She was even whimpering under the arms of Alisha and the hearts of everyone around them broke as all of them fall to their knees, but even with all of that, they refuse to believe Alisha''s words, even if she was the Grandmother of Aika. They cannot simply believe her words because what she has said was simply outrageous.


    "Little one�� I know it''s hard to believe, but I''m telling the truth. You can even look at Flute yourself, you''ll be able to see your Mother''s Soul in there yourself." Alisha said with a sad smile as she continued her acting to try and win Aika''s heart and even gave her the Flute that she stole from Yuki''s hand. As for how she stole it, she distorted the Space around Yuki''s arm to create a portal and grabbed it without her knowing. Aika didn''t hesitate to grab the Flute in her hands and without hesitating she send consciousness inside of the Flute to see if her Mother''s Soul is really in there. And when she finally regained consciousness, she cried even louder.


    "It''s okay�� Don''t cry, your Grandmother is here with you. I will always stay by your side and protect you, I will never lie to you like your Mommy did to you. Such a horrible woman, she tried to kill your Fairy Mother who you missed so much��" Alisha hugged Aika''s body even tighter and she then lets her cry her heart out so that she could calm down and when she finally stopped crying, she was about to reach out to pat her head she heard the sound of Flute ying which stopped her.


    "Why can''t I move my body?" Alisha was confused and couldn''t help but question, but when she finally realized what was the cause of it it was already toote for her as she got stabbed with something sharp right in her chest, and because she was not expecting some kind of attack, she didn''t even had any chance of blocking it. But that attack was not enough to kill her so she managed to counter and pierce her entire arm in Aika''s body and when she did, she felt that something was wrong. Because even when she struck her chest, she didn''t feel any bones, it was as if she only hit a pool of blood. And once again, it was toote for her to do anything when another individual showed up.


    "That''s something you can''t see every day. A Grandmother who didn''t show any remorse didn''t even hesitate for a single second and stabbed her granddaughter in the chest, if that is not cruel, I don''t know what it is." Yuki appeared in front of her with a cold smile as she held the body of Aika in her hands without a single emotion surfacing her face.


    "So, how does it feel for all of your ns to crumble away right in front of your very eyes?" Yuki made herself a chair and looked at Alisha with coldness and a hint of murderous intent behind those eyes that would make anyone shiver in fear if they saw it.


    "You�� you''re so despicable. To think that you would use the blood of your own daughter to catch me��" Alisha was speechless but she was already powerless in front of her.


    "Oh, it looks like your not as stupid as you seem. But sadly, you''re a million years too young if you think you can outsmart me with such tricks." Yuki chuckled and in a snap of a finger, everyone around her begins to turn red before they all turn into a blob of blood that begins to float around Yuki''s body.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Blood Clone�� It''s a cool Skill, right? You can create a person that looks, feels, and have the same aura as their original one. And you can even elevate it further if you are the one who is controlling them." Yuki once againughed, but soon thatughter turned into a demonicugh as Yuki vanished from her spot and killed the person who was trying to act like Amane. And after she killed her, she sat back down and stared at Alisha once more with her piercing cold eyes.


    "Haaa�� I havepletely fallen into your trap. You have been plotting this for weeks now and found the right time to do it which is right now. You abruptly said that you want to have a pic with everyone because you miss and want to spend time with them, but in reality, you just wanted to catch me. And by using the Blood of all of them, you were able to pull me deeper because I would never be able to tell the real one to the clone, I didn''t expect your ns to run so deep like this. Ipletely lost to you." Alisha said in regret as she simply couldn''t believe how well Yuki perfectly executed her n to bring her down, there were almost no ws in them because of how perfect it is.


    "That''s why I said your a million years too young, I''m more cunning and maniptive than you think. Though, you''re wrong about one thing though. Both of these guys are not a clone, they''re the real deal. HAHAHAHAHH!" Yukiughed once, herugh was like that of a demon, and soon after, Ayame and Serene arrived in front of Alisha. Both of them had the same expression, pure coldness. It looks like they want to kill her right where she stands.


    "Mother, don''t try to do anything to her. I know that you are angry, but don''t worry, I already have everything under my control." Yuki stepped forward and stopped Ayame before she could even attack Alisha who was quivering. Even if she was older and as powerful as a Primordial God, in terms of strength she would still be the weakest. And in front of these two powerful Monsters who already have the strength of a Primordial God, injuring her is an easy job for them.


    "WHAT! Don''t try to stop me, Yuki. This woman tried to kill my granddaughter right in front of me! And her reason is just because she wants her own daughter to live! NO! I will not let you take the innocent life of my granddaughter who is even yet to grow just for your own selfish desires!" Ayame yelled in anger and seeing this, Yuki shakes her head and grabbed her hand to calm her down. Ayame being angry is not going to do anything in their situation.


    "I thought you were a good person at first because you were even the person who taught me how to change, change to be a better person. But it seems that my perspective about you is wrong, you are nothing but evil." Ayame pointed at Alisha but this time around she has calmed down thanks to Serene and Yuki''s support.


    "If you were in my shoes, I''m sure you''ll do the same. If Yuki was dead, you''ll do anything just to resurrect her even if it means killing someone who is precious to you."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 486 I Refuse!

    ?


    "No, that is where you are wrong. Even if Yuki were to die today, I will do everything in my power to try and get her back but that doesn''t mean that I''ll go as far as killing my own Family members like you want to do." Ayame said with a confident smile as she ridiculed Alisha by saying that and as she keeps talking to her she only feels worse as she still couldn''t believe that the person she looked up to right after they met was actually evil.


    "You''re so confident in your words�� But you are right about one thing, you and I are different, and it is that you''re still naive in this world. You don''t even know the true meaning of despair. Words can easily be said, but actions are entirely different." Alisha chuckled in response when she heard Ayame''s voice and when she got no response from the three of them sheughed once more because their silence is a sign that all of them agreed in her words.


    "Heh�� Oh, really? Despair, how great of you to say that though. I wonder what is worse though, walking through the deepest part of Hell or feeling the true meaning of despair?" Yuki only found Alisha''s words to be funny andmented on it as she sat back in her chair to look straight into her eyes with her crimson cold piercing eyes that can seem to look at every secret that she is hiding.


    "Oh please, don''t even start with me, Yuki. You''re still young and don''t know the cruelty of this world, I''m older than you and know a lot of things more than you could ever hope for." Alisha still tried to act tough as she sneered at Yuki which made Ayame angrier, but in response, Yukiughed in an even more demonic tone as she made an Ice Dagger and begins to throw it in the air while catching it again and again.


    "HAHAHAHA! Me, naive to the cruelty of this Wolrd? That''s pathetic, I walked into the deepest part of Hell just to get where I am currently. Every day�� No, every hour I need to kill people my age which is around 15-20 years old just to survive the ce where I was. But that is not even the end of that, after you kill that person that guilt will live up till you die until you can choose to ignore it. Every minute, I hear the people that I have killed, and that only brought the memories of me slitting their throats, and digging out their hearts with a single de. But even so, I know that I can''t give up because the moment I do, I will be the one who is put to the grave." Yuki said as she reminisces about her time in the Mafia group after she was kidnapped by them. But even after remembering them, her voice didn''t contain any sadness or anger in them, it was as if she was only remembering an old memory that held no meaning.


    "But thaT is not the end of it, you are even experimented on with drugs, poison, venom, and all other things that you shouldn''t do to a child, and all of it happen under the reason of building immunity towards it. Can you imagine it? Every morning, you have to take poisoned water, and eat drugs as your breakfast? Haaa�� What am I asking, you can''t even answer that question." Yukiughed as she threw the Ice Dagger into the air before catching it and stabbing it in her chair which caused it to explode into a million pieces.


    "You want me to tell you more? I have more stories to tell you if you want to hear them." Yuki bend over and whispered it to Alisha''s ears which made her back away in fear as fast as she could, but because she was paralyzed by the Flute, she only managed to take a few steps back before shepletely falls to the ground.


    And just then, Ayame and Serene who heard absolutely everything that Yuki said so clearly had the greatest shock they have received. Just as they try to approach her, Yuki was already ahead of them.


    "Don''t even try, I don''t care about that already, all of it is in the past anyways. You don''t even need to feel guilty about it." Yuki said nonchntly as she avoided the two and walked forward to Alisha and continued what she was talking about.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Alisha, if you want your husband to not know what have you done here, sign an Oath with me." Yuki smiled as if she was a deviling out of the deepest part of hell.


    "Sign an Oath with you? Do you think I''m stupid, plus why would my husband would even believe your words." Alisha sneered as she ignored Yuki and thinks of a way to escape but before she could, her whole body was wrapped with Ice Chains to restrict her every move.


    "Still acting arrogant now, are we? Who said I''m going to be the one who says that to that idiot? I swear to God, all of you people are stupid. It''s good that Aika didn''t catch any of your stupidity or else I would always be worried about her, it''s enough for her to inherit Amane''s kindness and gentleness if she went deeper into her bloodline, I''m worried that she might be bullied everywhere she goes. Don''t you know the power of the Inte these days, it''s even faster than talking with people personally." Yuki sighed as she took out a crystal and tapped it before a video begins to y, the quality of it was really good as every part of the video was clear, and even the audio was really superb.


    "I wonder, what will happen if this video got somehow leaked. How about you Alisha, do you know what will happen?" Yuki asked in a naive tone as if she was seriously questioning Alisha if she knew her question but at this point, only a fool would believe her words. She was the one who wants to release the video, of course, she knows what kind of impact it will show.


    Not only the Primordial Beast God Zirel would get humiliated because of his Wife who was known to be the most kind and gentle of all living people, but the secret that a Fairy still existed would also be known to the world and it was not even a question that a lot of people would again begin. That would cause a rumor to circte that the Fairy Race still exist and another hunt that wouldst for centuries or even millennia will start again if that happen, they can only imagine what kind of destruction it would bring everywhere.


    "Oh, yeah. If you''re thinking about Aika and how she would get affected if I release this since she''s a Fairy. You don''t have to pity her, it''s not needed. She has my Blood which is the Blood Moon Fox, she can just use that form and hide her Fairy Blood by doing that." Yuki smiled as she had already seen through Alishapletely.


    "I refuse�� Even if you want me with all of those, I refuse to give up!" And at this point, she has already lost, whether it was pride or any other thing, Ayame and Serene couldn''t tell why Alisha still refused to give up.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 487 Acceptance Part 1

    ?


    "HAHAHAH�� the more I hear and look at you, the more I get interested. Then how about I offer you something? Will you ept it, after all, it will affect the trajectory of your life as well as the one you wanted to meet with all your life." Yuki chuckled as she meant every word she said. A person with such resilience, power, determination, and a strong mind to go after her goals without caring if others around her get hurt or worse gets killed is the one she likes the most. They would make a great subordinate as long as she can tie them down and doing it was easy with just a little bit of mind games with her. But before the three of them could respond, Yuki touched her chest and brought something magical out of it before smiling like a devil which made all three of them shiver down to their bone.


    "I, Yuki swore to the Gods. While Using the Oath of Annihtion, if Celeste Alisha bes my subordinate, I shall grant her greatest wish, to meet her daughter��" Yuki said out loud not caring if she practically risked her life as she made an Oath, though the Oath is still not verified since Alisha hasn''t epted it, but once she does, it would take effect quickly.


    "WHAT!? Are you fucking insane, why would you use that!? That''s already your second time using it, yet you are not even the slightest afraid of it?" Ayame roared as she ced both of her hands on Yuki''s shoulder and began to shake her entire body to say that Yuki was expecting to be treated like is out of herprehension, she didn''t even expect her Mother to act like this.


    "Stop shaking me and sorry to tell you, but I know that I''mpletely sane. Plus, what''s the harm of using it, I already used it once and even came out victorious, so who cares?" Yuki couldn''t help but frown as she begins to argue with Ayame about such a small matter, well to her at least.


    "Why are you acting like this!? Gahhh! I can''t really understand you. You''re so nonchnt even after using such a Cruel Oath. You''re such a stupid idiot!" Ayame harrumphed as she even knocked on Yuki''s head out of anger and even though she was clearly angry at her, it didn''t seem that way to the two people, it''s more appropriate to say that she was just nagging at her for being a child almost. But when Ayame saw the smile hanging on Yuki''s face, a vein begins to bulge in her forehead, and before she could truly explode, she heard Yuki''s chuckle before hearings words of assurance from her.


    "Don''t worry too much Mother, my actions seem reckless to you. But I assure you, I''m not going to do this if I''m not confident. I''m not going to die yet, not until I get both of our revenge.." Yuki tried her best to be as gentle as she can and even lowered her tone to not make it seems cold and nonchnt, but herst sentence��. Even no matter how hard she tries, she wouldn''t be able to hide the clear and dark murderous intent behind it. Ayame''s heart begins to flutter as she felt so happy that she could fly right now, even if Yuki''s voice contained a lot of murderous intent behind it, she was happy because she was actually thinking about her. Even going as far as having revenge for their sake.


    "So�� will you ept my offer with you?" After reassuring her Mother, she asked for her to walk to the side and let her handle all of this which Ayame quickly agreed to and let her daughter do what she do best. Alisha''s fate of bing Yuki''s subordinate is already set in stone, though she is curious how can she make the stubborn Alisha submit to her, but she only hopes that Yuki wouldn''t use any torture to make her submit because a seed of hatred would surely be nted in her heart.


    "Alright, since you''re still being so defiant in taking me as your Master you have left with me no choice then but to do this��" Yuki sighed and without any hesitation, she pped Alisha to wake her up from her senses, it was clear that she was already thinking of ways to leave here, and to wake her from that fantasy, she pped her. It was as simple as that.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Heh�� you''re already thinking of leaving, Alisha? Isn''t that too cold of you? I''ll only say it once Alisha, so you better listen to it carefully�� Don''t you think it''s time for you to let go? Let yourself be free from all of the grievance that you have in your heart and the only way for that to happen is rest. Just stop whatever you''re nning and ept it, ept that Amane would nevere back." Yuki said in a serious tone, but Alisha''s reaction was all to her expectation which is for her tosh out,


    "Let go!? How can I let go!? My daughter died because of my weakness and every day the guilt in my heart only gets stronger and stronger, to the point where I have nightmares every time I try to sleep! I will only rest when I can hold my daughter with my own hands�� I will do everything it takes, even if it means killing all of you." Alisha roared in pain and anger as she refused to give up and before she can continue again, she heard Yuki''s deep and cold voice.


    "How about your Amane''s feelings about this, have you ever considered it? Let me tell you this, just because you let go of something, it doesn''t mean that you have to forget about it. And�� who said that Amane is dead? The person who killed her? That''sughable��" Yuki chuckled and continued.


    "No one dies because they died, they only die when they are forgotten. That is why people like Gods can still exist. So, let me ask you this�� Did Amane really die, did she die in your heart and mind?" Yuki stopped and sighed before she looks over the beautiful sky, as her snowy white hair danced through the winds, and if anyone were to look at it, they would find this scene to be the most beautiful.


    After hearing Yuki''s words, Alishapletely stopped in her tracks, she waspletely shocked after hearing such words because it was so impactful to her that she even begins to think if what she is doing is correct or not. But it was not just her, even Yuki''s two Mother was also shocked as theyprehend her words, but the more they do it, the more they agree to her words.


    "epting is one of the hardest things to do, I know it because I have my own share of experience. It''s hard, but sometimes you just gotta do it. After all, epting it is actually not that bad, the more you try to deny it the more painful it will only get, I remember, a wise man saying�� People are idiots because they cannot simply ept the truth, even if it''s the right one. And Ipletely agree with that, because Humans�� No, all living beings only choose to ept what is more appealing to them, which is exactly what you are doing. You only ept the thing that is most appealing to you, which is for you to resurrect Amane even though it''spletely wrong." Yuki crouched as she lifted Alisha''s head to look straight into her eyes before questioning.


    "It''s just the truth, but then again, what do you want to choose? The painful truth or the beautiful lie?"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 488 Acceptance Part 2 Last

    ?


    Yuki didn''t talk anymore as she just waited for Alisha to begin to think her way, whether she wants to be her subordinate or not, or still aim to take Aika''s life will be entirely hers. But at this point, she already has no choice, it will all lead in the same way, her being Yuki''s subordinate. There was no way that Yuki would let such a person out in the wild and especially knowing that she is after her daughter''s life, it was even more reason for her to not let her out. Though Yuki knows that she cannot kill her because it would just make things worse for her since killing her would lead to her entire family getting hunted down, that doesn''t entirely mean that she had no way of preventing Alisha from hurting Aika.


    "So what is your choice? I''m quite an impatient person, so it would be good if you could hurry up." Yuki went back to her seat and begins to drink her wine silently while having other thoughts run in her head.


    ''Once all of this is finished, I''m going to do the Momozano''s Inheritance�� And after that, I also need to do that old man''s Inheritance�� Too many things to do, this is troublesome, and this fucking woman is even adding more headaches to me. This is fucking annoying.'' Yuki sighed inwardly, she was annoyed by the fact that these two Primordial Gods want for her to get their Inheritance. In normal times, she would refuse Naragami''s Inheritance since she is just toozy to do it, even if she will get stronger by iming it, she''s not interested in taking it, as for Momozano''s Inheritance. She would take it since she can do some things in Nightingale such as looking into the family of Kurokami which is of the Royal Family.


    "Ahahaha�� This is just hell��" Alisha said with a patheticugh, tears then begins to flow out of her eyes, it seemed that she finally can''t contain her emotion and let it all out now. The sadness, grievance, and loneliness alle out at once which instantly brought her to tears. After she heard all of Yuki''s words and begins to think about them, she cannot refute it because in her heart she already agrees with words and was ready to give everything up for her sake and Amane''s sake, but in her mind, she still remained stubborn and refused to give in just yet. But when her true emotions finally came out, she came to a conclusion and decided to give in.


    She thinks that it was probably the best choice for her since it''s going to bring her and Amane''s Soul peace in their life. And doing it, she can finally have peace and happiness by letting go and epting that her daughter will nevere back again.


    "Do you really think by letting go of all of these feelings, I can set myself free from all of this sadness?" Alisha asked in a hopeful tone, she wants to hear from Yuki that she will get what she wants if she really lets go of all of this.


    "I can assure you that, sometimes letting go is better than keeping something in your heart that you know you can never get in your lifetime. And doing it will only give you false hope as long as you live and will just cause more pain than you letting go because it is eternal pain." Yuki nodded and exined to her.


    "I see�� You have really opened my eyes and heart, now that I have epted that Amane can no longer be by my side, I feel that the rock in my chest slowly fades away. And you are right�� even though it is painful to ept it, I feel better about it. Don''t worry Yuki, I will not pursue it anymore, and to prove my sincerity. I will dly take your Oath." After hearing Yuki''s words, it was the kind of push she needed to let go of all the bottled sadness she had in her heart. And without hesitating, she also recited her Oath which says that she will never have ns for Yuki''s entire family ever again and that she''s going to be her subordinate for the rest of her life.


    And once she was done, the same Judge that Yuki saw back when she used it against Andrew came back and finalized their Oath before leaving, but before he leaves he didn''t forget to say something to Yuki which she can only hear.


    "You''re one interesting girl, my Master even takes a liking to you."


    "Good, you definitely made the right choice, and as a reward for joining me�� I shall give you a present." Yuki said as she then brings out the Fairy''s Wrath from her Spatial Ring to everyone''s confusion, but before they could say something, they heard Yuki''s voice saying.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Come out, I need to talk to you," Yuki said in a gentle voice and waits as the two Swords lit up before they materialized into one being it had the shape of a Human, but it was clearly no Human because of the aura that it was released, it was more of life she was from the Fairy Bloodline.


    "A Fairy? No wait�� you''re aura, why does it seem familiar?" Alisha said as she looked at the little fairy in front of her with widened eyes, she couldn''t believe that there are other Fairies that still lives other than the ones that lives in her World.


    "Familiar? That''s because she can be counted as your Granddaughter as well, after all, she has the same blood as Aika. You can even call them sisters, but this is not the Gift that I was talking about, it''s this��" Yuki held the Flute in her hands before she ys a melodic song that would put one in a calm state, but the music wasn''t even concern for the three people, who were watching, instead, the Spirit who was forming beside Yuki. And before any of them could respond, the Fairy that Yuki summoned came to the side of the Spirit before flying and cing its palm on its back. And the foggy look of the Spirit slowly bes clearer and when they finally saw who it was, Alisha didn''t even realize it herself that she was already hugging the person in front of her tightly.


    "Amane��"


    "Mom�� I''m back." Amane smiled as she returned the hug of her Mother and the longing and sadness in her heart that was with her all her life disappeared when she hugs her Mother tightly, and she couldn''t even control her emotions properly now as she begins to cry like a child.


    "It''s my gift for you, plus this is the Oath that I owe you. But�� It''s sad for me to say this, but she''s only going to be here temporarily before her Soul finally leaves and enter the cycle of reincarnation." Yuki said solemnly. Even though she clearly takes Amane back to life, it was not like that in reality. She''s still just a Spirit roaming around the Wolrd and it''s only thanks to her Fairy Spirit that she was able to form a body like this.


    Even though it was cruel since Yuki basically tricked not only Alisha but also the judge of the Oath, she didn''t care since this was the only way that she could make her submit. Plus there was a loophole in it anyways, she only said that she promised that they could meet, not be with forever.


    "Yeah, Mom. I''m sorry but, even though I''m back I can''t be with you forever. But it''s enough for me because I can feel see you again." Amane said in a sad but also happy tone as one of her greatest wishes finally came true which was for her to embrace her Mother once again.


    "Yeah�� I already noticed that your life force is slowly dissipating, and from the looks of it, you only have one day before youpletely disappear."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 489 A Lot To Talk About

    ?


    "But it''s enough for me�� I''m still d that I can say my final goodbyes to you before we part ways, eternally." Alisha said in a grateful tone as she set her eyes towards Yuki who only nodded at her, but even though she was hiding it, everyone could see that she was reluctant to let go of Alisha. But it is just how the world works, Alisha''s time in this world is already done.


    "Well, I don''t want to interrupt your little reunion so I''ll be going now since my job here is done already. You guys only have about 5 hours before Alisha finally disappears, my Fairy here is not strong enough to make it longer, if she tries it will only injure her. So, I hope you can understand." Yuki exined to them as she pointed to the Spirit of the Fairy''s Wrath who was already jumping for joy as soon as the job that her Master ordered her to do is done, though it was clear that she was happy because she can interact with Yuki after being out.


    And when they set their eyes on her, they can somehow feel an ominous auraing out of the small fairy''s body, especially Amane but not because she was the closest, it was as if all of her instincts is telling her that this person is someone very important. Then�� she realized something, the striking purple hair, and eyes that somehow resembles a Fairy that holds great Authority in the world of Fairy''s. In any normal condition, a Fairy would show different kinds of appearances, but there was one appearance that could make any one of the Fairy Race submit to that person, and it was the features of purple hair and eyes.


    It was the birth of a Saintess!


    But there is a difference between this Fairy and Alisha. Alisha earned her title of Fairy Saintess because of the people who loved and devoted their faith to her, but Yuki''s Spirit Fairy earned that title as soon as she is born. The fairy would naturally respect, devote, and love her when they see or heard her name, and it wasn''t just status. Their powers have a great disability, a naturally born Fairy Saintess has innate powers and that was they have greater strength in both Physique, Purer Soul Veins, and most importantly, is that they are born with two and even more Elements in their body making them even more powerful.


    "Fairy Saintess! This old woman greets this generation Fairy Saintess!" Amane kneeled to the ground and greeted the Fairy on top of Yuki''s head with absolute respect. She would have never expected that she would be able to meet a real Fairy Saintess in her lifetime, because even if she has lived for a million years already, it was still impossible for her to meet one because that is how rare they are to be born. The Fairy Saintess is one of the Races that are loved by Heaven, that''s why they can have as much power as they want, but they have one w in them, and it is that they would have to face a stronger Tribtion when they are finally ascending into Godhood, that is why a few of the Fairy Saintess has died without even bing a God/Goddess.


    "Oh, so you actually recognize her? I thought you wouldn''t, but I guess I underestimated you. Well, not that it matters anyway. Remember this, I don''t want a word leaking out that a TRUE Fairy Saintess has been born, not until she is truly ready to lead your Race." Yuki reprimanded Amana to which she quickly agreed to her since she already ns on keeping this matter a secret to everyone, even to her beloved husband. She will not tell a Soul because it concerns the resurrection of her Race which is something she can only dream of.


    "You can go back now and have your own private time, I won''t interrupt you guys. Also, Amane�� I hope you can do that end of your deal." Yuki says before she disappears from everyone''s sigh leaving all of them alone in the forest. And since she has already got rid of her men in the area, there was no need to worry about someone spying on their conversation which is something she doesn''t want to happen.


    "You have a deal with Yuki? Is that the reason why you can''t stay by my side?" Amane asked solemnly as she waited for her daughter to question.


    "Yeah�� But please Mom, try to understand why I did this. If I hadn''t done it, you would have continued your ns on trying to resurrect me which would cause the death of my only daughter. Yuki is right Mom, I would have truly resented and even try to kill you if you really continued your ns on taking Aika''s life, so I hope you have really given up on that idea." Alisha exined and while speaking about her daughter, her voice contained a little bit of a murderous aura that wasn''t able to escape Amane''s senses.


    "NO! I have already given up on that idea, so please calm down my daughter. I don''t want to hurt Aika anymore. So please, believe me." Amane promised as she even looked directly into the eyes of Alisha and swore that she will nevery a finger on her.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "That''s good. I know that you are curious as to what kind of deal I made with her, but you don''t have to worry. Yuki is a good and kind person, she only wants the best of Aika, she only asked me to meet her once before I truly leave and exin everything to her since it''s already time for her to understand. Though, even without her saying that I already n in doing that ever since I heard that my daughter is in pain because of me. I even n to give her something to remember me by." Alisha exined to Amane what kind of deal they made which opened her eyes, she first thought that it was something bad considering Yuki''s nature, but it looks like she was wrong again.


    "Wait�� You''re the real Amane, right?" Ayame who finally found the right time to cut them off asked as she stares down at Amane who looks the exact copy of Aika but their only difference is their hair as Aika''s hair resembles Yuki''s more which was white.


    "Ah, yes. Looks like I forgot to introduce myself to you two, but yes. I am Amane, Celeste Amane, the Fairy Saintess and the Mother of Aika. It''s nice to finally meet you, Beast Goddess Ayame, and Death Goddess Serene." Amane introduced herself to the two in an embarrassed tone as she actually forgot that they were here even though she was watching everything that happened so far.


    "It looks like all this time you have you''re awake inside of the Flute, that''s why you were able to tell what is happening outside. Is what I said, right?" Serene asked after having a little bit of formality between them.


    "Yes, I was actually awake the whole time. After Yuki has made Aika into a Spirit Weapon, I was already awake but I can''t show myself because I am nothing but a Spirit after all." Amane exined to them slowly.


    "I see�� well, we''re also going to take our leave now. It looks like the two of you still have a long chat before parting, so we wouldn''t waste any more of your time now. I hope the two of you can have your own peace in life." Ayame prayed at them as she now also left with Seren and headed back towards Yuki''s Vi.


    "Well, where should we start? Fufufu�� there''s a lot." Amaneughed as she now begins to make the best of Amane''s time.


    Meanwhile, back to Yuki''s side. She was already in front of the door where everyone was resting, and without waiting any more. She entered the room after knocking.


    "How are all of you feeling?" Yuki smiles as she entered the room, just entering the room made her instantly calmer than ever as seeing one of them was enough for her.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 490 Little Phoenix Part 1

    ?


    " Mommy, you''re finally back!" Aika who was eating immediately stopped as she jumped out of her bed and jumped towards Yuki without any hesitation, and seeing this, Yuki chuckled and caught Aika in her arms happily.


    "Have you finished your business now, Yuki? You shocked us yesterday when you suddenly ask for us to have a drop of our blood, you said that it was for research purposes, but I''m assuming it was not?" Anna asked as she walked towards Yuki with a smile on her face as she can already see through Yuki, she knows that she used that blood for other reasons such as using it with the Skill that allows her to create a clone that will look and feels exactly like the original.


    "Well, you''re right. Though, I didn''t really mean to hide it from any of you, I just didn''t want you to be stuck in something that might hurt all of you, so I used your Blood to create Clones to act as you so that I can take care of the bug that was pestering someone." Yuki admits that she used the Blood for other reasons, she didn''t mind that Anna had already seen through her n since it was actually a good thing since she was slowly bing good at discerning things which made her feel at ease. Being better at discerning the truth and lies would definitely help her in the future so that she wouldn''t be tricked as easily and this is what worries her, all of them are almost gullible and kind, they would trust anyone easily.


    And that can be hard in the future in this kind of world. You will never know whe you are getting tricked and being used as a tool for their gain. You always need to be careful, that is exactly why Yuki is not kind to anyone, it was better to be vignt and aloof than just being used by someone that could potentially lead to your death.


    "Ahahaha, just as I expected. But I wonder who was that bug that you are talking about? There is almost no one in this Heaven that can match up to you, whether it is in terms of power, background, wealth, or any other things that a person can be proud of. You are the pinnacle of the top in this Heaven." Anna chuckled as if she was curious to know who the unlucky fellow who has an enmity with Yuki was, though, from her tone, everyone could tell that she was not really curious about who it was. She only cared about Yuki and all of them of course felt the same.


    "Well�� I don''t know about that. Pinnacle of the Mystic Dragon Heaven? Maybe, but there are still those old monsters that like to hide themselves, such as the Gods who are here. They can kill me with a single sneeze, so I don''t think I''m really the most powerful." Yukiughed at Anna''s remarks, though she was happy inside and felt proud nheless, she was a proud and arrogant person. Of course, she would find thosepliments pleasant to the ear, especially when theye from her beloved wife.


    "Let''s not talk about useless things, I came today because I want to announce something to all of you. But before I announce something, I want all of you to meet someone I recently met." Yuki chuckled as she brushed off the talk about her being the pinnacle of Mystic Dragon and decided to finally tell them her ns to go to Nightingale, but before she does that she wanted them to meet the little phoenix.


    They were confused at first, they even thought that Yuki had found another woman she likes but considering her real personality all of them threw that idea in the trash as such things were just impossible. But their confusion was soon answered when they saw a little bird that was even smaller than Aika''s fist, but nheless, because of how small it was all of them had the same thought in their head about the little bird.


    ''SO CUTE!''


    "Fufufu, I know that this little thing is so cute, but can you at least hide your true intentions? You''re scaring him." Yuki chuckled after seeing their faces that have the same looks, a face of anticipation. She then pacified the scared phoenix who was trembling under Yuki''s arms and was desperately trying to hide itself to not be seen by the people in front of him, because it felt like if he didn''t hide, he was going to get devoured by all of them.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Don''t be scared, they''re not going to hurt you. This is my family, all of them are good people, I can assure you that." Yuki said as she patted the phoenix''s little head with her fingers and soon after it gradually calmed down and showed itself to all of them. At first, he was still scared, but now looking at all of them who has gentle and kind-looking faces made him even more at ease. He then takes a look at her Master for a second to ask for her opinion and when he saw her smiling and nodding, he took a deep breath before he flew away dropping in the head of Yumie who he found was the most kind out of all of them. At least, that was his perception.


    "Ahhh, it''s unfair! Why did the cute little birdie go to big sister Yumie''s head!" Katsumiined, but no one really believed what she said because she has a big smile on her face as she begins to interact with the phoenix who was now in Yumie''s arms.


    "Heh, you are so cute~ Does it have a name, Mother?" Yumie ignored Katsumi and Aika who were already fighting over to win the heart of the phoenix as both of them released their own treasures and food to bribe him to go to their side, but their actions made him shiver once again, and when Yumie felt it she cannot help but scold her two younger sisters.


    "Hey! The both of you are older than him, can''t you see that you are scaring him with your actions!? Let him adapt to this situation first." Yumie said in an annoyed tone as she quickly held the phoenix closer to her to protect him from the bickering between the two, she doesn''t want him to get caught in their crossfire. And her actions made the phoenix calm down and his views on Yumie quickly soar as he begins to see her as an older sister already, but her actions also caught the attention of three people inside which made them inevitably chuckle in response.


    "You''re really bing a big sister now. I''m really proud of you, Aika." Yuki patted Aika''s head much to her surprise, but she soon showed a happy and proud face as if she had just made one of the greatest achievements she could make, and soon after, Anna and Fumiko also followed and praised Yumie.


    "Yeah, in the past you were very tolerant of them. I can see that you wouldn''t raise your tone at them, but this time was different. I can see that you are finally learning how to act like a true big sister." Fumiko said in a happy and proud tone as she also patted her head.


    "I agree, you have grown. In the past, I can see that you are really trying to follow Yuki''s steps to the point where you even started to act like her, which resulted in you bing cold, indifferent, and aloof. But you don''t have to be, just act like yourself, and I can see that how you acted today is how you really are. Don''t be pressured by the people who are saying that you must be like Yuki in the future because honestly, it''s just pure stupidity. You are you, and Yuki is Yuki. It''s that simple, both of you are different." Anna said a few words that she felt were right, she always see that Yumie was somehow pressured by those people who are around her which actually halted her growth, growth to be a proper living being who has their own freedom.


    "We''re you pressured by something like that? Fufufu�� you don''t need to, just like what your Mother exined you to. It''s simply idiotic, I don''t wish you to be like me, in fact�� I hate the idea of it. But I know you�� your real self, you''re quite shy, and you like to hide yourself from the real world. And that''s the reason why you became like this and I''m not against it, but I hope you will show your true self when you are around the people who love you. Putting on a mask is normal, but there are times when you have to remove it." Yuki smiled as she ced Yumie''s head on her chest as she hugged her tightly.


    "Mother�� yeah, I''ll follow Mother''s words."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 491 Little Phoenix Part 2

    Chapter 491 Little Phoenix Part 2


    "That''s good, I don''t have any ns to make you quit your act. Act whatever you want to, but just remember my words to you." Yuki nodded when she saw that Yumie understood her words as she felt her mood only getting better as she did this. She then looked towards Katsumi and Aika who both have their heads lowered not daring to look Yuki in the eye, they knew that they made a mistake, and knowing their Mother''s personality, they were nervous about the punishment. Their Mother always spoiled them and has a high tolerance for them, but that doesn''t mean that they grew to be spoiled, they know that this kind of thing wouldn''tst forever, and they were taught to not take anything for granted. They didn''t let the rich life get to their head and act arrogant to everyone and all of it came from Yuki and Anna''s teaching.


    But when they have truly made a mistake, Yuki wouldn''t just let them get away with it and would actually punish them for it. Though it wasn''t severe, it was hard for them. No kid would want to train twice as hard as they already usually train, because their punishment was to join Yuki''s routine all day. They would join her in her training, sparring, and even in her paperwork which for them was even harder than the other two. Though they are intelligent, smart, and have a good eye for discerning people in business, they would still make a mistake 6/10 times, though in reality, it was already good, but Yuki just has high standards. And sorting out hundreds of paperwork, they feel like their brain would explode if they have to read more, and just remembering those hard times makes them shiver again. Yumie was the only one who can handle Yuki''s business properly and she even seems to have fun doing it, she was always calm, and because of this, they can''t understand it, what was the fun of sorting papers, signing, etc?


    "Why are you two so worked up? Are you afraid that you might dive into a whole bunch of work? I remember that all of the papers have already reached thousands because I wasn''t there to work on it, Asuka can''t handle it herself, I wonder if you two would be willing to help her?" Yuki asked with a smile on her face as she couldn''t help to tease the two little girls in front of her. In reality, Asuka wasn''t having any hard time taking care of all of the paperwork, especially now that Aira was helping her, with her experience working with Yuki for a few years already, their job was faster and smoother than before. There was also Asakura Sasaki who became her subordinate. And with those three who are very proficient in handling business, it was very smooth for them.


    Yuki was merely teasing them when she said this, but she didn''t think that they would actually believe her after hearing their answer.


    "Mommy�� If that is what Mommy wants us to do as punishment, then we will listen to her." Aika said while trembling out of fright, the thought of her handling hundreds of those works made her fearful. Just thinking about it makes her tremble and it was the same with Katsumi, she was quite nervous and scared for her life, she was afraid that she might really die because of this.


    "Stop teasing them, Yuki~ Look at the two of them, they are scared because of what you said. Aika, Katsumi�� don''t listen to your Mother''s words, she was just lying as you can see. She didn''t really mean for you two to work on all of those paperwork, she was merely teasing you, so don''t take it to heart." Fumiko let out a soft giggle as she directly pped Yuki''s arm for teasing her daughters, seeing how the kids reacted to their soon punishment did make herugh but at the same time guilty. Because she was also like that, she had tons of work when she was the president of Japan.


    "Hahaha�� My bad, I didn''t think that they would actually believe in my words." Yuki chuckled as she said sorry to her daughters, but when she saw the look of Anna and Fumiko who has the look that somehow made Yuki annoyed in her heart. They were looking at her with the look as if they were saying really?


    "You don''t believe me? Well, I''m sorry for tricking you two. Those kinds of paper are special and I won''t let you handle those, at least not yet. Those are very important and need to be kept secret, plus they are even harder to understand than normal. Even your big sister hasn''t seen one of those papers, that''s why Asuka, Aira, and Asakura are the ones handling them. So, don''t worry, I''m not going to make you work on those, plus I''m not going to scold you anyways, Yumie already did it." Yuki patted their head slowly as she apologized again after seeing the look of her two wives.


    "Really? Mother is not lying to us, right?" Katsumi raised her little head as she asked hesitantly, but she can''t hide the excitement in her eyes and body as her Dragon Tail behind her was already moving left and right after hearing what her Mother just said. It was a simple nightmare for her working on those, especially now that she knows that those are harder than the ones they are used to doing.


    "Yes, Mother is not lying to you two." Yuki smiled as she assured them both once again and just as she was about to announce their departure to Nightingale, she heard Yumie say something.


    "Mom, I heard you saying that this little bird still doesn''t have a name. Can we name it then?" Yumie asked a question that made the other two sigh in shock as both of them then walked towards Yumie to take a closer look at the little bird, but this time they were careful so that it wouldn''t be scared of them since it was thest thing they want to happen. This time around, they are much more gentle, they even provided space for the bird so that it knows that it was safe when he is around them.


    "Well, yeah. It really doesn''t have a name right now, when he was born I was outside and didn''t really have time to think about it. And to answer your question, yes you can name it. But remember, even I don''t know its gender since I didn''t really look at it." Yuki answered the matter of leaving can be talked aboutter. She was not in a rush anyway, plus she still have like 4 years to get that inheritance which should be more than enough already.


    "What? You don''t know its gender? How is that possible, shouldn''t you know it already as soon as it is born?" Anna asked in confusion as she looked straight at the bird who was perfectly nestled in Aika''s arms.


    "Is there a problem? I don''t even know how to differentiate a male bird from a female one, how do you expect me to do the same to a Vampire Phoenix?" Yuki looked at Anna with confusion as she blurted out what kind of species the creature that Aika was holding. And hearing it, her hands suddenly felt like it was heavy, she didn''t realize that what she was holding was a phoenix, one of the most majestic and legendary Beast that can contest with a Dragon.


    "A Vampire Phoenix? How is that possible?" Anna asked as she was surprised since this was the first time she was hearing this. Being the Princess of the Vampire Race, she of course knows the in and outs of the Kindom, but there was not once any news that a Vampire and Phoenix having a baby.


    "Well�� this little guy is quite special actually, At first, this thing is a pure-blooded Vampire, but when it came into contact with my Phoenix Tear and poof. This guy came out. It suddenly became a Vampire Phoenix, I''m sure you can already tell that this thing has half Vampire blood running in its veins." Yuki exined she didn''t say the full story since it was not time yet to reveal the existence of her System.

 Chapter 492 Little Phoenix Part 3 Last

    ?


    "Well, you are right. I can sense some weird fluctuations inside of its body that don''t belong to any kind of Race I know and since you are telling us that this Phoenix has a Blood of Vampire in it, he''s truly a Vampire Phoenix. But�� I''m confused about one thing, how could a Vampire Egg exist? No matter how hard I think, it''s simply impossible because the only Race that births to Eggs are of course the Beast Race, well some of them at least." That is the reason why Anna felt like the bird in front of her was quite weird, it turns out that they are from the same Race. But still, she asked a question that was pretty much in all of their heads which was how could a Vampire born from an Egg? It was just impossible for something like that to happen.


    "Well, to be honest with all of you. I also don''t know to answer your question because I just happen to stumble with this Egg after I killed an Ancient Lord Beast, it was guarding it, and because of natural causes, I got this after I killed him." Yuki exined lightly saying that she also doesn''t know the origins of this Egg, though what she said was the truth, it was also a lie at the same time.


    "What�� how is that possible?" Anna was seriously trying to figure out the answer of how can someone like this little bird be born because it might identally cause chaos. After all, the once legendary Race that was believed to be extinct was all a lie and there were still who are living, and if this news got hunted, maybe another hunt would erupt. Yuki seems to notice her expression and she could easily read what she is thinking about, so without saying anything, she flew towards her and ced Anna''s head in her chest.


    "Don''t worry, I know what you are thinking. But I can promise you this, you don''t have to worry. His Vampire Bloodline hasn''t fully awakened so we are still safe. I''m already thinking of ways to suppress the damages that can happen if his bloodline finally awakens. No one will know that he is a Vampire like you, I promise that I will keep your Race safe." Yuki softly said as she puts both of her hands on Anna''s face and caress her right cheek. She then kissed her forehead in a gentle way that made Anna''s tense heart calm down even more.


    Hearing Yuki''s gentle and assuring words made her calm down and happy, she felt that she was lucky to have someone like Yuki in her life. Even though it was just words, it made Anna happy, and she believes in Yuki''s words even though all of what she just was baseless, she was confident in herself.


    "Alright, let''s not talk about the origin of this little thing. Yumie, you check the gender of it, and you can talk with your Sisters to name it." Yuki finally came down when she saw that Anna has calmed down and decided the naming of the little phoenix was put on her daughters since out of all of them, they were the ones who are excited.


    "Alright, Mom! But�� how do we know its gender?" Yumie was very excited but she still kept a calm manner and just as she was about to check the gender of the phoenix, she cannot help but ask her Mother something first. And that is how to differentiate a male phoenix from a female one, though it would have been easier if it can transform into a Human form since it would make a lot of things easier, but in its current strength, it was simply impossible just yet.


    "I think you should ask your Mother Anna about that, I have some knowledge, but that only works on birds in the Mortal Realm. This is the Immortal Realm, plus this thing is a Phoenix and I haven''t read anything about them cause I''m toozy to do so. If we can''t still know its gender, then just give it a name that you think is appropriate for him or her." Yuki shrugged and decided to put the spotlight on Anna as for her reason, she felt like she would know since she was a fellow Vampire.


    "What, why me? I also have no idea." Anna was flustered when all three little girls looked at her with hopeful eyes but her words crushed their hope in an instant as they all felt down after hearing that she also doesn''t have any idea. But when she saw the saddened look of the three, she can''t help and nudge Fumiko beside her who might have an idea, but sadly she also has no clue.


    "Big sister Yumie, why don''t we just name him/her however we want? Just like Mommy said, we should pick a name that can be suitable for both genders." Aika seeing no hope just asked if they could just name the phoenix without knowing its gender. They were left with no choice anyway, so it was better for them to do as Yuki suggested.


    "Alright, then let''s do that. Each of us should pick a name, we will then pick the best of the three as its name then. Oh yes, to be fair. We cannot vote our own suggested name, we should be fair." Yumie agreed and just as they were about to suggest the names that they have thought of, Katsumi interrupted them,


    "Big sister�� I don''t quite like that idea. Instead, can I suggest another way?" Katsumi asked nervously as she raised an opinion which even made the other grown-ups look at her in surprise. They didn''t expect her to suddenly oppose Yumie''s idea.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Is that so? Then can you tell me your idea then?" Yumie was not angry as she just stared at Katsumi calmly and waited for her to answer her question. In fact, she was interested in what Katsumi had to offer.


    "How about we list a bunch of names and let the phoenix decide? I only thought that it would be unfair for him or her if we are the ones to only decide its name. Since this phoenix already has a mind of its own, I''m sure that it can already understand us, and doing this can also be good for the phoenix since he is also choosing its own name that we suggested. It''s only a suggestion though! You can refuse it if you think it''s bad��" Katsumi suggested, but she became nervous at the end after feeling the gaze of Yumie who was clearly sizing her up.


    "Do you agree with what she suggested, Aika?" Instead of answering, Yumie asked for Aika''s opinion on her big sister''s suggestion.


    "I agree with big sister Katsumi! I think it''s also good so that it would be fair for the phoenix also!" Aika quickly nodded as she even crossed arms with Katsumi and praised her for thinking of such a method.


    "It''s decided then! We will suggest names to the phoenix and the name that he shows the biggest reaction would be its name." Yumie smiled happily as she was the one first to suggest names to the phoenix.


    The phoenix of course already know the situation it was in and it was happy to cooperate with them in choosing a name since it was very important. However, after a dozens name pass, the phoenix didn''t show much reaction to any of them which made the three little girls confused. They also found some of the names good, but it looks like the phoenix didn''t like them.


    "It''s your turn now, Katsumi," Yumie said as she had just finished saying a name, but it was also a failure.


    "How about Yaoyao? I think it''s fine because you are small and cute." Katsumi asked, but as soon as that name left her mouth. She regretted it because it was more of a girl''s name. After all, it was kind of cute, but when the phoenix suddenly chirped she was stunned. Everyone was stunned when they saw a reaction from the phoenix and because of it, they now know it''s gender.


    "So you''re actually a girl huh? I thought you would be a boy, but it looks like I was wrong. You finally have a name, Vampire Phoenix. I''m sure that if any Vampire sees you, they would be shocked��" Yuki sighed gently as she takes a closer look at Yaoyao before closing her eyes. Now that the naming was done, it was now time to announce the n to go to Nightingale.


    "Since we are already on the topic of Vampire, Anna�� No, Kurokami, I have some news, especially for you. I''m nning to go to Nightingale because of some business that I need to attend and the reason I''m telling all of you this is because I want for all of you toe with me." Yuki brought up another topic which made all of them freeze, even the ones who were listening outside the door, and out of shock the two people who were eavesdropping slipped inside of the room bringing another silence inside.

 Chapter 493 Nightingale Part 1

    ?


    "Do you really think you can still hide from me when you already exposed yourself? Juste inside, why are all of you even hiding? Aria, Rory, Lian, Ike, Mirel. It''s useless, I already know that all of you are listening." Yuki said in an emotionless tone, she deliberately didn''t name her two Mothers since the two of them were already in front of her while lying on the ground. Soon after all of the people who were hiding finally came out, but they only stood right on the door and refused to talk, they then eyed Ayame who was still on the ground as she got dizzy after falling. But her consciousness suddenly came back when she heard Yuki''s voice.


    "All of you are already adults, yet you are still so childish. Can you act like one?" Yuki said in a cold tone as she looked at them with her emotionless eyes that made some of them guilty. They didn''t feel offended by what Yuki said because they also felt like it was true, they were eavesdropping like a child would act and they know that she was only saying this to get all of them straight. Meanwhile, Ayame''s whole body tense as she shakes. Hearing what Yuki just said made her nervous and her dizzinesspletely disappeared, she then looked straight into Yuki''s eyes with some tears slowly forming around her eyes.


    "Are you going to leave me if I act childish around you?" Ayame begins to softly cry as she held both of Yuki''s arms and asked her, but just from her expression Yuki can already tell that there was only one answer that she wants to hear, and just as she was about to lie to make her happy, she saw that something was wrong. Her mother''s face was red like an apple and she can see that her eyes her hazy and unclear, and she knows that it was not because she was crying but because of something else. Which made her swallow the words that were about toe out.


    "No��why would I leave- Wait�� are you drunk?" Yuki looked more at the expression her Mother was showing and seeing it, there was no more doubt in her mind that she was drunk. Plus, she can already smell the alcoholing out of her body which made her frown. But seeing her frown made Ayame even sad as she misunderstood Yuki.


    "No! Please don''t leave me, I promise that I will be a good Mother." Ayame begins to cry harder as she clung to Yuki''s body and because she was facing behind Yuki, she didn''t see the cold and murderous look on Yuki as she stares at the people behind her Mother. She then worded something to all of them that made them shiver in fear.


    "Who is the fucker that made her drink?" Yuki asked as she just let her Mother hug her without even knowing that she was already releasing her bloodlust. All of them looked at each other before looking at Yuki then shake their heads saying that they don''t know who was the one who made her drink seeing this, Yuki didn''t absolutely believe them for a second, she knows that they know something and just don''t want to say it to her. And judging from their faces, it seems that they are scared to say who it was which already exposed everything.


    "Serene, you mother fucker. You let my Mother drink even though you knew that she has a low alcohol tolerance. I only let her drink one ss back in the forest, but you actually gave her more!? If you can''t exin this to me, I''ll bury you six feet underground." Yuki says in a cold voice as she blocked Ayame''s ears with Magic so that she wouldn''t hear anything. If she was not drunk, what she did should be impossible since Ayame''s power is too strong and such Magic wouldn''t work on her because she is simply too strong, but now that she was drunk and senseless, all her defensive measures are down and she can do what she just did.


    "I�� I also didn''t expect something like this to happen, just moments ago she was fine. But when we got here she suddenly said that she was dizzy and she begins to stagger and from that moment on, I knew that she was drunk already. I''m sorry, I didn''t realize what my actions would do." Serene said in a guilty tone as her conscience got the best of her and she said the truth about her and Ayame drinking some time ago after they left the Moon Rock Forest, she thought that it was fine. But what she didn''t expect was for Ayame to suddenly get too drunk, as for her. She was still a little bit fine, she was just a bit tipsy.


    "Fucking hell�� Mother, don''t worry. I will not leave if even if you act like this, you are still my dear Mother. Even if you act like this, I will stay by your side." Yuki whispered into Ayame''s ear which greatly calmed her down and when her tense body finally calmed down, she copsed into Yuki''s arms just as she expected. The fatigue that builds up in her body all came crashing down as soon as she calm down which made her unconscious and that is exactly what Yuki wanted.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "What did you make her drink?" Yuki asked after putting down her Mother on the bed as she openly red at Serene without even trying to hide it.


    "Ahhh�� about that. I saw something called Raijin''s Blood and it looked a little interesting because it has the color of Blood. Here''s the bottle if you want to see it." Serene handed Yuki the empty bottle which made her frown deeply as she stares at the empty bottle in her hands.


    "Did you forget what I said earlier? The Wines that I brought from Earth have evolved into Immortal Wines because of all the Qi that is surrounding them, and by natural means, they got stronger because of it. In normal times, just one ss from this can knock some people out, but now that it evolved, how many drinks do you think it would need to knock you up?" Yuki asked in an irritated tone, but there was no helping it. It was done already.


    "You know what, forget it. Forget that this ever happened, if you want some Wine I can still make some, though it would take a few months, it''s still better. I''m going to make a Wine that is not strong so that you can drink it safely." Yuki sighed as she put that matter of her Mother getting drunk to the side as it already wasted a lot of her time.


    "All of you, you remember what I said right? Will youe with me to Nightingale or not?" Yuki turned around and ignored all of them as she asked the five who she was previously talking to before these people barged in.


    "Mommy, who is Kurokami?" Aika asked in a confused tone and that is exactly the question that was in everyone''s mind, Aika just beat them to it in asking. But when Yuki didn''t answer, it made them even more confused not until they saw her pointing towards Anna.


    "She''s Kurokami. It''s alright, you can show them your real appearance, this secret will be revealed anyways. I just want to get this out already." Yuki smiled gently as she said that it was alright for Kurokami to show her real appearance since she was the one who said it already. Kurokami had actually wanted to do it for a long time now, but because she felt that Yuki would not like it she held herself from showing her real self to everyone, the current people who only know her real appearance is Fumiko, Yuki, and the Gods that came with them.


    "I''m sorry everyone for hiding it for so long, but my name is not Anna. My real name is Kurokami Melvis and I''m a Vampire from the Heaven Nightingale."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 494 Nightingale Part 2

    ?


    "It''s the same for everyone, I''m also a Vampire. My full name is Sylvie Ursos. I''m a servant for the 1st Vampire Princess, Kurokami Melvis." Sylvie who was hiding in the dark also came out when she saw that her Master had finally revealed who she truly was. She was not afraid of showing her real appearance, she was not even shocked when she heard that Yuki already knows who her Master is. Naturally, she was the first person who was informed that Yuki got to know her real identity.


    At first, she was shocked and she even got the idea of killing Yuki to silence her because it was dangerous if someone got to know Kurokami''s real identity. But kurokami stopped her and said that she should trust her because she knows what she is doing, of course, she knows that the danger of letting someone know their real identity because it can not only kill her, but it may also be the start of Chaos in their whole Race. If more people were to get the news that Vampires are still alive, another bloody hunt would erupt that would lead to destruction. But for some reason, Kurokami felt like Yuki was someone who she can trust her whole life even though she has only met her for a few months at that time, but she trust and loves her deeply already.


    "Well, you heard the two of them. They are actually Vampires and I want to state something right now, this news cannot go out. No matter who it is, fellow friends, close families, and other people that are close to you. I don''t any of them know that Vampire still exists today. Greed is something that cannot be removed from all living being, you can even say it shapes who we truly are. The only reason that I announced this to all of you is because I want you to know that we will be leaving in a few days for Nightingale, her home. I have some matters that I need to do there as for what it is, I would not tell you, for now." Yuki exined to all of them as she also gave a word of warning to all of them and of course, they understand her, plus even without her reminding them. They are not going to betray the trust and friendship that they developed with each other because of just simple greed.


    "Wait, you said that you''re going to Nightingale right? What is that? Is that some sort of Universe or something? That is the first time I have heard of that." Aira asked in confusion, but it wasn''t just her who was confused and clueless about Nightingale. Even Ayame and Serene don''t know what that is even though they already knew inch by inch of every Heaven.


    "Yuki, allow me to exin this to everyone. I should be the one to exin this since I''m the Primordial Gods of Vampire." Momozano suddenly appeared in front of everyone and when they heard her words, they were shocked as all of them immediately knelt in the ground and greeted her with absolute respect and admiration.


    "We greet the Great Primordial Vampire Goddess, Momozano!" All of them greeted with some fear lingering afraid that they might identally offend someone like her and if they did, they wouldn''t even know how would they die.


    "There''s no need to be so formal with me. As for your question littledy, Nightingale is a Heaven that I created along with the other two Primordial Vampire Gods. We created it so that my surviving Race can have a safe ce to rebuild our foundation. And I trust for all of you to not reveal anything that happened here, okay?" Momozano smiled in a quite terrifying way as she warned them coldly.


    "We wouldn''t dare." They shiver in fear after feeling Momozano''s bloodlust as they quickly gave a satisfactory answer to her.


    "Well, that is good. Alright, I''ll take my leave now since I have already said everything that I wanted to say." Momozano said as she already took her leave after saying what she had to say.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "You heard her, that is what Nightingale is." Yuki sighed after looking at how Momozano exined everything so fast, she didn''t even exin everything properly and left as soon as she said that Nightingale was Heaven for Vampires. Just listening to it caused a headache due to how bad the exnation was, but she was toozy to exin more so she just leave it as is.


    "Liane here for a second, I''m going to ask you something very important," Yuki remembered something important, she then called for Lian since it was rted to her and the entire Mystic Dragon Heaven.


    "Now that I''ll be leaving, I want you to be the true and only sessor of Mystic Dragon Heaven. I don''t care how you do it, but you need to. Don''t be scared of those trash Gods who are hiding in the dark, at the end of the day, they are just some bunch of trash who you can throw away." Yuki said casually as if not caring if the Gods she just mentioned can hear her words or not and hearing them made all of them have goosebumps all over. Yuki just casually called them Trash and wasn''t even afraid of getting retribution for what she said.


    "As for you Mirel�� you can take this time to have a vacation. Let Lian be the Queen of the Beast Race, this would let her get experience in managing a Kingdom quickly. The earlier the better, you also know it is the only way. You can''t stop this anyway since she''s the true inheritor of the Mystic Dragon." Yuki exined lightly as she takes a look at Ike for a second and seeing that he didn''t have much reaction to her words made her smile even more.


    She just didn''t say this because of one reason, this was also a test for Ike to see what he would do after hearing that Lian would be the one to receive the crown and not him. If he would put up some resistance and directly fight for the crown, she would not hesitate to kill him because his fighting would only ruin her long-term n. And she doesn''t want any more trouble, so she would just kill him right here and now if he resist, but when she saw that he didn''t fight, it made her smile.


    "Okay, if you think that is the best, then we will do as you say. I will arrange that before you leave, so please tell me when you are leaving so we can at least have a party for your departure. This will also serve as thanks for all of the things you have done for the Kindom." Mirel said in a deep voice as he looks at Yuki with endless gratitude and thanks for everything she has done, words are not even enough to thank her so he at least thought that a party is better than just thanking her.


    Yuki didn''t directly answer as she only stared at everyone behind her and seeing their faces she already know what all of them were thinking, so she reluctantly agreed with what Mirel said and agreed to leave in a week''s time. If she was the one making the decision, she would leave right now, she doesn''t care about formalities and goodbyes anyway, it was only troublesome, plus she waszy to do so. But the same thing cannot be said to the people behind her, unlike her. All of them have close friends in the Mystic Dragon Heaven and this Party would allow them to say their goodbyes properly so she just agreed.


    "Since it''s decided, all of you leave now. I''ll talk some more things to all of you in the Party." Yuki said to all of them and she mean everyone, even Kurokami and the rest. She did this so that they can have some time to chat about her bloodline, plus this would allow them to get closer. But she didn''t let everyone leave, she made Aika stay in her confusion.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 495 Nightingale Part 3

    ?


    "I know that you are confused, but don''t worry about why I made you stay. Don''t worry, it''s nothing bad, I just want to talk with you�� or rather. She wants to talk with you." Yuki then grabbed something out of nowhere and to Aika''s shock, she saw a slender white handing out of thin air, but the most shocking thing for her is the hand that came out was somehow familiar to her. But even after a few seconds of guessing she cannot seem to remember whose the hand belongs to and because the owner of the hand seemed to refuse to openly reveal herself so Aika still couldn''t know who she was.


    "Why are you refusing toe out? Don''t be shy anymore, you''re her Mother after all." At first, Yuki''s eyes went cold when she saw that Amane was refusing toe out, but soon her eyes turned warm and gentle as she invited her toe out again. She then loosened her grip on Amane''s hand, but before she could let go, Amane panicked and quickly held her hand tightly in response afraid that Yuki would actually let go, and this was finally the time when Aika could see the other person. And whe she could finally see the woman clearly, she didn''t even realize that she was already crying, but she cried even harder when she was embraced by the same woman.


    "Mother Fairy��" Aika''s muffled cries were faintly heard as her little head was pressed tightly on Amane''s chest, as for the Mother. She has already tears in her eyes as she rubs Aika''s back while burying her head in Aika''s neck. They didn''t say anything but just embraced each other, feeling the warmness that they have missed for months, as for Yuki. She simply watched everything while she sat in a chair with a faint smile on her face. She doesn''t have a n in ruining their little mother-and-daughter reunion, it was just enough for her to see her daughter finally meet her Mother Fairy who she wants to meet all this time. Instead, she just took out a phone that she made with the materials that came from that Immortal Realm and pictured the rare sight. Though because she wasn''t the type of person to take pictures, she had to take dozens of shots before it finally made it to her own standards.


    After a few minutes of the two crying while embracing each other, they finally calmed down and went towards Yuki to have a chat as a whole family, but Aika simply refused to walk and asked Amane to carry her because she refused to be separated for her even for just a second. But Amane didn''t mind because she was also thinking the same, getting separated from her daughter is thest thing she could ever want in this current situation.


    "You look like you have a question, why don''t you ask it?" Yuki saw Aika who was snugglingfortably in Amane''s arms while her eyes were still red, but she kept silent and only stared at her Mommy as if she wanted to ask something, and when she heard Yuki''s words she froze and stuttered while answering her.


    "I�� Mommy- I just wanted to ask�� Why does it seem like you are avoiding Mother?" Aika asked nervously and she even got more tense when she felt Amane''s body shiver slightly because of her question. Peeking at Amane slightly, she saw that she had an awkward smile while she stares at her, and at this moment she finally understood everything. A bright idea then came up in her head as she leaves Amane''s embrace and went towards Yuki who suddenly had a bad feeling just by looking at her daughter who was slowly approaching her. She felt like she misunderstood something, but she can''t pinpoint what it is that she misunderstood.


    "Mommy, Mother Fairy�� Are the two of you fighting?" Aika asked as she even cupped Yuki''s cheeks and seriously looked at her face. Yuki was speechless whe she heard her daughter''s question, out of all of the questions that she thought in her head that could possiblye out of her little mouth, this was a question that she didn''t even think of.


    "Uhhh�� What made you think that?" Yuki still remained calm and asked indifferently as she looked at Aika whose eyes were staring at her. Her clear crimson-red eyes somehow resembled blood that was so pure.


    "Because you seem distant to her? Mother, don''t you think so?" Aika asked lightly as she even looks at Amane for confirmation and because of the sudden spotlight, her mind went nk because there was no way she can answer her daughter''s question. Because she also doesn''t know why she was like that, she already knows that Yuki is not a petty person and avoids her because of what her Mother had done, she even thinks that she simply sees it as a joke after seeing she handles it with absolute ease.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "I�� I don''t know." That was all Amane could say, she truly doesn''t know how to answer her daughter''s question and can only say these words. She was hoping that she would give up after hearing her answer, but she was wrong. Aika still didn''t give up because she wants both of her parents to be on good terms, she doesn''t like seeing them fighting like this, even if it was just a small fight such as this, it hurts her seeing them like this.


    "Mother, is it because you lied to Mommy? You said that you were already in heaven and left Mommy and then you suddenly came back, maybe that''s the reason why." Aika whispered under her breath, but her words were clearly heard by the two as they couldn''t believe that she would actuallye up with such a theory that seems realistic if Yuki was a normal person, but she was not. She hardly cares even if Amane doesn''te back, at most they are just strangers who were entangled together because of Aika.


    "What?!"


    "See? I was right, Mother can you apologize to Mommy? Mommy always said to me that if you know that you make a mistake, you should apologize to that person." Aika said in an excited voice as she looked at Amane with shining eyes, she was proud to see that she was actually right. Though she just misunderstood Yuki''s quietness as an answer even though it was wrong.


    But Aika was not even close to persuading Amane because she just stood still and when Aika saw this, she puffed both of her cheeks and without waiting for an answer from Amane, she stood up on the bed and looked at her straight in the eyes. At first, they were confused and only thought that she was angry, but they suddenly heard quiet sobs their expression immediately changed and without wasting any more time, the two of them went toward and begins to coax her down.


    "Aika don''t cry, I didn''t mean to lie to Yuki. Please, believe me. If you want I''ll apologize to her now!" Amane said in a panic, she then steeled her nerves and apologized to Yuki, and to ensure that Aika would be satisfied with her apology she even held her hands and looked at her with a sincere face and a faint loving one that Aika could sense too. In response, Aika actually stopped crying and just looked at Yuki with expectant eyes and when Yuki saw this, she decided to swallow the words that were about toe out.


    "I�� It''s fine, it''s not like I me you for it. I know that you have difficulties, but I hope you can be honest with me from now on." Yuki said with a smile as she epted Amane''s apology. Though both of them were only acting to try and appease their little princess, and just before they could separate, they heard Aika which made their head nk again.


    "I feel like the two of you are not sincere enough, so can you two kiss? Mother, Mommy?"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 496 Nightingale Part 4

    ?


    "Wha- can you repeat what you said?" Amane''s head felt like it was about to explode when she heard her daughter''s unbelievable request, but soon after her face wentpletely red as she actually begin to imagine it happening and she became even more embarrassed. Though she was not embarrassed because she likes her, she was embarrassed for Yuki instead, both of them don''t even have feelings for each other and they were suddenly asked to kiss each other. Who would not be embarrassed by that?


    "Kiss? Isn''t that normal for the two of you? I thought it was normal for couples to kiss each other, I mean Mommy always kisses Mother Kurokami and Mother Fumiko." Aika tilted her head in confusion as she looked at both of them with her innocent eyes. But her words instantly shut the two of them down because they cannot refute her words especially Yuki who seems the main target of her words at this point she cannot believe that such a thing was happening, in her whole life no matter who it was she can easily fire back their words back, but at this moment she felt like if she tries to utter words, it will only make things worse for her.


    "Fuck it�� let''s just do it so that she finally stops." Yuki took a deep breath as she already knows that there was no way out for her, she then looks straight into the eyes of Amane before leaning her face closer.


    "What�� you actually want to do it, wait�� I''m not ready for thi-" Amane didn''t even finish her words when her mouth was sealed, but before their lips touched. Aika was watching her Mommy slowly get closer to Amane and just seeing them made her heart flutter in happiness, she was happy to finally see them getting along. But before the two lips touched, Yuki suddenly grabbed a book nearby and use it as a shield to block Aika''s eyesight causing her unable to see what happens. But in her little mind, there was no need to ask anymore if they truly kissed, the reaction from her Mother tells it already, though if she can only see over the book, she will know the two didn''t really kiss because Yuki''s fingers were stopping the two from touching.


    But even though there were three fingers blocking their lips, Amane could still feel Yuki''s breath in her face which made her embarrassed but if not for that, Aika would still suspect them lying. She truly didn''t expect Yuki to go through this just to please her daughter, but it made her happy because she now knows that there is a person who will love and care for Aika when she finally disappears from this world.


    "You Mother is a bit shy, that''s why I blocked your vision with a book." Yuki had a slight smile as she finally drops the kiss, but after going back to her original sitting position, Aika saw her licking her lips which only made it even more believable in her eyes because she always does that when she kissed the other two, though that was just an act all again to trick her. As for Amane, she tidied up her wrinkled clothes to hide her embarrassment, anyone could tell what she was thinking right now just from the bright red blush on her face.


    "Thank you�� I''m sorry if I forced the two of you into doing such things, I just want you two to get along. I don''t like seeing you guys fighting." Aika said with a guilty smile as she embraced the two of them, that is what truly wanted to happen. For the two of them to get along nicely, because the moment she saw Amane, she already felt that something was wrong, her aura seems to be getting weaker by the second, and at that point, it can only mean one thing, and that she is going to leave them, forever.


    When Yuki saw Aika''s expression, she knew that Aika had already learned that Amane would leave and nevere back once again. Amane also wasn''t oblivious to this as she already felt that her daughter''s mood slowly going down as the second passed, this was kind of a good thing because she has an innate talent for discerning things around her at such a high level that, but of course, it''s also bad, especially when the situation is like this.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Haiss�� It looks like you already know the situation huh? Come here Aika." Yuki sighed as she no longer intended to hide anything from her anymore since all of it was useless, all of the ns that she had carefully nned out for this very moment fell apart in an instant. But it doesn''t matter anymore, the only thing she needs to do right now is to make Aika feel happy again and to teach her that parting isn''t something bad.


    "You know�� Back in my world, people always used to say don''t be sad because it ended, be happy because it happened. Will you believe in those words Aika?" Yuki asked with a slight smile on her face as she just embraced her daughter from behind, breathing in the flowery scent that her body was released, and just inhaling makes her calmer and it felt like she can fall asleep at any moment because she was so rxed. But she didn''t fall asleep just yet, she wanted to hear her daughter''s answer.


    "I�� I would believe it if I have some good memories to cherish." Aika answered with a sad smile hanging on her face, she didn''t fully believe in such words because if something did end like the life of someone, should they be happy if it happened even though their life is a living hell?


    Maybe some would say yes, because it''s an easy way for them to leave that hell, but some would answer no because they just don''t want to end things that easily, especially when they haven''t done anything.


    "I knew that you would answer like that~ You make me proud. And yes, you''re right. That''s why we should make memories of us together while Amane is still here, so that in the future you can have a hold of something that will help you remember her. So that she wouldn''t die, because a person only dies when they are forgotten." Yuki smiled even more as she patted Aika''s head, and without saying anything she grabbed Amane''s hand before smiling at her, and ced it on top of Aika''s little head.


    "Don''t you agree me?" Yuki showed her a gentle smile as she looks at her with her eyes red eyes that seem so warm in Amane''s eyes hearing it made her heart flutter, because that''s also thest thing she wants, to make memories with her daughter so she wouldn''t be easily forgotten by her. And she is even more d that she was acknowledged by Yuki as Aika''s parent, especially after what her Mother tried to do, and just remembering it makes her guilty about it.


    "You don''t need to feel guilty about it, it''s your Mother''s fault. Plus I already have my revenge on her, she''s my ve now." Yuki didn''t need to put an eye on Alisha as her tricks were nothing but childish acts to her, it was too simple and easy to see through. She didn''t need to take it seriously in front of such a person, plus she was not under Yuki''s contract with the Oath, and if she ever tries to do something, she will die.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 497 Nightingale Part 5

    ?


    Yuki had an indifferent look as she said that which somehow made Amane feel at ease and she didn''t say anything more as she just nodded her head in response to what Yuki said. She then removed her hand from Aika''s head and ced it on her right cheek before she caress it with a gentle smile on her face.


    "Can you make your Mother''sst wish happen?" When Aika heard her Mother''s words, she already burst into tears as she dove straight into Amane causing them to fall down into the soft bed, she grabbed her clothes tightly as if she was afraid that she would leave her the moment she removes her grip on her, and just that thought brings tears into her eyes as she just continued crying again.


    And watching this heartbreaking scene made Yuki''s heart which was calm just moments ago was now in turmoil after seeing her daughter cry so hard, she hasn''t seen her cry like this. Thest time she cried so hard is when she killed the imposter who was trying to rece Amane, but was stopped by her. And from that moment on, Yuki swore in her heart that she wouldn''t let such a thing happen again, she doesn''t want anyone in her family to cry like that, never. But it seems that her promise has been broken, she failed in doing it.


    "A person like whose able to do anything in the past, no matter what it is. Whether it is to make a flying car, guns that can take down a whale in an instant, or medicine for cancer that was believed to be incurable for the past century. Yet hear I mean, the one promise that I wanted to achieve in life actually falls right in front of my very eyes." Yuki closes her eyes and said in a tone full of mockery as she clenched both of her hands till they bleed, and when she finally opened her eyes, there was a clear coldness in them before it slowly disappeared.


    "Come on now, Aika. Don''t cry, I know this is a sad moment, but you''ll never get through it if you stay like this. Just don''t think about Amane disappearing for now, what you only need to think about is having all the fun that you want with her. Make the best memories there are." Yuki said to Aika in a calm voice as she finally gets off the head, she then lifted her arm slightly and invited the two of them toe down. Seeing Yuki''s gesture made Aika stop crying for a moment as she begins to wipe her face she was full of tears, but Amane was already one step in front of her as she already begins to clean her face.


    "Yeah�� I''m sorry Mommy." Aika finally smiled as she then takes the hand of Yuki and gets off the bed with Amane following them from behind. But she still didn''t lets go of Yuki''s hand and only held it tightly as she then did the same with Amane and held it tightly, if anyone were to see them right now, they would definitely that the Mother was taking both of her daughters to a walk.


    "Amane�� cast a transformation skill for me. Make my body into my adult form." Yuki said to Amane''s mind by using her Telepathy as she didn''t want Aika to hear her and when Amane heard it, she only smiled as she snapped her fingers. And just like that, Yuki went from being a child-like body to her adult body in just a matter of seconds, and her beauty exploded right in front of Amane. Just seeing it makes her stunned, she still couldn''t believe that there was such beauty like this in the Immortal Realm, she was not even a God yet, but her beauty already surpassed that of a Goddess in the Celestial Star Heaven.


    "Thanks��" Yuki muttered in her deep cold voice, it no longer contained the voice of a child-like before, it was now reced by a mature voice that suits Yuki more.


    Normally, Yuki wouldn''t be able to transform into her adult form since she is still not in her 3rd evolution, but there was a loophole to this. If she just asks someone to cast the transformation magic on her, it will do the same, the only difference is that she can have control over what she wants to transform to as, as for why she chose to have her adult body back, it was simple she wanted to carry Aikater in her arms, but she can''t do that in her child body.


    "That is much better ~" Yuki smiled giving off some vibes that actually made Amane embarrassed, she was not expecting something like this to happen. She originally thought that when Yuki transforms, she was going to wear something like a kimono, but she was wrong.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Oh shit, I didn''t expect the transformation skill to also include clothes. It even dressed me up like how I used to back on earth." Yuki said in an emotionless voice, even if she was shocked, it wasn''t going toe out that easily, especially with some of the passives that make her emotionless.


    Yuki then for a few seconds looks at herself in a mirror and sees herself wearing all ck-out clothes that match her red eyes and snow-white hair. A ck Polo that fits her body nicely and tightly clung to her breast that was neither too big nor small, it was just right, the sleeves of it were folded so it can see a part of her white skin. ck pants that show the curves in her body that would make any man drool over when they see her and on her back was a long ck jacket. As for the shoes she was of course wearing full ck colored heels. And to make it perfect, Yuki grabbed a pair of ck sses from her Spatial Ring and wore the gloves that Ayame made for her.


    The features of her being a Fox were hidden because it would only hinder her since her clothes weren''t the appropriate one, if her tails and ears were out, she would just wear a pair of kimono since it would look much better.


    "Does it look good?" Yuki asks Amane after seeing how she stared at her for quite a long time, ever since she transformed into this, her eyes never left her for one moment. If this was another person other than her family, she might have just dug out their eyeballs.


    "Ah! Umm, ahh, yes! It looks good on you. I�� I just didn''t expect for you to wear something like this, for some reason, it gives off some unnatural vibes. I haven''t seen anyone in my entire life wearing something like this, though I''m sure. If someone other than us sees you, they would definitely think that you are weird or that you are a prostitute. Just the way you are wearing it is too sexy��" Amane stuttered a bit as she tries to answer Yuki''s question with a straight her, even for her who doesn''t have any feelings for her can''t help but stutter after seeing her current appearance.


    Amane didn''t know where to look because, in front of her, Yuki''s neck can be clearly seen as not all buttons were put on which shows a lot more skin, not only it shows her neck, but it also shows a little bit of her cleavage.


    "Oh? Sexy you say huh?" Yuki smiled as she removes her sses and approached Amane slowly with steady steps, and when Amane saw this she backs away slowly until she finally stopped because of the wall behind her. And before she could utter a word, Yuki mmed the wall, she then lowered her head to lean in closer to her ear, and this was because she was too tall for Amane, at most she can only reach her chest. Yuki was just abnormally tall, she was about 200cm tall.


    "I wonder�� what kind of vibes am I giving now huh, Amane?" Yuki asked as she blew on Amane''s voice which made her whole body shiver, she slowly feels her legs giving up because of the sudden experience, but before she could fall, Yuki grabbed her slim waist.


    "Mommy, can''t you flirt with Motherter?"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 498 Nightingale Part 6

    ?


    "Are you jealous perhaps?" Yuki asked with a teasing smile as she pinched Aika''s nose which made her protest in response, she quickly pped her hands away and puffed out both of her cheeks in response, and looking at it made the smile on Yuki''s face wider. Her being back in her original body was very pleasant for her since she could now actually do the things that she wants to do, such as this kind of thing, teasing someone. She can''t do it in her child''s body since it was too awkward, but that isn''t even the main problem, the true problem is that she was too small for her to do such things. If she was still in her child form, it would look awkward if she repeated her actions on Amane.


    "NO! Stop teasing me Mommy, let''s just go out and have fun!" Aika said with a happy smile on her face as she pulled both Amane and Yuki''s hands together and got out of the room in a hurry. The two didn''t say anything along the way and just let their daughter pull them wherever she wanted to. Some servants even saw this scene and they couldn''t help but chuckle. They already knew that Aika''s Mother Fairy who she mentions every once in a while was inside the mansion, so when they saw the three people rushing out of the mansion, they couldn''t help but smile happily, their little princess'' wish to be aplete family was finallypleted.


    "Wait for me here, I just want to tell everyone that we are leaving." Yuki paused as she just wanted to inform the other people that she would be leaving for a few hours, even though the maid was here to inform them, it was still better if she was the one to say that she was going to leave. After all, the news of Amane Celeste arriving here at her mansion just got out and they might worry that something might happen to her, she could roughly have guessed by now that Ayame or Serene have already told them what happened in the forest, though she doesn''t me them, of course, she would prefer if they didn''t say anything about it. After all, she can''t protect that secret forever, sooner orter, it would get revealed. It was just not the time to tell them all of it.


    "Okay, well wait for you at the Capital! Come one Mother, let''s go! There''s a lot of new things in the Capital that I wanna go to." Aika understood Yuki''s intention and didn''t make things hard for her as she let go of her hand and pulled Amane out of the Mansion, they then got in the Car that was already waiting for them outside and left. Normally, Yuki would put guards all around them since they are going out just to ensure that they would be safe, but this time it wouldn''t matter since Amane was there. Even if she was just a floating Half Soul, her powers were enough to bring a catastrophe in the entire Mystic Dragon Heaven, even the Gods that reside here would have to bow down to her if they mess with her because of how powerful she is.


    "How nice�� at least she is happy." Yuki smiles to herself as she goes back inside the Mansion and directly goes to find Kurokami and the others, the smile that she had just moments ago was reced with indifference that would make someone ufortable. It was as if she didn''t care about anyone to those around her.


    Yuki knocks on the door where all the adults were, as Yumie and Katsumi were busy ying back in the garden with the new pet that she brought back home. As for the adults, she can already tell that they were having their own little fun in the Cinematic Room where a giant TV was ced by Yuki for all of them so that they can watch if ever they are bored, and because it was set to be the room to rx on, there were a few tables so that they still have a ce to eat if they ever want to.


    "Hey, Yuki we were just talking about you-," Kurokami wasn''t able to finish her words when she finally set her eyes on Yuki, her mouth went wide. Her current look wasn''t something she was able to imagine in her head, even words cannot express the beauty that Yuki was releasing, it was just wless and perfect. Ayame and Serene were also dumbfounded, as they have also not seen Yuki wear something like this in front of them, it was sexy, beautiful, charming, and has an aura of a true leader. Out of the four people inside, Fumiko was the only one who wasn''t fazed because she was already used to this kind of scene, though she was not going to deny that every time she sees Yuki wearing this kind of clothes, it was a treat for her since she could enjoy such a view.


    "Why are you here Yuki, shouldn''t you be with Aika and the Fairy Saintess?" Fumiko asked after seeing that Kurokami stopped halfway and she was confused about this, she suddenly stopped to look at Yuki with eyes that were all too familiar with her.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "That''s why I''m here, I just want to say that I''m going to leave with them for a few hours to enjoy some moments with them. You guys wouldn''t mind it, right?" Yuki asked them, specifically Kurokami and Fumiko since out of the four, they are the ones who are going to be the most affected by this news. After all, the two are his wives.


    "Of course, we wouldn''t want to interrupt your little family trip, plus we know that Aika had been wishing for something like this to happen and we wouldn''t want to ruin it now are we?" Fumiko chuckled after seeing how Yuki was acting. She was just like a kid getting permission from her parents to go out and y, and she found it extremely cute. Meanwhile, Kurokami was finally able to calm her heart which was beating so fast after seeing this kind of new look from Yuki, she also said that it was fine and that there was no need to ask for something like this. Like Fumiko, she also somehow finds it cute how Yuki approaches them to get permission.


    "Well�� looks like the two are quite fearless today~ You were thinking that I was cute because I asked for permission right?" Yuki smiled, which was definitely not a smile as she disappeared from her way and appeared behind Kurokami and lifted her body up like a princess.


    "I saw that you couldn''t keep your eyes off me when I first entered, were you enchanted by me?" Yuki shed a smile as she brought the ck sses back to her Spatial Ring for a moment so that she could properly look at Kurokami who was already burning with embarrassment, her whole face was red as she even squirms around to try and get off Yuki''s embrace.


    "I- ah, ummm�� Can you ah, put me down first?" Kurokami finally stopped resisting as she looked at Yuki with a bullied expression which made Yuki''s eyes soften as she could no longer control herself as she lowered her head and kissed Kurokami on the lips. She was shocked when her lips suddenly got sealed and when she felt something entering her mouth, the strength on her body slowly started to fade away as she didn''t have the strength to resist anymore, and before she could truly enjoy the moment, she remembered something crucial.


    Yuki''s parents were still in the same room with her!


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 499 Nightingale Part 7

    ?


    "Oh no! What have I done!? Ayame and Serene are still in the room with us, but Yuki still did all those things�� she''s really shameless!" Kurokami said as she finally got the strength to release herself from Yuki''s hands, but as she fell to the ground, her legs were soft as she then fell forward, luckily Yuki was still there to catch her.


    "Why are you embarrassed, it''s just them. What''s there to be embarrassed about? We are just showing our love. It''s their fault since they are the ones whose staring at us." Yuki chuckled after seeing the flustered expression on Kurokami''s face and just seeing it was enough of revenge for her, you can call her petty because of what she did, but she doesn''t care. What she only cares about is having some quality time with all of those who are close to her. Teasing is also one of those and she just couldn''t help to tease Kurokami as a way of revenge for what she thought about her, she knows that she was going to get embarrassed if she did something right in front of her parents.


    "Don''t worry, they''re not going to embarrass you or something, I can assure you that. Also�� let''s just say that I''m petty and shameless to take revenge on you for thinking in your head that I''m cute." Yuki smiled as she lightly hit Kurokami''s head she evenughed for a few seconds after seeing how cute her wife was. She was puffing out her cheeks like a squirrel while trying hard to get revenge and alsond a hit on Yuki, but in response, she just ced her hand at her head to stop her while Kurokami tries her best to try and get close to her.


    Meanwhile, when Fumiko heard Yuki''s words, she cannot help but shiver in fear as she was basically in the same boat as Kurokami since she was also thinking the same as her. But when she saw that she was not making any move on her, she sighed in relief and kept her lips tight, there was no way that she could say aloud those words.


    "I''ll get youter~," Yuki said in worded out as she turned to Fumiko who thought she was safe and got away after saying that she was cute, she was like a frightened rabbit as she got goosebumps all over whe she saw Yuki smiling at her. But Yuki already turned her head away from her and looks at Kurokami who was still in her arms.


    "Were you fascinated by my looks?" Yuki said after a while as she finally has her fun when teasing Kurokami. It was enough for her seeing how flustered she was.


    "Well�� of course. Even when you are in your adult form in the past, you don''t wear this kind of outfit at all. At most, you''ll only wear some clothes that don''t stand out at all. Like baggy clothes and just a pair of jeans, that''s all. But when I saw you dress like this, it really opened my eyes. It still seems like I don''t know a lot about you." Kurokami said as she averted her eyes from looking into Yuki because she doesn''t know where to look exactly.


    "Oh, shit. Well, you''re right about one thing though. Most of the time I would wear baggy clothes just like what you said, but that is because I''m toozy to wear anything other than those, but even if I wear them, I''ll still look good, I''m beautiful after all. Of course, I still like to wear clothes that fit me just right, like a dress or some sort. As for this kind of clothes, this is the typical clothes I wear when I work." Yuki said casually as she lets go of Kurokami so that she can see her much better even though she has already seen a lot.


    "What, it''s just your work clothes?" Kurokami was shocked when she heard Yuki''s answer, never in her life would think that such clothes would be used just for work. But thinking about it again, even though the Mortal Realm was a weak world, its civilization was thousands ahead of their Immortal Realm.


    "Oh right�� Sister Kurokami, you haven''t seen Yuki wearing something like this before, right?" Fumiko who was able to calm herself down by just thinking of positive things walks up to Kurokami with a phone in her hand as she then shows her a lot of pictures of Yuki wearing the same type of clothes as what she was wearing now. And when Kurokami saw them, she waspletely astonished because it was actually true, Ayame and Serene has also looked at the picture in the phone and couldn''t help but gasp after seeing it for themselves.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "What? It''s normal, it''s work but of course, I still want to look good, that''s why I dress like this." Yuki didn''t find anything wrong in what she is wearing, but thinking about what Amane said to her a few moments ago made her realize that the people in these times were still pretty conservative except for those people who are really bold and likes to show a lot of skin. Though it doesn''t matter to her, what she wears doesn''t need to concern them.


    "Oh well, since I have said what I wanted to say. I''m going to leave now, the two already left, and sure that they have already arrived in the Capital since they are using the Loxus." Yuki sighed as she waves her hand and finally left after being done with her business, but her figure soon turned blurry and no one knew what happened except for the person whose face was red as an apple. Fumiko who suddenly got kissed and her chest grabbed by Yuki didn''t even have the time to scream because her lips were sealed and after the deed whichsted just for a few seconds, she didn''t dare to say anything out of embarrassment, though Ayame and Serene already saw what happened. And Ayam also had a red face, she didn''t expect for her daughter to do something like this.


    "Loxus, what is that?" Kurokami asked in confusion as she looked towards Ayame to see if she knows what it was, but sadly she was also clueless as to what it was. But this was also the time when Cindy and Diana went to inform Fumiko about some matters that affect Yuki''s subordinates and since she has the highest position, they need to get her sign of approval since Yuki is away.


    "Loxus? Isn''t that Yuki''s self-made-" Fumiko who also heard Kurokami''s question was about to answer her question when she was suddenly stopped by Cindy and Diana who covered her mouth and shakes their head saying that she shouldn''t say anything more.


    "Let me answer the Mistress question, Loxus is a type of Car that has been created in the Immortal Realm. Currently, it is the most expensive thing that you could buy with money, and the owner of thatpany was a secretive person who hasn''t shown itself, so we don''t have any more information other than this." Cindy exined to all of them.


    "Car? But isn''t that useless since we can fly?" Ayame asked in confusion.


    "Yes, but the Car is very different because it runs with the Drivers Mana/Qi. Normally Cultivators like ourselves who are in Overseer Ream can only fly at the speed of around the speed of sound, but with the help of the car it can boost it to the speed of light with just using a minimal amount of Mana/Qi, also the most important factor�� owning the Loxus Car is just matter of luxury because it is currently priced at 10,000 Purple Gold." Cindy drops them the news like it was nothing and to say that they were shocked was an understatement because 10,000 Purple Gold was enough for someone to make their own City to thrive.


    "It''s that expensive? How rich is Yuki to be able to afford something like that!?"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 500 Nightingale Part 8

    ?


    "Well, Master Yuki has refrained us from telling a lot of information about this. The only thing that we can tell you is that Master Yuki''s business has been soaring in all parts of the Immortal Realm and it is just not limited to the Mystic Dragon Heaven. That is all I can tell you for now, Mistress." Diana this time was the one who answered Kurokami''s question with a solemn face, no matter how much she wants to say the real answer to her question, she can''t She could only use some hint for her.


    "But please don''t misunderstand the words of Master Yuki, she doesn''t want anyone to know that she is the Master of all those thriving businesses because it would only bring trouble for her, that''s why her identity is tightly kept. And also�� she once said that there was no way she would let the three princesses enjoy having a luxurious life, at most she would only spoil them to a certain degree." Cindy quickly followed up as she was afraid that Kurokami would misunderstand them because their words seems like Yuki wants to keep it a secret. After all, she doesn''t trust them. Though that wasn''t her real intention, as Diana stated. She doesn''t want any trouble that cane because it was just going to be annoying to solve, and most importantly, if her daughters were to know that she has loads of money, they just might go on a shopping spree.


    "Oh, don''t worry about that. I won''t misunderstand, I''m pretty open about Yuki. And even though I don''t know her as deeply as all of you, there is one thing that I know about her. She likes being low-key most of the time because she is toozy to show up, she also likes to be secretive, and she does all of this because she doesn''t like any unnecessary trouble." Kurokami chuckled as she didn''t find the words of the two any offensive because she also understands Yuki, after all, that is what she is trying to achieve. Topletely understand Yuki so that in the future, there are going to be times when she wouldn''t have to rely on her, and most importantly she would be able to help her better in the future.


    "Well, you''re actually right on all of them. That is just how Yuki acts, she is either toozy to do something or just wants to be secretive about it." Fumiko also chuckled because everything that Kurokami had just said was true, Yuki was just that type of person.


    "Oh, yes. Since the two of you are here already, I want to say something to you, but not just you. I want my words to be passed on to the entirety of Yuki''s Group. The "God''s Worst Nightmare". I''m not really the Madam, because I''m the second Wife. So you can just refer to me as Mistress, but I want all of you to refer to Kurokami as the Madam since she is the first Wife. She deserves that spot anyways." Fumiko who wanted to say this after hearing how the two refer Kurokami, though she doesn''t me them since they don''t know the current situation so she just wants to reprimand them while it''s still early.


    "Wha�� what are you saying, Sister Fumiko?" Kurokami was shocked when she heard what Fumiko was trying to say to all of them, but sadly for her, she didn''t even have time to really grasp the situation as the two already understood their mission as both of them knelt to the ground.


    "Cindy, the Ster Executioner of God''s Worst Nightmare greets the Madam!"


    "Diana, the Ster Assasin of God''s Worst Nightmare greets the Madam!"


    The two greets Kurokami with the utmost respect as they also knew that they were in the wrong since they were not really informed and they quickly make up for it by using the right title for Kurokami, the Madam. Fumiko''s words were correct since she was just the second Wife, so the title Madam should really fall into Kurokami''sp since she is the first Wife. And she didn''t feel any jealousy towards this, she only felt that it was appropriate.


    "Wai for just a moment, what do you mean by this? Madam? God''s Worst Nightmare? Ster Executioner and Assassin? What are all of you saying?" Kurokami asked in confusion as more information was only piling up that she needs to digest, but as if she was thinking that it can''t get any worse than this. The three began exining, Ayame and Serene were also listening even though they already knew about Yuki''s Mafia Group, but just in case they still listen because there might be some information they might have missed.


    Meanwhile, Yuki already got on her own Car and sped up to fly over to the Capital. Normally it would take at least two days if she flew from her Vi to the Capital because of its long distance and if she even used her full speed, she would run out of Mana before she can even reach halfway. So she used the Car that was built for speed and arrived within just 10 minutes.


    "Oh shit�� I just remembered�� This model of the Loxus hasn''te out yet since it''s still a prototype, I need to store it in my Spatial Ring for now." Yuki sighed as she got off to a pretty deserted part that was near the Capital beforepletely storing the Car and flying off to find Amane and Aika to join them on their little trip just as she promised them.


    But when she finally arrived in the Capital and tried to use her Mana Sense, she can''t find the two. It was like they were not even in the Capital, though this fact didn''t make her nervous because there was possibly no way that they could get kidnap, plus she has something that is attached to Aika that would inform her if something has happened, and she is confident in that since not even Serene and Amane could detect it.


    "Fuck, it looks like I was too hasty and managed to get ahead of them. Well, it''s my fault anyways. I was too rushed and used full speed to get here, while they are just using minimal speed, plus they are using the family-friendly version of Loxus." Yuki sighed as she ignored the stares that everyone was giving her and stopped in the middle of the street beside a giant fountain to wait for Amane and Aika to arrive. She has already said to the chauffeur to stop by near her.


    While waiting for the two to arrive, Yuki felt more stares toward her. She even felt some bad intentions in them, like the look of lust in those eyes, but she still ignored them as she was already too used to getting stared at by this kind of person anyway. Though if they tried to approach her, she would not be so lenient to it, she would directly scare them away with just a stare while using her bloodlust at them.


    And when other fearless people also felt some of her bloodlust, they chose to back away afraid that they might offend her, and judging from her looks, clothes, and aura, the woman definitely has some background. So they chose not to offend her if she truly has a big background behind her, they wouldn''t want something like that to happen. But of course, it only works for the Beast with low background, as for the sons of Nobles, they ignore her silent warning and still chose to try and win her over, simply because of her beauty.


    "Hello, beautifuldy! My name is Roa Kramis, from the household Kramis." Roa said in a confident tone as he raised his head, but even if he was a man, he was still shorter than Yuki. Even if she takes out her heels, she would still tower over him,


    "Don''t care, get lost."


    "Wha- what? You are really arrogant, Ms! Don''t you know who my family is!? My aunt is Duchess Lani Kramis, the most trusted person of the King!"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 501 Nightingale Part 9

    ?


    When Roa saw that Yuki still ignored him after hearing his Family''s name, he was already about to explode in anger when he was stopped by an Elder that apanied him who shook his head and told him not to make a scene since a lot of people were watching them, and if he acts rudely, it could ruin their reputation. Roa quickly understand this as he took a deep breath to calm himself down and after a few seconds, he was finally able to calm down, and he can finally think straight again.


    "I''m sorry if I was repulsive just now, I hope the Young Lady can forgive me. I just merely want to get to know you better, can you make my request possible?" Roa said in a calm voice, but behind that calmness, everyone could hear the domineering tone in it, as if he wasmanding Yuki to follow him.


    "Young Lady, can you show us some face and just do what our Young Master wishes? He just merely wants to get to know you, it isn''t that bad right? Plus you''ll definitely have a lot of benefits from it because of our Family''s Power." The same thing goes for the Elder, his tone has a hint of arrogance ofmanding tone in it, as he also begins to persuade Yuki toe with them.


    But in front of Yuki, they only got ignored by her. She was just looking at her phone ignoring the two as if they were just air. She couldn''t care less about the two of them, even if they unt their background to her, she doesn''t care, and when the two saw that they still got ignored by her and refused to give them any face, the two couldn''t take it anymore. The Elder raised his hands and signaled the guards who were standing behind them to take action and it didn''t take long for them to respond, each and one of them took out guns in their hands and pointed them straight to Yuki.


    "Aww�� what a poor girl. She''s such a beautifuldy too, but sadly she came across the Young Master of the Kramis Family." Some of the people who were watching begins to whisper with each other as they began to pity Yuki for offending Roa.


    "Why do you need to pity someone like her? She''s the one who causes her own tragedy, she just offended one of the greatest Families in the Beast Kingdom by ignoring them. If I was her, I would have immediately agreed in a heartbeat." A girl said in a voice containing anger as she looks at Yuki with clear jealousy in her eyes, she was already considered beautiful and she has a lot of suitors around. Even some Young Masters from the Great Noble Families are chasing after her, but when she saw Yuki''s beauty, she suddenly felt so small. Their differences like like Heaven and Earth, it''s not evenparable.


    "Still, I find it sad that such a pretty girl like her would fall into the hands of such a yboy��" The man answered with a heavy sigh as he looks at Yuki with saddened eyes. He felt nothing but pity and sadness towards her, if he could only help, he would. But he has no power, nor background. He''s just an ordinary powerless person.


    "Hmp! If you want to help her, then be my guest! Don''t drag me into itter if you offend Young Master Roa!" The woman said in a fit of anger as she left and ignored the manpletely, unlike the man who had the desire to help Yuki, she was opposed to that idea since it would only bring them to their deaths.


    But even with all of the guns pointed towards Yuki, she still wasn''t fazed by any of them as she just stood there calmly with her eyes closed as she ced her phone back in her pocket already. But deep inside, she was already starting to get annoyed, but not for the people who kept messing with her. But the message that she saw in her phone that Asuka texted to her. The chauffeur that was driving Amane and Aika suddenly passed out because of Mana depletion, and because of this, they were stuck in the air. Normally such things are impossible to happen because Yuki doesn''t let anyone drive them around that casually, she would leave a chunk of her own Mana that has been condensed to a crystal with special means, and that is what the driver is going to use.


    So for the chauffeur to suddenly passed out was just impossible to happen, but it did which caused her to slowly get irritated.


    "What the hell is this? This woman can still keep calm even after getting pointed by Guns that were created by the Heavenly Lotus Corp. which is the new type of weapon that could create mass chaos everywhere. Even cultivators are not safe because of their power." A person who was watching can''t help but gasp as they just watch the scene, it even bring them more shock when Yuki opens her eyes but still chose to ignore them and lit up a cigarette.


    "Should I just pick them up?" Yuki mutters to herself as she puffs out clouds of smoke without caring about her surroundings. In the eyes of others, it may seem a really dangerous moment, but for her, it was simply not worth mentioning.


    "YOU! YOU DARE TO IGNORE US!? Do you really think you can bear the consequences of ignoring the request from our Young Master?" The Elder couldn''t care anymore as he ordered one of the guards to shoot, but he can''t because the trigger of the gun was too hard. And because this is the first time he was holding this kind of weapon, he was struggling. And when the Elder saw this, all of his fury exploded as he ordered for all of them to shoot.


    "What a bunch of idiots. You''re using such a great weapon that can be already considered perfect in your little minds, but don''t know how to use it properly. Utterly shit, why don''t all of you just die right now, maybe you''ll be more useful then." Yuki sighed as she clicked her tongue and puts back the cigarette between her lips before taking one of the guns and cock the gun before aiming it on the ground and shooting it.


    BANG!!


    "Take this as a free Lesson~" Yuki said as she brings the gun back to the man, but she has already put the safety of the gun into active so that it cannot be fired anymore since he might be stupid enough to actually hit the trigger and aim it randomly killing someone identally.


    "What the fuck�� How did thatdy shoot that gun so easily? Even the guards of the Kramis Family were struggling to make it work, but she just casually used it like it was nothing!" The people who were watching was shocked and they didn''t even try to lower their voice as they begins to exchange words about what they saw.


    "How is this possible, does this woman really have a background behind her? Is that why she can just ignore me?" Roa said in shock as he was still denying the fact that Yuki was able to shoot the piston in such an easy way, even though he tried to do it but also failed. He originally thought that the gun was made for very strong people, but it looks like he was wrong because he could clearly tell that the woman in front of him was much weaker than him.


    "Mommy! Sorry, we''rete! The chauffeur suddenly passed out and Mother and I had to wait for help from the Mansion, that''s why we arete. I hope that Mommy didn''t wait long for us."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 502 Trouble In The Capital Part 2 Last

    ?


    "It''s fine, I just got here anyway. Though, I didn''t expect an ident to happen while you were traveling. This time it''s my fault, but don''t worry, I''ll make sure that in the future something like this won''t happen." Yuki smiled as she walked past all the peoplepletely ignoring them and gave her a pat on the head, she also looked at Amane for a second before gazing back at Aika who seemed to be enjoying the head pat that she was receiving.


    "Is this really happening to me? I''m getting ignored by this woman." Roa said nkly while he stared at the seemingly happy family just a few steps away from him. And at this point, he waspletely filled with rage because of the humiliation that he got because of Yuki, and because of this, he couldn''t think straight anymore as he unsheathed his sword and attacked Yuki without hesitation.


    "What the hell do you think you''re doing little boy?" Yuki asked in a nonchnt voice behind that. Everyone could feel the murderous intent in her tone, if Aika and Amane weren''t around her, she would have just straight up killed Roa on the spot for trying something. But she didn''t want to cause bloodshed right in front of them since it would be appropriate. She merely blocked his attack by pinching his sword.


    "What�� how can she stop my attack?" Roa said in shock, but before he could even react. He was thrown away and hit an Ice Wall behind him which made him puke out blood because of the force.


    "Are all of you also going to make a move?" Yuki this time spoke in a cold tone as she snapped her finger, dozens of Ice Swords immediately appeared on top of everyone''s head, and atmand, it would pierce their head killing all of them in an instant. Even the Elder felt danger when he saw the flying swords above his head and for the first time, he felt like he couldn''t move because of fear. This time, he was really afraid that he was going to lose his life, but he couldn''t even plead for mercy because he was too scared of moving. But he still mustered up his non-existent courage and pleaded while shivering in fear.


    "I dare not to anymore, I hope that Young Lady could forgive us this time and let us go. We promise that we will not act rashly again in the future." The Elder said, he already knew that the Young Lady in front of her doesn''t care about what kind of background they had which could only mean two things, she either has a terrifying background behind her, or she was strong enough to go against them even after knowing the consequences. And at this time, he can''t really risk anything, so he just lets his pride down and asked for forgiveness.


    But Yuki wasn''t even given time to respond when a bunch of people who are all too familiar with her happened to see the Young Master of the Kramis Family getting bullied by a woman. And seeing this, naturally, they had to act since he''s still a Noble even with all of his bad reputation. But when they finally got a little closer, they saw the face of the little girl in Yuki''s arms and already knew the identity of the Young Lady.


    And when Roa and the Elder saw this, they saw a ray of hope as all of them moved without fear and kneeled in front of the young woman.


    "Princess Lian, please bring justice to us and teach this Young Lady a lesson! She disrespected us and dared to humiliate Young Master Roa!" The Elder kneeled and kept his face hidden, but his face was already twisted in hatred as he only hoped that Lian would pity them and punish Yuki for her actions, Roa also did the same and pleaded for justice. But if only they had known earlier who Yuki truly is, they wouldn''t have dared to act rashly.


    "What? Have you gone crazy, Young Master Roa? Do you want me to punish Ms. Yuki? Even my Father has to lower his head in front of her, yet you actually want me to punish her? Do you want to bring down the whole Royal Family?" Lian sneered as she ignored Roa whose face slowly turned livid out of fear, but it wasn''t just her. Everyone, whether they are part of the Kramis Family or not, even those simply who were watching got shivers just by hearing the name Yuki. Everyone in the Beast Kingdom has heard that name, it reaches all the ears of the people even if they are far away, after all�� How could they forget the name of their Saviour who brought back the reputation that their Beast Race deserves, if they really forget who she is, they might as well get struck by a Heavenly Lightning.


    "Yuki, I''m very sorry if all these people offended you. But can you please forgive them this time? If you let go of them, I promise you that I will punish them harshly for their reckless acts." Lian sincerely apologizes even though she knew it wasn''t her fault, but she has no other choice. They can''t simply afford to make Yuki angry or it would break the friendship that she and the rest of the Royal Family have tried so hard to establish, they wouldn''t let it break that easily just because of the Young Master of the Kramis Family.


    "I don''t care, do what you want to do." Yuki turned away as she looked at everyone for a second making everyone shiver in fear, though her eyes didn''t contain that coldness and murderous intent anymore, it still made them ufortable and feel afraid of it. The indifference in them was too scary for people like them.


    ''This is all going south, fuck! I now have my identity released again, all kinds of people would show up and try to kiss ass again. I can''t even have one day to enjoy my time. This is just fucking great, guess I have to do the backup n then.'' Yuki cursed internally as she ignored everyone and took Amane and Aika away, going into the capital at this time was just a bad idea since there were sure a lot of people who would try to get close to her which would just mess up her time with the two, and just thought makes her wants to kill everyone who tries to do that.


    "Sorry, but it looks like my identity is already exposed. We wouldn''t be able to walk around the Capital without being approached by them and I don''t want to ruin our little trip, so we will just go to a different ce. That is�� if you are okay with it because it''s really far away." Yuki asked the two with a solemn face, she didn''t know if the two were going to agree toe with her or not.


    "It''s fine with me, Mommy! Anywhere is great as long as I have the two of you with me!" Aika said with an excited face as she held both Yuki and Amane''s hands, in her mind. There way she would refuse, there was nothing more she could ever hope for in this world than to spend time with those people she loves. She even beat Amane to it who was also about to agree, but seeing how excited her daughter was, she merely chuckled and held her soft little hand tightly.


    "Far you say? Are we going to another kingdom, or is it the Mortal Realm that we''ll be going to?" Amane asked curiously as she lifted up Aika and casually followed Yuki around and the people who saw them made them smile as watching a family brings smiles in them. Even Lian couldn''t help but smile, there was no need to ask who the woman beside Yuki was, just one nce was enough to tell her that she was the Mother Fairy that Aika talks about from time to time.


    "Mortal Realm!? We''re going to the ce where Mommy was born? Can we go there, Mommy!? I really want to see what kind of ce it is."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 503 Another System User

    ?


    "Sure, you don''t need to ask me anymore about that. I was already nning on going there anyway since our n here in the Immortal Realm is ruined." Yuki casually smiled as she responded while getting some stuff done with the Spirit of the Mortal Realm, she was checking if it was eptable to go there and ensure that they would have a lot of fun during their stay.


    She was quite confident that within those 90 years that she was gone in the Mortal Realm, a lot of things should have changed. They should have at least recovered half or less of the Earth back from the Monsters that she created, if not then she would be utterly disappointed by them. And since they are useless, she would just sacrifice all life forms on Earth no matter who they are to take their XP so that she can finally achieve Second Rank, she has already calcted all the XP points that she will get if she killed all those in the Mortal Realm anyways, and she''s not going to lose anything. At most, she can just feed the Spirit all of her Mana again to create arger Universe and have that as a Space that can be invaded by no one.


    It would be like a safe Haven for her and the others, maybe she could even set it up as a business and just make a bunch of things up to capture all of the forces within the Immortal Realm and kill all of them in an instant. After all, blowing up the Mortal Realms Core could only mean the destruction of everything inside of it, though that n was too dull for her. Since doing it would bring the end of what she actually wants.


    "Yay!! Thank you, Mommy, you''re the best! I love you!" Aika said excitedly as her eyes sparkled, she was so happy as she could finally go to the ce where her Mommy was born, this was one of her wishes other than meeting Amane. Because she simply wanted to look at it, she wanted to see the kind of ce where Yuki grew up, because there was a chance that looking at it would make it easier for her to understand her. She''s not going to lie that there are a lot of times when she can''t read and understand her and that makes her feel depressed because she feels like she couldn''t help her that much if she could understand her better, she would not less of a burden and could actually help her.


    But then she remembered something while she was in her state of happiness, she then looked above to only see Amane who was also looking at her in confusion after she looked at her. At first, Amane was just minding her own business as she just followed Yuki beside her, but when she felt that her daughter stared at her, she also looked at her in confusion because she saw a guilty expression on her face.


    "Mother�� I also love you, just like how I love Mommy." Aika mumbles as she holds Amane''s clothes with her cute little hands, her actions caused Amane to giggle happily as she raised her higher and kissed her on the forehead.


    "Silly girl, did you think that I was jealous because you said to Yuki that she''s the best and that you love her?" Amane couldn''t hold herugh as she began tough merrily at the thought of her daughter, she couldn''t believe that she was actually worried by silly things like this. Both in her mind and heart, she was not jealous of Yuki for having suchpliments like this since it was understandable, she was always trying her best to make Aika happy even if it caused her suffering. But hearing such wordse out of Aika''s mouth makes her heart flutter in happiness as receiving such words was like the greatest treasure she has ever got in her life.


    And at this moment, she then remembered the words a wise man once said. "Having a child in your life is the one blessing that can outshine everything that you have gotten in your life, whether it is achievements, money, treasures, and anything else. Family is the true meaning of happiness."


    "You don''t have to worry about that, I''m not so petty to be like that. Though, I''m happy because you also said it to me. You really are too precious." Amane said in a gentle voice as she ced Aika''s little head on her shoulders and patted her back which made her tense heart slowly calm down and now she only feel calm and at ease, she even felt sleepy at one point, and it didn''t take long for her to actually fall asleep in Amane''s arms.


    "Fufufu�� she actually fell asleep." Amane didn''t expect her actions to make Aika fall asleep, though it was still a reward for her since it was one of the few moments that she wanted to make into a reality.


    "Yeah, I guess you really have your own Magic huh? This little girl is actually kind of a pain when trying to make her sleep, she doesn''t like to sleep alone, and without anyone telling her a story first. And because of that, she would drag those two with her, Katsumi who was in charge of cuddling her, while Yumie is the one telling the story." Yuki smiled as she couldn''t help herself and poked Aika''s cheeks yfully.


    "Oh really? I didn''t know that, well then would you like to record a few songs or stories on a recorder? I could spare some time to do it." Amaneughs softly after hearing something about her daughter, learning more things about her is something she would always want even if she''s going to disappear, so that when she dies, she doesn''t have much of a guilty conscience and that she has something to hold off when she disappears.


    "Yeah,e on. Let''s go now, I already got the news that the Mortal Realm is in a stable condition now. There would still be some ces for us to look around and enjoy ourselves." Yuki casually said that their portal is ready and that they could finally leave the Immortal Realm.


    "That fast? But did you just destroy the Mortal Realm? Howe those Mortals are so fast ining back on their feet?" Amane said in surprise as she followed Yuki through the alleyway and got in the car that Yuki brought out from her Spatial Ring casually.


    "Well, that is just what they are. And since you already know this much, you must already know my real identity right, as well as the existence of my System?" Yuki casually asks as she turns the car on autopilot while stabbing herself with one of the cables that was attached to the car, and makes herselffortable.


    "Are you mad because I basically know all of your secrets?" Amane asked in a calm tone as she looked straight into Yuki''s eyes.


    "No, not really. Because I already expected you to know all of them, because we are the same. You also have a System right, Amane?" Yuki smiled as without any warning at all, she lifted up Amane''s hair and showed her nape, but there was something in her nape that caught her eyes, and just as she expected. There was a flower on her back that was almost the same that she had on her back, the only difference was that it was blue and it had three blooming petals.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 504 Rewrite Reality Itself

    ?


    A.N: I''ll change the title tomorrow.


    "So you already knew huh? I guess my theory is correct after all, you would be able to tell if someone has their own System if they are nearby to you." Amane didn''t even try to hide it as she merely chuckles while cing Aika''s sleeping body on the back of the car before facing Yuki since she could already tell that she already has a lot of questions ready for her. The moment she got out of the Flute, she already felt that Yuki also has a System of her own and because of her current standing within the System, she can easily pry into their secret without receiving any punishment or bacsh.


    "It''s quite easy you know, I already tried to pry into your background with one of my Skills, but I suddenly got a message from Fubuki that my Rank is lower than you." Yuki alsoughed a little as she once again tried to pry into Amane''s background using her "Divine Fox Eyes", but she still received the same message from before.


    Ding!


    [Warning! The host has too low of a Rank to use her Divine Fox Eyes to the entity named Amane who is higher by her with two Ranks. And because of this, she wouldn''t be able to look at her Status Window, the host must be in the same Rank before she can inspect once again or the System will punish the host for trying to go against the rules.]


    "Fufufu�� See?" Yuki showed the System Window to Amane to have her read it and after she read it, she alsoughed because of the same memories that she got. She also once tried to pry into a person with a System, but because that person has a higher Rank than her, she couldn''t easily see through her and even almost got punished for it.


    "Well yeah, I''m higher Rank than you. But I''m going to warn you now, I cannot. No, we simply can''t go against the Systems Orders, we are bound by it as long as we live. I''m sure you have already read into them right, after all. The creator of this System actually gave aplete guide that you can read to know more about it." Amane said with a light giggle as she looked at Aika for a second to see if she was bothered by them while she tried to sleep, but after seeing that she was still sleeping soundly. She sighed in relief and spoke in a more quiet voice.


    "Guide? What the fuck is that? I didn''t receive such a thing." Yuki said in confusion as she then began to browse through her System to see if there was really such a thing, but even after looking at it three times, she didn''t see anything like a Guide that Amane has mentioned. There was just the normal stuff in there, her Status Window, Shop, Inventory, and nothing else apart from those three.


    "What? Are you serious, you don''t have a guide? How is that even possible? All the other people that I have met also have a System Guide with them, but howe you don''t have one?" Amane said in surprise as she brought up her own guide and tried to show it to Yuki, but when she did. She felt a chill all over her body before she suddenly felt a jolt of pain in her Soul Realm as she coughed up blood which shocked Yuki. She had the urge to scream because of the intense pain that she was feeling, but because of the presence of Aika, she held it in as best as she could.


    Ding!


    [The host has taken a serious offense by handing someone the Guide through the ways of the System. If the host tries again, the System would have no choice but to erase your existence.] Amane then heard a warning from her own System as she finally understood it.


    "What''s wrong with you? There still should be over 9 hours before you disappear, but you are already coughing up blood?" Yuki frowns as she takes out a piece of clothing before handing it to Amane who then wipes the blood from her pale lips.


    "Yeah, it seems like I figured it out. It seems like you''re a special existence to the System, I just tried to show you the Guide for the System, but it just warned me to not do it again or else they erase my existence, and that is something I can afford to do. I''m limited to what I can say, but let''s just say if they really did it, the warning would definitelye true." Amane sighed as she tried to catch her breath slowly, as the pain of her Soul Realm getting crushed was too painful even for her. She even couldn''t believe that she didn''t scream her lungs out because of the pain. If Aika were not here, she would have definitely screamed in agony.


    "Wait, you just said your whole existence right? Then doesn''t that mean that��" Yuki''s voice trails off as she also couldn''t believe that such a thing was possible, she was not like any other person, she was smart and intelligent. She already knew what Amane really meant in her words, she was just using the loopholes that the System has which she was very familiar with since she also uses it all the time.


    "It looks like you have already got it, what you are thinking is correct." Amane''s voice drifted away as she just nced at Aika for a second before closing her eyes. Removing her existence means as it is. Reality itself would be rewritten and made where she never existed, meaning every connection that she has in her life would be erased. All the people that know her would get that part of their memory erased. It was as if she never existed, she was never born, and if that really happened, Aika would also disappear since she is also affected by it.


    ''Just how strong this fucking thing really is!? Ughh, this is just what I fucking hate the most, when someone other than me controls my Fate. I''m just their tool.'' Yuki inwardly curses as she begins to think of other ways to get out of the System''s grasp, but as she was just thinking she thought of something.


    "Heh�� If you want to use me as a tool, then so be it. In exchange, I''ll also use it like you were meant to be, I''ll just use you as a tool too since you y like that. But when I get stronger, I''ll devour you~" Yuki said without any fear in her voice, even if she was heard by the people who were truly controlling the System, she doesn''t care. She''ll do as she says and devour the System to make it her own.


    "You truly are something you know? You already know that this System can defy the rules of Reality, yet you said such words so boldly. But I guess that makes for who you are, you''re just that kind of person. A person who doesn''t hold back and would simply do anything to make her goalse true, even if it means killing innocent people but still a kind person who wouldn''t inflict the people close to her." Amane said in a confident tone as he views Yuki begins to change slowly. She begins to admire her more and more because that kind of person is what she likes.


    A heartless person to everyone, but has a heart for her family and friends.


    "Pfft, are you serious? You''re truly one of a kind, out of all the people I have met. You''re probably the only one who can say that to my face and make it out alive." Yuki justughed even after hearing such words from Amane.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 505 The Family Trip In Earth Part 1

    ?


    "What can I say�� that''s just who I am. Those who try to stand against my way will die~" Yuki replied in a calm and deep voice. She then turns off the car and pulls out the needle that was inside her arm without flinching before exiting the car without saying much, if it was any normal day, she would have notified at least Asuka that she came back, but this time it wasn''t necessary since she wouldn''t even stay at the mansion just yet. She just came back here to open the portal, as doing it outside was just a very stupid thing to do.


    "Come out, I''ll open the portal to the Mortal Realm so that we can leave now. Also, since I''m basically the God of that ce, I can change the flow of time there even though I don''t have the time Element. I don''t want a few years to pass even though we were just gone for just a few hours." Yuki said as a portal was already formed behind her and was only waiting for someone to enter, beside her there was also the Spirit of the Mortal Realm who didn''t seem to change much, she was still that little baby girl who wanted to be cuddled and loved by her Master.


    "So that is the Spirit of the Mortal Realm, huh, it seems really powerful. At least powerful enough to beat a lower God with just one p. Though, I can see that it''s not happening any time soon." Amane chuckled as she supported Aika who was still a little drowsy and was clinging on to her clothes so that she wouldn''t fall. It was such a cute scene, a little girl was rubbing her big and round eyes with her small hands while clinging onto her Mother so that she wouldn''t fall because of her drowsiness.


    "Well, that is a thing that I didn''t know. I didn''t realize that she was actually that strong�� But it doesn''t matter." Yuki said nonchntly as she lowered her body before carrying Aika in her arms who already crossed her arms around her neck which put a smile on her face.


    "Don''t sleep anymore, I won''t wake you up if you sleep again." Yuki tapped her forehead with a light smile on her face as she gave Aika a little warning that made her fully awake. Going to the Mortal Realm was one of her wishes and now that she ising there, she''s not going to let this chance pass, especially since she''s being apanied by her Mother Fairy, it''s another reason for her to quickly wake herself up.


    "Yes! I''m awake, don''t worry Mommy!" Aika said in a hurry as she quickly jumped off Yuki''s arms and trotted over to Amane who justughed after seeing the cure interaction between her daughter and Yuki.


    "Don''t worry Aika, I''m here. You don''t need to be scared of your Mommy, if you really did fall asleep, I will just wake you up." Amane eased up Aika after seeing that she was distressed about what Yuki said, she even red in the direction of Yuki who just shrugged her shoulders without caring that she was ring at her.


    "No, I don''t want to sleep anymore. I want to spend this entire day with the two of you, and if I miss even a few minutes of it, I will be very sad." Aika shook her head as she was finally able to calm down before speaking up. Her words made the two happy as both of them looked at each other before looking straight in Aika''s direction with a gentle expression on their faces.


    "Come on now, we''re only wasting our time if we stay here any longer," Yuki said and without wasting any more time she entered the Portal with the other two following behind her. She has set the Portal very far away from Earth which is on the Moon, so when they passed the Portal they had already arrived on the Moon, and there was absolutely nothing changed in the Mortal Realm, it was still the same.


    But if there was any difference that anyone would be able to tell if they had seen the Mortal Realm before its evolution after Yuki had destroyed it. Previously, Earth was just a rtively small, but after it underwent evolution because of the Mana cirction all around Space, it was now twice in size, and from the looks of it, it was only going to expand even more than it already is. But it wasn''t just Earth, it was everything in the Mortal Realm, and the main part of the Evolution was the Sr System that the Earth belonged to, they have been moved to be the central part of the Universe so that the Mana density is thicker than any other ces around.


    "Ohhh, so this is the Mortal Realm. And I''m assuming that the bright blue over there is Earth, your home?" Amane asked just to be sure as she doesn''t want to get it wrong.


    "Yeah it is, it looks so ugly, right? If it wasn''t for the people that can be used as tools there, I would have long made them my EXP." Yuki shrugged as she also begins to inspect Earth by using her Mana Senses so that she can have a wider range just as what the Spirit has said to her, it seems like the Humans have already gotten back on their feet, though there was still some part of Earth that hasn''t been conquered yet.


    "It''s so small to be considered as a, well I guess my standards are for the Immortal Realm. After all, normally a in the Immortal Realm would be the same size as that Sun over there." Amane said with a bit of disappointment trailing in her voice as she pointed at the Sun that was light years away from them. There was just noparison between the Immortal Realm and the Mortal Realm, even if the current situation of the Mortal Realm has a steady flow of Mana circting around it, it is still far enough to reach the powers of the Immortal Realm.


    It wasn''t even a fraction of the power of the Mystic Dragon Heaven which is the lowest and weakest heaven in the Immortal Realm, that is just their difference in power. The gap was sim


    "Well, that is something that I can refute. The Mortal Realm is really small and I don''t have any n to change that. If these humans are deemed to be useless to me, then this ce would be one of my greatest trump cards to overthrow the Immortal Realm in a matter of seconds." Yuki said nonchntly, but she suddenly froze as she remembered that Aika was around. Her whole body tensed as she then looked around but she didn''t find her anywhere, and when she looked around more, she saw that she was already flying toward Earth.


    "This little girl�� She didn''t even wait for us and already flew towards Earth. Aika, stop for a moment ande here."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 506 The Family Trip In Earth Part 2 Last

    ?


    Aika heard what her Mother was shouting from behind and she couldn''t help but pout in annoyance as she was stopped just as she was about to set on Earth''s Atmosphere. She was already very excited since she has already arrived here that she actually forgot one important thing about the Mortal Realm and it is that they are just Mortals, their powers are limited, unlike those who came from the Immortal Realm.


    And since they are still starting out, all of them are still weak. Yuki already knows who is the strongest person on Earth currently and that was her unofficial disciple, Mio Nanase who is currently in the Early Stage of Spirit Gathering. Yuki is not going to lie, she was rather impressed after seeing how much progress she got in such a short amount of time, she was merely given less than 100 years, and yet she has already achieved Spirit Gathering Rank. Her talents are alreadyparable to some geniuses in the Immortal Realm and with that, she decided to contact her, she would give her a mission.


    "She can have some use for now, I''ll let her be my tour guide since thendscape of Earth has already changed tremendously," Yuki said as she begins to set up the System Mission for Mio while waiting for Aika toe to their side. The Mission was very easy, she just needs to be her tour guide and she can even act as a bodyguard if someone ever tries to mess with them, she wouldn''t like to make a move because it''s too much of an overkill. Of course, she would reward her for her job, she would give her some rare materials, and weapons, and she could even change her System a little bit so that she''ll get more rewards than the others.


    "I know that you are excited, but let me tell you a few things first before we continue our trip on Earth." Yuki pinches Aika''s cheeks after seeing that it was puffed out, she then slowly begins to exin some things to them that they need to remember when theynd on Earth. It took Yuki about five minutes to exin everything that they should know as soon as theynd, what she told them were simply just the basic things such as don''t try to stand out, never use your real power, don''t kill or hurt any of the humans, and the most important thing is for them to never reveal their real appearance of being a Fairy and a Fox. As for their real beauty, that is something that Yuki didn''t need to care about, Mio would be there to chase the insects away.


    Yuki had already given them a fake System interface, so that when another person tries to look at their Status Window. What they would see as just a normal System Window like any other person, Yuki had set it to be at least above average since it wouldn''t look too great if Mio was guarding people who are weak and just mediocre in terms of talent, plus being looked down upon was something she wouldn''t let pass.


    "Did you get all of that? If you did, then we will leave now. There is someone there who is already waiting for us." Yuki said as she grabbed the two in their arms before blinking away and in a matter of a second, she had already arrived in Japan which has changed tremendously, though Yuki didn''t care about that at all.


    And in front of them, was a woman who was dressed in an orderly fashion, she was wearing a white colored kimono to make herself as much presentable as possible. After all, she was meeting her master, the person who brought destruction to Earth, the woman who brings fear in anyone even when just hearing her name. But if not for her, she wouldn''t be where she currently is. But all of that was just in the past now, all of the news and information about Yuki has been all buried away for all eternity and she is the only one who knows the real identity of the woman in front of her.


    "It''s an honor for me, Mio Nanase, to receive this honor of showing you around Earth. But I''m ashamed to say this, but at this moment, we have only half of Earth in our hands, so I won''t be able to show Master all around Earth." Mio said respectfully and even bowed her head, if it was any other person, she wouldn''t even talk in such a manner, much less bow at them. But things were different, she even apologized on behalf of all the Humans.


    "It''s fine, you don''t need to apologize for the ipetence of other people." Yuki shrugged as she looked at her surroundings and found that the current civilization of Japan has evolved again to something even more better and powerful. She was not surprised by this fact anymore and said something to Mio without wasting any more time.


    "Since you have already read the contents of your Mission, let''s now waste any more time. Let''s go, my Family here is already quite excited to have their fun." Yuki said as she got on the passenger seat of the car that Mio had prepared beforehand and behind her, Aika and Amane followed and sat behind the car and waited patiently for their departure.


    "Then we shall go and look around as the Master wanted," Mio said with a smile as she started the car and began to drive to the locations that she hade up with. She already saw the contents of the Mission, the only thing that she needs to do was to take them around to ces where they could make memories as a family and even though she only immersed herself in bing stronger, she still knew one of the best ces to do that, as of course she was still a woman and she likes to go to a lot of beautiful ces.


    ''So this is Master''s Family, I didn''t know that even the cold and indifferent Master would actually have a soft spot in her�� Don''t worry Master, I will definitely make this day an unforgettable one!'' Mio swore on her heart as she pressed the gas harder. Beside her, Yuki felt like Mio had misunderstood something about her, but she couldn''t tell exactly what it was, and she just ignored it since it wasn''t so important anyway.


    And just like that, the four of them went around everywhere just to make the best memories possible. It doesn''t matter what kind of activity it was, all of them did everything. Arcade, Theme Park, Movies, Parks, and every other thing that a Family would go to, all of them did everything as a Family. Mio would be even sometimes dragged by them to also have fun. And it didn''t take long for the day to be finished, it was already nighttime, Mio had now taken them to the best restaurant in Japan to have dinner.


    "Did you have a lot of fun, Aika?" Yuki asked with a smile on her face as she eats the food in front of her in a calm manner. The food in the Mortal Realm has already exceeded one''s expectations as the ingredients that are used are not ordinary anymore, though, in Yuki''s opinion, she still finds some of themcking. Nothing could still beat the cooking of Fumiko back home.


    "Yes! I had lots of fun! I didn''t know that the Mortal Realm was so fun!" Aika said happily as she ate her food with a huge smile on her face as she just enjoys every moment of it, the times that she spent here simply cannotpare to the times she did on the Immortal Realm. Spending time with her parents was something she could only dream of and now that it was happening, she was more than just happy.


    "That''s good to hear~,"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 507 Three Missions

    "Eat up to your heart''s content, I know that you are hungry since we have been out for the whole day already. The Food here might not be as great, but it''s still passable right?" Yuki smiled as she also slowly ate her own food. She was not lying when she said that, but if she was still given a choice, she would rather not eat this food since it was still quitecking in some aspects that Yuki would want to be filled. On her right, Amane was also in the same position as her, as someone who had lived for quite a long time and was even royalty, all the food she had tasted can''t be simplypared to what she was eating right now, but even if it wascking, Amane still thinks that it was a better experience than in the past.


    Eating food with her beloved daughter was everything she could have dreamed of, but in her mind, it was such a waste that she didn''t have the chance to show off her cooking skills. If only she had more time, she would spend all of them beside Aika without wasting any time, not even a second, she would use it to fill the gap that was missed in her and her daughter''s heart. But sadly, she could only dream of it because it was simply impossible for her to do something like that, and once she thinks about this kind of thought, her mood slowly goes down but she didn''t dare to reveal it, she only kept it to herself because it would simply be harder for her to pass if she sees her daughter saddened face.


    Yuki who saw the fluctuations of emotions in Amane''s eyes couldn''t have but sighed as she then nced at the System Window that she had just received from her System. She had received another Mission, but it was different from the other missions that she have done in the past, if in the past, some of the Missions were manipted by Ayame and Serene, or even by her surroundings, the Mission that she got this time was definitely didn''t came from any of them. It came from something within the System itself.


    Ding!


    Difficulty: Special


    Quest: The Host would need to pick out of the Three Missions that she had been given to do. If the Host doesn''t pick any of the three, receive a punishment which is death.


    Mission One - Kill Amane and absorb all of her Power.


    Rewards - One Full Petal, 20% more rewards from Missions in the System, and 20% Off to all of the Items in the Shop permanently.


    Mission Two - Do Nothing and let Amane die.


    Rewards - 500 Worth of Levels, +1,000 All Stats, and a Quasi-Anti Rank Element Upgrader (The host can use this to upgrade one of her Elements to Quasi-Anti Rank.)


    Mission Three - Defy the Heavens and Help Amane to Live.


    Rewards - One Full Petal and An Element of the Host''s Choice (She can only pick in the System''s Shop.)


    Time Limit: 1 Hour


    Time Remaining: 55 Minutes


    "This is just now getting amusing, Fubuki is now giving me choices in what to do about Amane''s Situation, and I can already tell that it''s not because of the current situation, but this thing is actually testing me��"  Yuki said in an extremely dark voice, but no one heard her as she only said it in her mind, and because she is much more skilled in hiding emotions than Amane, no one found that something was already happening inside of Yuki.


    "It even gives me no choice since the punishment is death�� This damn thing, I just can''t wait for the day when you beg for me not to devour you. Let''s just see if you can still act like this then." Yuki said in an even darker voice as she didn''t even intend to hide her leaking bloodlust that for sure the System could feel, and since it can hear her every thought, it doesn''t even matter. But for now, she can''t do anything and just do as the System told her which was to pick something out of the three missions and she can''t really decide what to do, she doesn''t even care what kind of rewards she would get, what she only cares about is what her daughter and Amane would like to do.


    If she really kills Amane, Aika doesn''t have to know that, but there Yuki could somehow feel that there would be a lingering guilt that would haunt her for a long time if she kills her. The second choice was out of the question, that is probably thest thing she would want to do because she would actually want to make a change, and for thest option which was to revive her, it was the option that she likes more. But the main problem was that she would be the one who needed to find a way to extend her life, no not even extent, but topletely revive her.


    "Ahhh, shit�� This is hard, I want to revive her so that Aika wouldn''t be so lonely when I am gone. Plus it''s a good thing if she can have someone other than me who she can look up to, after all�� I don''t want her to be like me and there are already signs of it happening, and I at least want to prevent that. If not, I want her to be more like Amane, she''s just the right person." Yuki sighed as she began to rack her brain of some ways she could bring Amane back to life. She even begins to try and mix the ways of the Mortal Realm and Immortal Realm, but even no matter what kind of theory she makes, it all seems that it would fail immediately as soon as she tries it. And she wouldn''t want to take a risk, especially when ites to a special person in her eyes.


    "Wait�� The Soul Realm is also the ce where one''s Soul resides, so if I make it stronger again, shouldn''t that be enough for her to be resurrected again? But�� There are a lot of risks in it since I would literally need to cut it open and force-feed it with power so that it can be revived again." Yuki muttered to herself as thousands of thoughts began to run through her mind to see if she could really do it, but in all the theories that she ran in her mind, she really thinks that it was possible, but she then remembered something crucial in that.


    "Oh, fuck�� I can''t take the Soul Realm out of her body since it would only cause her to die quickly, plus her Soul is connected to every part of the Soul Veins in her body. So that means I would need to perform the surgery while the Soul Realm is still inside her body�� and because of this, it only made it harder for me to achieve it." Yuki sighed heavily as she felt her n slowly crumbling away. Usually, it wouldn''t be hard especially if the Soul Realm is located in a rtively easy spot where she can perform the surgery easily, but if it''s somewhere hard then it''s all another different story since it would make it a ton harder.


    And the most important thing that she needs to consider is Amane''s Physical body, if some of the powers that she fed to the Soul Realm could leak out, it would bring disaster to her since it would kill her instantly. And for herst concern, she has yet to actually know what Rank is Amane''s Soul Realm, if it was a high Ranking one, she would need to sacrifice a lot of Soul Realms in order for it to work.


    "Things are getting much moreplicated��"

 Chapter 508 Saving Amane?

    ?


    "Wait�� If I take out her Soul Realm and veins and transfer it to another body, she would still retain all her memories since I''m just basically recing her body, and in a sense, it should work if it is done carefully. But the only problem is that the Soul Vein is incredibly fragile despite being the main carry of Qi/Mana cirction in the body, one wrong move and I can identally destroy it. It''s basically fucking ss at this point, despite being so hard, if you''re not careful, it could break into a million pieces." Yuki sighed, but with that theory in her mind, she began to think of ways she could execute it since it was one of the best ways for her.


    "Oh fuck�� I''m so fucking dumb. I can just extort Power from all of the people in the Mystic Dragon Heaven. That should be enough since there are trillions of people in Mystic Dragon Heaven alone. And doing that is so simple since all of them already know me, I can just do it in the name of making something that could help them." Yukiughed to herself as she began to draw on the table with her fingers a new Magic Circle that she hade up with that could help her handle all of the powers that she would get. But just as she was about to be done drawing the firstyer, she once againughs to herself in mockery.


    "Fuck, I am really so dumb huh? I can just have Amane go back to the Flute since that is basically the residing ce of her Soul. It would be much safer if I did that." Yuki said with a smile on her face that made some of the men who were watching blush after seeing such a beautiful sight, the sigh of such a beautiful woman who can even put to shame all of the famous modelsbined was such an ethereal view, but sadly they can only watch from afar and can''t get close to it. The problem wasn''t even the cold and beautiful woman who was tentatively looking at all the people who were in the same room with them, it was the little child beside her who kept calling her Mommy and the other one Mother.


    "I''ll just do that then, I already have some Magic Circles that can help me perform that. Plus there are some Magic Items that I can buy to store more Power and just bring them inside of the Flute. But�� should I say this matter to them?" Yuki said as she began to think if it was a good idea to inform the two since they are the ones who are going to be the most affected by her actions, she would at least consider their feelings.


    "Yeah, it''s better if I tell them so that I can know what their thoughts are about it. Though�� I''m already sure about Aika''s answer, but as for Amane. I still need to hear it myself from her." Yuki thought about it for a while and finally came to the conclusion that she should at least tell her ns to the two so at least they are informed of what she wants to do. She took a nce at Mio for a second telling her to go away as she wanted to have a private conversation with the two, Mio quickly understood this as she dragged all the people out of the way, and to make them shut up, she just paid them huge amounts of money.


    "I have something to tell you guys, but first let me ask you a question�� My question may shock you, but I hope you can still answer it. Do you want to be with each other for a longer time?" Yuki asked in a serious tone as she looked at the two with a heavy heart. At this point, she could only hope for the best.


    Aika stopped her fork mid-air just as it was about to enter her mouth and at this point, she couldn''t even control herself anymore as she dropped her fork to the ground and fled towards Yuki.


    "Mommy, does that mean that you can make Mother live longer so that she can stay longer?" Aika asked with tears flowing out of her eyes, she has been keeping this feeling all day because she simply doesn''t want to ruin their day. She just wants to make it the best day possible, but she tried to forget that her Mother would once again leave her. But every time she tries to forget it, time is her enemy. As soon as she remembers that time was just going by, she can''t stop herself from feeling anxious, depressed, and sad.


    "Well, yeah. That''s exactly what it means, that''s why I''m saying this to you guys because I want your confirmation that you actually agree with what I want to do." Yuki confirmed Aika''s suspicion as she exined it to her slowly so that she could understand it clearly and after exining it, she looked at Amane. But to her shock, she saw her eyes brimming with tears as it was already clear that she was on the verge of losing her emotions, she could see a lot of emotions running in her face. Fear, Joy, Anxiety, and Hope, were the things that she could see.


    "It looks like your answer is already clear�� But I still gotta tell you this, I''m only about 40% confident that I can actually bring Amane back to life, so don''t expect too much from it. But don''t worry, I''ll do everything I can to make it happen." Yuki assured them with her words even though she knows that she could be wrong about it.


    "It''s fine! I would rather take that risk than wait for my death." Amane said with assurance in her tone. She would rather take that risk than do nothing, plus if that risk were to somehowe out sessful, she would be able to live longer or even forever if she cultivates again, it will give her a lot more time with Aika. Plus she''s not going to lose anything if she dies in the process since she was already waiting for her death toe.


    "Fufufu~ I see, then let''s all go back to the Immortal Realm so that we can set our n into action," Yuki said as she sets up everything to depart the Mortal Realm already, they had bought a lot of stuff here that Aika specifically chose for all of them, she even bought something for the servants of the mansion. And since there were just too many for her to carry, she just set it aside in her Spatial Ring for now and opened the portal, but before she left, she called Mio back in.


    "Good job, I''m quite pleased with your work today. So with that, I''ll give you some bonuses." Yuki said as she began to reward Mio through the System and because she was quite pleased, she even gave her some bonuses that would make her even stronger in such a short amount of time. And in all of those rewards, she also gave her some materials for her to use to make better weapons, after seeing that she was using such trash equipment, she decided to give her equipment as a bonus.


    "Thank you, Master!" Mio bowed respectfully as she didn''t act like a child and still maintained a dignified profile even though deep inside she was very happy that all her hard work paid off.


    "No need, you performed well so it''s only right for me to reward you well. Oh yes, before I leave. I want you to do something, if you can do it, naturally I''ll reward you again. Just be the God-like figure of this world, I know that you are low-key, but it''s fine for me if you use a fake identity. The important part is for all these humans to have a God to look up to so that they wouldn''t lose hope. That''s all, good luck~"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 509 Massacre

    ?


    Yuki said her final goodbyes as she took Aika and Amane back to the Immortal Realm. There was no time to spare, she couldn''t afford to lose any more time, she needed to do it quickly. Though, at this moment, Amane only has a little less than 2 hours to live and that was simply not enough for Yuki to gather enough power in time to heal her damaged Soul, even if she had a day to do it, it would still not be enough since there were just too many people in the Mystic Dragon Heaven, but that isn''t even her main problem, the true problem in her n is how to take the power in every inch of Mystic Dragon Heaven.


    "Should I just kill a bunch of Gxies and the living beings that live there under a Magic Circle that will absorb their Life Essence, Soul Power, and Qi/Mana?" Yuki said so casually that it would make anyone who heard it shiver in fear, saying something like killing dozens of gxies as if she was just telling a story was something an ordinary person could do. To some eyes, it may seem very cruel, she would sacrifice Billions of people just to save Amane''s life, but in this kind of world, this was just normal, plus she doesn''t really care. If it means getting what she wants, she would do everything to achieve it. But if it is someone close to her, especially loved ones, then it would be a different matter, that is her bottom line. She wouldn''t go as far as injuring them just for her to achieve what she wants.


    "I guess I can do that and it''s just right since there is still a debt that I haven''t settled in the Human Kingdom just yet~" Yuki smiled, her whole body emitting an ominous aura that would make anyone kneel on the ground. It was about the right time she got her revenge on them after all of them down to her, she remembers it all since she was the type of person to kill someone even if they just stare at her maliciously. She doesn''t care about what her image would up to anyway.


    "Yeah�� That is good there would be no people who would be able to pinpoint it was me anyway, after all�� They wouldn''t have any evidence that it''s going to be me~" Yuki said with a cold glint in her eyes, she then instructed Aika to go to her room with Amane and told them to wait for her. The n of her to kill them isn''t going to take a long time since she was the one who''s going to do the killing and to make it even faster, she''s going to make Billions of Blood Ice Creatures that would do the killing for her while she stays in her Mansion. This way, there wouldn''t be any suspicion of her since she was literally at her house when the massacre happened. And to make sure that there would be no loopholes in it, she would invite Mirel, Lian, and Ike to her House so that there would be more witnesses for her, and since she was the one who put up the request to meet them, they would be here in just a matter of minutes.


    And if they were to trace the Magic in the Blood Ice Creatures that she made, it would be useless since they wouldn''t be able to find anything, and if they ever did find anything, they would just find the Ice remnants of a random Ice Magician and Blood of some mindless Beast in the wild. That''s what she was going to use after all and by doing that, there wouldn''t be any traces of her own Mana to those Blood Ice Creatures since they didn''t care about her.


    Without wasting any more time, Yuki went on ahead and found a bunch of Adventurers that can use the Ice Element and then create thousands of Ice Pirs. She had already given out the letter to Mirel and was already notified that they are close, so without wasting any more time she dumped all of the Beast that she has killed so far and stored them back on the surface and used their Blood to transform the Ice Pirs to Billions of Killing Machine. And to maximize the beings that she can kill, one Pir was able to make 100 Small Dragons that have the power of a Mythical Rank Beast, and since there are 10,000 Ice Pirs, she was able to make 1,000,000 of those Dragons, which was enough to cause disaster wherever it went.


    Though, she still didn''t let it go wild. She first needed to mark them with her newly created Magic Circle that would absorb the beings that it has killed. That process didn''t take a long time as it only took a few minutes for her, creating a massive scale Magic Circle was harder, but for creating millions of it, it was a ton easier. And when the people that she invited finally, arrived she finally let all of them go on a rampage on every part of the Human Kingdom, for this, she even sacrificed a Teleportation Crystal that was given by Ayame, it could save her life because it was powerful enough to teleport you in millions of lightyears away.


    "Why did you invite us here, Yuki? Your letter didn''t say anything, it just said that you want to meet us." Mirel asked in a curious tone as he sat down on the sofa while looking at Yuki with a baffled expression, her current look was simply alluring, sexy, and beautiful. She was too beautiful for this kind of world.


    "Nothing much, I just want to know who you are going to invite to my farewell party," Yuki answered as she lifted her teacup and had a sip with a nonchnt tone. She only asked this since she was actually curious because if Mirel was going to invite a bunch of nobody, she would have to think if she was ever going toe to the party. She would rather be the one to invite the people than have Mirel do it and to her surprise, Mirel''s answer was a pleasant one.


    "Actually�� we still haven''t decided on that yet. Lian had said that we should let you be the one to invite the people since you are the main spotlight of the party. So, it''s actually a good thing that you have called us here, we will finally be able to talk about this matter peacefully." Mirel answered with an awkward smile as he nced at her daughter who looked embarrassed after being exposed by her own father.


    "Then I''ll dly take your offer then, let me be the one to invite the people that I want," Yuki said with a slight smile on her face as she puts her cup down on top of the table the three who were sitting in front of her suddenly saw a smile creeping up on her face, and seeing it made them happy. But if only the knew the real reason for her smile, they wouldn''t smile anymore.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 510 The Grand Scheme

    ?


    A.N: Some may disagree with Amaneing back to life, but I want to bring her back because of certain reasons that will soone in theter chapters. Also, as for the MC killing so many people, it''s another part of a n that will be mentioned here.


    As all of them began to talk about who were the people that should be invited, outside of the Beast Kingdom. An endless Bloodbath was currently happening that caused Millions of people to die without them even knowing, the situation in the Human Kingdom was just too dreadful. That word was even an understatement to what the Human Kingdom is currently facing. In the span of 10 minutes, they have already lost more than 5% of their poption, that number may seem low, but in reality, it was not. Because their Kingdom was simply too big, unlike the Beast Kingdom which only had one Universe as its territory, the Humans have 5 Universes under them, so you can just imagine how much 5% of their poption really is.


    But that was simply not enough to bring back the dead, especially for someone like Amane. Yuki''s not going to be that greedy, she''s just going to kill more than 40% of them, she''s even going to be nice and don''t go over 50% out of pure kindness. Because at that point, it doesn''t matter if she has only killed Overseer Rank and below, because, with that number, it was enough for her to get started, and if she ever did really need to kill more, then simply another hunt would start. Though she was already quite confident that 40% of the Human Race would be enough, as for how long could the process take for Amane to bepletely healed, she doesn''t know. It could take days, months, or even years for it to happen.


    "Don''t worry Aika, Mommy is going to do her best to reunite the two of you. While on the side, I''ll clean up some trash on the road~" Yuki smiled inside as she casually listed some names for Mirel to write, because of the convenience of the System she can see how many people she has killed so far, she only used this so that she could keep track of how many she kills because she doesn''t want for the Human Race to be in such a weakened state. After all, killing them wasn''t just all in her revenge, she wants to crush thempletely, and killing them was just too easy, that''s why she didn''t kill more than 50% because if she did, the other Race would see this as a chance and attack, but if she only killed less than of that, they would still not attack considering how strong they are.


    But who said that they wouldn''t attack just because there are still a lot of them and it was too risky? They are greedy people, of course, they''re going to attack them.


    One Race was of course not enough, but if all of them worked together topletely destroy the Human Race and end their tyranny in the Mystic Dragon Heaven which all of them are probably thinking, then their chances are higher. But she would just instruct the Beast Race to do nothing and just stay out of the War even if they are offered a lot of treasures, she was not afraid of losing resources since she was still the one who was giving the Beast Race their resources. And it''s not a small amount since she''s literally giving more than 50% of her resources from all of her businesses all over the Mystic Dragon Heaven, and considering the rapid growth of the Beast Race, it''s not long till they catch up to the Human especially with the other Races attacking them, they will just fall down even more than they already are.


    What she wants is for the Beast Race to do the final job, to absorb the Human Race and since they lost so many of their people, it''s going to take hundreds of years for them to go back to their previous state, and it''s going to be the perfect time for the Beast Race to devour them in one go. With Lian being the new Goddess, it would make things easier since she''s going to appear in their time of need, when all the other Races finally choose to attack, which Yuki estimates in just a span of 20 years or even less. Because it was enough time for them toy all their traps, armies, and all the other stuff that they need to.


    Some people might say that she''s just wasting her resources, time, and efforts, but in the end, those people are blind. Who wouldn''t want to be the controller of an entire Heaven under your grasp? Even if it was just a Lower Heaven, it was still powerful, and with enough time they can get even stronger and they shall be her greatest trump card since no one would really know that she''s the one who controls everything from the dark.


    "That''s all, I don''t want too many people since there are just going to be too many people. As for your other concern, it''s your concern if you want to let other people know that I will leave since I don''t really care. Just be sure to tell them the news after I leave. I don''t want unnecessary troublesing after me." Yuki finally ended with that she only chose less than a dozen people to invite for her departure, though Mirel and Lian suggested that she should add more since the party would be basically soulless if she really went ahead and only invited a handful of people. So Yuki''s frustration, she epted and let Mirel invite more, but she made sure that the number is not going to exceed 50.


    "Since that is all, you guys can leave now. Oh yes, it seems like the Mystic Dragon Heaven will undergo a lot of changes, does keep me updated, will you?" Yuki said with a mysterious smile as she finally left to go and see Aika and Amane at this moment, a panicking guard appeared before them and let out a news that made the threepletely speechless.


    "My King! The outside world is in chaos! The Human Race is being attacked by some unknown Creatures and more than 10% of the Human Kingdom has already fallen into their hands!" The Guard couldn''t control his shaking voice as he was sweating all over, just a few minutes ago he was still in the castle when he was suddenly called by the new Grand Elder to bring the news of the destruction of the Human Race to the King immediately.


    "What did you just say!? How could the Human Kingdom be destroyed in such a state?" Lian asked in disbelief as her body fell back down on the sofa, her face was pale as a sheet of paper. Never she, not all of them would have expected the Human Race to be in such a state and it seems like the news was still new, meaning only one thing.


    "The news is true, Crown Princess�� But that isn''t even the end of it, as I''m telling you this news, the Human Race is still on the verge of destruction from all those unknown creatures. They even already tried to send their experts and all of them were in the Ranks of Guardian, but they have been seriously injured and only managed to kill a few thousand of those creatures, but their number is no less than a Million!" The Guard spoke in a solemn voice as his voice couldn''t help but quiver in fear.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the door. Yuki was listening to the short conversation that they had and she couldn''t help but smile. Things were going as nned. Now the next question that the guard should spout is��


    "My King, what should we do? The Grand Elder has already proposed to send our army in the Human Kingdom to assist them, it only needs your words for it to continue."


    "Hahaha�� Just as expected, they are still naive."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 511 Unbeatable Human Kingdom?

    ?


    "Oh, I just heard something very interesting just now. Do you really think that it''s a good idea to help the Human Kingdom, Grand Elder?" Yuki entered the room with a smirk on her face as she asked the man who just suddenly appeared and showed himself to everyone to their absolute shock. None of them would expect the Grand Elder himself to suddenly show himself like this because he was known to be extremely aloof and cold and most importantly, he doesn''t like to show himself to anyone easily. Even the Grand Elder himself was shocked when Yuki noticed him because he just arrived the moment Yuki entered the room, they basically entered the room at the same time.


    "What do you mean by that Lady Yuki? Please enlighten this one��" Even if he was shocked that Yuki had already noticed him as soon as he entered, he still needed to maintain his appearance of a Grand Elder and not show any weakness at all. But all his acts remained useless in front of her, just saying one word made him ashamed.


    "Before I enlighten you, do answer me this first. I was just wondering, did the Grand Elder have any letter saying that he will visit me, or vice versa? Did I ever send you a letter that you can go inside my Vi?" Yuki asked with a light smile on her face that made the Grand Elder run away out of embarrassment because just as Yuki said, he came uninvited. He didn''t send any letter regarding his visit nor Yuki sent him a letter that invited him to her Vi, he was basically trespassing since he came uninvited.


    "Though�� How can I make it hard for the Grand Elder who just found this new seat right? It would be mean if I make things hard for you right? You don''t need to worry Grand Elder, I''m not that kind of person. So please, let me apologize this time because I didn''t invite you." Yuki stood up with a casual smile which made the Grand Elder shiver and pale, he was not stupid to not understand what Yuki meant by her words. She was already warning him to not make the same mistake bying in here unnoticed and since he knew that he was the one at fault, he immediately admitted his mistakes and apologize whole-heartedly.


    "No. How could I let such a thing happen? This is clearly my fault because I came to your territory unnoticed. So please, don''t apologize since I''m clearly in the wrong here. I apologize if I offended Lady Yuki, please forgive me." The Grand Elder bowed his head before Yuki could do anything. And this scene inevitably struck everyone''s heart.


    "I see. If that is what the Grand Elder wants, then I won''t pursue this matter anymore." Yuki simply smiled in response as she sat back on the sofa and crossed her legs before waiting for the Grand Elder to be seated so that they could finally have a normal conversation. Since this would be the time to implement her ns, she''ll do everything to make it happen without her being caught. After all, she simply doesn''t trust them to the extent that she would actually tell them her n, there is still that slight chance that they would betray her, and even if it was a slight chance, there was no way that she would take that risk since it would involve her ns for the future.


    "What are you guys talking about, and why is the new Grand Elder in your Vi?" Rory and Aria, who still hasn''t left since they arrived, asked as they entered the room with a ss of drinks in their hands, and behind them were the two little girls as well as her parents. Her smile deepened when she saw them enter and with all of them finally here, she could finally startying up the things that needed to beid.


    "Perfect Timing! I just heard some news just now, it seems that the Human Kingdom is on the verge of destruction. I hope the Grand Elder can make things clear for us." Yuki acted naturally as if she was also curious which made no one in the room suspicious of her, all of them then turned towards the Grand Elder who suddenly found himself being stared at by everyone.


    "Ahem! Just as Lady Yuki said, the Human Kingdom is currency under attack as we speak. More than 10% of theirnd has already fallen and what''s worse is that it is only worsening, more and more people are dying. I''m afraid that more than a few thousand Gxies have already fallen under the hands of those unknown attackers." The Grand Elder said as he then took a moment to calm himself down since the news was still a little bit shocking even to himself since it was the Human Race they were talking about. The most powerful, yet they have fallen to such a state, it was simply unbelievable, but it actually happened.


    "What the fuck!? How could that even happen? The Human Kingdom has been standing strong for thousands of years! Ever since that day, the day that they defeated us, they became unbeatable and undeniably became the Kings of the Mystic Dragon Heaven. And because of our defeat, their tyranny began. So how could the Human Kingdom fall to such a state like that?" Rory couldn''t help but shout in shock, but her reaction just seems normal at this point because what she said was just basically the truth. The Human Race was simply unbeatable.


    "Unbeatable? What makes you think that something like them could be really unbeatable? If they were really unbeatable just like what you said, then they wouldn''t fall to such a state like this." Yuki merely chuckled after hearing just yelled, but after saying that, she ignored her, and urged for the Grand Elder to continue. She was the attacker, of course, but she knew that wasn''t the end of all the news.


    "Why do I feel like the Grand Elder still hasn''t told us everything? You don''t have to worry about a single thing Grand Elder, all the maids here are trained under my personal care, they won''t say any words about this news~" Yuki said with a chuckle as she looks at the maids in the room with a smile, her reaction made them happy since their Master actually let them stay instead of kicking them out of the room. If it was any other people, they would have been long kicked out of the room since what they are talking about is something that could cause chaos. Though that''s not the real reason, Yuki just wants the news to explode more, and even if she did say that no word woulde out of their mouth, of course, they would still gossip about this news with the other maids. Plus, there was no way that such news can be contained, so they would simply be her key to making the information bigger since they were there when the first news was released.


    "Well�� Haiss- Lady Yuki is right, I haven''t told anyone this yet, but please refrain from telling everyone, at least not yet until the King orders it. The attacker is an Unknown Ice Creature, but that isn''t the weird thing about it. After some Humans have killed one, they immediately sensed that something was wrong because they found Blood inside of the Ice Creature, and the only way for that to happen is when a Blood Maniptor has been the one behind it. They have concluded that the Ice Body was merely a facade and their strength is very strong, they are at least in the Ranks of a Mythical Beast, and if you are going to ask their numbers, it''s no less than a Million. So you can just think about why the Human Kingdom really fell." The Grand Elder said in a deep voice as he stared at all of them with a solemn face and everyone could tell that he was being serious about this, and just as they expected for it to be finished, he opened his mouth again and gave them confusing news.


    "But that isn''t the end of it, those creatures were acting weird. Even though they clearly were capable of destroying thes, they didn''t. What they simply did was massacre all the people beforepletely ttening thends, destroying thend but not the. That''s what they simply did which confused a lot of people. Because if they simply want to cause destruction, they would have just destroyed their Gxies, but they didn''t..."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 512 Yumies Suprising Insight

    ?


    "That is weird�� But let''s set that matter aside for now. The most important thing we need to discuss right now isn''t that, but the suggestion of the Grand Elder regarding helping the Human Race." Yuki disregards the matter of the creature''s strange behavior isn''t even their main concern, the bigger problem that they have is what he suggested.


    "Yes�� this is exactly why I came here. I wanted to get a seal of approval from the King, after I get the seal of approval, I will immediately form a group of men that wille and help the Human Race." The Grand Elder exined what he wanted to do which made all of the people inside think about his n, but just as they were thinking if they can get any benefits in helping the Human Race, the Grand Elder spoke again topletely fill anything that he missed.


    "I know what all of you are thinking�� Helping the Human Race is a big risk. But I believe if we seeded in helping them even if it''s for a little, they would return some favor to us. Plus we can even get some spoils of war from this, from what I understand the Blood inside of the Ice Creatures can be used to refine a Pill to make it more powerful. I have talked about it with the Human Elder, they said that if we helped them, they would give us 100% of everything that we kill. And with that, I really believe that it''s worth taking the risk since there are just too many treasures that we can get ahead of, but of course, it''s better if we hear all of your opinions." The Grand Elder eased all of them as he brought all of the positives and negatives about his n in mind, he even wanted to hear their opinion on this matter since one mistake from this can affect the whole Beast Kingdom.


    "Well.. what the Grand Elder just proposed really seems viable. We will get a lot of benefits if we help them, plus you said that we get 100% of everything that we kill, right? Isn''t that good news then?" Aria said after a few minutes of thinking. If they can really seed in helping the Human Race in some way, they would benefit a lot. The only thing that they need to consider is the major risk that they are taking because the enemies are very powerful and even if they are prospering in the past months, it was still too risky, but then again. The rewards that they can get would boost them a lot.


    "I actually agree this time, the risk may seem too much. But I know that it''s going to be worth it at the end of the day." Lian said her thoughts, she already considered everything that needed to be considered. Such as what would happen if they lost, if they just send a little army, then they can mitigate the damages that can happen, plus they are not going to lose that much if they do not seed. It was worth taking such a risk since if they don''t how could they even rise if they don''t take any? Taking risks is how you can seed because that is just how life is, it is a huge gamble.


    But it wasn''t just her who agreed with what the Grand Elder proposed, it was basically everyone in the room. Though the only people who didn''t give their thoughts were Ayame, Serene, Katsumi, and Yumie since they don''t really care what they do, they were gonna leave in a week''s time so why do they gotta bother about the matters of the Beast Kingdom? And Yuki who was listening to everyone simply couldn''t help butugh inside because of how stupid of them to believe that they would actually get a lot more if they took this risk and just as she was about to interrupt them, the quiet and indifferent Yumie suddenly opened her mouth to her surprise, and it surprised her even more when she heard what she said.


    "I�� I may not have any say in this kind of conversation but�� I would like to say something, is that possible?" Yumie said nervously as she looked at everyone with her nervous eyes, normally she wouldn''t even dare to do something like this because it was too embarrassing, but she felt like she should because she knew that they were making a bad move if they really help the Human Race.


    "Of course! You are a prodigy, a genius! The more insight that we can get the better, even if ites from you, it would still be great. Plus, you are not clueless about this kind of stuff since you were literally trained by Yuki herself. Hearing your insights can also help us in many ways." Rory assured Yumie who seemed very nervous which eased her tensed body, she then took a deep breath before opening her mouth.


    "I think the Beast Race is going to make a bad move if you guys really want to help the Human Race. But of course, I have reasons!  The first reason is that, we don''t know the true capabilities of this strange being, and if we really send out an army to them, what if those things don''t stop at the Human Kingdom and attack others? Then we would lose some valuable assets because they are sent to the Human Kingdom to defend and we all know that the more people that can defend the better of course." Yumie''s words shocked everyone, but they couldn''t even respond because she just continued.


    "Also, we all know that Humans can''t be easily trusted. They may say that they are going to reward us if we really helped them, but we can''t just trust their words blindly. If it was written in a contract it would be better, but if it''s in an Oath form then it would be perfect since they can''t lie to us. Andstly�� we are not going to lose anything if we don''t help them, plus in this way, we can prepare ourselves and monitor those creatures if they really attack the other Kingdom. Plus, I believe that the Human Kingdom isn''t going to fall that easily, cause I read some books before, their Dynasty isn''t something that can be easily brought down. And I also forgot! This is another thing that I think about, wouldn''t this be the perfect time for us to build our army stronger now that they are losing so many of theirs? Since they are going to be so busy with reiming theirnd in the meantime, we don''t need to care about them and just make ours stronger." Yumie exined everything that was in her head, it was pretty concise and direct to the point and everyone understood it quickly.


    "I�� I haven''t thought of that possibility, but Yumie is right. The Human Dynasty isn''t something that can be easily brought down, plus we are not going to lose anything if we don''t help them since we know that the Humans wouldn''t be so petty if we don''t help us. They are going to be busy protecting theirnds." Aria muttered silently as she silently feared Yumie in her mind, she was such a young girl but her thinking process was already above all of them. And looking at the person who taught her everything, makes her even more fearful.


    "That''s great, I was thinking of rewarding you for thinking that far. You did a great job Yumie, but you missed some details. And on behalf of you, I''ll continue where you left off~" Yuki chuckled as she stood up and patted Yumie''s little head. She was not going to lie that she was pleasantly surprised that her daughter could think of such a thing, because that was the route that she was already nning to take. What Yumie said were just her exact words, those were the words that she wanted to say to them, but she got ahead of her. Though she still missed some details but even so, she was extremely proud that she was able to think like her.


    "The only missing thing about what you said is that�� You can take this chance to reim what the Beast Race lost thousands of years ago~"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 513 Advice

    ?


    "What do you mean by reiming what we have lost?" Mirel confusedly asked as he still didn''t get what Yuki meant by her words and just as she was about to sigh in disappointment after seeing how dumb all of them were. She saw Lian who was silent the all time begin to mutter words to herself and being proficient in reading lips, she could understand clearly what she was trying to say, and after reading what she was muttering, a smile couldn''t help but form on her beautiful lips.


    "Father! I think I know what Yuki is trying to tell us, it is exactly what she said. If we do things correctly we can reim everything that we have lost to them. Fame, Land, Power, and everything else that they have taken from us!" Lian said confidently as she even looked at Yuki for a few seconds and after seeing a positive sign from her, her smile deepened as she felt proud to herself that for once she finally understood one of Yuki''s words.


    "It''s good that you understand what I meant. Remember this, it might seem petty or even a bit harsh if we don''t help the Human Race, though if you think like that you are pretty weak. Why should you care about them if they don''t even care about us? They treat the Beast Race like shit, so just ask yourself this. Why bother caring about them?" Yuki asked with a curious look on her face, She then wanted all of them to answer her question but just as she expected none of them could answer her question. She then sighed and opened her mouth to exin some things to them.


    "The answer is already very simple�� It''s no, you shouldn''t even care for them, even if they are on the brink of destruction or not. I can tell that in your little hearts, your kind-hearted personality wants to help them. But that is just wrong, they don''t need your help, it''s simply pathetic if you help them. As for the reason why�� They simply don''t deserve them and if I was in your position, I couldn''t care less even if a huge fraction of their Kingdom dies, I don''t care if innocent people die. Because simply�� It is their fault. They reap what they sow." Yukiughed to herself as she added even more ridicule on the Human Race which made some of them slightly ufortable.


    "What do they call it again? Oh yes, that''s right. Karma''s a bitch~" Yuki smiles with a yful tone in her voice as she casually sips the tea that has been brought by Asuka. As she then put back the teacup on the table, her smile already disappeared as it was not reced with her cold and indifferent look.


    "Look�� I don''t care what you do in this Kingdom anymore, it''s not my problem anymore. But as a farewell gift for all of you, I''m going to give you some logical insights on this matter. If you went ahead with the n of the Grand Elder, I can confidently say this, your Kingdom will fall. It will fall into ruins, there are a lot of reasons for this, and Yumie has already given it out to you. If those things really choose to not stop with just the Human Kingdom, they will go to another Kingdom and wreak havoc, let''s say that those things did stop and were killed by the Humans, but I''m sure all of you will lose a lot of valuable people that would make you vulnerable.  And��  I don''t need to ask what is going to happen to you because you can already guess it, but if not. Those Humans would terrorize yournd to get some resources back since they don''t have enough to rebuild what they have lost��" Yuki crossed her legs as she looked at all of them for a few seconds before continuing.


    "Now, let''s say that you follow what Yumie said, which was to do nothing. You will benefit a lot more and more importantly, there are going to be fewer risks in it. And if you are nervous that the Human Kingdom would attack for resources and be petty about it, I can assure you that that is not going to happen. They are nowcking reinforcement since they used all of it to eradicate all those things, so of course they are not going to take any more risk than they already had. If you do this, you can even try to invade the Human Kingdom to take back thends that you have once lost from them and if you''re going to ask, isn''t that more risky?" Since she didn''t want any of them to doubt, she answered her own question to make it more believable.


    "Well, the answer is yes and no. Yes because the other Race is also going to fight for it and no since they would most likely ignore all of you since they look down on you. But they wouldn''t expect for the Beast Race to have such a capable army, right? Plus, the Human Kingdom would likely fall in the following years. I just asked one of my people to check the situation, and they said that the relentless attacks have stopped, but they already destroyed 10% of the Human Kingdom. But I don''t think that is the end of it, most likely they are going to attack again."  Yuki exined patiently to all of them. This was the crucial moment to set her ns, of course, she was not going to let anything stop her from achieving her goals.


    "Now, what will you choose? Fight right now or wait until the right moment? You can think about it, there is still a lot of time. You can give your answer at the farewell party." Yuki simply left them with a question as she left the room to find the two, She already got what she wanted from the Human Kingdom anyway which was 10% of theirnds and people, and it was enough of a sacrifice already.


    That is why she stopped those Ice Creatures from attacking anymore and left them with an order to attack every Month. She''s going to give them the slow kind of death and pain.


    "I didn''t expect it to be enough already, but I guess it saves me a lot of trouble. Now�� time to revive that woman for Aika." Yuki muttered coldly as she strode off towards the room where Aika and Amane were residing and without wasting any more time she entered the room, and found the two to actually be sleeping together. She merely chuckled and grabbed a chair before sitting on Aika''s side.


    She merely watches there with a gentle smile on her face, seeing how Aika sleeps so peacefully and happily brings happiness in her heart. There is nothing in this world that she wouldn''t do just to see that smile on her face.


    "Once Amane gets better, I''ll send Aika to be with her for a few years. They need their own time anyway, plus this way Aika can be more independent now that I''ll be gone by her side. She''ll get even stronger when I meet her again��" Yuki said with a heavy voice, she simply wants the best of herm and this was one of the best choices that she can make. Doing it would benefit a lot, especially in the long run, because in the current situation, Aika was simply too dependent on her and her Sisters which she doesn''t like. It''s fine right now since she''s still a kid, but when she grows up, she doesn''t want her to be still the same.


    That''s why leaving her with just Amane for a few years would be good since there would be just one person by her side. Plus she going to instruct Amane to train her hard so that she can be stronger, though what she mainly wants Aika to train is her Time Maniption, and the best teacher for that is her own Mother since she inherited it from her.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 514 Curing Amane

    ?


    Yuki didn''t even realize that she was already holding Aika''s hands and was already breaking apart inside just by thinking that she would be apart from her was simply too painful, but she needed to do it in order for them to have a better future and she had no choice anyway, she must do this. So she just has to strengthen herself to at least lessen the pain, she can just give Aika a phone or other device that would let her speak with her in real-time, it would be even better if she could see her face while at it. But in this kind of time in the Immortal Realm, it was hard, it was already hard to call someone far away, but their distance was Heaven''s away.


    "Mommy?" And just as she was thinking of ways tomunicate with her, she was brought back to her thoughts by the cute sleepy voice of Aika who had now awoken because of Yuki squeezing her hand. She was confused by this as she tried to rub her big and round eyes with her other hand as she slowly sat on top of the bed and looked at Yuki before smiling warmly at her.


    "I''m sorry Mommy, but it seems that I fell asleep in Mother''s arms while we waited for you." Aika apologized with a smile on her face as she just couldn''t hide the happiness that she was feeling. But the moment the reality struck her, she slowly became depressed and sad because Amane now only had about an hour to live


    "Don''t worry, I''m not mad. In fact, I''m happy because I can see that the two of you are getting along quite well. Also�� you don''t need to be sad anymore, because from this day onwards. You can sleep with Amane as much as you want. No, it is not just sleep that you can do with Amane, it''s everything that you have ever wanted to do with her. You will finally be able to do it because I finally found the cure to bring her back to life." Yuki smiled back as she let go of her hand before hugging her tightly. Aika then found herself in Yuki''s chest and it took her a few seconds to process what she just said to her, but when she finally understood all of it, she hugged her back before crying her heart out. The news of her being able to do everything she wants with Amane is like a dream for her, a dream that she wishes never to wake up again,


    "Wahhh!!"


    "What''s going on? Why is my baby crying?" Amane who was suddenly awoken by the sudden cries immediately stood up as she looked at her surroundings, but she only found the Mother and daughter hugging each other on top of the bed. But before she could say anything, Yuki was already ahead of her.


    "For a Saintess like you, you sure sleep like a log. You only woke up when Aika was already restless a few moments ago." Yuki couldn''t help but chuckle as she watched in amazement at how Amane''s face began to change in color. Her face haspletely turned red as she dove back on the pillow, hiding herself from Yuki who was clearly teasing her.


    "Ohe on, why are you hiding? You haven''t even heard the great news that I came here to deliver. At least hear me out before you sleep again~" Yukiughed even more as she patted Aika''s back, she had now calmed down a lot as she had already collected her emotions. She was just now sobbing in Yuki''s chest.


    "Wait�� Do you mean that-" Amane finally recovered herself after hearing what Yuki just said. It just took her a few seconds to realize what Yuki meant by her words, and she didn''t even realize that she was already shedding tears of joy as she looked at Yuki with full emotions on her face. Happiness, Shock, Excitement, Unfeasiness, and many other things, those were just a few.


    "Yeah, of course! Did you really think that I couldn''t do it? Yuki onlyughed in response after hearing Amane''s response, she already knew what she was feeling right now. Just reading the look on her face already tells a lot, but she could see that Happiness is the emotion that is surging most in her face, after all. Who wouldn''t be happy if they got the news that they would still live and have a chance to live with their only child?


    "No�� I- I was just simply too happy that I couldn''t say anything more. Thank you, Yuki�� Thank you for giving me this chance to be with Aika. I promise you that if you ever need my help in the future, you can count on me. I will definitely help you." Amane said while looking at Yuki with full gratitude in her eyes, She even promised her that she would help her in any way that she could so that she could repay her in the future if Yuki ever needed any help, she wouldn''t even hesitate even if the help that she needed was the matters with the System. There was no need to think as she would quickly agree as soon as Yuki said the word.


    "Heh, is that so? I''ll dly take your offer then. Once you recover, I will tell you what I want. I just hope that you can do it properly, or else~" Yuki only smiled in response and said all those words in a gentle way so that Aika wouldn''t suspect anything, because behind that gentleness was a masked tone of killing intent that Yuki purposely let out for Amane to feel. Giving her Aika was the biggest gamble that she had taken in all her life because this was the first time that she could really predict what could happen, but there were just three ways that it could go in the future. Either Aika would grow up to be like what she wanted to be, or she would grow up to be the same where she would still be dependent on others to guide her in what she does. Maybe even a mix of the two, she would still be dependent on those she trusts but she can still make decisions all for herself, but it was a mystery because all of it would rely on how Amane would teach Aika for the future.


    And since she doesn''t know Amane that much, she still can''t fully trust her. Though she is going to admit that she trusts so much when ites to Aika, she believes that she wouldn''t do anything to harm her, just from what she saw while they were out already telling her something. After all, actions speak louder than words.


    "Don''t worry, I promise you�� No, it''s not even a promise. I Amane Celeste vow to Heaven that I shall take care of Aika for the rest of my life, I promise that she will have the best life. The Heavens shall punish me to death if I don''t do any of those." Amane Oaths which shocked Yuki, because even though it was just a simple Oath, the thing that she used was something she was very familiar with. It was the Oath of Annihtion, Amane just casually used it so that she could prove that she would protect and take care of Aika for the rest of her life. And after hearing that, she was finally eased as she finally put Aika down before saying something to her.


    "Come on now, stop crying. Can you be a good girl for me and wait with your two Mothers, while I cure Amane back to full Health?" Yuki asked with a smile on her face and her smile only deepened when she saw Aika nodding her little head, and without wasting any more time she jumped out of the bed and ran off towards the door. But before she could open it, she stopped and went back to Amane to kiss her cheeks, she also kissed Yuki''s before finally leaving in a dash.


    "This girl��"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 515 Was All Of It Worth It?

    ?


    "Was it really necessary for you to do that? You may be able to lie to everyone, even your parents. But you can''t lie to me, I already know what you did so that you can just bring me back to life, all for the sake of Aika. Is it really worth it for you? Diving back to that same Hell once again that you have tried so hard to climb out of before, you already left that ce, but because of Aika, you dove straight into it once again. Dripping your hands with the Millions�� No, Trillions of Lives just to make her happy. Was all of it really worth it?" Amane asked with uncertainty in her eyes. Even she, who considers herself a cold-blooded killer who wouldn''t bat an eye who she kills, as long as it makes her closer to her goal, she would kill anyone except for those people who are close to her had to say that she loses inparison to Yuki''s ruthlessness.


    "Yeah, so? What is your point? Let me tell you this, you don''t know me too well. And even with the help of your little System, you wouldn''t be able to understand who I am. Because in my eyes, the lives of those people that I just killed are all worthless in my eyes, they can even thank me because I made them useful. I''ll dly kill everyone in this Heaven just to get what I want." Yuki took back her gentle and kind personality now that Aika was gone and reced it with her usual coldness and indifference that would make anyone ufortable. And hearing those words, made Amane unconsciously shiver in fear. Hearing those kinds of wordse out of Yuki was something she hadn''t expected, she just casually said those words that none of the Gods in the Celestial Star Heaven would even dare to say.


    "It''s up to you whether you believe me or not, but I don''t care about it honestly. Let''s just get this over with. Though I''m going to warn you now, the pain that you will be feeling is beyond yourprehension. So�� I''m giving you a choice now, do you want me to knock you out so that you wouldn''t feel any pain, or just let you be awake in the whole process?" Yuki ignored her fear as she just asked casually as she held some gold crystals in her hands before casually throwing them on the ground as if they were trash but in reality. They were the crystals that she got from killing all those people and before she began to start, she first took out something like a Paper in her System Inventory.


    "Fubuki�� Since this is the Job ss that I got, I can choose whatever I want right? Then give me the list of Jobs that I can get from this Paper." Yuki asked casually as she looked at the thing in her hands with curious eyes while waiting for Fubuki to answer.


    Ding!


    [Yes, the host can freely choose what Job she wants. But there is no list because all of it would be up to the host''s Imagination. This Job ss can only hold so much, but if the host uses it wisely it will help her a lot in the future.] Fubuki answered her which left her confused at first, but she finally understood it afterprehending what she meant by her words.


    "I see�� Then don''t mind me then. I''ll be as greedy as possible~ The Job ss that I want is a Celestial Alchemist Doctor." Yuki said faintly as she watched how the Paper began to burn in her hand before it finally dispersed in the air and after a few minutes, she got a notification from her System. And reading it puts a faint smile on her face as she casually made up and actually worked. With one Job ss Paper, she got two of the highest ss of a Doctor and an Alchemy. With this, her proficiency in both things should soar even further. She then eyed the other Job ss that she had in her System Inventory and began to think hard if she should use it now or just save it for the future. But after thinking about it for a few seconds, she decided to keep it and not use it, because there might be a situation where she''s going to need it and if she picked the wrong ss now, it would hurt more.


    "Hehehe�� Now that it is done, I''ll actually have a higher chance of reviving you. Now I just need to make a few Pills to make it more safe and since this is going to be dangerous, I need to take her somewhere else other than my mansion. Hmmm�� The Human Kingdom should be good since it is already in shambles." Yuki smiles as she looks in the direction of Amane who has already calmed down a lot, She then informs her that they would be leaving since things could get dangerous if they tried to do it here.


    "Come on now, we will leave. I don''t want to do it here since it could be dangerous. We will go to the Human Kingdom and find one that has already been destroyed by me and heal you there so that there would be no danger to my people here." Yuki said indifferently and without saying anything more, she carried Amane on her shoulders like a sack and blinked out of the room to only appear where Cindy and Diana were currently, but when she arrived she didn''t expect to see Kurokami and Fumiko there. But she ignored that fact for now and asked Cindy a question.


    "Is there some good news about the Jet that I asked you to take the lead?" Yuki asked directly while looking at the big piece of metal in front of her. It almost has the same look as her ck Lightning that she made a few years ago, but the difference is that the Jet in front of her has a smaller wingspan and it doesn''t have those big thrusters that could fit a whole person inside of it like the ck Lightning had. It only has four holes on the back of it that serve as thrusters and it wasn''t evenparable to her previous ones, it was so small that it could just barely fit a cat in it. Ultimately, it was a lot smallerpared to the ck Lightning.


    "I''m sorry to inform you of this Master Yuki, but the Jet that you have asked us to make isn''t done yet��" A man with ab coat approached Yuki and exined with a nervous look on her face and because she couldn''t read Yuki''s mind she became even more nervous. The thought of Yuki getting angry was surging through his mind right now and he remembers when someone back in the "God''s Worst Nightmare" had made a disappointing result that made her leave the Group, he was afraid that the same thing would happen to him.


    "Is that so? Then what seems to be the problem? All of the designs that I asked you to do have met, you even already added the things that I wanted such as the main Engine, Smaller Wingspan, and most importantly, it''s still big enough to fit at least 7 people inside of it. Ahhh, I understand now. It is iplete since it still hasn''t been tested, oh well. Give me the keys, I''ll test it, I need to go somewhere far anyway. This thing would be just perfect since it can match with the Speed of Light already." Yuki just smirked as she opened the Jet''s door and threw Amane inside without a care before going in straight to the Pilot''s Cockpit.


    "Kurokami, I''ll be gone for a while. As for how long, I''m not sure yet. But if I''ll be gone for more than a day, I''ll immediately tell you. In the meantime, have Fumiko show you around. I''m sure she has already said that you are the Mistress of this ce, which she was right, so if you can learn some of this, it would ease me a lot since I can have more people that I can trust to manage this ce. And also�� Fumiko, it''s not like you have to give up your position. Your words are still as heavy as my words, you''re in the same position as Kurokami." Yuki said casually as she was setting up the Jet and just as she was about to leave, she opened her mouth again.


    "I''m going to try and revive Amane, so please. Go to Aika after you are done touring this ce. I''m sure that she''s currency tensed right now."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 516 Too Much PDA?

    ?


    "What!? Really? Then that''s a good thing then, Aika wouldn''t be so lonely anymore. I can tell that even if we are here as a Mother figure for her, it''s not enough for her since we are not blood-rted. But if you can really revive Amane back to life, then things would be perfect for Aika." Fumiko smiled happily after hearing the news, she then looked up at the Jet and saw a woman sitting from behind Yuki, and looking at her she could see that she was dizzy after being thrown like that. But that wasn''t all that she saw, she had expected at first for Amane to be Yuki''s third Wife, but seeing how they interact with each other doesn''t say so. It seems more like they are friends than potential lovers.


    "Yeah, it''s such great news for us. But Yuki, can youe down here for a second? I want to tell you something first before you leave." Kurokami said with a mysterious smile hanging on her face and even though Yuki was confused, she still jumped down in front of Kurokami. But when shended, she didn''t expect her to suddenly cross her arms around her slim waist before resting her head on her chest. She then heard her whispering under her breath which melted her cold face as it was now like a blooming flower in the night.


    "Yuki, have fun and be safe on your trip. Me and sister Fumiko will be waiting for your good news when youe back. And also, be sure to keep your promise okay? If you think that it would take longer to make Amane better, please contact us about it first." Kurokami then looked up and saw Yuki who had already lowered her head and sealed her lips to her surprise. It wasn''t a deep kiss but it was a gentle one that Kurokami loved because it felt for her that she could be closer to Yuki when kissing like this.


    "I can promise you that and don''t worry I will definitely be safe. Also�� Fumiko. Where is my goodbye kiss? Kurokami just gave me one, aren''t you also going to give me one?" Yuki then casually ced her head on top of Kurokami''s head and crossed her arms around her soft and slim waist as she looked at Fumiko with a teasing face. Fumiko easily blushes as she hangs her head low and refuses to look at Yuki directly in the eyes. She was very embarrassed that she had to point it out, but even so. She still followed Yuki''s words like a cute Wife and slowly approached Yuki and when she was finally by her side, she tiptoed because she was smallerpared to Yuki, and kissed her on the lips before running away like a scared rabbit.


    "Be safe on your journey and be sure to have fun! Goodbye!" Fumiko runs as fast as she can without looking back due to her embarrassment. She was so embarrassed that she felt like crawling inside a hole.


    "Why do you have to tease her like that? You''re such a bad girl you know?" Kurokami chuckled after seeing how Fumiko desperately tried to run away from Yuki after being teased so much like that.


    "Bad Girl? Then would you have fallen in love with me if I wasn''t so bad?" Yuki justughed after hearing what Kurokami said and pecked her on the forehead before letting her go, but before she could say something more, she heard another female voice behind her that made her pop a vein in her forehead.


    "Hey~ I''m sorry that I have to interrupt, but can you please don''t feed us with so much of your PDA? Because honestly, I want to throw up. Don''t you agree with me Cindy, Diana?" Amane said in a sick voice as she even put her hand over her mouth as if she was really trying hard not to vomit after seeing how Yuki flirted with those two. She even asked Cindy and Diana who was quiet the whole time for their opinion about their matter, but of course. They wouldn''t dare to say anything about this matter, simply because they were afraid of getting punished by their Master. Though they do have to agree with Amane, sometimes their PDA was too much even for them.


    "Huh? If you are sick then just vomit, but please do me a favor, will you? If you are going to vomit, at least stay out of my Vi for at least 1,000 Miles. I don''t want my house to be some trash because of the smell that you caused." Yuki took a deep breath to calm down and the urge to throw Amane down off the Jet slowly died down as she answered her calmly with an indifferent tone.


    "Are you perhaps implying that I will make your ce dirty as long as I stay here? For your information�� I''m a very clean person, maybe I''m even cleaner than you are. In fact, you should be even more grateful to me, because my Qi is cleaning your Vi as we speak." Amane rose up as she had to look down to Yuki so that she could see her properly.


    "Oh is that so? Then I do really have to thank you, I shall pay you then for your good work, my little servant~" Yuki said in a tone that was full of gratitude, but even though she had a tone like that. Everyone could feel the mockery in her words, after all. She said it so casually, Amane the Fairy Saintess being just a servant.


    "What did you just say to me?" Amane asked in a trembling voice and anyone could tell right now that a bomb could go off if the two don''t stop fighting right now.


    "Heh~ You are offended already? I just called you a" But before Yuki could continue her words, her mouth was sealed by Kurokami with a rush, She then tried to calm down the two as it seemed that if it kept going, things would definitely be bad for both of them. If the two fight here right now, the Beast Kingdom would just be a piece of history in the future.


    "Come one now, please stop fighting. We don''t want anything to happen in thisnd right?" Kurokami looked at Amane with a deep gaze as she tried to read what she was thinking, but she couldn''t read her, it was just the same with Yuki, she couldn''t read them at all. At first, she had the same thought with Fubuki, she originally thought that the two would also be together, and just as she was about to be happy to see them flirting a bit with their little bicker, she didn''t expect things to escte this way. And looking at it closely, it seemed that the two didn''t even have any feelings for each other, it seemed like they were just friends. Friends who like to bicker with one another.


    "Fine, I''ll bend this time and ignore this matter that you called me a servant. But if you try to say that to my face, I will beat you up. You got that!?" Amane said in response as she sat back in her seat and refused to look at Yuki, as the more she looked at her the more unpleasant she felt. The word servant keeps ringing in her mind and saying that she hated it is an understatement.


    "Heh~ Then does that mean that I can say it when you''re not around? I can say to people that the Fairy Saintess has be my servant?" Yuki said in a yful tone as she casually released herself from Kurokami and appeared in the cockpit of the jet.


    "You bitch��" Amane said in a low tone as she looked at Yuki with hatred in her eyes.


    "These two�� Why does it seem like they are some two kids fighting?" Kurokami held her forehead while she watched how another fight was about to erupt between the two.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 517 Straightforward

    ?


    "Madam, if I may say�� I don''t think any normal kid would curse at one another and show such intense bloodlust just because they are fighting." Diana silently approached Kurokami and whispered enough so that she could hear her, but no matter how much she tried to lower her voice, it was impossible to escape the ears of a True God like Amane. Even Yuki heard it, but she decided not to pursue the matter even though something irked inside of her to smash Diana''s head on the ground after hearing what she just said.


    "Fufufu�� Yeah, you''re right. There is no way that a child would act like that, not unless they are not taken care of well." Kurokami justughed in response after hearing what Diana said to her. Cindy, who was quiet on the side also chuckled a little, but it didn''t take long for her to recover herposure as she then smacked Diana on the head before apologizing to Kurokami for her rude behavior.


    "Fufufu�� you don''t need to apologize. I didn''t find her actions rude at all, so you don''t need to worry about that." Kurokami simply chuckled after hearing how Cindy apologized sincerely because of Diana''s reactions, but just like what she said. She didn''t find it rude at all since she already knew her yful personality, she already kept an open mind about it. No one saw it, but she secretly sighed in relief after their short conversation, it looked like she was just the one who was overthinking things. She initially thought that things would be awkward around them, the two were first introduced to Fumiko of course so it was only natural for them to think that she is the Wife of Yuki, though it was not wrong, it''s only half correct. She was the first Wife, so it was only natural if she was the one who held the most power only below Yuki.


    But they only got to know this fact after she was saved by Yuki and of course, it was going to be awkward since they were already referring to Fumiko as the main Wife, but now all of it has changed. That''s why Kurokami got a bit anxious and nervous that things would be awkward between them because she had originally thought that it was going to be hard for her to be epted and that she had to do something to be worthy of being Yuki''s side. Fumiko had already done it, she was the one who governed her ownnd, and that was something that she could only dream of. But what she doesn''t know is that she is already caught by Yuki who merely sighed after seeing such an expression.


    "It seems that she was really concerned about that�� But my little Wife, there''s no need to worry so much. Because in fact, I''m the one who''s not worthy of you. A bloodthirsty devil like me can''t��" Yuki said in self-mockery as she silently started the Jet and began to check the System if all of them were good. But her mind was in a different ce already.


    There was simply no need for her to prove herself that she was worthy of being by her side because she had already done it in so many ways. Just like the moment when she stood beside Yuki''s side at all times when she got unconscious because her Soul Realm was injured, even going as far as endangering her Life just to save Yuki, and that was just a few of them, there were simply too many to count. But her? What did she do to support Kurokami?


    She can just count all of it with one hand because there were just too few. And the best out of all of them was when she saved her both times when she got kidnapped and that was it. Almost all of them were just her saving them out of danger, but she knows that she got in that danger because of her, and that was simply heartbreaking for her.


    "Hey, why did you suddenly go quiet?" Amane who was still pretty salty about being called a servant, stopped her rattling and found that something was wrong, so she tactfully stopped and asked in a serious tone as she looked at Yuki.


    "Hey�� Did you ever feel like that wasn''t worthy of someone?" Instead of answering her question, Yuki casually asked which made Amane to be taken aback. She wasn''t expecting her to say something like that, because it was simply absurd, with Yuki''s strength, intelligence, and with the help of the System, it was simply impossible for her to be not worthy of someone, but this is when she realized that it was just the aspect of those things. She didn''t apply it to the aspect of love, because none of those would really help her to get the love that she wants.


    "If you really ask me, then I''ll be brutally honest with you, and even if I''m also inexperienced in this matter, there are still some things that I can say to you as a friend. If we''re really looking at it, you''re not really worthy, and I''m sure you already know the reasons for that. BUT! I''m not saying that you can''t change anymore, just try to change. It doesn''t matter how long it takes, all that matters is that you changed, but just don''t try to be toote to change, or else everything will crumble away like dust. This is also the reason why I asked you earlier, was it really worth it diving into hell again despite knowing what''sing for you?" Amane puts all the bullshit out of the way and is straightforward about it when she says all of that.


    "Yeah�� you''re right. I understand what you are trying to say, I''m indeed blind. Because I''m only seeing one thing at once, I don''t look at what my actions would do in many ways. I was simply too focused on Aika that I forgot what they would think after knowing that I murdered countless lives." Yuki chuckled to herself as she closed her eyes for a few seconds, she then opened her eyes and was focused even more.


    "How much should I pay my servant for her good deed of helping her Master in her tough time?" Yuki got back to her yful tone as she began to start another fight with Amane, but instead of saying something back in an irritated voice, Amane just shook her head and epted what Yuki offered.


    "If you really want to pay me then fucking revive me now, I can''t wait to truly touch my daughter with my real body, not my Spiritual Body," Amane said in response, which got augh from Yuki.


    "Look at you... we''ve only known each other for a few hours, and yet you are already showing your true colors to me. I didn''t expect that the Fairy Saintess that all people look up to can actually curse like that. You really opened my eyes Amane."


    "Heh, so what can you do about it? This is the real me and you can''t do anything about it. Hmph!" Amane acted sassy as she even crossed her legs casually on the Jet, but she only knew that it was such a bad choice because, at that moment, she still hadn''t put on the seatbelt that was meant for her to put on. And when Yuki heard her words, she chuckled in response as she finally lowered the ss top of the Jet before activating the Engines of the Jet, this was also the time when the ground started to lift up and it didn''t take long for them to arrive beside her garden.


    "I hope you have a good stomach because this thing will fly incredibly fast~" Yuki gave her a warning, but it was already toote as Yuki had already flown into the air, and even though they were just elerating, they were already cracking the speed barrier. But it was still getting faster and faster from this point and feeling it, Yuki had a simple smile on her face since everything was working fine, there was nothing to change about the designs at all. Though the same thing couldn''t be said about the person behind her, because unlike Yuki who isn''t feeling anything at all because of special Magic Circles, Amane was feeling the full st of force from the speed which caused her to be stuck on her seat because of it.


    "YOU FUCKING BITCH!!"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 518 Reviving Amane Part 1

    ?


    After a few minutes of flying into deep space, they finally arrived in the Human Kingdom, and just as expected, everything was in ruins. All of thes that they could see were now ttened to the ground and everything that was around them was basically lifeless, there were no living beings that could be sensed in the millions of miles in their vicinity. Amane who just got out of the Jet to get some fresh air had a solemn look on her face, she''s a Saintess after all. She fights for justice, for the hope of all people, not just for her own race, so seeing so many people who died for her sake was like a stone in her heart that is weighing her down. Amane even had the urge to puke because the scent of blood in the area was filling her nose and it was simply unbearable even for her who had been in many battles before, but the scale of this bloodbath was just imaginable.


    "Don''t feel burdened by this, I know that it''s cruel for me to do this. But all of this was for the sake of the happiness of my Family, my daughter. Remember this, I''m the one who caused this mess, not you. So don''t feel bad about it. Maybe the thing that you can do for the people who have died is to pray for them, though that would seem hypocritical since I killed them for your sake. It''s your choice, just don''t regret whatever you do." Yuki said in a deep voice after seeing Amane''s expression. The look on her face was full of guilt and sadness towards the people who were sacrificed just for her.


    "Yeah�� I know, I''m trying to ignore this fact, but no matter what I do�� I can''t do it. I can''t even believe how nonchnt and indifferent you are even after doing something like this because if it was any other person, even the Demons of the Celestial Star Heaven which are the cruelest people are going to feel something if they killed so many people at once��" Amane said in a sad voice as she gazed at the sky with a lot of thoughts running in her head.


    "Well, that is clearly why I told you�� You don''t know me. Maybe it''s because of the Skill that I got or the experience that I had that made me like this, but at the end of the day, I don''t really care. The only thing that I care about is my future and the future of those who supported me." Yuki said casually as she then began to bring out all of the Stones that she had gathered and because there were simply too many, she had to do the reviving process in the Space instead of doing it on thend.


    "Come now, we will start the process. But before I start, I''ll make you a choice now. Be conscious and feel the pain fully or be unconscious so that you won''t feel anything." Yuki simply asked while setting all the things that needed to be such as a bed for Amane to lie in and a few tools. She had also begun to put a barrier around them that would make it hard for them to be detected. To further improve the security, she had also left a few of her Ice Monsters around so that no one would trulye for her, though once she starts, she already knows that she only has a limited amount of time before some experts from the Human Racee to her.


    "I�� I would like to stay awake if it''s possible." Amane answered with a resolution on her face that just made Yuki sign in response, but she still did what she wanted and let her be awake. She already warned her that it was going to be extremely painful, but Amane paid no attention to it because she wanted to feel the pain on behalf of those people who died for her. That is just the kind of person she was.


    "Fine, but don''t say I didn''t warn you okay, and don''t you dare me me if it bes too much for you. And let me tell you this, whatever you do, don''t try to resist, or else it will be harder to heal your Soul." Yuki just let her be and warned her about the process that she chose.


    "Alright, I''ll do my best," Amane said in response as she now listened to all of Yuki''s orders and did all of them withoutining. She just followed Yuki''s orders for now which was for her toy down on the bed that Yuki made with Ice and wait for the following orders.


    "Justy there for now, I need to take some pills first. It will help with this operation." Yuki ordered as she turned around and began to look at the materials that she had brought out for the Pills that she was going to make, though she was just going to make two since it was more than enough already. The first Pill is something that would freeze her Soul Realm and Veins for a short duration or she''s at least hoping that it can freeze it for half an hour at most because if the Soul Realm were active and alive, it could cause problems since her real target is the Soul inside of it.


    The second Pill is just a simple rejuvenating Pill that will heal her entire body, this is crucial so that once her Soul is healed, she can have her Physical Body back without too manyplications.


    "She already has the materials that she needs, but there was one problem. She doesn''t have a Furnace to cook them in. If she could control Fire then it would be easier since she would not need a Furnace anymore, she could just directly refine it in the air without losing any purity of the materials. And she can''t even use any outside me, like the mes of her weapon Spirit because it was too risky. So in that regard, she first made a Furnace with her Ice and used her Blood to strengthen it, and it was sessful, it was just she didn''t know if it would work. And because the Pills that she wants to make are something that hasn''t even invented because it was her own recipe, she had to make sure that it would work and she already calcted all of it, but she justcks the high heat.


    "Fuck�� if only I have a Fire Element I can do this quickly- Wait, can I make a Neutron Star and make that work? That thing is insanely hot since it''s already about 2 million Fahrenheit in heat, so I think I can actually make it work. There are a lot of Stars nearby anyway, I can just turn them easily into one. Causing a Supernova is fairly easy anyway." Yuki smiled as she eyed one of the Stars nearby. She then made one Ice Needle before shooting it straight to the Core, but instead of freezing it, she let it berserk so that it could explode but at a controlled rate so that it wouldn''t kill her of course. A few minutes just passed and it was already done, the once dying Star had now turned into a powerful neutron Star.


    "Come out here my Spirit, I need you to do something for me. Make that thing as small as a gem and put it under this furnace." Yukimanded and without wasting time, the Fairy''s Wrath Spirit came out and did as asked and made the Star smaller, with her powers it was simply too easy for her. And because the Ice was reinforced with Blood it wouldn''t melt that easily, the Ice that she used was the same Ice that she used for her Gauntlet which was 10 even more powerful than the Ice that her "Eternal Freezing Void Bow" because it didn''t have that corroding effect, instead it was so cold that it already freezes space itself. But it was controlled because of her Blood Maniption.


    "Alright, time to make all of it!" Yuki grinned as she wasted no more time and made the two Pills fast, though because she was rushing she only made about a 90% Efficiency Pills, but it was enough for her to get started.


    A.N The making of the Pills seems rushed, but I didn''t want to make it any longer because just like in the story. Amane only has about half an hour to live. But in the future, Yuki making pills will be more interesting.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 519 Reviving Amane Part 2

    ?


    "Eat this Pill first, this will freeze your Soul Realm for a few hours, I need your Soul Realm to be frozen so that it won''t identally absorb the Essence that I will feed to your Soul. And trust me, you don''t want that to happen because it would only hasten your death. Also, you don''t have to worry, I have already done this once, and it was a sessful one, though at that time I forcefully upgraded Kurokami''s Soul Realm. And that process was harder than what I''m about to do now." Yuki eased her a bit as she cast Ice all over her right arm and looked at Amane''s eyes.


    "Are you ready?" Yuki asked one more time, since Amane had already consumed the Pill it already has taken effect and froze her Soul Realm and veins altogether making her unable to use any of her Qi. It was a suffocating feeling, but she kept it in and just nodded her head with a pale face.


    "Alright�� then let''s start." Without wasting any more time, Yuki plunged her hand into Amane''s body and began to look for the Soul Realm, but she frowned after three minutes of trying to find it because she still couldn''t locate exactly where it was, which was abnormal. The longest that she had to look for a Soul Realm of an enemy only took her less than two minutes and it was already pretty long, though the reason for that is that the Soul Realm was hidden properly, it was hidden on the deepest part of the organs of the body of that person. And because there were a lot of organs, it took her a long time to pull it out.


    But Amane''s case was different because she had already looked in every inch of her body but she still couldn''t find it and she was only wasting her time trying to find it. But that wasn''t even all. She''s also slowly killing Amane because her body is slowly bleeding, and if she loses too much blood it can kill her pretty easily, especially with her current weakened state.


    "Where the hell did you hide your Soul Realm?" Yuki asked while still keeping her arm inside of Amane''s body as thousands of Ice Threads were still searching inside of her body. She still didn''t stop from trying to find it even if she was talking to her since there was still that small chance that she might have missed it while trying to find it.


    "I�� I hid it inside of my brain. I think the reason why you can''t see it is because of the Skill that I used to hide it, but I can''t cancel that Skill because it''s my Passive Skill that I got from my System, and the only way that you can ess my Soul Realm is if you crack that Passive. Though it''s going to be hard and I don''t think I need to exin why��" Amane answered with a pale face. She can feel her vitality quickly fading away as time passes, and she''s not going to lie that she got nervous when Yuki had a hard time trying to locate her Soul Realm, though she''s not going to me her because it was her fault since she didn''t want her beforehand.


    "Fuck, you should have told me sooner." Yuki cursed as she began to focus all her Ice Threads in one position of the body which was her head, at first she felt no resistance when she touched her brain, but when she began to slowly surround the brain with her Threads, she felt a great force that attacked her consciousness making her vomit a handful of blood. But she ignored it and destroyed the protective barrier forcefully which was something Amane felt.


    "You destroyed it, now get my Soul Realm before the barrier regenerates!" Amane roared as she opened her Soul Realm and let it be free, Yuki then took this opportunity and grabbed her Soul Realm before pulling it out. Atst, she finally was able to get it and now that she was looking at it with her bare eyes, she saw a very powerful Soul Realm, probably the strongest one that she had ever seen in her whole life. But she doesn''t know what kind of Rank it was, but she doesn''t have any time to admire it. She quickly got to work as she made a little dagger in her finger and sliced her Soul Realm open up.  And as she did it, she quickly found a big difference. Once she sliced it open, she felt a huge amount of Qi crushing down on her body which actually destroyed more than half of her organs and bones inside her body.


    "It seems that the residue Qi that hadn''t been frozen had escaped and assaulted me��" Yuki muttered as blood kept dripping out of her mouth, but she still didn''t pay any attention to it as she was solely focused on Amane''s Soul Realm. Once she gets out of focus, things could go wrong so quickly that she wouldn''t be able to have any time to fix it. Luckily, the Spirit was still there and it wiped the Blood and sweat that was on her master''s face with a tiny cloth in her hands, and seeing this, Yuki gave it a smile before starting the true process.


    "Can you release a wisp of your Soul?" Yuki asked in a deep voice as she finally finished cutting into the Soul Realm and from there, she could see a faint silhouette of a Soul inside. But from this point on, she can''t take it out because it would actually kill Amane since it''s connected in every way to the Soul Realm.


    "I�� I can try." Amane couldn''t even form words correctly now as the pain was simply too much for her, in her whole life this was the most painful thing she had felt, there was nothing that couldpare to this kind of thing. Amane even felt like dying was better than feeling this kind of pain. But for the sake of her daughter and Yuki who has worked and sacrificed so much, she''s not going to give up and fight till the end.


    A few minutes had passed since Yuki had asked for Amane to release a wisp of her Soul and before she could reprimand her to not waste any time, she had finally done it and managed to release her Soul. But instead of just being a wisp of her Soul, her entire Soul was out which shocked Yuki because that meant that Amane''s body was just an empty shell since nothing was inside of it.


    "Good, now focus all your powers and devour all of this. In five seconds I will destroy all of it, so be ready to absorb all of it. Don''t waste even one fragment." Yuki exined as she closed her eyes. The mist slowly became visible in their area, and it didn''t take long before numerous Ice Needles were made in Space. And in one order, all of them pierced the fragments that were floating in Space, Amane then focused her entire powers to absorb all of it. A vortex was made when she was trying to absorb all of the powers that were inside of the fragments and the magnitude of Qi around them was enough to kill Yuki in one swoop, and this fact made Yuki sigh. She was already aware of the gap that she hadpared to Amane, but when she looked at it with her own eyes, she couldn''t say anything.


    Of course, their gaps are too big, in fact, it wasn''t evenparable. It doesn''t mean that if Yuki had a System she would be invincible, she would just be stronger than most of her peers. But the sight of Amane absorbing all of the energy around them was a spectacr sight, she could actually see the Soul of Amane slowly beginning to heal as time went by which put a smile on her face since she had seeded in the n. But it wasn''t till something went out of n and that moment was right now, that Amane''s Soul Realm began to show signs of breaking free from being frozen.


    "What the fuck!? How can it be so fast, it hasn''t even been half an hour since she consumed that Pill yet it''s already showing signs of losing its power!" Yuki emitted a cold aura as she stared at the Soul Realm who was slowlying back alive.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 520 Reviving Amane Part 3

    ?


    "Are you fucking kidding me!? Why has it already started to show some life now? Fucking hell! It looks like there were some miscalctions in the Pill that I made." Yuki gritted her teeth in anger as she looked at the rapidly melting Soul Realm in her hands. Left with no choice, she risked it all and froze the Soul Realm with her own Ice. But at that moment, the defensive Skill that Amane had in her Soul Realm had already activated and attacked Yuki, almost destroying her Soul, it didn''t attack her consciousness anymore, it went directly for her Soul which almost killed her in an instant. If not for her fast reaction she would have already died as she stopped trying to freeze Amane''s Soul Realm which also stopped the assault on her Soul.


    "Huff��" Yuki inhaled deeply as she struggled with the pain, but even though she was feeling extreme pain she didn''t yell out like any other person would have already done. Yuki just kept it inside, not letting the pain get the best of her. But the pain wasn''t even her greatest problem, the real problem was in front of her, how would she be able to stop the Soul Real, from devouring all of the Essence Fragments all around them? If it weren''t for the greedy aspect of the Soul Realm where it would want to devour all Mana/Qi that it sees, it would be fine, she wouldn''t even need to create the Pill since she could just direct all of the Fragments to Amane''s Soul.


    She doesn''t even have any idea why it was like that, the reason that she got to know it is because of Kurokami. She found that only 3/5 of the Soul Realm that she exploded inside were used, the other two weren''t absorbed by Kurokami because her Soul Realm devoured it instead. She had actually known this already, but there was a mysterious part of the Soul Realm that she couldn''t decipher, and she''d already been trying for a few weeks after she upgraded Kurokami but no matter how she tried, she couldn''t seem to figure it out. There were also no records of it anywhere even after reading hundreds of books about Soul Realm, not a single thing has been mentioned about that single mysterious part.


    "What the fuck should I do now?" Yuki''s brain begins to run quickly as she begins to think of other ways she can resolve this problem without too much trouble, making another Pill is out of the question since she would have to let go of Amane''s Soul Realm which would instantlye back to its hiding ce making it harder than it already is. If only she could speed up the process of Amane taking all the Fragments all together then she would be able to avoid a lot of disasters.


    "But that''s impossible, I can''t hasten this. If only- wait, can I let her devour anything that has life? I''m sure it can since that''s what the Soul needs, Life Essence, and what else is the best source other than the Gxy itself? It has Billions ofs and Stars in it which should be enough for her." Yuki ignored the blood that was seeping out of her mouth as she made another Transcending Ice Gauntlet with her other arm and pierced the Space around her before pulling something out.


    "Fuck, if this doesn''t work, then I don''t have any more ideas." Yuki gritted her teeth as she threw the Gxy Core that she had just gotten towards Amane''s Soul and at this point, she was risking a lot of things, once she grabbed the Core she already knew what wasing for her. The Space around her already starts showing signs of breaking, but that isn''t even the main concern. The real problem was the people that would show up. She knew that the Ice Beast that she had left would only survive for a few minutes since she had already expected the Human Race to send the real powerhouses since it was a matter of their Gxy that was under them, and the destruction of one was simply unimaginable.


    "Well fuck it, I''ll just try and minimize the damage. If they really try to pursue this matter then I will have no choice but to bury them." Yuki said with a serious face, she doesn''t want to kill anyone at this moment because she is extremely weak right now, plus the revival process of Amane could go south really quickly if she tries to fight all of them. Because she can already guess that there are going to be more than a few dozen powerhouses that will hunt her down, especially now that the barrier that she had set up is already destroyed because of all the power that was around them.


    "Ahhh, I need to get out of this area now. Amane, I know that you can''t hear me right now, but you better survive or else I will kill your reincarnation if you ever have one." Yuki warned as she carried Amane''s Physical body out of the area and found herself in a rtively calm area where the Space wasn''t being destroyed. She wasn''t worried that something would go bad after she fed the Gxy Core, in fact, she felt that the process got even faster because of that. She estimated that it was going to take at least one hour for the process to be finished and it was enough already, she was confident that she''d be able to stop those people who were approaching fast.


    Fortunately, the wounds in her body started to show signs of healing even though it was slow. Though the same thing can''t be said about her Soul, because of what happened she was injured in her Soul, and it was even worse than before. Luckily it didn''t seem to affect her this time around, she only felt her body was weaker than normal but other than that, everything was normal. She can still use her Profound Qi like normal, it wasn''t affected at all. But her physical body is very weak right now and because she can''t walk away from Amane''s body it was another drag to her.


    While Yuki was trying to find some ways to block the Humans who wereing for her, a group of people that was reaching a hundred was speeding through Space as they flew by.


    "I wonder�� who could have done this? It was just a few minutes ago that we got the news from the Young King that we have already lost more than 10% of our poption, now it seems like the people who attacked us are not stopping even after killing our people. They are destroying ournds. Whoever did this, they are definitely strong people." A man said to his group as he looked at his surroundings trying to find if he could find any survivors around, but to no avail. There were no human lives around their vicinity at all.


    "It''s useless to try and see if there are survivors, it''s clear that everyone has died." A woman sighed as she reprimanded the man who was still trying to look for survivors.


    "It doesn''t matter who is the person who did this�� I will rip them to shreds for doing this to our Human Race! I will teach them a lesson why they should never mess with our Race!" A man roared as he showed a bloodthirsty aura all around him. The hold on his Spear tightened as it was clear to everyone that he couldn''t wait to kill the person who ever did this to their Race.


    "Yeah, he''s right. It doesn''t matter who they are, we need to take our revenge for messing with us. Plus we lost some face after being attacked like this." Another woman sighed as she agreed with the man''s cruel words.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 521 Recovering Part 4

    ?


    "All of you�� shut the hell up. Do you even realize what kind of situation we are in right now? Of course not, all of you are only thinking about your own pride and reputation. You must be thinking right now that if you can defeat the person who did this, you''ll get even more reputation and even a greater chance of inheriting your Family Power, right? Such simple-minded idiots, you should learn from your Ancestors. It''s a shame that no one followed in their footsteps." An old man scolded the young and hot-blooded humans who shivered in fear after hearing how the old man scolded them for their actions. Beside the old man, another elderly person couldn''t help but agree with his words as he also scolded them.


    "Haiss.. Why is the younger generation so stupid? If all of you really want to charge there without a care about the world, then be our guest. We will not stop you, just don''t me us if you get badly injured or even fall here. We will not take the me for your stupidity of charging through the enemy blindly." He said coldly as he shook his head in disappointment after seeing how the young people acted in this serious matter. If it wasn''t for the ancestors of them being his friends, he wouldn''t let them join this expedition just to get some experience. It was fine if they were acting like a true genius, but they were clearly not acting like one, they were still immature which is something he hates the most.


    "Uhhh�� we''re sorry Elders, we promise to not do it again. We will never act rashly again." A woman who seemed the leader of the young generation spoke up with a slight red face as she apologized on everyone''s behalf. She knows that offending all of these old men would only make it worse for their situation, even their own Ancestors are rendered useless in front of these true Monsters. Whether it was reputation, fame, or power, all of them pale inparison to these people. That is why they can''t just afford to offend them, they have to swallow their anger and pride for now. But the same thing couldn''t be said to all of them, especially to the man who said that she was going to shred Yuki to pieces.


    "What!? Are you kidding me, Elders? Why do I have to stand down because of your words? I''m already a Spirit Lord, why do I have to be scared of those things when I can kill them very easily? Elders, it may be rude for me to say this, but aren''t you guys just scared?" The man scoffed as he even raised his voice towards the old people which shocked all of the younger generation, he was probably the only one who had the guts to speak so informally against the Elders. As for whether he got the right to speak like this to them, he definitely doesn''t have any qualifications. Even if he was a one-in-a-million genius and was born in a Noble family, it simply wasn''t enough.


    "Boy�� aren''t you being too arrogant right now? Talking in such a way to us, who gave you the right to do so?" The old man asked with a raised voice as he leaked a little bit of his true powers, making everyone pale, especially the man who had just spoken arrogantly in front of him. His whole body was shivering out of fear as if he just met death face to face.


    "Heh, such a weakling. After facing death, you have already given up. You may be strong, but you are too weak-minded. You say that you can kill the person who did this, then let me ask you this�� Are you capable of breaking a whole Gxy apart with your full strength like what this person is doing?" The old man asked in a cold tone as he looked at the once prideful and arrogant man who was now quivering in fear, but when he heard the words of the Elder, he stopped shaking and he was struck with realization. But it wasn''t just him, it was everyone. They were struck with the hard reality.


    Even if they were geniuses and had the strength of a Sect Leader or even some of the current King/Queens of a Race, they are nowhere near strong enough to break apart a whole Gxy like what Yuki is currently doing. They would need to be at least Overlord to be able to do something like that and that kind of power is already the power of the Elders here, the power of their Ancestors, and it was already obvious that they were nowhere near strong enough.


    "Such stupid little kids, why don''t you do the world a favor and only speak when it actually makes sense and it is something that you can do? Don''t always boast about something that you are proud of. Make sure first that you can back what you can boast." The old man sighed coldly while looking at all of them like they were trash and just as he was about to say some more words, he felt that something was wrong and struck the space behind him with his hands.


    "Who are you?" He asked coldly, as he asked the person behind him. But he felt that something was wrong when he hit the body of the man who sneakily approached him. It was still moving even after getting his chest pierced, he was shocked at this as he didn''t expect that the person would be able to survive after being struck in the chest. That is why he asked who he was because he was definitely someone who was very powerful.


    "Don''t be too tense Elders, I''m merely here to deliver a message from my Master." The Ice Beast showed himself as he easily removed himself from Elder Yu''s attack and spoke in a cold and indifferent voice.


    "Master? You work for the person who is destroying our Kingdom?" The other old man asked as he raised his guard up, he then released his aura and was shocked when he saw that all of them were already surrounded by the same Ice Beast that the Elder Yu had attacked. No one was able to detect all of theming up to them, not even he or the Elder Yu had managed to detect the Ice Beast who was currently surrounding them which could only mean one thing. Either they were stronger than them so that they could escape his detection or they had great Skills in hiding.


    "That is something that Elder Bai should be concerned about, the more important thing is for you guys to listen to my Master''s words. My master wants all of you to leave this ce. If you guys are willing to leave, she is willing to give you somepensation. But if you refuse to leave, then we are afraid that we will have to take action on you guys." The Ice Beast ryed the words of Yuki and warned them with his cold and indifferent voice which made them ufortable. All of them unconditionally trust the Beast''s words because they have already seen and experienced hand-in-hand the powers of these Ice Beasts, and they know how powerful they are. If they really want to, they are not even confident in leaving in one piece.


    "What? Are you trying to say that we should let you guys destroy our Kingdom even more than it already is? If that is what you are trying to say, then we will have to refuse. Does your Master think that we Humans are that easy to push around? If so, then tell your Master this, we will hunt and kill her if she tries to attack our Kingdom once more, ry our words to your Master and we will wait for a response." Elderly Bai sneered coldly as every word of the Ice Beast made him angry because it was clear to him that whoever the Master of this Beast was, they were clearly looking down at the Humans.


    "Fufufu�� no need to order my puppets, I''m already here. Though I gotta say, your words are quite interesting. I''m already giving you a clear chance to live yet you still refuse to take it. Now if that is not stupid I don''t know what it is. This is exactly the reason why I look down on your Race, because just like what you said with these little kids, all you Humans are quite stupid." A woman''s voice suddenly emerged which alerted everyone.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 522 Reviving Amane (Manipulation) Part 5

    ?


    "So you are the one who is making a mess of the Human Kingdom, can you let this old man know who you are Lady? In all of my life, you are the first person that I have seen from the Beast Race who is capable of doing something to this degree. Not even your greatest has the power to break apart a whole Gxy, because they are only at the level of a Divine Level beast and can have the power of destroying a Gxy, but never in my life have I heard a Beast have achieved that rank. So can you tell me who you are Lady and what is your purpose in destroying our Kingdom?" Elder Yu asked coldly while looking at Yuki with squinted eyes, he was trying hard to examine her, to read Yuki, but no matter how hard he tried he couldn''t. She was just nk, simply unreadable.


    He can''t even distinguish what Rank was Yuki in currently which makes him feel ufortable, he is a smart person, and if he knows that she is far stronger than him, he will revert to a much calmer manner, he will not try to do anything stupid such as offending the person in front of her. That is why, he decided to y it safe for now and tried to get some information out of Yuki first because there was a chance that he would get some clues about her. Elder Bai was the same, he didn''t act arrogant or haughty, and he treated Yuki with some level of respect.


    "You don''t need to concern yourself with who I am. You are not in a position where you can ask me who I am, you are simply not worthy. Anyways, as for the other question. I can answer that, I need some sacrifices because of some things, and I think I don''t need to say anything more, right?" Yuki answered coldly while looking behind her where Amane was still currently trying to absorb all of the Fragments as well as the Gxy Core. That helped a lot because it boosted things by at least 50% because of it alone. Though she estimated that it would still need at least a full day for the process to beplete, there is also the phase where she needs to heal Amane''s physical body.


    "Aren''t you being too arrogant right now? Did you really think that you can use human sacrifices for your own gain? Then, I''m sorry to tell you this, but you are wrong Lady. We Humans are not something you can just use as livestock." Elder Bai responded coldly, he didn''t like it one bit when the woman in front of him was talking as if they were just some food or tools for her to use. He felt like he was being looked down on, but much worse because she didn''t even look at them as living beings, she merely thought of them as Humans as sacrifices or food.


    "Fufufu�� that is really funny you know? You Humans are really the most hypocritical beings in this vast world. Now that the situation has been reversed, you are talking as if what I''m doing is a bad thing right now, but aren''t you just doing the same? You Humans use us as livestock for you to eat, to survive because you need to eat to survive of course, especially if you are still not an Immortal. You need food and water to survive, so tell me honestly, what is wrong with what I''m doing? I''m just doing what you have been doing for years, I''m using your lives as food for myself, Is there something wrong about that?" At this moment, or maybe it was a long time ago already, Yuki has already let go that she was Human before andpletely embraced that she was now a Beast.


    Their lookspletely darkened as they couldn''t say anything back because Yuki''s every word struck them deep inside of their hearts because it was simply the truth. Humans use Beasts as livestock to survive since they need to eat. But they wouldn''t simply back down because of such words, their pride as Humans simply wouldn''t let them, but before they could even say anything, Yuki was already ahead of them.


    "But of course, who am I to tell you this? Since we''re also doing the same, we also eat our fellow Beast, we resolve to cannibalism in order to survive, so it''s also hypocritical of me to say it right? That is what you were just thinking, though I gotta say, you are still too narrow-minded. We are entirely the same after all because�� at least we gave our prayers to those we kill for food and if we deem that it is not needed to eat meat, then we will just eat fruits and vegetables. Though really, it''s up to you, since of course all of us have different views on the ways of the world, but can you do this world a favor and not be mad when we Beast do the same to you?" Yuki answered casually and even in a mocking tone while looking down at all of them with her cold eyes and even though they couldn''t see anything on her face, they felt shivers after knowing that she was staring at all of them coldly.


    "Enough of this non-essential talk. Let''s go back to our original conversation. Leave this ce now and I will spare all of your lives, or else you will meet death if you stay any longer. I''m a very impatient person, so choose wisely. If you leave right now, I might even give you some gifts as well." Yuki spoke up after a while. If they were to leave right now it would make a lot of things easier for her since she could cause some ruckus inside of the Human Kingdom that could eventually lead to their foundation getting weaker which would make things a lot easier for her to control them. To make it easier for her to control them, she let out a little bit of her Bloodlust and directed it at them.


    "Then if we leave right now, will you promise us to not ughter our Race anymore?" Elder Bai doesn''t have any choice but topromise on what Yuki wants because he also wants the best for the Human Race, and that is why he wants to strike a deal with Yuki to not kill anyone anymore.


    "ughter? I think you are misunderstanding something here, Elder Bai, I didn''t kill anyone in your Race, I merely said all of those to correct your views because it was wrong. As for the thing behind me. Yes, it was me who caused this Gxy to be destroyed, but I destroyed it only because there were no lifeforms on there anymore. Did you think that I was the Master of those beasts who killed your Race?" Yuki asked in a curious tone as she waited for them to answer, she sounded as if she was confused about their questioning.


    "Don''t lie to us! You said that you were not the Master of those Ice Beasts, but that Ice Beast around you is clearly one of them!!" Elder Yu yelled after hearing what Yuki just said, he didn''t believe her words one bit.


    "Haiss�� why do you Humans don''t listen when someone says something? Just like I said, there has been a misunderstanding about this. I already said it once, but I''m going to say it again, I''m not the one who killed the Humans on that Gxy, I merely destroyed it after finding that there are no lifeforms in it. Also, my Ice Beast is not the same as those Ice Beasts that killed your Race. This is what killed your Race." Yuki sighed as she brought one of her Ice Beasts but it was chained up to make it more believable, it was even acting like a mindless savage Beast who wanted to kill anyone in sight.


    "This thing is just so ferocious, I really wonder though, who in their right mind would create them?" Yuki muttered to herself in disgust as she even looked at the Ice Beast as if they were trash and this is something that they felt, it seemed to them that she resented these Beasts and was disgusted at them.


    "Is what the Lady saying is true? You are not the one behind the killing of our Race?" Both Elders still have their doubts and they still can''t help but ask one more time just to make sure that what Yuki is saying is real.


    "Yes, why would I make these things just to kill you guys? I''m not so bloodthirsty you know? Plus, I don''t even have an Ice Element, I control Fire and Space." Yuki answered coldly. She even let out a wisp of blue fire which only made it more believable and when they heard her cold voice, they somehow felt bad because they pinned an innocent person for the death of their Race. But they find something weird about her words and they couldn''t help but ask one more time to confirm their suspicions.


    "Did you just say make? These Beasts are not one of your Race?" Elder Bai asked with a pale face, Elder Yu had the same reaction and just waited for the worst oue, they already found that something was weird about the Ice Beast that attacked them, and now it only confirmed it even more.


    Yuki smiled behind her mask as she sighed and gave an answer to their question.


    "Oh, you don''t know? These things are not from our Race because they were hand-made, someone deliberately made them and attacked you guys. As for who it was, I don''t know. But it seems like they were trying to cause some conflicts between us, the Beast and Humans." Yuki acted as if she was surprised and said those words that made the two Elders pale even further.


    "What the�� Who would do this?" Elder Yu and Elder Bai were shocked to the core after learning the truth and they trusted Yuki''s words because there was simply no other way to exin it. They also know that her Ice Beast was different from the ones who attacked her, and even her reasoning for causing conflicts between them was a good point.


    "You do know that you guys have a lot of enemies right?" Yuki answered lightly.


    "Yeah, the Lady is right�� We''re sorry, we are in the wrong this time. We apologize if we offended the Lady, I hope she doesn''t take it to heart and forgive us this time." Elder Yu can only apologize to Yuki after knowing the truth about the attack.


    "Oh don''t worry, the two of you seem reasonable enough. I won''t make it hard for you. Also, I willpensate for this Gxy that I have destroyed with some information and advice that might be useful for you." Yuki just smiled and didn''t find their actions offensive at all. She was even willing to give them some advice and information that would help them a lot, especially in their current desperate time of need.


    "Like I said, you guys have a lot of enemies, so you better have your guard up. Also, you better be ready for the next wave of attack from the enemy. I can already tell that they are not going to stop with just this, I''m sure you also understand this right? So be ready at all times so that you can at least lessen that damage. Andstly�� the other Race might take this as a chance to attack you while you are at your weakest, so you can expect some Race will attack you in a few years." Yuki exined to them her thoughts which enlightened their minds because her words were nothing but reasonable because all of them were simply reasonable. They knew that it was reasonable because it was the truth, they had a lot of enemies who would wish for their downfall.


    "How can we repay the Lady for her kind words? You have enlightened us, please tell us if you need something from us, we would be d to help you." Both Elders look at each other before thanking Yuki from the bottom of their hearts.


    "There''s no need to repay me, though you can do something for me. Leave the Beast Race of your trouble, the Beast Race doesn''t want any trouble right now. So don''t drag them down with your troubles." Yuki said what she wanted from them, which is something very easy to do and the two Elders didn''t hesitate and promised that they would never drag the Beast Race to this mess.


    "Oh yes, I did say that I wouldpensate you for the Gxy Core that I have destroyed. You can take this aspensation for what I did~" Yuki smiled as she handed them a blue book which confused the Elders, but when they opened it they were utterly shocked.


    "This��"

 Chapter 523 Reviving Amane (Manipulation) Part 6

    ?


    The two werepletely shocked after seeing what Yuki had given to them, It was a Skill Book, but if it was just an ordinary Skill Book, it wouldn''t be enough to shock them, but the Skill inside of it was simply too heaven-defying. Because it contained one of Yuki''s Origin Skills, it was the Heavenly Snowke!


    However, it wasn''t really the same Skill because she had changed it so that it would look more real, after all. Who would believe that a single use of this Skill could absolutely freeze and lock down their enemy as long as they set up the Snowke properly, it was simply just too unbelievable, so Yuki made it weaker by a few levels. She made the radius, power, and effects it has by half, though even if it was weakened at that level, it was still considerably powerful. It would create wars just to get the Skill Book that she had given to them and since the requirements of using it aren''t that hard, they would just need to get at least a hundred Cultivators to activate it.


    "Of course, it''s nothing much anyway. Plus, I can even give this thing to you to study." Yuki said as she kicked the Ice Beast that was chained towards the Elder''s side and when it got close enough, they could feel the coldness that made them shiver, the bloodlust that it was released was simply abnormal. It was as if it lost all its rationality and the only thing that it could think of was to kill everything in its path. It even wanted to w and bite them apart, but because of the chain that was binding it, it wasn''t able to do any of those, it just stood there with pure bloodlust in its eyes.


    "This�� if that is the case then we will be shameless and ept the Lady''s gift. Thanks to the Lady, we can be more prepared if those Ice Beasts really attacked again just like what you said, we cannot thank you enough for giving the Human Race a chance toe back. So thank you, Lady." Elder Yu and Bai thanked Yuki with all their heart as they felt nothing but gratitude from her, even though they offended her and mistook her for someone, she didn''t take offense and was even willing to help them with their problems. But if they were just more clear-headed, they would be able to sense that something was wrong, but it was already toote since the two already believed Yuki.


    "Oh, it''s fine, now if you don''t mind. I''ll be going on my way now, it will probably take me one more day. I do hope that you will let me stay here for one more day though and it would be better if no one woulde to interrupt me. Can I make such a request to the Elders?" Yuki asked as she looked at all of them but because of the mask that was hiding her face, they wouldn''t be able to see the cold and wicked face that she had. It was already clear that they would easily agree to her request since it was nothing bad and hard to do anyway, and with all of the things that she had already done for them, it was already clear.


    "Yes! Don''t worry my Lady, you can stay in our Human Kingdom as long as you want, if you want we can even tour you around. No matter where it is in the Human Kingdom, we would be d to take you anywhere." Elder Bai said with a smile as he easily requested Yuki''s request without thinking too much about it, even Elder Yu gave her his words.


    "Fufufu�� thank you, Elders. Then I will take my leave now. I wish you good luck for the future of your Race." Yuki said as she let the Fairy''s Wrath Spirit open up a Portal for her with its Space Maniption and left the ce and once she was finally gone, all the people who were so tense that they couldn''t breathe properly could finally sigh in relief. Especially the young talents who were too nervous and tense to say anything. That is why they just kept quiet because the aura that Yuki was releasing was suppressing them, making their whole body weak.


    "She�� she finally left. My god, she was too terrifying just now, her aura was too scary. It was as if she was going to devour all of us alive." Some of them finally fall to their knees and if not for the flying boat that Elder Yu brought out, they would already start flying around the Space.


    "Yeah, I agree with you. She was too terrifying just now��" They couldn''t help but nod their heads in agreement with the man''s words as they had the same reaction and feeling towards Yuki, it was nothing but fear.


    "Calm down all of you, do you now understand why I said that you are too stupid? Tell me, now that you have seen the Lady, are you really confident that you can defeat her, much less do what you wish to do to her, which if I remember correctly�� You said that you were gonna shred the person who did this to our Kingdom to pieces right?" Elder Bao scuffed as he looked at all of them with clear disdain in his eyes.


    "Yes, we are sorry Elder Yu and Elder Bai. We will act more rationally in the future so that we won''t be a disgrace to future generations." The leader of the young group stepped up and couldn''t help but apologize as she clearly knew that they were in the wrong, she also nudged the man who wanted to kill Yuki to apologize, which he quickly did. He swallows his pride and apologizes as he even kneels to the ground while looking in the direction where Yuki left and begins to apologize with all of his heart. He was like a broken record as he just kept apologizing even though Yuki wasn''t there, though it was clear why he was doing such things, he was most likely terrified that Yuki actually heard him and held a grudge against him that would cause him his death.


    "Enough of these shameless acts, it''s good enough that you have learned from your mistakes. Just make sure that you won''t make the same mistake in the future and always be very careful of the people you meet for the first time. Treating them with respect is the best thing you can do, you are not even going to lose anything from doing that. Because if you acted arrogantly, you might identally offend someone who you should never offend, just like with this. I''m sure that the Lady has heard what you have said, but she just let it pass. So, I really hope that you can be vignt and careful of those around you, especially to those who you don''t know." Elder Yu sighed as he taught all of them a lesson which made all of them quiet.


    "We understand, we will be more careful in the future."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 524 Reviving Amane Part 7

    "Good, then all of us will leave now. All of you go back to your respective families and I will only say this once, don''t tell anyone what happened here. Wait for our words first before you go around saying something, this way, there would be no one would say that it was just some made-up stories, especially when the evidence is in our hands. We''ll just invite you over to the Pce once everything is settled, as for what the Lady said. Let us take care of it." Elder Yu said strictly to them as he didn''t want anything going wrong with their current situation. There was that slim chance of the talents being called some names if they just went around and spread rumors about Yuki, but if they were the ones to release it and get the testimony or their words, it would be better since it would be more trustworthy.


    "We understand, we shall follow the Elder''s words and wait for his further instructions." All of them cupped their fist as they said their leave before going down to the boat and getting their own rooms where they could have a good rest which they definitely needed.


    Meanwhile, back on Yuki''s side, herplexion wasn''t the greatest as she already used so much of her strength just to show herself to the Humans. She should be already lying down and having aplete rest, but she did none of that as she still went and met the Humans and even if she was in a bad condition, what she got from that was all worth it. She had already paved the way for the Beast Race to shine once again, now she is polishing it even more for them and making it so that they have almost no chance of falling again since she already got the words of the Elder that they would leave the Beast Race out of their troubles, it would give them time to create their army quietly.


    But that isn''t even the end of it, she only needs the Humans to grow the seed she had nted and once it blooms, that is when her n woulde into y.


    "Hahaha�� I wonder, which Race should I throw the me to?" Yuki said while wiping the blood that slowly oozed out of her lips but she didn''t care, what she only cared about right now was checking if Amane was still stable, and after finding that she was still in good condition she sighed in relief before taking out her phone from her pocket and called Fumiko since Kurokami still hasn''t received a phone because it was still under the process of making with the materials of this world, as for how the service of the old phone works, Yuki found that she can just use her Mana as a channel for it and since she had already upgraded her phone, she did the same with Fumiko. It was not the way she wanted which is why she didn''t give Kurokami one just yet since she is still finishing it herself. She wanted to give her the best, and this was just temporary anyway. Plus, teaching Kurokami would be another thing to consider.


    "Hello, Yuki? Why did you call, did something happen there?" Fumiko on the other side already had a hint of worry in her voice as she asked nervously, at any normal time, Yuki would just text her if something came up and wouldn''t even bother calling her, but she forgot that it was the time when they were still not going out. Things are different now and Yuki wants to change all of that.


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about that. In fact, things are going very well here, but it seems that it will take a lot more time for Amane to bepletely revived, I will still need at least another day for this to bepletely finished without anything going wrong. I called because I don''t want to worry any of you and I hope that you can ry my words to the rest if that is alright." Yuki just smiled, she felt warm inside even just talking to her through the phone.


    ''Maybe this is the true meaning of happiness that those old people used to say�� Just hearing their voice is enough to lift you up.'' Yuki thought to herself while smiling inwardly after hearing how nervous Fumiko already got after getting a call from her.


    "Ahhh! Is that so? I got worried that you were in some trouble, but it looks like you weren''t so I''m d. As for your words, I think you can say it directly to sister Kurokami herself, she''s with me anyways." Fumiko, who was on the other side gave the phone to Kurokami and slowly navigated her how to use it properly since it was a pretty simple step, she quickly got it as she ced the phone beside her ear and began talking.


    "Yuki? I heard that you wanted to say something to me?" Kurokami asked with a curious smile on her face, She got worried herself after hearing Fumiko''s reply for a second, but it seemed like both of them were just overthinking some things.


    "Yeah�� I wanted to tell you that I will be home by the next day. The process is going to take longer than expected and since I don''t want anything going wrong, it will take even longer. So��" Yuki wasn''t able to finish her words when she suddenly heard a chuckle from the other side which made her confused.


    "Fufufu�� I didn''t expect that you would call us, I remembered Fumiko telling me that if you are too busy and it will take a long time, you will just send a message to her. You rarely call her. But it seems that it has changed." Kurokami couldn''t help butugh to herself as she looked in the direction of Fumiko who was busy talking with Yuki''s subordinate about some other things when Fumiko sensed that someone was looking at her, she turned her head towards that direction and smiled in response, to which Kurokami also smiled and did a small wave.


    "Ahahaha�� It seems like Fumiko really told you how I am in the past and I can only ept it and move forward to change. But don''t worry, I will try to change for the best, for the sake of you guys. So I hope you can be there for me as I try to change for the better, not only for you but for myself also, I guess��" Yuki justughed after hearing Kurokami''s reply, but her words caused warmth to spread in her heart as she smiled deeply.


    "Yeah, I know. We will always be there for you whenever you need us."


    "Oh yeah, I wonder if you can spare some time for me? I need you to do something if that is alright with you." Yuki asked, but it didn''t even take a few seconds before Kurokami answered her request.


    "Of course! If it is something that I can do, then I would be happy to do it."


    "Once I get home, I wonder if you will give me the pass?"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 525 Reviving Amane Part 8

    ?


    "Pass? A pass for what?" Kurokami asked confusedly as no matter how hard she tried to wrap her head around Yuki''s words, she couldn''t understand what she meant by that. But she finally understood it when she heard Yuki''s deep voice from the other side.


    "Oh, you know exactly what I mean, my little Vampire~" When Kurokami heard her, her face instantly went red as she stuttered while responding to Yuki''s words.


    "Wha�� what are you saying!? Have you got no shame, what if the others hear you!?" Kurokami yelled in a flustered tone as she couldn''t help but turn around to face the wall behind her so that no one could see her embarrassed look. She would have never thought that Yuki would say something like that so boldly, she even got nervous at the thought that someone might hear what she just said and that was something she didn''t want to happen, she would hide in a hole if that ever happened because she wouldn''t know how to face the others.


    "Fufufu�� alright, I''m sorry for teasing you. Also, you don''t have to worry, no one would be able to hear what I''m saying since this call has been tampered with by me so that no one can spy on our call. And, what is your answer to my request?" Yuki assured her as she just couldn''t help but tease Kurokami knowing that she would act like that since doing it is still pretty embarrassing since they are still just like a newly-wed couple. Though she had no problem in that regard, in fact, she was looking forward to it since she had a lot of pent-up desires that had umted for months already.


    "I�� Yeah, of course. If that is what my Wife wants, then of course I would be happy, and also�� I also wanted to do it but I was too shy to bring it up." Kurokami surrendered and also became honest with her feelings as she said what she also wanted which was the same thing with Yuki, but before she could be happy that something was finally going to happen, she remembered someone.


    "Wait�� how about sister Fumiko? Why did you only mention me? Don''t you also want to do it with her?" Kurokami asked curiously, but when she heard no sound from the other side she immediately knew that something was wrong, and just as she was about to say that Yuki didn''t need to answer her question, she heard her voice with a hint of regret in them.


    "Actually, I''ve tried, but I messed it all up and regret that I even tried. I saw that she was afraid of it because she was still not mentally prepared for that which I understand, so I try not to be too pushy with her. Let''s talk about this when I get home okay? It''s not appropriate to talk about something like this over the phone." Yuki said as she dropped the call without saying anymore after all of that. When Kurokami mentioned doing it with Fumiko, she instantly remembered what happened when her Lust exploded and Fumiko almost got hurt because of that, and that thought broke her heart.


    Yuki just sighed deeply as she discarded everything just now and focused on what was in front of her, which was Amane whose Soul was slowly getting brighter and stronger as the minute passed which was a good sign, when Yuki checked everything she found that it was stable which was a great sign since nothing was breaking or going out of control. The steady flow of the Fragments was still the same, it was just the right amount every time which was something that made Yuki sigh in relief because it seemed like Amane also knew the limit of her Soul


    "Ahhh, I''m just gonna take a short nap since everything seems to be going fine, I''m tired," Yuki muttered to herself as she grabbed a small bed from her Spatial Ring because she knew that there was a day that something like this would happen, she stuffed a small bed to her Spatial Ring. She even made a small hut and made dozens of Ice Beasts that were different from the ones who killed the Humans and set up there before taking a nap. Though she was not really asleep, at most she was only half asleep. She is still conscious in case something happens, she was used to this way of sleeping already.


    And just like that, she fell asleep, and to her shock, she was more tired than she had thought she actually fell into a deep state of sleep that she didn''t even know how much had passed. She then looked out of the Ice ss window outside and found that something weird had happened and when she saw it her eyes widened as she quickly got out of the Ice Hut to look at the situation outside.


    "How is this possible? Howe all of the Fragments are almost gone, wait�� did I sleep for a whole day?" Yuki said in shock as she looked around her and found that a whole day had really passed and knowing that a whole day had passed, she was pissed. Normally, such a thing wouldn''t even happen because she sleeps lightly and she could be woken up by the slightest noise, but because of all the injuries that she got and adding that she was tired both physically and mentally, she overslept for a whole day. And if she really slept for any longer, her hard work would vanish before her eyes, she was still quite lucky that she woke up just at the right time for her to heal Amane''s Physical Body.


    It was a fortunate thing that Amane''s Soul Realm in her hands didn''t go out of berserk and attack her like she had predicted, as for the reasons why it didn''t attack her, she didn''t care. She only cared that nothing bad happened, if not for her crazy strong Ice Gauntlet, it would have already exploded and killed her. Because of that possibility, her mood was extremely low as she walked up to Amane''s Soul and said a few words knowing that she was still fully conscious.


    "Eat this and don''t devour more of this Fragment of your Soul since your Soul is already healed. Devour the Fragments for the sake of your Physical Body this time, this Pill will help you regte and heal your body faster as long as you absorb all of the Fragments around you." Yuki informed her as she handed the Pill in her hands and left after saying all of it. There was no need to say anything more since everything had already been said.


    "Why is she in a bad mood?" Amane was confused at first, but she put all of that thought to the back of her mind as she just followed instructions swallowed the Pill, and began to do as Yuki ordered. Since she already has a general idea about it, she first goes back to her original body. Her Soul Realm had already been ced by Yuki, and the Soul was only left.


    "Okay, here goes nothing!" Amane took a deep breath and got into work as she began to devour all of the Fragments around and since there was no limit to it, she could do it extremely fast, and this time it didn''t even take her a lot of time before she absorbed the rest. Yuki who was watching in the distance just sat on one of the asteroids that were floating around and when she remembered what just happened she couldn''t help but clench her fist that was on her asteroid causing it to explode into a million pieces.


    "Fucking hell, this is annoying��" Yuki said in a deep and cold voice as she grabbed one of the small rocks that flew away and flicked it towards a random direction, as it flew into space, it identally hit a, and when it hit, it exploded killing anything that was living on there if there was any.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 526 Reviving Amane Part 9 Last

    ?


    The process of Amane healing her physical body didn''t take as long as her Soul did. After only a few minutes it was already done absorbing all of the remaining Fragments which still ranged in a few Billions of Fragments and each one of them contained one life before, so in reality, there was still so much of life that hadn''t been consumed just yet. But even at this fact, the two didn''t bat an eye about it and just continued what they were doing.


    And when Amane was already done absorbing all of the Fragments, she was about to use it to regain her physical body when she felt that something was wrong. She found that the power in her body was currently going rampage and if nothing was done about it, all of her hard work of consuming all those Fragments would lead to waste since her Physical Body would be destroyed and worse oue, her Soul would be injured once more. And that is something that she didn''t want to happen. She and Yuki had worked hard to get to this point and she wouldn''t let anything harm it now, especially when she was this close to staying with Aika for a very long time.


    "Shit, I need to devour all of the power now that I stored them inside my body. If not, I will die again." Amane cursed lightly under her breath as she solely focused on absorbing all of the power for her body, if not for her quick thinking, she would have already suffered from the bacsh of too much power in one''s body. Because of that, the problem that urred vanished as fast as it appeared and everything was eventually under the control of Amane which resolved a lot of troubles, Yuki who was watching how everything folded in front of her watched all of it with an expressionless face. She knew that Amane had a problem along the way, but she didn''t bother helping this time since she knew that it could be easily resolved on her own, so she just watched everything.


    An entire hour had passed since Amane started to devour all of the powers inside her body for her physical one and everything was good it was just about time for her to finish since there was barely anything for her to consume anymore, and when she finally stopped, she opened her eyes. Tears immediately flowed out of her eyes as she knew one thing as soon as she opened them, she was finally back.


    "Why are you crying like a baby right now? Shouldn''t you be happy right now?" Yuki asked in a monotone tone as she flew beside her and examined her body just to be safe and when she found that nothing was wrong she stopped using her Divine Fox Eyes. And just as she did, she heard Amaneughing which made her confused.


    "Hahahaha�� is it now wrong to cry in happiness?" Amane asked in response as she stared at Yuki with her teary eyes.


    "Oh, is that so? I didn''t know that you can cry out of happiness��" Yuki casually remarked as she now ignored Amane and looked over at the surroundings where she felt multiple people approaching her fast. Their numbers didn''t exceed a dozen but the power of those was not something that she could just pass, they were at least as strong as the two Elders that she had tricked yesterday.


    She was in no condition to fight right now and even if she could, she was not confident that she could kill one of them, much less take them out. And Amane was also in no condition to fight right now since she just recovered, she was also in not a good condition to let out her powers rampant since there might be still some hidden problems inside her body that she didn''t see.


    "Fucking hell, I might need to use this if needed." Yuki cursed loudly without caring if Amane could hear her and brought out a Shotgun that she recently made using the ck Lightning Steel that she acquired from her supplier which is the Royal Beast Family. This Shotgun in her hands was still not made in public since it was still one of her prototypes. And because there are some ''good souls'' who are willing to be the testers of how powerful the gun is, Yuki wouldn''t reject that idea. After all, she was curious to see how much damage 100 Pellets in one shell would do, and each one of those pellets is made with the same steel as the body on top of that, it was enhanced using her Skill, the "Thousand Layers of Death" (I changed the name from 1,000 to Thousand since it looks and sounds better.)


    The size of the shotgun was too abnormal, it was simply too big. It is at least double in sizepared to the 12 gauge shotgun back on Earth even though the shotgun shells are insanely big. But strangely, it still fits Yuki just right.


    Hiding her face with a mask, she left Amane with a few words to nevere out of the Ice Hut that she made in the distance and let her take care of the problems which she happily epted. Knowing Yuki, there was no reason for her to go blindly to the mouths of her enemies without being prepared first and she was confident that she could handle the problem without her help, there was no way she could help in her current situation. She would be just a burden if she tried to help.


    "Alright, do what you have to do. But if the situation really gets dangerous, use this as a safety measure for you." Amane handed Yuki a piece of stone that she got from the Spatial Ring that she just recently opened because in the past she couldn''t since she was restricted as she was just a Soul roaming around the Immortal Realm, but now that she waspletely revived everything has changed.


    "What the hell is this? It looks like a piece of shit." Yuki said after receiving the stone, she wasn''t merciful with her words as she expressed what she thought of what Amane gave her. It was a in-looking stone and when she used her "Divine Fox Eyes" on it, it was simply nk, like it didn''t even exist.


    "Oh fuck off, if you knew how much that piece of shit would sell right now, maybe you''lle and lick my shoes. And for your information, that is not a piece of shit, that is something that I made hundreds of years ago, that is why your Inspection Skills don''t work on it because it is simply too powerful for you right now." Amane gave Yuki the middle finger as she cursed her and sneered and continued to exin what it was.


    "It can stop time around you for one hourpletely and it has a radius of at least the size of Earth, so it''s pretty big. And I think it would be enough for you to save yourself since all of the ones who areing here are all still mortals. But if it is not necessary, then don''t use it since it would be a waste."


    "Alright, then I''ll dly take it with me. And since you said that this thing is expensive, how expensive is it?" Yuki asked with a curious tone as she just looked at the in-looking rock in her hands.


    "Why are you even curious about that? Do you perhaps want to pay me, well if you do, I''m not going to refuse since I''m quite broke right now? It''s not that expensive, it''s only 1 Trillion Purple Gold just for-" Before Amane could finish her words, her face was smacked with a ck Card and when she looked at it, her eyes widened because inside the ck Card were 10 Trillion Purple Gold.


    "Oh, I thought it was more, but I guess it was not. Keep the change if you want." Yuki said before disappearing right before her eyes leaving Amanepletely speechless.


    "How in the flying fuck did this woman get so rich? I wasn''t that rich when I was her age."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 527 Human Kingdom Part 1

    "Of course, I am richer than you, while you are still crying and wishing for something from your Mother. I''m already a sessful woman that you can only dream about~" Yuki''s voice was like a gust of wind as it just brushed her ear, but instead of feeling warm because of it,  Amane only felt rage within her as she could feel every ounce of mockery in Yuki''s words.


    "This woman��" Amane tries to calm herself down as he takes multiple deep breaths and begins to think of other thoughts to distract herself from being outraged by Yuki''s words. But Yuki was no longer near her as she was already facing all of the people who juste, so she couldn''t help Amane not be enraged anymore.


    She was wearing the same mask that she showed to the two Elders so that there would be less chance of a conflict and even though the same two Elders were among them, she could see that the two were quite inferiorpared to the rest. She already has information about this matter, that Elder Bai and Elder Yu have a lower standing in the Human Kingdom Elder''s Table which shocked her a bit because those groups of people were the strongest and maybe in fact the true Ruler of the Human Kingdom, not even the Ryu Family who are part of the Royal Family who have been the only Family to rule the Human Race since the beginning of times in the Mystic Dragon Heaven.


    "So�� what is the concern of the Elders this time? I thought I made it clear that I want no one to disturb me while I''m here. Or was I still not clear at that time?" Yuki said in a clear cold voice as she released her bloodlust to all of them since using it doesn''t strain her body. She used more than 50% of what her real bloodlust would feel like, and when that aura came crashing down at them, they all puked a handful of blood.


    "Wait! Please calm down my Lady! We didn''t mean to disturb your stay here, we promise. It''s just that the current King wants to meet you personally to have a private talk with you and he sent us here to ry you this message." Elder Yu exined quickly as he tried topose himself as best that he could, but no matter how hard he tried, he just couldn''t calm down, not unless that feeling of death still lingered around them. He has met with death a lot of times already in all his life. There was some time when he almost died, but luck struck him and he survived all of it. And even with all of that experience, the moment he felt Yuki''s bloodlust, he almost copsed because it was simply too terrifying and powerful at the same time.


    "Do you think I''m a child? You expect me to believe your words when all thates out of your mouth is pure bullshit? I''ll ask one more time considering that I had a good impression on you two, what is your purpose here?" Yuki didn''t believe anything they said that easily as she just kept putting pressure on them as sooner orter they would just reveal why they were sent here.


    "Lady! Please, believe me, I''m telling the truth. The King merely ordered us to give you something and some words. As for why the other Elders of the Table are here, they came with us because they were curious to know who you are!" Elder Yu pleaded as he showed the utmost sincerity and to even prove their innocence, he brought out a token from his Spatial Ring and showed it to Yuki to show that what he said is true.


    "This is the token that the King has tasked us to give you. We cannot see the contents as it contains special information for the Lady to see. Please see it for yourself." Elder Yu said weakly as every second passed, he felt his body copsing. But it was not just him, everyone felt that they were getting weaker both mentally and physically, and the pressure on them was simply too strong for them to handle. And if the pressure doesn''t disappear, they''ll faint or it could lead to their deaths after being exposed to such a strong bloodlust.


    Yuki said nothing as she just stopped releasing her bloodlust on them and epted the Token from Elder Yu because of her germaphobic tendencies. She cleaned it using Magic Circles, and even though she had the Gloves that Ayame created which cleaned everything she touched, the thought of dirtying herself by touching something still lingers.


    Normally, the Elders would have found her actions to be disrespectful, but after the show of power by Yuki, they were finally terrified, especially those who juste today. At first, none of them believed Elder Bai and Elder Yu''s story that a mere Beast was capable of bringing out strength that is as strong or stronger than them, but after meeting Yuki, their view of her has been turned around. And even though Yuki didn''t show that much, it was enough to make them feel fear down to their bones, just her aura was enough to destroy all of them.


    When Yuki injected her powers inside the Token, she felt a sudden shift in it, and momentster, a holographic man was floating on top of the Token.


    "If you are seeing and hearing this, then my Elders have done a great job. My name is Ryu Carro, I''m the current King of the Human Kingdom. Lady, I have heard from both Elder Yu and Elder Bai that you have helped out the Human Kingdom by giving us some vital information, and for your help, I would like to repay your kindness. Pleasee to the Pce if you have any time, I can assure you that you are of utmost wee and I would be happy to amodate you in your stay." The King''s message was heard and the Elders sighed in relief since they were finally trusted by Yuki.


    "I see�� then I''m sorry if I haveshed out on you. You see, I''m not in the best mood right now. Please forgive me for bringing you into my anger aspensation, I''ll go with you to meet the current King since it looks like there are a lot of things that he wants to talk about, especially about the Ice Beast that has attacked your Kingdom." Yuki said in an ashamed voice as she lowered her head slightly and apologized to them, she even said that she was willing to go with them.


    "No, it''s our fault, Lady. We came uninvited and caused you trouble. And we would like to thank you from the bottom of our hearts for agreeing with our selfish desires. Please say the time and date and we will definitely prepare for your visit." Elder Bai shook his head as he didn''t feel offended at all by Yuki''s actions since he also felt that something was wrong as soon as he met Yuki, she wasn''t the same person that he remembered meeting a day ago. However, that was because Yuki was just acting normal and today she was just not in a real good mood after waking upte and they even added to it bying and disturbing her.


    "No need for such things, I''ll go today since I''ll be busy in the following days. I will not be able to meet your King at ater date. So I''ll just go now, but I will only stay for a few hours, as I still need to attend to some other things on my side. Would that be alright?" Yuki asked as she threw the Token back to Elder Yu and asked if it was alright that she would just stay for a few hours.


    "Of course, there is no problem with that! I''m sure he would be delighted if he knew you would being today." One of the high-ranking members of the Elder Table took this chance to build a rtionship and answered Yuki''s question.


    "If that is the case, then I''ll follow you." Yuki smiled behind her mask as she got what she wanted. Since the chickens were willing to go inside the Dragon''s Den, then of course she would need to wee them ordingly.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 528 Human Kingdom Part 2

    ?


    Since all of them were willing to wee her with open arms, she''s not going to reject it, instead, she''s even going to repay them for their kindness. Though that kind of pay isn''t something with kindness, it was nothing but filled with murderous intent. Since they were willing to invite her, Yuki is going to devour all of them, and she is going to start with the King. The n to rule the Mystic Dragon Heaven will start now and it will only end once she takesplete control of everything. If everything goes ording to her n, it should just take at least 50 years to do so, which is not a lot.


    Though in her eyes she still had the mindset of a Mortal, that is quite a long time, a very long time to achieve, but in her current situation, it was wrong to think like that. Since in reality, 50 years can be almost just a blink of an eye, it was fast for the world of Immortals.


    All of them sighed in relief and invited Yuki to go inside their Divine Ark, but Yuki simply refused their invitation with the reason that she didn''t like riding an Ark and it was better for her to ride her Ice Dragon. Though that was not really the case, she doesn''t like being surrounded by dirty humans such as them, and she finds everything there dirty. Perhaps it was because of the recent events that her germaphobic tendencies have gotten a lot worse. Normally she would just ept their offer and clean her room herself with Mana, but now it was different, in her eyes it was simply too dirty. Maybe it was because of her hatred towards Humans that she became like this, but Yuki couldn''t care less about the reason why she became like this.


    "No need, I''ll just follow you from behind with my Ice Dragon. There should be no problem with me showing up to the Pce with that right?" Yuki still asked, but she already made an Ice Dragon with her blood that she had taken out secretly within a small ss bottle. From her actions alone, anyone could tell that she doesn''t want anyone to stop her from doing what she wants which all of them just did. They just let her ride the Ice Dragon which shocked them because it was as powerful as an Ancient Lord Beast.


    And just like that, they finally left. As for Amane, she waspletely forgotten and left behind by Yuki, but none of that matters since she has already set up a lot of guards for her. She also left a letter for her saying that once she gets better, she should go back to her house and talk with Aika who has been waiting for her. She had also already said that she was going back by night time to Kurokami and Fumiko who had no problem with that.


    "This is actually pretty decent, the Human Race here is really no different from the ones on Earth. It''s in their blood after all, being the most greedy and opportunist people alive, though even if they are all that, they are the ones who strive the most out of everyone. Fufufu�� though I''m just the same since I was a human before, but now things are different. I will show you that you Humans are not the most powerful Race in this world~" Yuki smiled as she jumped off her Ice Dragon they had finally arrived after flying for a few minutes since the distance was not that far, it only took them a few minutes to arrive. And when she arrived, it was an understatement to say that Yuki caused a stir in the Human Kingdom because everyone was shocked when they saw a giant Ice Dragon flying above them.


    It almost caused the Nobles to take action since it was a powerful Ice Dragon that would do some real damage to their city. But thanks to the timed announcement of the King, everything was resolved quickly, he simply sent out news that a special Guest would being to the Human Kingdom that would help them in their need of help. It eased all of them and even quickly gathered some fireworks and weed Yuki warmly and when Yuki saw this, she smiled behind her mask as she knew all of this too well, they were only doing it for show. And since they were acting, she will also act.


    With one snap of her finger, she made the Ice Dragon that she was riding explode into a million pieces, and those million pieces soon turned into snowkes that made it cold but beautiful in the Capital of the Human Kingdom. Everyone who saw it couldn''t help but gasp because the scene was simply too beautiful. But that wasn''t the end of Yuki''s little show. She slowly walked in the air as she came down, and with each step she took, a snowke would pop up beneath her feet as something she could use to walk on. The scene was too heavenly for them, it was like an Ice Goddess was descending upon them.


    Her long white hair danced along the wind as well as her clothes and the scene was so mesmerizing that it was enough for some men to fall in love with Yuki after seeing her like that, they didn''t even need to look at her face to tell that she was beautiful, because it was enough of a evidence from her body and the way she carries herself was enough of a reason and evidence to tell that them that Yuki was a very beautiful person.


    "King Carro, I received your message, and I came here to help you with your problems."


    "It''s finally nice that I can meet you Lady, but it''s a bit odd and rude for me to keep calling you Lady, so can the Lady give me her name? Or at least something to call you other than Lady. If my request seems rude, you can just ignore it. But it would be good if you could at least tell me your name." King Carro said with a smile on his face. He looked like a middle-aged old man and Yuki expected him to be younger because she initially thought that he was another son of the King that she had killed. The King that she can''t even bother herself to remember the name even after killing him ruthlessly by taking out his Soul Realm.


    But as she looks at Carro even more, she finds that he is actually the Brother of that man. Though she can''t tell if he is the younger or older brother, from the aura that he was released, it was clear to her that he is more powerful than the man that he killed. It makes her lean to the answer that he is the older brother, but then again, there is that chance that he is just better than the trash that she killed.


    "Oh, that''s not a problem. But because of certain reasons, I can''t tell you my name for now. But you can refer to me as Sora for now."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 529 Human Kingdom Part 3 Last

    ?


    Yuki just blurted out a random name as it didn''t matter too much as any names would work in this current situation and since it was already impossible for them to trace who she was because they were not going to suspect her at this point, plus there was no point in finding out who she truly was because that would only waste their time trying to find out who she was. So they can only bite the bullet and take the risk of believing her, which is something they did of course.


    "Alright, then from now on we shall refer the Lady to Lady Sora from now on." King Carro said with a smile on his face as he also nced at everyone behind him which consisted of his Family, Nobles, and Elders. When everyone saw his look, all of them knew their job as they simply nodded their heads and referred to Yuki as Lady Sora as she wanted and what the King asked them to do.


    Some people were quite confused about this, especially the residents of the Human Kingdom since why was King Carro being so courteous with the mysterious woman in front of him? Even though he had already exined why, they were still confused because the Ryu Family were known to never bow their heads to anyone, not even to the Elders of the Table or the Gods of the Mystic Dragon Heaven. The reason was simply because they had the power and money to do so.


    "My people, there is no need to be so confused. Lady Sora here today is the special guest of the Human Kingdom, she is here to help us. I''m sure that the news is that our territory is getting destroyed by some Ice Beasts right? But don''t be scared, she is not the cause of our decline. In fact, the reason why she is here is because of the information that she has given us. But that is all I can tell you for now my people, so don''t be too scared and vignt of our guest here, because she is a good person. And if you ever meet her outside, please treat her with respect." King Carro eased his people after seeing the confusion and nervousness on their faces and after hearing that there was nothing to fear about, all of them sighed in relief and finally looked at Yuki with gratitude now that things had been clear for them.


    "Fufufu�� it seems that your people aren''t feeling well considering how they reacted when they saw me, but it''s normal. I mean, who wouldn''t be scared after hearing the news that a Beast who is as strong as the Elder suddenly appeared and started to massacre the Humans?" Yuki merely chuckled in response after seeing how the Humans had reacted to her, it was just as expected. But it wasn''t just humans who would act like that though, it was everyone. Whenever someone meets someone who is greater than them, they wouldn''t be able to restrain themselves and treat that person with respect, especially if it is someone that they look up to.


    "Lady Sora is right, we are a bit shaken up because of what happened on thest day. But please, let''s go inside. It''s not appropriate for us to keep talking and I''m sure that you want to rest or at least eat and drink." King Carro said with a light smile on his face, but before he could continue to invite Yuki inside the Pce, Yuki rejected his offer by shaking her head.


    "No it''s fine, I don''t need anything. I''m just going to say everything here now since I''m also quite in a hurry. I found something out when I was investigating these Ice Beasts, feel free to look at it." Yuki said as she threw the corpse of one of the Ice Beasts that was already tampered with, as inside of it contained the little Qi of the Elf Race which only means one thing, and they sensed it they were absolutely shocked.


    "Is�� is this the residue of an Elve''s Qi?" King Carro and the Elders muttered as they looked at the dead corpse in front of them. Everything was simply unbelievable because the Elf Race was one of their bestrades in the Mystic Dragon Heaven. They were the closest Race to each other to the point where fights between the two were just unheard of, unlike the other Race where they would argue and would usually end up in a war, the Human and Elf were like a family with each other.


    "Of course, but it''s up to you if you are going to believe what I showed you. But before you decide, let me give you another piece of information that can maybe help you in your deduction. Though it''s more of a question really, I believe that it will still help you~ Now, can you tell me what caused the War that happened about 300,000 years ago, I think its name is the Fellus War." Yuki simply asked them and her words were like a thunderp in King Carro and the Elder''s ears because everything now made sense. But not everyone understood what Yuki meant by that because it was a War that they hadn''t heard of, even the Nobles hadn''t heard of it.


    "Oh, maybe it was wrong of me to bring it up? Because not even your Nobles and the people know what kind of War it was." Yuki acted surprised as she looked around at her surroundings while seemingly trying to read everyone''s reaction. But behind the mask, she was smiling coldly as of course she knew that no one would know about the Fellus War except for the Ryu Family and the Elder''s Table. That is why she took advantage of it, as for why she got to know it, there were some ancient texts from the books in the Royal Library of the Beast Kingdom about it, and with enough time she gathered more information about it and got to this news.


    The Fellus War. One of the most destructive and heartbreaking War that has happened in the history of the Mystic Dragon Heaven because it was a War between the two of the most powerful Race at the time, which was the Human Race and the Elf Race, and the cause of the War�� was simply because of a forbidden love between the Prince of the Human Kingdom and the Princess of the Elf Kingdom. A very cliche story that everyone could already guess how it would end up.


    "Yes�� the stupid War that happened many years ago. I believe that the Elf Race is only taking their revenge now because you do know that the Princess that you killed that time is the most powerful and soon to be the new Goddess of the Mystic Dragon Heaven right? I don''t think I need to exin anymore, you can guess the rest by yourself since the answers are already quite obvious. And if you don''t mind, I will take my leave now. I hope that you can survive this crisis." Yuki vanished right in front of them after using a talisman and let them solve the rest. What she wanted right now was to spend some time with Kurokami and Fumiko after being apart for so long.


    "Heh�� the things that you have tried to bury, I will dig them up again, and that will be the cause of your downfall." Yuki smiled coldly as she took out the mask that she wore and headed straight for Amane so that they could go home now.


    "If what she is saying is the truth then, we really need to be ready because�� the Elf Race is strong and if we are not ready, we are going to die." King Carro said as he looked into the distance, he felt strange right now. Because he felt gratitude and hatred towards Yuki at the same time, gratitude for bringing them such information, and hatred for revealing such news that should be long gone already.


    Thought that is precisely what Yuki wants, for everyone to know that there are still some secrets that the Ryu Family refuses to say and this can cause the bnce in the Human Kingdom to drop since the Humans wouldn''t easily trust their King and the Elders now, especially that they were kept in the dark.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 530 Curious Amane

    ?


    With such rumors revealed, it would cause a riot to happen within the Human Kingdom, maybe even a Civil War would erupt since the people would protest against the Royal Family and the Elders of the Table since they were kept in the dark for such a long time. Judging from the words of the mysterious woman, the Fellus War was something very important to them, especially when it was connected to the Human Race. And because this news was unheard of, it was only natural for them to cause a riot.


    "My King�� We might have underestimated Lady Sora. It seems that she is even older than us and if my suspicions are correct, she must be one of the Great Ancestors of the Beast Race considering she knows the Fellus War that we have tried so hard to bury. She is an old Monster that has been living in the Mystic Dragon Heaven for hundreds of years already. If she is truly one of the Great Ancestors of the Beast Race, we cannot fight with her, and if she is helping us, then we would owe her and the Beast Race a lot. So�� what should we do, my King?" Elder Yu asked in a concerned voice as he looked King Carro straight in the eyes.


    His words were like another bomb in everyone''s ears, who wouldn''t know the Great Ancestors of the Beast Race? All three of them were legendary figures in the Mystic Dragon Heaven, it is even said that they were the people that helped this Heaven to grow this much. Their powers were something none of them could achieve because they were already Gods and even if the Great Ancestors of the other Races team up to fight them, they would lose to just one. The only people that can match up to the Great Ancestors of the Beast Race were the Ancient Monsters that once lived in Heaven.


    "Yeah, I have my own spections but�� if it is true then it looks like it wouldn''t take long for the Beast Race to reim what they have lost with someone like Lady Sora backing them. But let''s not dwell on that for now, we have more important things to discuss, especially without people." King Carro sighed, he then took a deep breath before announcing that he would answer everyone''s questionter as he stated that he would soon have a speech about this matter. If Yuki was still here, she would have smiled since everything was going ording to n.


    King Carro revealing what is the Fellus War is something he needed to do if he didn''t want a Civil War to happen, though, in all reality, it would be better if a Civil War had erupted since it would help break the Human Kingdom''s foundation inside and out. But it was still fine if it didn''t happen, it wouldn''t change much that the Human Race would be destroyed in the near future, and since everything was already set, there was no need to worry anymore, she could go to Nightingale without worrying too much.


    Once she returns, she will use that time to swallow and control the Mystic Dragon Heaven as a whole.


    "Amane, are you done with your rest? We''ll go home now, I''m tired and want to rest. But if you are still not finished, I will leave now. Surely you can go home by yourself, right? You wouldn''t need an adult to assist you?" Yuki asked as she leaned on the door outside of the hut and asked as she lit a cigarette in her hands and began to smoke casually. It helps with stress a bit since it actually calms Yuki a bit by smoking even though it''s bad, but that was when she was a Human Mortal, now it is different.


    "Oh yeah�� I can start another business with this. Cigarettes are not known in the Immortal Realm yet. That''s another source of ie for me~" Yuki thought to herself while puffing out a cloud of smoke as she waited for Amane to answer her and when she heard something inside, she stood away from the door and waited for it to open. And when it did, she saw Amaneing out of the Hut with clothes that were given to her and just as expected, her looks were simply out of this world. But, Yuki wasn''t even the slightest interested in her beauty.


    "Looks like you like the clothes that I gave you. If you are, then keep it." Yuki said as turned her back away and started to get ready with the Jet to fly back since it was already quitete. Amane just nodded her head as she fully immersed herself in the clothes that were given to her, she even forgot that she was angry with Yuki after being mocked by her again because of the clothes that were just toofortable for her to wear.


    It was her first time wearing this kind of clothes and it was a very special moment for her because she had thought that she had already worn the best clothes possible, but it seemed that she was wrong.


    "If I remember correctly, Yuki referred to these clothes as Human Clothes from the Mortal Realm. I believe it is called a turtleneck sweater, jacket, and just some pants. She even gave me these boots to wear, even though they are simple clothes�� I don''t know why, the materials that are used are just sofortable because it is so soft, especially this soft jacket." Amane smiled inwardly as she tried to remember the clothes that she was wearing so that in the future she could buy simr kinds of different clothes from Yuki that she would be able to use in the future.


    Just as she was about to ask Yuki for some more information about the clothing in the Mortal Realm, she saw that Yuki was puffing out clouds of smoke which confused her, because she clearly remembered that she didn''t have Fire Element, if that smoke were because of her Ice, it would have just gone down because it was cold smoke, but it went up which meant that it was hot.


    "How are you doing that? How can you release hot smoke when you don''t even have a Fire Element?" Amane asked as she approached Yuki and when she did, she saw something between her fingers. It seems that it was the reason for the clouds of smoke.


    "It''s because of this. This is called a Cigarette and whatever you are thinking, it is wrong. It doesn''t have any Magic, it doesn''t have Mana or Qi on it because it''s just some flower petals burning. In the Mortal Realm, this is a very famous item because it''s actually kind of addicting even though it''s bad for the health, though this one is a bit different since it isn''t as bad as the unhealthy ones. You just inhale it and let out the smoke." Yuki smiled as showed Amane how to use it and puffed a cloud of smoke right into her face because it didn''t have the smelly tobo smell, it was pleasant to the nose since it didn''t smell bad, it was actually fragrant.


    "Oh shit, that is pretty cool! Can I try it?" Amane said as she was suddenly excited about trying out new things that were simply unheard of. But she was shut down by Yuki who rejected the idea of letting her try to smoke a Cigarette.


    "No. This is a bad habit of mine that you should never follow, even if it doesn''t affect your health, it''s actually quite bad since it is quite addicting. You will find yourself wanting a Cigarette as your body craves for one and you wouldn''t be able to stop because of your addiction." Yuki shook her head as she exined lightly and luckily Amane finally gave up, but it seemed that it wouldn''t take long before she tried again to use one. It seems that smoking right in front of her was a bad choice.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 531 A Little Game

    ?


    The two finally entered the Jet and flew away with Yuki driving again as it was just impossible for Amane to fly it and even if she could, there was no possible way that Yuki would let her even if she wanted to. If she crashes it, she would lose Millions to even a Billion of Purple Gold because of one crash, and that is something she wouldn''t risk happening. She had already wasted too much money just to make this one prototype and even if it was just a Tester Jet, she wouldn''t easily let it be destroyed, especially in the hands of someone like Amane who was clueless.


    So when Amane asked if she could fly the Jet, she was outright rejected by Yuki. That fact made her almost throw a fist at her as she could clearly see and feel that Yuki didn''t trust her and even looked down on her intelligence.


    "Heh��. Don''tin, you know that I''m right. You don''t know shit about this thing, so how do you expect me to let you fly it? I''m still young and I want to do a lot of things in my life, thank you." Yuki said casually as she started flying the Jet into space and when Amane heard her answer to her request, she shook in anger. But before she could explode in anger, she sighed and calmed herself down.


    "I''ll be the bigger person and not let myself explode in anger just because a mere junior is trying to teach me some new things. Since you are acting like you know everything, then why don''t I ask you a few things that are something that only exist within the System? If you can answer all of them, then I will stop trying the things from the Mortal Realm that you don''t want me to, such as this Cigarette and the chance to fly this so-called Jet. But if you just miss one, then you will let me try everything that I ask of you, even if it means you lose money. How about it? Do you want to y a little game with me, my dear Junior?" Amane asked in an alluring tone as she looked at Yuki with provoking eyes and to her surprise, Yuki agreed to y a game with her.


    "If that is what the Old Woman wants, then this Junior would ept since it''s rude for me to reject an elderly person such as the Elder right? Though I do have one condition, is that alright with you Elder?" Yuki said while putting the Jet on autopilot and looked behind her to see Amane with a stunned look on her face, she already knew that she would be shocked since she easily epted her little game. The only reason for that is that she only has little things to lose and even if she eventually loses, it was fine since she would gain more than what she had lost, but she will only gain more if Amane epted her condition.


    "Sure thing, just ask me anything. But make sure that it is within my powers." Amane could barely hold a smile as being called an Old Woman was something she didn''t expect, but she knew that she dug her own grave for talking like that. But if she only knew that by epting Yuki''s condition, she only made her grave deeper.


    "Fufufu�� if the Elder is going to be so nice, then I will have to thank you then. My request is not something absurd, it''s actually very simple and easy. If I ever got any wrong which I doubt, but if it ever happens, I hope that the Elder can correct me and say the right answer. That isn''t something hard to do right?" Yuki smiled as she rested her face on one of her hands while looking at Amane with her deep and cold eyes. When Amane heard what Yuki wanted, she finally thought that she was stupid for bringing up something like a game, especially when it was rted to the System. She would basically reveal everything that she knows, at least the ones that she can give out.


    But it was already toote to back out as Yuki was more cunning than she thought. She was just about to take her words back, but Yuki clicked something on the Jet and her voice yed, and it was when she epted her condition. She sighed in defeat as she could only nod and thought to herself that she should be more careful when around someone like Yuki, a person who was hard to read but could read you like an open book.


    "Alright, then let''s start with the first question. Let''s start with an easy one, the System Ranks the Quest or Mission that it gives to us, how many it is, and can you give me the name of all of them?" Amane started the questioning with a fairly easy one and just as she expected, Yuki got it right since she had already encountered all of them.


    "Normally it only has five and those are Easy, Normal, Hard, Nightmare, and God Rank Quest. But because of some circumstances, there is also the Rank called Special. Just like this one~" Yuki smiled as she showed Amane her System Panel that she just recently got from Fubuki.


    Ding!


    Difficulty: Special


    Quest Complete: The Host would need to pick out of the Three Missions that she had been given to do. If the Host doesn''t pick any of the three, receive a punishment which is death.


    Mission One - Kill Amane and absorb all of her Power. (Pass)


    Rewards - One Full Petal, 20% more rewards from Missions in the System, and 20% off all of the Items in the Shop permanently.


    Mission Two - Do Nothing and let Amane die. (Pass)


    Rewards - 500 Worth of Levels, +1,000 All Stats, and a Quasi-Anti Rank Element Upgrader (The host can use this to upgrade one of her Elements to Quasi-Anti Rank.)


    Mission Three - Defy the Heavens and Help Amane to Live. (Complete)


    Rewards - One Full Petal and An Element of the Host''s Choice (She can only pick in the System''s Shop.)


    Time Limit: 1 Hour


    Time Remaining: 0


    [The System would now reward the Host with her corresponding Rewards. 3��2��1�� Complete! For the second reward, the host would just need to pick from the System Shop what Element would like to have.]


    [Congrattions! The host has now received her Second Flower Petal and with the Second Pletal bloom, the host would now receive x2 of her Normal Rewards that the System gives which are EXP, Status Points, Skill Points, and Coints. But with the increasing Status and Skill Points being added each level up, the System has to bnce it, so it will remove the feature where the host receives Status Points and Skill Points each level up. The way the host can get the two is by either Ranking up or through the Quest.]


    "Am I correct, Elder?" Yuki asked with a smile hanging on her face. She knew that she was right anyway and there was no need to be nervous since she had asked Fubuki multiple times already. Of course, she was not sure if Fubuki said everything, but at least in this regard, she was confident that she was correct.


    "Yes, you are right. Then we''ll go to the second question. The System is quite strict with its rules and because of that we cannot ess everything that easily, so what is the thing that we are most restricted with, and I''m talking about when identifying someone using the System or your Identifying Skill?"


    "It''s the Skills of the other party''s side, the System doesn''t let us see them under the words that we have to low level of a Skill of a Rank. Though in reality, it just doesn''t want us to see it." Yuki thought for a bit as the question was quite broad, but she still acted calm and answered it with what she thought was correct.


    "You�� you are right. The System doesn''t like when we spy on the other party''s Skill information, but as for the rest, we can see them normally." Amane sighed as there was some slight disappointment that Yuki got her second question right, she was hoping that she would fail.


    "Well then, the third question��."


    The two went on and on, but even after asking more than 8 questions about the System already, Yuki had gotten most of them right which definitely shocked Amane because she thought that she would at least fail, especially the question where she asked if the System could be controlled by other people. However, if she knew that Yuki had already experienced it a lot of times already, she wouldn''t have epted it easily.


    "Fuck�� I, how the fuck did you answer all of them so easily? Like, how is that even possible? You have only been using the System for about 1 year, yet you already know so much? When I was in my first year of using the System, I was still trying to figure out the Quest System." Amane couldn''t keep a straight face anymore as her face looked extremely dark and the chances of flying were beginning to fade away slowly, but she was still not going to give up.


    "This is thest question, if you answer this then I will simply give up�� Where does the Coin that you use go to when you buy something in the Shop?"

 Chapter 532 The Consequences And Sacrifices

    ?


    "In the System of course��. No wait- Fufufu�� Fuck, you actually got me, I don''t know the answer to that. But a deal is a deal. Of course, I will let you try the things that you want from the Mortal Realm. Of course, you will do the part of your deal, right? You will exin it clearly and precisely to me since I couldn''t answer your question. So�� Amane, I''m curious about where the Coins go when you spend it in the System shop." Yuki smiled lightly as she casually pressed a few buttons on the Jet and made it slower so that Amane would have all the time that she could get to exin where the Coins go.


    This matter didn''t really bother Yuki since she didn''t care about the Coins and stuff, especially the stuff in the System that were all ridiculously expensive, there was only a handful of times where she actually bought something from them. And there were even some times when she regretted buying something from there, but she had to in order to survive. But now that Amane has stricken her curiosity about it, she would force her to spit out the answer because Yuki was the type of person that hates when she doesn''t know anything, especially to those that interest her. That is why she had one of the biggest personal libraries back on Earth, now she was also nning to do the same in the Immortal Realm.


    Knowledge for her is one of the easiest strengths to acquire, but it is also a double-edged sword because there are some times when having too much knowledge can lead to death.


    "Ah, I��" Amane was tongue-tied as she didn''t really expect Yuki to not know the answer and the worst thing was that she couldn''t even tell if she was lying or not, she just had the same cold and indifferent look on her face that irritated her because she can''t read it. She was irritated because if Yuki did know it, but not to that extent then she would rather not say the answer since she could already guess where it was going, but if she really didn''t know, then it was something else. In her mind, that was just straight impossible, and even though she just met Yuki for more than a day, she knew her personality well by watching from the sides. And it was that she was hungry for knowledge, she had an unquenchable thirst for knowledge.


    "Don''t look at me like that, I''m not lying. I don''t really know the answer to that~" Yuki smiled as she clicked another button and just like that, Amane''s recorded voice started ying which made her give up as she began to exin how the System Coins and Shop really works.


    "Fine, I give up. You clearly set me up after hearing that we would y a game. Once you buy something from the Shop, the coins that you have wasted go into the Garbage System, and those will pile up once you have reached a certain limit which if I remember correctly, should be 1 Decillion which of course is extremely high, but you know how expensive the things that are in the System. The ones that you are seeing are still actually quite cheap, but that is not the point. You now have one flower bud right? That means you have a limit of 1 Decillion now, and if you ever cross that number, if you buy something more, it would take away 1 year of your life, and it is 1 to 1. Meaning�� 1 Coin is equivalent to 1 Year of life." Amane exined lightly since there was no need to exin further since Yuki could already understand it, there was also no use warning her since she was sure that Yuki hadn''t even reached that absurd number yet.


    "Oh yeah! I forgot it is even worse when you try to loan some Coins to the System because it actually takes double your lifespan. 1 Gold is 2 years of your life and if you pay them quick enough, they would lessen it to just one. So don''t try to borrow in the future because it''s actually a bad move." Amane shrugged, she was also quite sure that Yuki hadn''t tried to loan Coins from the System considering how careful she was in treating things, but what she didn''t know is that she had already loaned Coins from the System and it wasn''t a small amount considering that it lessens her Lifespan.


    But when Amane saw the extremely cold face of Yuki, she thought otherwise since it was impossible for her to make such a face if she hadn''t actually done it.


    "You�� don''t tell me you already loaned to the System? How much was it? I hope it''s only a few thousand since it is still controble and not that bad, but if it exceeded that, then it would be extremely bad." Amane said in shock as she actually couldn''t believe that Yuki would make a mistake.


    "Yeah, fuck I know. The problem is�� I loaned about 300,000 Coins, and I guess you can say that I''m lucky since I paid all of it within the week of I loaned them. So I guess I only lost 300,000 Years of Lifespan. That''s what pisses me off, this thing actually tricked me. Almost taking my life, but I just wonder, I loaned that when I was still a Demonic Beast, so why haven''t I died yet? I know that Demonic Beasts can only live about a few thousand years." Yuki said with a murderous tone in her as she just couldn''t wait to be strange and kill the person who made and controlled the System for making such a dumb System.


    "Oh shit. That''s actually a lot. That is so big, I''m not going to ask why. But I''ll answer your question, maybe it has something to do with your bloodline. After all, you are the daughter of the famous Beast Goddess of the Immortal Realm, so you must have been born as an Immortal already, though that is just my theory of course. But don''t worry about it for now, the important thing is that you are still alive."


    "I guess so�� Let''s wrap this up for now, the more we talk about the System the more I have the urge to fucking destroy it which is not good," Yuki said as she calmed herself down and shut the auto-pilot before driving the Jet on her own again and this time, she was now flying at top speed. Their travel was fast and quiet as both parties didn''t try to talk with each other for now since the two were thinking of other things on their mind. And it didn''t take long as they had finally arrived.


    "Let''s celebrate your revival at ater date, if you want we can do it at the time of my departure because I actually don''t want you toe with me. And I''m going to say it now, I''m not going to separate you from Aika. In fact, it''s actually quite the opposite, I''m the one who is going to separate because I don''t want her toe with me for some reason. One reason is because I want for you to bond together as one, as a true Mother and Daughter, maybe even give her the love that I wasn''t able to give her, I know that Ick in that matter, and that is why I hope you can fill that gap. The second reason is that I want you to train her and please train her properly. I will send you a training schedule that she will follow every week. So don''t worry about it, so can you do it?" Yuki spoke as she gave Amane no chance to talk about at first, she exined everything about why she wanted for her to take care of Aika, though it was only the two reasons out of the many others that she didn''t need to tell now.


    The true meaning behind their separation is that Aika is sometimes too dependent, on the people she was used to depending on. It would give her a chance to grow up and even if Amane was there, someone who she could lean on, it would only be to a certain degree. It was not going to be like Yuki or Yumie and Kurokami doting.


    "Ahh�� I see. I have no problems with that actually. In fact, I don''t even need a party to be held just for me. Staying with Aika is enough for me, but I am going to ask. Are you really okay with this? I mean, you are going to Nightingale to take the Primordial Vampire Goddess''s Inheritance right? That would at least take a few years, or even a decade. Are you alright not meeting her in that amount of time?" Amane just had to ask if Yuki had already decided on this n since this would hurt both of them and she didn''t like that, she already saw Yuki as a reliable and fun friend even though she was a bit annoying to her, and of course she doesn''t want to see Aika being sad. That was thest thing she wanted to happen.


    "Of course not, but this is something that needs to happen. Sacrifices are important as it is an essential part of growth�� I''m sure you have already seen it, she is too dependent, and I don''t like that. So I hope you can fix that out of her."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 533 Telling The Plans

    ?


    "Of course, I am also her Mother. I will do my absolute best to get what you want and just as you said, I also don''t quite like how Aika grew up. Perhaps you are feeling guilty because you are practically the reason why she became like this, but Yuki�� You don''t have to because honestly, I would also do the same. I will dote on her so much that I am willing to give her everything that she wants, maybe I''ll even be worse and raise her to be a spoiled child." Amaneughed to herself as she followed closely beside Yuki as she said her own thoughts without lying because it was simply what she would do even though it was wrong.


    "I can imagine, but at the end of the day. We are still both wrong since we are raising our children wrongly. Even if we want to spoil her, dote Aika. It should not be too much since it would backfire on us. But let''s not talk about this for now because I know that you want to spend some time with Aika now, so go." Yuki revealed an unrestrainedugh that actually shocked Amane for a few seconds before she finally regained herposure and in response, she just smiled at her. Yuki then opened the door in front of them and once it was opened, she was greeted with confetti and balloons.


    "WELCOME HOME YUKI AND AMANE!! The new member of the Family!!!" All of the people inside the one massive hall yelled together as they began to cheer and pop confetti to celebrate Yukiing home and the sessful revival of Amane, the new member of the Family. They already got the news of the little princess, Aika, that her long-awaited Fairy Mother wasing home, they even got details that because of some certain reasons she wasn''t able toe back because she was already dead and was just a soul wandering around. But the only thing that they don''t know is that she was the real Fairy Saintess, they only knew that she is a Fairy.


    Some felt pity because Aika was separated from her Mother at such a young age, at the age of 10, she was already separated from her Fairy Mother, it was lucky that Yuki was still there for her. But it was even more sad for the fact that Yuki needed to take all of that burden, but luckily there was still Anna/Kurokami and Fumiko there to support her. Though it was just a whole big misunderstanding, it was because of the fake story that Yuki had created. Fabricating a few stories and details wasn''t too much trouble anyway and she did this so that there weren''t going to be any problems if someone asked, and this news had already spread throughout the whole Beast Kingdom.


    If it was on Earth, then it would be much harder since she would need records of everything, but since it was apletely different world, it made it easier. Deception is just simply too easy.


    "So this is the reason why I didn''t see anyone when I entered, all of you actually were here. And you even did something like this." Yuki responded, but before she could sigh in disappointment since this was exactly what she didn''t like, a mess on her property. She doesn''t like this kind of event because it is noisy, annoying, and messy. But she wasn''t because a small figure of a little girl came crashing to her.


    "Mother! We set this up for the two of you! Do you like our present?" Katsumi asked while she crossed her arms around Yuki to be in a morefortable position and luckily Yuki was quick to respond as she held Katsumi in her arms gently. When she heard what her daughter just said, she almost swallowed her words because she only felt powerless in front of these people, so she just sighed in response.


    "I''m sorry Yuki, I tried to stop them since I know that you hate mess, but they said that this was just one time so I just let them be." Fumiko walked up to Yuki with a concerned face as she whispered something in her ear Katsumi wasn''t able to hear it since she was careful with her words since she wouldn''t want the little girl to feel guilty after knowing that her Mother didn''t like the present that she received front them since it was just a mess.


    "Yeah, don''t worry about it. I''ll handle it myself." Yuki took a deep breath as she whispered a few words to Amane before walking into the center of the ballroom and dropping Katsumi to the ground after rubbing her head for a while. She realized that if she were to really just let this go, there was that chance that it was going to repeat again, and she didn''t want that. Not simply because of the mess, but because of the impact that it would have on her daughters.


    "Thank you for this Celebration, I appreciate it. I know that you have worked hard for this, but I will say a few words so that in the future mistakes like this can be prevented. I won''t ban you from celebrating something since of course it is a special asion, but you already know me. The one thing that I hate is a mess and this is a perfect example, there are a lot of messes that happen. So I hope in the future this won''t happen again. If you ever want to celebrate something, don''t use such things because it irritates me." Yuki exined lightly as she looked at everyone with her indifferent eyes.


    "But before you go ahead and apologize, just don''t, it will just ruin the mood. All of you should just enjoy the moment, especially the main person for this. Which is Amane." Yuki waved her hand after seeing all of their guilty expressions, she didn''t let them apologize since it would just ruin it further than it already is by making it awkward.


    "Since she is the true spotlight of the night, I will excuse myself for now. And those who are here, just have fun. Just be sure to not cause any more mess than there already is." Yuki said as she said goodbye to all of them and since there were a lot of people there, it was enough for the party to keep going. Currently, the Royal Beast Family was there, the Beast Nobles, Aria, Rory, Aoi, Rong Su, and Song Xing. Ayame and Serene are also there and some surprising guests were also invited, such as Amane''s parents. But they weren''t able to reveal who they were because things would get moreplicated, they weren''t even allowed to reveal themselves, especially in front of Aika.


    And even though they were invited, in reality, they were just like some ghosts there because they were just watching from the side while everyone had fun. Though for them it was enough, seeing their daughter happy was their greatest wish. The only thing that Zirel regretted was for him to not be able to touch her granddaughter, as for Alisha. She was havingplicated thoughts running in her head while watching the Mother Daughter happily bonding together.


    But before Yuki left, she told her daughters and wives to follow her, with an exception for Aika whom Amane refused to let go after seeing her. Of course, she didn''t forget to say a few words to her before leaving and the reason why she asked for them to follow her is because she was not going to tell them her n of not letting Aikae with them. Especially the two since they are the ones who are going to be the most affected by this decision.


    Yuki took them to the balcony and once they were there, she closed the door and silently protected the area with a Magic Circle that would not let anyone from the outside hear what they were talking about.


    "I n to not include Aika in our trip to Nightingale because she is going with Amane to the Celestial Star Heaven where we would leave her there for a few years��"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 534 Parting Part 1

    "What!? Are you serious!?"


    "Mom!? Why are we leaving Aika, shouldn''t she just go with us?"


    The four had the exact reaction that Yuki had already predicted, shocked, angry, and sad. It was simply impossible for them to not react this way since they were already so attached to Aika, especially Kurokami, she treated Aika as if she were her real daughter. She didn''t let the thought that she was another woman''s child get into her heart and mind and treated Aika with love and kindness like what a child should receive. It was the same thing with Katsumi and Yumie, both of them received the same love that she had given to Aika, though it was harder for them since the two were more mature than Aika of course, as for Aika, she was just truly a little child. Even Fumiko felt the same even though she had just met her a few days but even so, those days were precious to her because she was epted by them.


    Aika had one of the most positive reactions towards her when she was finally introduced by everyone, she even remembers how the little girl would sneak around near her and try to watch her from afar which she found cute and amusing. There were even some times when she would give her cookies that she baked herself with the help of the chef and just those moments were so precious for her and she couldn''t help but feel attached to the little girl. Knowing that she would be separated from her was shocking news for her, it broke her.


    But what the two were feeling was not as bad as what the two little girls felt when they heard that they would be apart from their precious little sister, they didn''t even realize it as their eyes were already filled with tears. Yuki who was watching everything fold in front of her no longer has the strength to look at all of them after seeing their faces, she turns away and says in a deep voice.


    "I know that it is hard to ept it right now, but please don''t cry. And yeah, I know. It is so easy to say, but hard to do, I know because I''m feeling the same." Yuki said as she turned to all of them. Her face was still the same, cold and indifferent, but with their eyes. They could see the pain that she showed behind that cold face, especially in her eyes, it was hiding the grievances that she couldn''t show. And they understand it because if she also shows weakness, it would just make things worse than it already is.


    "If you know that it is hard, then why do we have to be separated from Aika, and Yuki? Just why? Isn''t it already great news that Amane is revived and that is more reason for us to be together since we are literally going to be aplete family with her joining us? Is it because you hate Amane?" Fumiko asked in an aggrieved tone as she couldn''t help but clutch Yuki''s clothes as she now also began to cry.


    "No�� why would I hate a person for no reason? You know that I''m not like that. I just thought it would be better because you also know it, Aika is too dependent on us here. And to be honest with all of you, I don''t like it one bit. Simply because she will grow to be spoiled and a person who will lean on others if she can''t do something. Just the thought of that angers me because I don''t want my daughter to be weak. That is why I want to send her with Amane so that there would be fewer people for her to depend on because there is just literally one person, which is her Mother Fairy." Yuki exined to all of them as she hugged Fumiko''s shivering body and tried to calm her down as best as possible.


    "She would be alone with Aika for the next ten years, that is how long I have decided to part with her. Because I think it is enough time for her to be stronger and you also know that she has insane powers that she can''t control. You have experienced it firsthand�� time stops whenever she is too agitated." Yuki said with a solemn face as she remembered everything that had happened. The very first time it happened when Mirel was about to attack her, Aika had unconsciously stopped the time around them, and it was so strong that it even stopped someone like Mirel who had the powers of Spirit Beast at the time. And the most shocking part is that Aika was just an Essence Warrior at the time.


    "Do you understand my intentions now? If Aika needs to control her Time Maniption Ability, the best person for that is of course her Mother Fairy who is one of the most proficient in that regard in all Heavens. This is for her sake and for the people around her because if she is not careful, she can identally erase a person without her even knowing��" Yuki no longer needed to exin further as it was already clear what could happen if Aika didn''t control her Time Maniption because it is just as Yuki said, she could erase someone quickly by either reversing their time backward or making their time faster which would lead to one oue, which is their death.


    If it would be fine if her powers didn''t act randomly because of her mental state, then maybe Yuki wouldn''t be forced to be separated from Aika for such a long time. But because it was already out of her hands, she needed the help of Amane.


    "I understand now�� but wouldn''t it be better if Amane just joined us? I mean, she would still be able to teach Aika a lot of stuff in that short amount of time. Or are you just that worried that Aika would take the wrong path which is to lean on others, we can just treat that out of her if we all worked together though��" Kurokami said her thoughts in a reluctant tone as she wasn''t sure if it was right to tell Yuki right now, but she understood that Yuki might be blinded by the fact that Aika could get dangerous and weak at the same time if she wasn''t nurtured right.


    "I have already thought of that, but it is not as simple as it looks because we don''t have that much time to spare and all of it is because of the thing that I want to do in Nightingale. I will be extremely busy there and I think it is the same with all of you since you guys have your own path to pave. And I just think that it would be better if there would be fewer people by her side so that she would be able to grow more." She answered and stopped for a few seconds before continuing.


    "Aika''s potential is immeasurable and I''m not going to let anything destroy it because if I truly learned something from my experiences, parenting is a sacrifice but a well-worth one. I already risked a lot of things to get in here, I have murdered and sacrificed an unimaginable amount of people just to be here, and I won''t let anything stop it now. But if you guys can give me another way, I''m open ears, this is the point anyway why I called all of you here." Yuki exined to all of them why bringing Aika and Amane could be a bad choice. They were finally about to give up and just let it happen when Yumie spoke up.


    "Mom, I know where you are going, but wouldn''t your n backfire on you? I think that it would be worse if Aika had fewer people to rely on because it would mean that she would be weaker because there are fewer people and much worse since there''s only one person. So when we get separated of course Aika would be clinging so much to her Mother Fairy that she would rely on her so much, so wouldn''t it just make it all worse?" Yumie asked as she looked up at Yuki with her clear and round eyes.


    "Is that what you''re worried about? Actually�� I have also thought of that possibility, but you gotta understand that Aika is smart and quick to adapt. Yes, I''m sure that might be a possibility, but if she knew why we parted I''m sure that she would learn from her past mistakes. The only real problem is how to tell Aika about this, that is the only thing I''m worried about." Yuki said as she carried Yumie in her arms, she then turned to Katsumi and did the same with her other hand.


    "Mom is right, Sister Yumie! We just need to believe in Aika and we both know that she is smart and she would quickly learn from her mistakes." Katsumi said after hearing her mother''s exnation. She also had the same thoughts with her sister about the ns of Yuki backfiring, but it seems that they were wrong about it.


    ''This is how I would like Aika to grow, to be smart and quick like Yumie, but even so, still strong and reliable like Katsumi. I''m really proud to have the three of you as my daughters even though you are not even my own.'' Yuki thought deep inside of her as she couldn''t help butmend their own strength.


    "All of you shouldn''t blindly think like that because�� Just as they say, people learn from their mistakes, I''m afraid to tell you this, but that''s aplete lie. Because a person will only learn if they truly understand and know what their mistake is. That is the reason why people keep making the same mistakes over and over again because�� They don''t even know what they did wrong." Yuki said as she gazed at the sky with her cold red eyes and her words struck everyone''s heart that it even made the Primordial Gods who were listening to her be shocked.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 535 Parting Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 535 Parting Part 2</h4>


    The meaning in her words was so deep that it cut all of them deeply because they all felt the same, they said that they were going to learn from their mistakes but none of that happened because they didn''t know what they did wrong. Maybe it was because of their pride and arrogance that they refused to admit that they were wrong, or maybe they just didn''t analyze what they did which only caused them to make more mistakes in the future.


    "Just like what I said before, nothing in this world is perfect. Making mistakes is a normal thing, but what isn''t normal is making the same mistake over and over again. If you ever did something wrong, ept it and just try to learn from it by figuring out why you were wrong. That is the first step, after all, try to learn what you did wrong. Then you start from there." Yuki gazes back at them with a smile on her face as she teaches them based on her own experiences. At first, she was also one of those people who believed in those words, but as she grew up, she learned that those words that seem so true were actually just an unfinished line.


    "I�� I now understand what you are trying to say Mom and you''re right�� Aika is a smart little girl, I''m sure she would be able to conquer this hurdle in front of her. But�� our main problem is what you have said Mom, how do we tell this news to Aika without hurting her feelings?" Yumie said after a while. She was speechless when she heard what her Mother said because out of all the things that she had taught them, it was probably the most impactful that she needed a few minutes toprehend all of them even though it was just a simple sentence.


    "Yes, now you see why I''m so worried about that?" Yukiughed to herself, the n was very easy to think of, but executing it was a whole different story. Even the first step already makes her want to give up because it is going to be a very painful one for all of them and what is worse is that she is doing it at the time when she is finally reunited with Amane. The worst possible time to part ways with her.


    "Yuki�� it may be hard but I know who you are. You are a person who does her best, or maybe it is even an understatement because you will do anything to achieve what you want. So I believe that you will be able to do this after all�� this is the duty of a good Mother, right?" Fumiko walked and stood in front of Yuki, her eyes were red, but she still managed not to cry.


    "Sister Fumiko is right, you know? You don''t even believe in the words of giving up because you hate it, you hate giving up. You are the type of person who would rather die trying than just give up halfway." Kurokami added as she walked up behind her before crossing her arms around Yuki''s body and hugging her body in the process, Fumiko also did the same but she was at the front.


    "Hahaha�� I don''t know if you are trying topliment me or trying to make me feel worse�� Your words are definitely interesting if I must say." Yuki couldn''t help butugh after hearing the words of her two wives. She couldn''t tell if the two were really trying to make her feel better or worse by saying all of those words to her, though she did find those words encouraging. Because at the end of the day, they were right about what they said about her.


    "Maybe a little bit of both? But on a serious note Yuki, we can''t do anything about this, about the fact that we are going to part ways with Aika. It''s simply impossible to ry this news without her getting hurt and sad in the process, but there is something that you can do, and that is to do everything that you can to ease that pain." Fumikoughed at first but then turned serious as she said in a whispering tone while covering her face behind Yuki''s back so that no one could see what face she was currently making.


    "That�� I didn''t think of that. I guess I''m still blind in a few ways, huh? I was so busy thinking of ways to say this news to her without her getting hurt even though I knew that it was an impossible task that it made me that it made blind I could just do things after I said all of it. I''m dumb��" Yuki mocked herself as she simply couldn''t believe how stupid she could be not thinking in such a way, it was so simple too. But even though it was such a simple way, she didn''t think of it.


    "Thank you, I''m really d that all of you are here. Because of that, it gives me more reason why I can go further. You guys are the real reason why I would do anything just to get what I want." Yuki said as she pulled everyone close to her as she hugged all of them the best as she could and when they saw how Yuki was trying, they all felt touched as they hugged her back and supported each other.


    Their hugsted for a few minutes before they finally let go of each other and finally calmed down after a lot of emotions surged in their hearts. Yuki looked at all of them for a second before saying that they should all go since some people would get suspicious if they were gone for too long, especially her two mothers and Aika. They would specte that something was wrong and that Yuki wasn''t willing to tell the news to them which they were right, it''s just it was not the right time to tell it to them.


    "All of you should go now or else some people will get suspicious since you''ve been gone for so long now, I''ll join all of you within 10 minutes. If anyone asks where I am, tell them that I''m speaking to someone." Yuki said to them to which they quickly agreed and didn''t ask more knowing what kind of personality she has, so they just left and did what Yuki told them which was to ry the message that she was just speaking to someone, which was not a lie.


    "Cindy, what is the news in the Human Kingdom now?" Yuki called Cindy using the phone and asked directly what she wanted. She had already ced Cindy in the Human Kingdom as a Spy and because she already has some foundation there, there are no troubles for her when she stays there which would make her job easier which is to collect news for her. Diana was also there, but her job was different from what Cindy was doing.


    "Master Yuki, just as you nned, the King has finally told the truth about the forgotten war between the Humans and the Elves. And the people from there are not taking it greatly, some people are even trying to cause some riot after knowing that the Royal Family has been lying to them all this time. The Nobles are having a hard time keeping quiet about things done and for myst report, the experiment for the Ice Beasts that you have nted to them has already ended. They really believed that the Elf had now started their revenge, but this news hadn''t been revealed yet. That is the end of my report, Master Yuki." Cindy reported everything that had happened within a matter of hours which wasn''t surprising since it was all within the range of her ns.


    "I see, if that is all you have to report then I''ll drop this call now," Yuki said after a while, and just as she was about to drop the call, she heard Cindy saying something on the other line.


    "Oh, yes! Master Yuki! I heard that Diana also has some news for you. It is about the Underground world of the Human Kingdom. So, please call her also." Cindy said as she finally dropped the call." Cindy added.


    "That fast? Well, I didn''t expect that it would be that fast. Those terrorists of the Human Kingdom sure work fast. But it works for me." Yuki smiled coldly as she dropped the call.

 Chapter 536 Parting Part 3

    ?


    A.N: Apologies for not uploading for two days, my body was aching, especially my arms. I''m having trouble lifting them up and because of it, I wasn''t able to write properly. But now, my body ache has gotten a little better. Though I do still feel some pain.


    "Diana, Cindy said that you have something to report to me. Did the Human Terrorist begin showing signs of attacking?" Yuki called and once the call was connected, she already asked for news since the Terrorist which was a very hidden group within the Human Kingdom was going to have a big role in her n to destroy them.


    This is also the reason why she tasked Diana to go undercover there to gather information for her since they are basically the key and if Diana was gathering information from the underground world of the Human Kingdom, she was doing quite the opposite since she was collection data from the Human Kingdom''s officials, and it was much simpler than what Diana had to go though since everything for her has already been set. She was given the opportunity to act as the owner of the fastest-growingpany in the Mystic Dragon Heaven which was the Gun Manufacturer.


    And since their influence was already massive, there was no need to worry about things in someone suddenly knowing that she was just faking it. But if someone did find out that she was just faking that she was the head, she still had something to prove, and it was that she was the most trusted aide of thepany owner and founder. However, those chances were very slim because in the recent months that thepany has been soaring, no one could really find who was the person behind such a genius andrgepany such as.


    But if it was easy for Cindy, Diana got it hard because she needed to do a lot of things just to meet one of the members, and her joining was an even harder task for her. Though she still managed to do all of it within a week''s time and she even managed to climb the ranks at the end of that week by killing all of her opponents, and what''s more, because of her talent, she was recognized by one of the high-ranking officials in the group and was given the title of Executioner because of her ruthless killings and assassination that she did.


    "Yes, I do have some information for Master Yuki, and it is about the recent movements of the Human Terrorist. I have heard from the higher officials that they are nning tounch an attack on the Royal Family within a day''s time and the army that they are going to use is their strongest one, and from the information that I have, they can contest it with the army of the Royal Army. But I''m not sure about itpletely because I still haven''t met any of those people yet, so I''m only about 80% sure that my assumptions are correct. I will look over it more to confirm it." Diana said everything that she knew about the Human Terrorist''s n and her information brought a cold smile to Yuki''s face as she chuckled coldly.


    "No, there''s no need to look at it further. That is enough, just the fact that the Hyman Terrorist which was usually secretive would actually make a move is already something great. And because of it�� an internal war might really happen~ HAHAHAHA!!! A fucking Civil War might really erupt which is going to make a lot of things easier for me~" Yukiughed coldly as she no longer wanted Diana to gather more information for her regarding the army of the Terrorist since it doesn''t concern her anymore because all of it would result in the same way either way.


    A mass destruction. The Royal Family and the Elder Table who were hiding something very important from them caused the quiet Terrorists to attack and even gave them more than a reason to attack since they were already retaliating for their own beliefs like what a Terrorist does. And because of it, it would certainly cause the death of a lot of people because of the conflict between the Royals and the Terrorist which would cause a spark of hatred to sh in the people who are living there.


    Not only they were lied to, but they were even caught in a fight between the two which resulted in the trust between the people and the Royals deteriorating even further, because of this oue, the people would have no other choice but to stand for themselves which would ultimately cause a Civil War which was something Yuki wanted even though the chances of it happening was very slim, but because of the Terrorist it made her job a lot easier.


    "I see. It seems that Master Yuki has already predicted this oue, so I shall stay here to further observe what is going to happen inside." Diana smiled on the other side as after hearing the cold response of her Master, she already knew that everything was within the range of Yuki''s expectations. She then said goodbye and dropped the call.


    "It''s going great, now because of the intervention of the Terrorist. It made things a lot quicker, in just a decade, the Human Race would not be powerless~" Yuki muttered to herself, and without wasting any more time, she contacted another person but this time it was with the use of a Talisman since the phones were still limited.


    "Sylvia�� how is the thing that I have asked you to manage?" Yuki asked immediately and waited for the other person to answer her, and within just a couple of seconds, she heard a voice that she hadn''t heard in months since she was gone.


    "Yes, I have done all of it now. And Yuki�� thanks to your help, I managed to seed in bing the Queen of mynd." Sylvie spoke with gratitude as she thanked Yuki with all her heart if not for her, she would just be a wandering adventurer even though she was the rightful heir to the throne.


    "Oh, it''s not a problem at all. You are Anna''s friend, of course, I''m going to help you. Plus we made a deal, I will make you the Queen but you are going to be controlled by me right? Of course, I''m not going to break it, you are still the Queen of the Elves, you are the one who is going to lead them not me, what I mean about my words is that I can call you to do something for me. You remember it, right?" Yuki chuckled lightly as she asked, she wasn''t used to hearing such gentle wordsing from Sylvie who was usually brash with her words.


    "Of course, I wouldn''t forget our deal. And I''m assuming that it is one of those moments that you want something from me?" Sylvie asked as she tried to wrap her head around why Yuki contacted her and this was the only reason that she could think of after thinking about it.


    "That is what I like about you, you are smart~ You are right, I do have something for you to do, and I hope that you can do it."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 537 Parting Part 4

    ?


    Yuki ended the call with Sylvie after finishing her conversation with her her request was something that Sylvie would never expect Yuki to say, but because it was a matter of the future of her civilization, she had no choice but to ept it even though it was such a hard request. Plus she knew that trusting Yuki was worth it even though it was a huge gamble because you can never really understand what she wants you to do, just like the time Yuki asked her if she wanted to initiate a Coup d''��tat on the current King of the Elf Race which definitely shocked her, but because of her willingness and personal reasons, she agreed. And it was a huge risk, but all of it was worth it as she was now the current Queen which was just a dream for her who was an illegitimate child of the previous Queen.


    Now that the things that she wanted to do were done, she had to start the most important decision in her life, the decision to let Aika stay with Amane for a whole decade. It was a hard decision that to this point she couldn''t still make out her mind if she wanted to separate herself as well as the others from Aika, maybe if it was just a year she could still take it, but because it needed to be at least a decade, it was more painful. She could still take that kind of pain, but what she can''t take is Aika being so hurt after learning that she would be left with Amane for a whole decade without seeing them in person, and what''s worse is that she mighte to hate her because of what she did.


    Because of all the thoughts running through her head, Yuki didn''t realize that she was already in front of the door that led to the party that was currently happening, but when she finally realized that she was in front of the door, it was already toote as it opened and the people inside weed her warmly. This was the time when she finally realized that she had finally arrived, but it was toote for her to leave again as she had just returned and it would be impolite for her to leave again.


    "You''re finally back! Where did you even go, Yuki? Kurokami said that you were speaking to someone. But I didn''t see anyone with you when you entered, were you perhaps calling them using a phone or a talisman?" Ayame asks as she crosses her arms with Yuki. She was worried that her daughter would miss such a happy event because of her busy life, which is why she at least wanted Yuki to ignore all of it even for a while so that she could at least enjoy her life more. After all, there''s more to do than just expand her business, that is what she at least assumed, that Yuki was talking to some business partners, after all, she knows Yuki''s business since she also invested some money in it. Though at first it was just support for her daughter, she didn''t expect that her money would be multiplied by at least 5X in just 5 months.


    "Yeah, I was talking to some people just now about some things. Don''t worry Mom, I know what you are thinking. That was just too important for me to pass, that''s why I epted the call." Yuki exined calmly which helped Ayame to ease down, as she thought that Yuki was working herself too hard again which would let her be swallowed by her work alone and she wouldn''t be able to give time for her family.


    "Ah, is that so? What is the important thing that you have to do now? I know that I might be a little pushy right now, but I just want you to enjoy this party that they have worked so hard on. And�� I want you to spend some quality time with them, don''t let your work devour all your time because you might regret it in the future." Ayame said with a smile on her face as she just couldn''t help but tell Yuki some things that she shouldn''t ever forget.


    "I know that Work is important since that is the reason why you and your family can livefortably. But please don''t forget that yourpany for them is more important than the money and prestige that you bring home. And I also know that I''m not really the right person to do this since I did none of those to you. But I just don''t want you to do the same." Ayame said as she hugged Yuki which made Yuki''s body stiff at first because she wasn''t expecting it. But she simply epted it and let the warmth of her Mother envelop her body, though it was kind of an awkward hug because Ayame was a head shorter than Yuki, and because of that, she had to bend her body.


    "Gosh, you are just too tall. Even without you wearing those boots, you are too tall for me to hug. I''m envious, we share the same blood yet how can you be so tall? Isn''t that unfair?" Ayame pouted once the hug was over and because of their height difference again, she still had to look up just to see Yuki''s face. But when she saw the expression that she was making, she couldn''t help but feel embarrassed, because Yuki was clearly teasing her by smiling like that.


    "Maybe I was just blessed? But Mom, even if I''m taller than you, I will still be shorter, after all, you''re my Mother. So don''t be sad about that." Yuki then went ahead and did something so shocking that the once lively and cheerful people around them suddenly all turned quiet. And it was all because they saw Yuki kneeling in front of someone. Never in their life that an arrogant, prideful, and cold person like Yuki actually do something like this, it was simply too shocking to think about.


    "He�� Hey! What are you doing!? Why are you suddenly kneeling!?" Ayame panicked after seeing Yuki kneel in front of her. This was also something that she could never imagine happening because her daughter wasn''t the type of person to do something like this.


    Kurokami, Fumiko, Yumie, Katsumi, and Aika were just the same out of everyone. It was just that unbelievable.


    "I will only do this to those people who are worthy of it, so don''t be too shocked. Because in reality�� I don''t give a fuck who it is, even if it''s Momozano, Naragami, or the other Primordial Gods. I won''t bow my head to any of them, much less kneel in front of them. None of them are worthy enough~" Yukiughed lightly as she held Ayame''s hand before finally standing again and even though her words were not too loud or too quiet, it was enough to be heard by everyone in the room. And it just set the example for them on what kind of person Yuki truly was and it was that she doesn''t care about anyone unless she deems them worthy of noticing. Even if they were a Primordial God, she wouldn''t care about them at all.


    "Who in the Immortal Realm could say words like that? Her arrogance is simply unmatched��" Mirel sighed when he heard what Yuki just said and it also again made him fearful of Yuki. Because it really disys how terrifying Yuki was, especially her mind. She doesn''t easily give in to any kind of people even if they are stronger than her, and that''s what makes her terrifying. Especially her Bloodlust, her innate willingness to kill anyone. Mirel even doubts that someone could kill someone just because of a whim, but Yuki is different. She would kill anyone without feeling bad about it, even if it was a child.


    "You know the answer to that question, Father. Of course, it''s got to be her. But you gotta understand Father�� she has the right to act like that. I mean, in all records of the Immortal Realm, have you ever seen someone with the same talent as Yuki?" Lian chuckled when she heard her Father''s question and she couldn''t help butugh at him for asking such a stupid question that was already so obvious.


    "Even the word Genius seems too low of a word for her. Can you even imagine it? A person whose growth is so fast that she needs to stop herself from growing too fast because it would be useless if she gets so strong without a good foundation at first, but not only that, has the mind�� Has the mind of one of the greatestmanders to ever live, battle prowess that is unmatched, incredible sense in business, ruthless, and most importantly�� doesn''t hesitate to do whatever it takes to get what she wants."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 538 Parting Part 5

    <h4>Chapter 538 Parting Part 5</h4>


    "That�� I can''t refute your words, Father, you''re right. Yuki is just different from the rest. But I do wonder, will there be someone who can surpass her in terms of all of those things that you just said? Just someone who can be on par with her is already something��" Lian muttered under her breath and because her surroundings were extremely quiet, almost everyone heard what she just said. In fact, her conversation with her Father was heard by everyone and even if they refused to believe the words of the two, in their hearts it said otherwise. Because they knew that they were right, that there hadn''t been someone like Yuki who turned around the Immortal Realm in its feet because of the disy of pure talent.


    "Your question is a bit interesting�� I also want to know who will have the power and surpass me in terms of talents like what you have said. But�� there is already one candidate on that and I''m sure all of you already know who that person is, or should I say the little girl is, right?" Yuki just smiled after hearing the talk between father and daughter and she couldn''t help but feel amused when she heard that someone was talking about her like that. Even though they were saying some clear good things about her, it didn''t sound all like that, it was more like they were talking about some Monster that had been born, but she was already used to this. After all, she was the talk of all people, hearing her name back on Earth was enough to make anyone shiver in fear.


    When everyone processed what Yuki just said, all of them unconsciously looked at the three little girls who were dressed up nicely. All three of them were wearing dresses that made them look even cuter and beautiful and with just one look, it was enough to take someone''s breath because of how beautiful and cute they look at the same time. But it wasn''t the beauty that they were looking at, but the things that they had done in the past months since they arrived in the Beast Kingdom, and to say that they had done a lot was an understatement.


    They have done too much for the progression of the Beast Kingdom and their contribution was more than of help to them that made them what they are right now, at that point it was obvious that Yuki was talking about one of them, but they don''t know which of the three sisters she was specifically talking about. Because in their minds, the three were equal in terms of all.


    Yumie who is the oldest sister of the three has done a lot and her greatest feat was her making thousands of Artificial Stars around their Kingdom. It not only brought light, but it also brought more power to them because they worked just what a regr Star would do which was to bring in Mana/Qi in their air. In other words, they are the bringers of Magic in the Universe. And just 1 Artificial Star alone that Yumie made significantly made the Mana around that area powerful by 10% and that was already a lot.


    As for Katsumi''s contribution, it was no smaller than what Yumie has done. After all, her contribution was massive, she was behind on why the Royal Beast Army had gotten so strong in just a matter of few months, and all of it was thanks to the Giant Hall that she made that she pumped up with her Gravity Maniption. It was able to amplify the Gravity inside the Hall and with the help of it, it strengthened the body of the Army by a few degrees, but that isn''t just all of it. Her Space Maniption was such a powerful Ability that she was able to create Gxies of her own and with the help of the Stars that Yumie made, it was a perfectbination for new Gxies. And because of the Laws that the Primordial Gods have made, it made Billions ofs at Random.


    Of course, Aika is not left in dustpared to her two big sisters, and even if she was younger than the two, it didn''t matter because what she made was just as great. A recipe for making a new type of Pills that don''t have any bacsh or drawbacks if consumed by someone, and that was just a heaven-defying moment for all of the people in the Mystic Dragon Heaven. Pills like that were something they could just dream of because it was near impossible. But she somehow made something just like that and on top of that, she was the youngest graduate in the Academy across the Heaven, she graduated just at the age of 10, and was granted the title of Beast Saintess.


    So it was hard to guess which of the three was Yuki talking about. But if they were to guess, they would have to guess Aika since the raw talent that she had already shown at a young age was just too shocking. If they had known just how young Aika was, maybe they would have really believed that she was the one that Yuki was talking about.


    "Knew it�� they are thinking in their little heads that Aika is the one I''m talking about. The little girl who has the potential to surpass me, or as talented as me�� Even Mother is thinking the same." Yuki simplyughed after seeing how all of them were already saying the answer through their faces. As for the reason why sheughed, it was because they were wrong about their suspicions.


    "How could Aika surpass the talents that Yumie has already shown? It''s clear that they haven''t looked at it clearly. Out of the three, she is the one who soaked up everything that I have taught them like a sponge. In just one look and listen, she already understands what I''m teaching her, and most importantly, she is set on learning everything that she can." Yuki thought to herself. But she is not saying this because she is disappointed with the other two, but because she is different from the other two. Her thinking process has already developed so much that it even shocked her, creating an Artificial Star was simply unbelievable.


    Creating a Gxy is something she can still think of and think of as a possibility because of the Space and Gravity Maniption that Katsumi has. With enough understanding of Space, you will be able to do it. But to make an Artificial Star? It was straight-up impossible, especially when it works just like what a Star does in the Immortal Realm, it was just too much.


    Yuki has looked into one of those Stars and when she saw it in person, she couldn''t help but be amazed by herself, and that was because Yumie had copied the concept that she made. Which was to create your own Magic Circles and that is exactly the secret to why it works perfectly. The Magic Circles behind it wereplex, especially when Yumie had no something to base it on other than going by theories, and because of that, she managed to trick thews of the world.


    She made it to where the heat that the Star was generating would turn into Mana and that Mana then would be released by the Star like a Fan that would circte in its surroundings. Yukiughed and was again amazed at how smart Yumie was because that kind of thing should be impossible. As for how the Star could be active for a Million years without dying, it was because of another Magic Circle that she made herself. It devours half of the Mana that it was releasing and turns it to more fuel which makes the Star continuously burn, and from that, it is just an endless cycle.


    The heat would turn into Mana, and Mana then would get released, but it is already going to be devoured by the Star itself and just release half of the original Mana that it should release. But that amount of Mana was already enough to strengthen the Universe of the Beast Kingdom to such a degree. It was pure genius.

 Chapter 539 Parting Part 6

    ?


    So in Yuki''s mind, there was no doubt that Yumie had the capabilities of really standing right beside her in terms of talents. And even if there was still room for development for Aika and Katsumi the same thing could be said for Yumie since she could still grow more. But for now, she knew that out of the three, Yumie was the most gifted three, there was nothing changing that at least for now, but maybe in the future. If given the right time, something could happen that changes the course of events and someday one of the two sisters would eventually surpass Yumie.


    "Don''t dwell on such things anymore. Just enjoy this moment since this is basically thest time you are going to see me." Yuki said as she picked up a ss of wine from one of the servants'' trays and raised it as a sign of toast to everyone. She then smiled before taking a sip of it and when she did, she almost cursed because the wine that she had just drank was one of her own that she had been saving up for. But because it was a special time, she just let it pass, considering that her wine got out, there was only one person who knew of that, and that was Fumiko.


    "Come on Yuki, why do you have to say that? You just brought down the lively atmosphere. It''s better if you didn''t remind them that you were going to leave." Ayame sighed as she couldn''t help but pinch Yuki''s waist for doing something bad like that. Everyone already knew that she was going to leave and all of them were sad when the news got to them, and if they were given the choice, they wouldn''t want Yuki to leave since she was such an important asset for the Beast Kingdom. But of course, it is not their call. So being reminded of Yuki leaving their Heaven makes them sad.


    "Why are you pinching me, Mom? I was just telling the truth��" Yuki retorted as she casually put away Ayame''s finger that was pinching her, though it didn''t hurt. She didn''t like it because she felt like she was being treated like a kid. She really thought that what she said wasn''t bad since she was just really telling the truth and there was nothing bad in saying it and because of that, she couldn''t understand why Ayame would pinch her. But her thinking was just one aspect, she was only thinking rationally, and she didn''t think of the emotions that would hinder her.


    "Don''t be like that�� I know that you are blunt and are not afraid to tell what is in your mind. But please be mindful in the future because you might hurt someone without even knowing because of your bluntness." Ayame just sighed as she carefully said to Yuki, she then took one final look at her before hugging her tightly and whispering something in her ear, they were the only ones who were able to hear what she said because of the special Magic that she used.


    "I don''t want you to stay like that, because you are bing more of a robot. Please don''t, I hate that thought. Please be more emotional, it''s okay to be emotional sometimes. Especially when you are in front of your family in the future." Ayame said emotionally as she hid her face from everyone to see because she was already a little bit teary, she was just a little bit emotional after thinking that Yuki might be someone who ispletely cold other than to her Family, and she doesn''t like that. She wants her to have friends like a normal person. Even if she has Family, having a friend is something different.


    "Mother�� This may be harsh, but I''ll be honest once more. That is something I can''t guarantee, but I will try. Try for your sake at least." Yuki replied as she lifted her arms and ced one behind Ayame''s and the other one on top of her head. She then slowly pats her head to calm her down because she knows that she is being emotional right now and what''s worse is that she was already crying.


    "I''m d�� those words are enough for me to have hope that you are going to try your best. That is enough for me�� I hope you can be happier than you already are, my dear daughter." Ayame was so happy to hear Yuki''s words that she tightened her hug with her and just enjoyed the little moment. At this moment, she liked the feeling of getting a hug like this from her daughter.


    "I love you, my daughter�� till now and forever." When Yuki heard those words, her hand that was moving behind Ayame suddenly stopped as she was not expecting her to say such things, and in her heart, she felt a very warm but pleasant feeling. She hasn''t felt that feeling ever since the clone of Ayame died back on Earth and feeling it again brought her back so many memories, and she involuntarily brought her head down back to her Mother''s neck and rested on top of it.


    "I love you too��"


    After a few minutes of silence, the two finally separated and calmed down. Their exchange wasn''t heard by everyone and it seems from the eyes of everyone that they were just having some talk that they don''t want anyone to hear because the two were whispering with each other. And just like that the party continued and everyone had fun as they began to drink, eat, and chat with everyone in the room. Most of their talks were about Yuki and some even were concerned about what is currently happening to the Human Kingdom.


    Yuki also had her share of fun, probably the most fun she had had for years. Just chatting, drinking, and eating was enough to make her content with her life. If none of this happened, she would have probably thought that she was crazy for thinking that she would be happy by just chatting with her family, but now that she has experienced it herself. She has no more words.


    3 hours had passed since then and it was already midnight everyone who joined the party slowly said goodbye and left with smiles on their faces as they were now content with everything that happened and could only say the best for Yuki in the future. They now don''t have any regrets and are just happy for Yuki, they even leave some parting gifts for her.


    "Aika�� It seems that you are not sleepy yet, did you have fun at this party?" Yuki smiled and asked the little girl, she then looked at the other two and motioned for them to get closer. Atst, it was finally time to reveal the news and even if they were just joyous moments ago, all of it was now about to disappear because of what she was going to say.


    "Yeah, it was a lot of fun! The party was so much more fun because everyone was here!" Aika said happily as she began to say the things that had happened. She was even happier because there were a lot of children there who were invited, so she made a lot more friends, though she was sad that she was going to be separated from her new friends. But that didn''t stop her happiness from overflowing because she knew that she could just make some new friends while of course not forgetting the ones that were here.


    "How about you two? Was it a great time for you?" Yuki just smiled after hearing the stories of the two and she then asked the two older sisters about their experience, and it was just the same with Aika. The two also made some friends of their own, even the introverted Yumie made some friends of her own, and Yuki could see that she was happier than before.


    "Well�� I''m d to hear that all of you are having fun. But now�� I will ask you something very important, okay? Try to calm down after hearing the question because of some reason." Yuki then took a deep breath before finally continuing without making it any harder by sugarcoating her words.


    "Aika�� you are noting with us to Nightingale because you are now going to stay with Amane for a few years before wee to pick you up again."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 540 Parting Part 7

    ?


    "O- okay�� As for myst Element�� it is Time Maniption. I can manipte Time, but Mommy said that I can''t control it well, and that is why I can''t use it." Aika said in a quiet voice as she knew her words would shock everyone in the room, she didn''t understand why Yuki forbade her to tell anyone, but that was in the past. Now shepletely understands after she learned so much about this world, in its principles, powers, and everything. She read that Time Maniption was such a heaven-defying ability that would make even the strongest Gods at War get their hands on that kind of power.


    "Wow�� hearing ite out of little Aika''s mouth really hits me differently. Aika, you might be confused by my words, but Yuki has already told us about this. In fact, she informed us about this matter just a few hours ago�� she informed us that you were noting with us, and that is all I can tell you for now because Yuki will exin everything to you more clearly. Just know that she is not mad or disappointed at you, she just wants the best for you, and most importantly, she loves you, she loves you very much." Kurokami said as she bent down in front of Aika and gave her a tight hug before kissing her on the cheeks after that, she stood up and smiled towards Amane who also had tears in her eyes. But even if she wanted to do something, she stopped herself, and just let Yuki handle everything, she would step in after she was done.


    Kurokami knew this, that is why she stepped in first andforted the little girl. Based on the fact that Yuki and Amane had a lot of alone time together, she was the first one who got to know the n that Aika would be noting with them, and the fact that she was her real blood Mother only proved her right. But she and Yuki probably had a conclusion that she would not step in, at least not after Yuki finished exining everything to Aika since she was the right person, after all, she was the person who decided on this.


    "Aika�� what Kurokami said is right. I already told them, your sisters also now know this. �� The real reason why I want you to go with Amane for 10 years is that I want you to grow even stronger, more resilient, and most importantly�� be more independent with yourself. If I''m going to be really honest with my daughter, I don''t like it when I see you being too dependent on others, especially when ites to fighting. But of course, I know that it''s my fault because I spoiled you too much, and that is the reason why. Do you understand what I mean?" Yuki asked as she held Aika''s hands and looked her straight in the eyes and her hand was shaking while she held her hands.


    "I�� yeah. Ipletely understand Mommy and I don''t me you, Mommy. Another reason why I became like this is also myself, I let myself be so used to such privileges that I forgot that I need to also work for the things for my own life." Aika said solemnly as she nowpletely understood Yuki, looking back at everything that she had been doing, Yuki was right, she was too dependent on others. She merely didn''t realize it sooner and she now knows why Yuki wants to send her away because if she stays she might stay like that forever.


    "I know that you are smart, you are my daughter after all. But that is not everything why, another reason is because of your Time Maniption. You probably don''t realize it yourself, but your Time Maniption has already been activated a few times, and all of those times were when you were too overwhelmed by your emotions. Can you tell me what that means?" Yuki smiled warmly after seeing and hearing that Aikapletely understood her which eased her a lot because now she was processing things on a different scale now.


    "It means that I don''t have full control of it, or more precisely. I can''t control it with my own will. It would matter in my state of mind or emotion." Aika answered honestly what she thought and it was precisely that. Yuki just had to ask if she really understood the situation or not because her next words would either break Aika or wake her up.


    "It''s good that you understand, don''t be shocked by my next words. But what I''m about to tell you is the truth�� your Time Maniption Skills have already been activated more than a dozen times already. But don''t worry, what you just did was just normal Time Maniption, you just merely stopped the time, made it slower, or made it faster by a few seconds. Nothing serious yet, but I''m going to tell you now, that your Time Maniption is very powerful. Because you can actually kill someone using it, whether it is by ident or intentionally, it doesn''t matter. You would be able to kill someone as easily as breathing." Yuki took a deep breath before continuing again.


    "You probably don''t remember any of them, but if there is one moment that you''re going to remember, it''s probably this one. Do you remember when your personal maid, Catherine, got extremely sick? You visited her to try and heal her using your Seeds and even healed her using both your Light and Nature Element, but it didn''t work right?" Yuki asked her about a moment that had happened more than two months ago.


    "Yes�� but didn''t just my powers take a while to activate?" Aika answered with a confused face, but as she answered she finally understood what Yuki was trying to tell her.


    "You finally understand. Yes, what you are thinking is right. You reversed the time on her that is why she instantly got better and let me tell you this, you could have identally killed her without you knowing. Because if your Time Reversal didn''t stop and continued, you would reverse her time until she wasn''t born yet, making her basically non-existent." Yuki answered which absolutely puts a shiver down everyone''s spine because never have they truly realized how strong Time Maniption really was. They just thought that you can freely control Time which lets you be faster and make your enemies slower because of it, and you can even stop Time which makes enough time for you to attack relentlessly without worrying about the enemy.


    "This is the true reason why I want you toe with Amane because her control over Time is one of the greatest in the whole Celestial Star Heaven. You will be training under her until you have at least a full grasp of your Time Maniption. Now I''m not telling you to be as good as Amane because that would take hundreds or even thousands of years to happen, just enough where you can control your Time Maniption with your own will. And once that happens, you cane back with us because, at that point in time, you probably won''t need us to help you right? You will be independent of your own. In shorter words, once you have a full grasp over it, you cane back with us my daughter. Who knows, maybe you can control it within just 3-5 years." Yuki patted Aika''s head as she gave her words of encouragement that she would be needing.


    And her words ignited something inside of Aika to do even greater than what she has already been doing and from hearing that, she will now definitely try her absolute best to aplish what her Mommy wants from her.


    "Yeah, Yuki is right. Aika, controlling your Time Maniption is very important because once you do, you can basically be Immortal from that point on because you can stop your own Time. Stop yourself from doing it again and we don''t want any idents to happen in the future right? So training your Time Maniption is actually very important, it is just one of the most powerful Abilities that you can have because once you get to my level, you will be able to do this." Amane finally found the right time and approached Aika and couldn''t help but smile as she even demonstrated how powerful Time Maniption is.


    "Going against the Laws of the World without being punished~" Amane smiled casually as she then snapped her fingers and from one snap of her fingers, she did something so shocking that Yuki couldn''t evenprehend what was happening for the first time in her life. And it was because there were now three Amane in front of her.


    "Hello little Aika, this is Amane from the Future!" The Amane to the right said with a smile and waved.


    "Hello little Aika, this is Amane from the Past!" The Amane on the left also did the same thing.


    "And this is me from the Present!" As for the middle one, she was just there with a smirk on her face.


    "You are probably confused, so let me exin. I took my future self which we still have the same consciousness of course and also took myst one here to meet you. I can simply be anywhere I want, whether it is in the Future or the Past, I can make it happen. But if I also want to, I can do that to this Heaven. I can make three different splits of the Mystic Dragon Heaven." Amane smiled as she retrieved everything back again.


    "Oh, I see. Now I understand how you did that. Maybe Time is really the fourth dimension. Time is something we can see or touch, just like with the other three, but even so, Time is a matter of movement. Time is constantly moving within us which would generally really make it a dimension, but seeing you did that really proved it. You were basically moving from the Past, Present, and the Future all at the same time." Yukiughed to herself as she now believed in one of the greatest Scientists of all time, the one who said that Time was the Fourth Dimension.


    A.N: This is all made up, of course! I''m no Scientist lol.

 Chapter 541 Parting Part 8

    <h4>Chapter 541 Parting Part 8</h4>


    "What? Fourth Dimension? What is that?" Amane was confused after hearing the word Fourth Dimensioning out of Yuki''s mouth, but it wasn''t just her. It was everyone around her, even Ayame, Serene, and Momozano who happened to be there because she was ready to get Yuki confused after hearing Dimension. She just uttered the word Fourth Dimension which was something unheard of because all of them knew that there were infinite amounts of Dimensions, you can even create your own, and Yuki noticed this as soon as she saw their faces. She now realized howcking the Immortal Realm was in the fields of knowledge, they were just so far down inparison to Earth.


    "Oh, so you guys don''t know about the three Dimensions?" Out of everyone around her, only the people who came from Earth know of what Yuki just asked because of course they have studied it in school, and ever since they got Magical Powers, their intellectual levels have gone up making them smarter.


    "Never mind, don''t bother about it. It''s not something important anyway, just forget about what I said. Going back to what we were talking about since we are now getting off track, Aika do you know understand Mommy''s intention of letting you stay with Amane for a few years?" Yuki shrugged the talk about dimensions as there was just no possible way for her to teach it to them at such a bad time.


    "Yeah�� I understand what you meant Mommy and if that is the best course of action that I should take, then I will do my best to get back to you guys as soon as possible." Aika said with a light smile on her face, her two small little hands then clenched tightly as she braced herself for the new chapter of her life which was probably the hardest that she had ever experienced. Being away from those she loves would be painful but it would be even more painful if she identally did something that she would regret for the rest of her life and just imagining it happening in an ident makes her shiver in fear and sadness. That is why she is now determined to make this happen and control her Time Maniption so that in the future there are no idents that could happen and she can even assist them further.


    "You are not mad with me because I made such a decision?" Even after hearing that Aika was now fine with leaving for a few years, she still needed to hear what her real thoughts were about it because it was just as important as Yuki''s not wanting them to separate on bad terms. That would be just horrible for all of them since Aika could grow to hate them.


    "I''m mad�� just for a little bit because I need to be away from all of you. But I''m just really sad right now, Mommy. Sad that I can''t even be mad at you because I know that this is also a hard decision for you. You are just thinking about what is best for me and have to sacrifice something for this to happen, so I''m not going to make it hard for you anymore. But can I make one selfish request from you first?" Aika asked as she looked up and said her honest thoughts and feelings about it and all of it was just understandable. She does have the right to be mad at Yuki a little bit, but it would be too childish of her to stay like that, that is why she wants to change now.


    "Anything you want, I''ll dly make it happen for you." Yuki smiled and epted the request of her daughter since it was the least thing that she could do for her and it would also serve as a parting gift for her since she really didn''t prepare anything for her special.


    "Can I have something that can call you guys? It''s better if I can see your face than just hear your voice." Aika gave out her request as she said and her request was pretty hard to do because Talisman actually doesn''t work like that. At most, it can only rely on message, and for it to do live calls was already a struggle because it consumes a lot more power than just relying on a message for her, if she wants to see their faces when talking to them from afar, within just 10 seconds, the Talisman would have already eaten up all the power stored inside of it.


    "Oh, so that is your request�� I think I can make it work somehow." Yuki said after seriously thinking about it for a while and it was because she was thinking of whether to let Aika have the power to call them but because she was worried if that was possible because she would be in an entirely different Heaven, but it was possible if she used some special means like using her Ice, Blood, and some Magic Circles. She would just use a cell phone to do it, but use other means to get a signal, as she still hasn''t figured out how she can call someone without using the normal means back on Earth. Because it was clear that it was impossible to work since she would need to ce infinite amounts of towers all around to get a signal.


    "Don''t worry about that, I can guarantee you that we will be able to talk normally. You would even see our faces when we do it, just use this thing to call us. Use this as a catalyst for it since you would be needing it to work." Yuki smiled as she handed Aika arge tablet that was over 10 inches long. She did this so that she could have as much room as seeing her daughter on a small screen would just be a little disappointing, she also gave Aika about 600 pieces of Ice that would serve as the battery and signal of the tablet that she gave her, and she did this so that Aika can have a limit to how much she can talk with them.


    "What are these, Mommy?" Aika asked confusedly as she just looked at the stuff that was given to her by Yuki. She was confused because how could this ck screen call her in her eyes it was just a t piece of ck metal that somehow looked fancy in its own way.


    "That is a phone, that is the thing that you are going to be using to contact me as well as the others. As for the blue crystals, just think of it as a battery. It is the one that is going to power your phone so that you can talk to us and you can see that you only have a few hundred right? I will be limiting how much you can talk to us, but I''m also going to limit how long you can call us. Approximately, it should stay strong for 5 hours straight before finally dying, so you better use them wisely because you only have a limited amount of them."

 Chapter 542 Parting Part 9

    "So, you should be smart on how you will use them. But I do suggest that you should use them twice a month, that way it would be able tost for quite a while, but it''s all up to you anyway. Oh yes, I did something to the phone so that nothing else would power it except for the things that I have given to you as a battery so that you can''t cheat, as I wouldn''t know if you reced it with something else. Can''t have that happening now can we?" Yuki smiled as she warned Aika a little to which she got nervous because she was already thinking of ways to power the phone in different ways, but her Mommy already had seen through her and knew exactly what she was nning.


    "You''re too easy, from your face I can already tell that you were thinking of doing just that. Maybe that is also something that you need to practice, or maybe perhaps all three of my daughters. All of you should train to hide your desires better because it is actually essential, if you thought that it can be only used in your daily life, then you''re mistaken. Hiding your desire to kill someone can definitely make your opponent confused because they wouldn''t know, but what they don''t know is that when they entered, they were already inside the Dragon''s Lair. Waiting to be killed~" Yuki said with a smile as she looked at all of them, but even though Yuki was smiling in a warm and gentle way, they could somehow feel an ominous feeling behind that smile that was eerie and terrifying.


    "To give you more encouragement, I''m actually practicing the same thing. But mine is different though, I''m not going to say it though for safety, because I know that some people would be upset if they knew what I was doing. But for those people, don''t worry, it''s not nothing bad." Yuki casually said which shocked some people and for those people who were clearly hit by her words, especially Kurokami, Fumiko, and Ayame, they had nothing to say for themselves.


    "Alright, Mommy. If that is the advice that you will give me then I''ll follow it and after considering, and doing the math. Using 2 per Month is really not bad since that would mean that it wouldst for 10 years at most�� I wish�� I wish that I could fully control my Time Maniption in just 5 years so that I would be able to see you guys faster." Aika said as she crossed her arms to Amane''s neck and let herself be carried by her. She was still sad but now she had more energy and determination to train because she didn''t want any of those people around her to die because she couldn''t control her powers, anding back as soon as possible was her second priority, that is why she is going to work hard.


    "Aika�� my dear. It''s not wrong to wish, but wish for those things that are not deep. "You want something, right? Then you should fight for it, not beg or wish. You will not get what you want if you are not strong. Because at the end of the day, you''re the one who makes your fate." Yuki poked Aika''s cheeks and had a serious look on her face as she reminded her carefully about wishing for something.


    And after saying all those words, there was a sudden spike of Qi in their surroundings that immediately alerted everyone. But Yuki only had to raise her hand and calm all of them down by saying that she knew the person who wasing for them after calming them down, a red portal came into their view, and what came out of it was probably the most breathtaking beauty they have ever seen. And looking at the beautiful woman in front of them, they actually found her looks familiar and it finally clicked on them on who that woman was.


    "Pri�� Primordial Vampire Goddess!?" Lian yelled out, but she quickly covered her mouth afraid that she might identally upset Momozano by speaking too loudly in front of her because, from the texts that she had received, Momozano was a person who was a blur. She was unexpected because her thoughts were well hidden, you wouldn''t be able to know if you have offended her or made her happy with the words that you are saying to her.


    "Yes, that is me. Momozano, the Primordial Vampire Goddess." Momozano happily introduced herself and anyone who could see her right now knew what she was thinking, it was clear to her that she was happy about something, but they didn''t know what since they hadn''t even done anything. So they thought that she was happy because she saw someone that she liked there, but they were wrong. Momozano was just happy that she got recognized. For her, it was already bliss since countless generations had already forgotten who she was, and what was sad for her was that the current generation of Vampires didn''t remember her. That is why she was quite pleased when she heard that Kurokami knew who she was.


    "What she said, but don''t be too happy since she is not going to stay here though. As you know, she is the Primordial Vampire Goddess, but for now, she is my chauffeur." Yuki immediately cuts off Momozano''s happiness with just two sentences and it makes her puff her cheeks, but she knows why she was like this. Ever since she yed that prank on Yuki, she knew that the tension between them was high, and it was all her fault, if it had been in the past, Yuki would not have said something, or just said a few more words to her introduction. But now it was different, she could definitely feel the bloodlust of Yuki even if she was hiding it, and she was the only one who could handle it since it was directed at her.


    To say that she regretted her actions was an understatement, because for her Yuki was a fun person to be with. Even if she doesn''t care about you that much, she would give that necessary attention. She remembers that Yuki would sometimes react to her jokes byughing lightly or by just smiling, but because of her stupid mistake. It might be hard to go back to those kinds of times.


    "Ah�� fuck. Now I''m regretting why I even showed up. I should have just opened the portal and left a note for her to read." Momozano cursed as she tried her best to not show her emotion which worked as no one could tell that she was sad, except for the person who caused her to be like this. But she couldn''t care less about it, it''s what she deserves.


    "Are you here to pick me up now?" Yuki immediately went straight to the point as dragging it out would only irritate her more, as the longer she could see Momozano, the more irritated she gets. That irritation could be murderous and she didn''t want that to happen as the disy of power of the Primordial Gods was still fresh in her mind. It was not a question of who would win if she tried to do something to Momozano right now and even if Momozano didn''t mean it, she would die in an instant even by just tapping her lightly.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 543 Parting Part 10 Last

    <h4>Chapter 543 Parting Part 10 Last</h4>


    "Of course, that is our n. Once you enter, I''ll give you the things that you need to know in order to get what you want, and after that, you can do anything you want from there on. I''m just here to remind you that please don''t do anything else after you enter, just focus on getting it because it''s not just you who wants to get it. There are actually a lot of people who want it, but you have a direct advantage since they don''t know where it is exactly, plus I''m also going to help you in some ways." Momozano acted as if she couldn''t feel the murderous aura that Yuki was releasing toward her and acted as if nothing was happening.


    "Don''t worry about that, I know what to do," Yuki answered nonchntly as she turned towards Aika and said goodbye one more time it was finally time for them to get separated just like her daughter, she also wanted to finish acquiring this Inheritance as fast as possible because there was another Inheritance that she needs to get. But she''s still going to enjoy her stay on Nightingale as it was the homeworld of Kurokami and it means that she would finally be able to meet her parents.


    And that was something she had been wanting to do quickly because she was quite skeptical about them. Normally she wouldn''t be interested in such things, meeting her parents was of course important as she would ask for their consent first and all that, but she was skeptical about it because when she brought up the talk about Kurokami''s parents, she seemed hesitant. And she even saw some lingering fear in her eyes when she refused to talk about it. But what Kurokami told her was that her parents were strict but kind parents to her which she didn''t believe because she wouldn''t show such emotion if they were really like that.


    But all of that was just a hunch for now, she needed to see for herself what kind of family she had, but what she did know was that it was going to be troublesome as Kurokami is a princess. Knowing that she was a princess gives her more of a reason to be skeptical as if she was really being abused it means that she was not a favored child by her parents and it must be one of her siblings who will most likely take the throne, but if Kurokami ever wants it, she doesn''t mind helping a hand as doing it was as easy as flipping her hand.


    If there was some abuse that has been happening, she wouldn''t let it slide, and even if they were her birth parents, Yuki couldn''t give a fuck about that as she is going to teach them a very important lesson. But killing them was not an option as knowing how kind and caring Kurokami was, she wouldn''t want that to happen even if she was being abused by them.


    After saying her goodbye, she stood to the side and let the others say their own goodbye as it was finally time for them to separate. Her heart felt heavy but she couldn''t show any weakness now because it would only make things worse. So she merely sighed deeply before retrieving the Fox Mask from her Spatial ring and putting it on to hide her face. When the rest were finally done saying their goodbye, Yuki gave Aika another Spatial Ring that was full of everything that she needed, and after giving everything that was needed, she took Amane for a quick andst talk.


    "Take care of her, alright? I trust you to take care of her. She''s one of the most important people in my life right now and I can''t bear to see her sad or in any pain, okay?" Yuki said calmly as she gazed at the sky with her deep and cold red eyes, but Amane couldn''t see what kind of face she was making right now.


    "You don''t need to tell me that, I will do everything that I can so that she can grow more. I promise you that once shees back to all of you, she has already mastered using her Time Maniption, but that is not the only thing. I will also teach her everything that I know about the other Elements. When shees back, she will still be what you want her to be." Amane swore to Yuki, but what she got in response was something she didn''t expect.


    "Don''t phrase it like that, it makes me look bad. Just say we, since both of us don''t want to stay like what she is today. She''s our daughter, she shares my blood and yours, and that makes both of us. And�� Thank you for epting my selfish request, but if it''s alright, I''m going to make another selfish request." Yuki took a deep breath as she looked straight into Amane''s eyes and asked something which caught Amane off guard.


    "Wha�� what is it?" Amane was for some reason nervous when she heard how serious Yuki was talking and she had a hunch because she seemed to know what she was going to request from her.


    "Don''t�� I mean don''t let your parents get close with Aika. At least not for now, after all, I have not forgotten what they have done to me, especially your Mother who tried to kill her." Yuki calmly said her request which was something that Amane had already epted. And this was a thing that she also wanted to ask Yuki about because she felt that there was still room to change. She doesn''t want her parents to be away with her grandparents, so she was actually going to ask permission from Yuki to let Aika meet them, but now that she was requesting the opposite, she was conflicted about what she should do about it.


    "I know what you are thinking�� and before you ask me. I''ll approve of it but under one condition. When those two visit her, they should never, I mean never tell who they are in front of her. Even if Aika gets suspicious just deny it for whatever reason you can think of until they learn their lesson, I will never let Aika know who they really are, and that she only has two grandparents who are my two Mothers, nothing more, nothing less. Also�� they are only allowed to visit once a month, if I find out that they have been visiting for more than that, I can guarantee you that I will never let them meet her again." Yuki calmly exined. She also knows what Amane was thinking and she got ahead of her and exined it.


    She was not easily going to forget what they had done and she was the type of person who likes to hold onto grudges, so this is something she is not going to pass. Yuki wants them to suffer by having that kind of feeling, even if they are ying with Aika, their granddaughter doesn''t know who they are but they are just two people who are kind and want to y with her. But she was still not done with her request.


    "Also, apart from meeting Aika just once a month, they are also not allowed to interfere in whatever she is doing. They are not allowed to influence her in any way, give hints, or spoil her. The only thing that they can do is y for a bit and just chat with her, that''s it. Now that is the end of my request for your parents, now for yours, but don''t worry. It''s not something absurd." Yuki was still not done and continued with her request.


    "This is the training regime that she needs to follow. I have already divided it into a whole week, and in that week''s time, she has something to do each day. You can''t change this in any way, because this would be the best for her. Andstly, for myst request�� take as many pictures as you can with her and send them to me." Yuki''s final request wasn''t absurd and she could do all of them easily, especially thest one which she actually finds cute.


    "I have no problem with all of those, I will definitely do all of them."

 Chapter 544 Final Goodbyes And Parting Gifts

    "Is that all you have to tell me?" Amane was unsure if Yuki was already done telling her what she should do, so just to be sure she asked her because if she was not going to say anything, she was going to use this chance to say something to her. She has been meaning to say it for a long time already and she wants to say it before she leaves since it was something very important.


    "No�� I guess there is none anymore since you pretty much got all of it already. But�� goodbye, make sure to be safe and happy I guess? Just take care of yourself, I''m sure that we don''t want anything happening to you now that you are back-" Yuki was suddenly caught off guard when Amane suddenly lunged toward her and hugged her tightly before muttering something that only the two of them could hear.


    "Thank you Yuki, I know that you have probably heard this word a lot of times already. But I just want to let you know how thankful I really am for giving me a second chance to be with Aika. If not for you, I might have already descended into the path of reincarnation and proceeded to forget everyone and the thought of that breaks me, but because of what you did to me�� It didn''t happen, so thank you�� From the bottom of my heart, Thank you very much." Amane said as she tightened the hug on Yuki and before finally letting go and looking straight into her eyes.


    "Never expected for things to turn out like this�� but I''ll dly take your thanks. As to what I said, remember all of it, okay? It''ll be if we lose you again, especially to someone like Aika, and for me too I guess�� A loudmouth such as you is different from those I hated before. You are not as annoying as them." Yuki said as she chuckled lightly and to Amane''s surprise, she raised her hand for a handshake. But when she saw it, she just smirked and caught her hand tightly.


    "Why can''t you be just and honest and tell me that you love mypany? Also�� I know that you are a germaphobe, but can''t you just take off your gloves just this once? The mood was so good already~" Amane said with a sad tone in her voice, but the fact that she was making wasn''t matching it as she was just clearly teasing Yuki for not taking off the gloves and for her acting.


    "Fuck you�� I don''t know where those hands came from and I don''t want to risk getting sick because of you." Yuki said harshly to Amane which shocked her and before she could get offended, she saw Yukiughing at her, she also justughed it off.


    "I just wonder how you can still walk with that kind of mouth��. It''s so vital and deadly." Amane sighed as she looked at Yuki with pity in her eyes. If it was any other person that had that kind of mouth, they might have already died before she could even finish her words, but Yuki was special. She simply doesn''t hold back on what she wants to say.


    "What can I say�� I guess I am just that arrogant and bold, to the point that I don''t care how they are going to react, but if they did react to it. Then it can only mean one thing, my words were right. They got offended so of course, which makes them guilty. So just a piece of advice, don''t bother what people are saying to you, or at least show no emotion towards it because that is just exactly what you want to show to them, that you are not affected by them. Anyways�� have this, consider this as my parting gift to you." Yuki simplyughed it off and gave Amane a piece of advice as well as a gift and when the other people saw Yuki giving Amane a huge piece of ck metal, their heart dropped.


    "This is a type of weapon that is used in all kinds of wars back in the Mortal Realm. And yes, I know that it is a gun, and guns here are considered weak but that is because you haven''t really seen a properly built gun before. But this ispletely different since it is actually a proper gun, you can test it if you want to. Just know, this thing is more than capable of killing an Essence Lord Cultivator-" Yuki wasn''t able to finish her words when she was suddenly cut off by Amane''s response.


    "Fucking Hell! How fucking strong is this gun? But I do gotta ask, that Essence Lord is just within the capabilities of Mystic Dragon Heaven, right?" Amane still had to ask since if it was really the case, then it wouldn''t be much since it would be ultimately useless against the higher Heavens. That is just how big of a gap there is between lower and higher Heavens.


    "You didn''t even let me finish�� Just this once, I''ll let it slide. But as I was saying, this thing is more than capable of killing an Essence Lord Cultivator in NORMAL SHOT, I repeat�� Normal Shot, and the reason why I said that is because it can still get more powerful. I really haven''t tested how powerful it can get, but based on my calctions, it should be more than enough to kill a Spirit Warrior in one bullet. But then again all of those are just within the capabilities of Low-Mid Tier Heaven. Though it''s probably enough because these things actually shoot very far." Yuki said as she casually aimed the long ck revolver in a direction before shooting it.


    A.N: I will be releasing another chapter that would be put in Auxiliary Chapters that would contain as much as information possible.


    Her shot which shocked everyone just casually drifted into Space as it flew so far away that even they couldn''t see it anymore, even for King Mirel. His eyes were not enough to see where the gunshotnded, the only people who knew where it went were Amane, Ayame, and Serene as they were the only people who were strong enough to see. Even Yuki, the creator of the gun, was still pleasantly shocked about the discovery, and she knew that it would be far but what she didn''t expect was for it to be so far away that she also wouldn''t be able to see where it went.


    "Well�� that is definitely something. It flew so far away that it casually hit a Star from thends of the Human Kingdom, exploding it into a million pieces. I apologize, it looks like I was wrong. It is clearly much stronger than it seems and from the looks of it, this thing is just a small version of what the real thing looks like. Am I right?" Amane looked over at Yuki while casually taking the gun out of her hand and began to inspect it, when she was done, she asked Yuki about her assumptions.


    "Well�� Let''s just say that it is still in the process of being made. As for how powerful it can be, I''m going to make it as simple as I can. It is powerful enough to bring down a Universe Core in one blow and that Universe Core came from the highest heaven of all. The Celestial Star Heaven. But of course, I still haven''t made it yet." Yuki chuckled lightly, but her words were like a thunderp to everyone''s ears as hearing how powerful the gun that she was making made them numb. It was simply too powerful and in their minds it was already breaking thews of heaven because one weapon shouldn''t be so powerful.


    "All of you suddenly looked worried~ Fufufu�� don''t worry. It''s still in the process anyways and from where things are going, it''s going to take me at least a few dozen years to figure out how I can make that work." After seeing all of their reactions, she eased all of them by saying that. And with that, she steered the conversation back where it was supposed to be.


    "Aika�� big sister Katsumi is going to miss you�� but don''t worry, Mother promised us that we will be meeting soon. So we''ll just need to wait for that, so in the meantime, please don''t forget us, alright?" The three little girls who were oblivious to what the grown-up has been talking about have aplete world to themselves as they take this chance to say goodbye to one another.


    "How would I be able to forget you guys!? I will never do that! Even though we are not blood-rted, I treat you guys as my real big sisters. I care for all of you and more importantly, I love all of you." Aika said quickly in response after hearing what Katsumi just said.


    "Come here for a second, Aika. Big sis Yumie wants to say something to you��"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 545 Finally Arrived

    ?


    "I''ll miss you�� I''ll miss you so much my sweet and kind little sister. But after we part ways, please stay strong whateveres your way, just remember that even if we are far away from you, we will always be looking after you, and know that we are always proud of what you have done. I know that you make yourself little because you think that what you have done is notparable to ours, and I just want to tell you that, you look down on yourself too much. If it was any other kid who was in the same position as you, I''m sure that they would have already boasted about it in Heaven. Because in reality, what you have done is something more." Yumie said gently as she patted Aika''s head and after a while, she hugged her.


    "You are special, you know that? I know�� Katsumi knows, Mother knows, and the rest of the world knows that you are very special. You might be the only person in the Immortal Realm who has created a medicine that is 5X more effective than any other healing Pills and Elixirs, and what''s more, you can easily upgrade it by using stronger Light and Nature Element. Also�� it is very essible since anyone could use it, after all, you are the one who made it, you gave the recipe to the Holy Church under one condition. It must be sold to anyone at a low price. You are a Saintess among others�� that''s just how great you truly are. So can you do big sister a favor? Don''t look down on yourself too much and be proud of what you have achieved even if it''s small." Yumie hugs Aika tightly and lets go to look straight into her eyes.


    "You can have this, it''s originally a gift from Mother to me, it''s very precious to me. But you are also precious to me, that''s why I''m going to give it to you. I consider this thing one of the most precious and important things in my life because it''s the very first handmade gift that I received from her. It''s also my lucky charm and because of that, I will give it to you, hoping that you will get lucky in your training." Yumie then handed a blue scarf and wrapped it around Aika''s neck who was so shocked about what is currently happening.


    When everyone heard what Aika just said because all of them also knew what the scarf meant to Aika, it was so precious to her that she would wear it only on special asions, or when she went out. But that wasn''t the end of it, she wouldn''t let anyone, even the most trusted maids clean it, much less clean it because she does it all herself. She is the one who cleans it. Even Katsumi wasn''t allowed to touch it, it was that precious to her, so seeing Yumie give that scarf to Aika.


    "Wha- I can''t take this big sister! I know that this scarf is very important to you! What if I identally damage it, or even lose it!? I can handle that, I will be so guilty��" Aika immediately refused to take the gift, but just as she was about to take it off. Yumie simply shook her head and tightened it around her neck.


    "Then bring it back to me safely once we meet again. Keep it safe for me until you return it to me." Yumie said in response which stopped Aika from further resisting and Yumie''s words were like another fuel for her desire toe back stronger. Proving that Yumie''s trust in her treasure is not wasted.


    "I promise�� I will definitely keep it safe and return it to you in the same condition as you gave it to me big sis��" Aika hugs Yumie in return.


    "You are making me feel bad now, big sis Yumie�� You gave Aika a gift, but I didn''t, why do you gotta do this to me." Katsumi said while having tears in her eyes as she joined the hug of the two.


    Seeing the scene before her eyes made Yuki smile and without saying anything, she poked a small hole in her finger and let it drip out slowly before throwing all of them in the air and without warning whatsoever. Sounds of fireworks blooming in their surroundings shocks everyone, but soon they all smile as they cheer happily to it. Blue and Red fireworks were lighting up the night sky making it look even more beautiful and under that beautiful sky was a huge family saying their final goodbyes with nothing but smiles on their faces.


    "Remember this�� this is not our final meeting. Someday in the future, we will definitely meet again. As for when is that day�� only the future can tell. But�� I hope when that dayes, all of you are still intact and alive~ Good luck, surviving in this hellish world~" Leaving with those words, Yuki and the others entered the ominous blood portal and went on with their different paths. She and the others entered the portal without looking back because even if they had a happy farewell, their hearts still felt a little heavy and sour, so looking back just might make them hesitant. Especially for Yuki and the two sisters.


    "Yuki, before you can get the inheritance. You must do all of these tasks before, is that alright with you?" After they got through, everyone was immediately transported to Nightingale, where their surroundings were filled with red. And to everyone''s nose, they can smell the scent of blood in the air.


    "Do as you please, I already assume that there are going to be some tasks that I need to do before I can go to the main Inheritance ce. It''s just perfect too since I also want to take a look around this ce, so just put all of the tasks that you want me to do in my Quest Tab." Yuki answered as she looked around and as she was looking, she saw that Kurokami was emotional after finallying back here.


    "Alright, if that''s what you want. Let me edit it first, then I''ll give it to you." Momozano said nothing more as she got on with her job and began to create and edit the quest that she was giving to Yuki, ensuring that it was perfect and that there were no loopholes since she knew how smart she was. In her mind, she would definitely try to do everything half-assed but smartly, and if she was going, to be honest, she didn''t want that to happen. She still wants to see how capable Yuki really is.


    "How are you feeling now that you are back?" Yuki just ignored Momozano''s words and went straight to her wife''s side and flew beside her. The Skill that Amane used to her was already gone, so she was now back to her being in a child form, which annoyed her once again because it was troublesome.


    "Feeling great and excited, but at the same time nervous. I haven''t said this to you yet, but me and Sylvie actually ran away from here because of some circumstances that I will tell you about in the future. So I''m worried about how my parents are going to react when they see that I''m finally back after being gone for 10 years already." Kurokami said as she just epted thefort that Yuki was giving her and it calmed her down slowly.


    "Heh�� I''ll be a miracle if they were actually worried about you." Sylvie on the side scuffled as she was the only person beside Kurokami who knew what was really waiting for them when they got home. Sylvie''s response piques Yuki''s interest for all the wrong reasons as it was basically telling her that her theory was right and that Kurokami was being abused by her family, and that is the reason why she was scared to tell her about them. But even though she knew that she should be mad at that moment, she didn''t feel such emotions because of her new Passive Skill that controls all of that. So she still sounded calm.


    "Oh? I''m interested now, it seems that some people have been bullying my wife before I even met her. I just want to know though, who is that?" Yuki asked as she looked straight intSylvie''ses eyes who tagged along with them because Kurokami asked her. But before she could hear her answer, the Quest that Momozano made was already done and was presented to Yuki.


    Ding!


    Difficulty: Special


    Quest: - Finish all of the Tasks below with at least an A+ Grade within the Time Limit. Each Task would have Rewards on it and based on the Grade that the host has achieved, she would be rewarded by it. The higher the Grade, the better the rewards, the Host can also do every Task in any order.


    Task 1 - Explore the entirety of Nightingale ( 0%/100% )


    Task 2 - Search and Kill the oldest Vampire that is hiding in Nightingale (Note: This is not me, so don''t kill me :D )


    Task 3 - Take Revenge for your Wife who has been abused all her life without consent her.


    Task 4 - Help your Wife to seed in Throne without causing too many casualties. If the Casualty has reached 100, this Task would immediately fail.


    Task 5 -Be the most influential person in the Nightingale, at least higher than the Emperor. The host must do this without doing anything illegal or using any violence on anyone.


    Task 6 - Upgrade the host''s Blood Element to Diamond Rank.


    Task 7 - Help the Vampire Race to thrive again.


    Time Limit: 10 Years


    Time Remaining: 10 Years


    Rewards: Key for the Final Trial of the Primordial Vampire Goddess Momozano''s Inheritance.

 Chapter 546 Splitting Up Once More And New Weapon

    ?


    "Listen to me, everyone�� Now that we''re here on Nightingale, we need to split up so that we can go around faster. And yes, I know that Kurokami and Sylvie are both from here, but the reason that I want all of us to split up for as long as possible is because I want everyone to gather their own strengths. You guys can be stronger this way, especially Fumiko. You need more experience, that''s why this adventure would be more beneficial to you. Since that is currently what you arecking, even if you have insane powers, you are basically a poorly built building since you don''t have a good foundation." Yuki exins her n to everyone and before someone can say anything, she continues exining.


    "The same thing also for the two of you. Even if you are strong right now, we know that power is not enough especially now that we are here in Nightingale, a Higher Rank Heaven. I already did some research, you are two entire ranks behind everyone here. So that means, Yumie who is currently a Spirit Beast, in terms of real power scaling here, she''s only a Peak Magic Beast at best, but remember this. That scale measures how much Mana she has. So take this, the Mana that are in here are much thicker and stronger than Mystic Dragon Heaven, and I''m sure all of you are already aware of that." Yuki stopped as she showed everyone what she meant she gathered a bit of the powers here and showed them which proved her point.


    "If you don''t feel it, then just try absorbing it. But remember this, even if we are at a disadvantage because of our own foundation of powers, in terms of realbat experience. I can confidently say that we have the edge and I''m not looking at the Vampire Race down, but I know that you guys are prettyid back ever since you got your own Heaven." Yuki exined to them from the info that she had and she got all of this in her time in the Mystic Dragon Heaven, because of her smart andrge business, she already has some big partners that she uses to gather information.


    "How did you know that?" Kurokami asked as she didn''t expect Yuki to get it right, she had only met three Vampires in her life and one of them was the best, while the two were simply in the middle in terms of battle prowess. So based on that, there was no way that she would have known that Vampires are bad at fighting.


    "Let''s just say that I have some reliable information. Anyway, I think there are some wild Monsters here that you can kill to gather some experience. It''s better if you register as Adventurers here so that you can gather your own money because�� I''m not going to give any of you a single coin. Work hard for it! Oh yes, I almost forgot. We''ll be splitting up in our entire stay here, but don''t worry, between each week, we are going to see each other." Yuki finally finishes exining to everyone the n that she came up with as soon as she read the contents of the Quest.


    She saw that there were a lot and all of them were hard, at least all of them are at least a God Rank Quest if she was going to Rank them, and knowing that, she didn''t want to waste time by having them follow her while she does her quest because it would be just a waste for a good opportunity for them to further training. Being in a high-rank heaven such as this simply isn''t your everyday event.


    "Yeah, I agree with Mom. Actually, that''s what I have already been thinking ever since we got here. I want to go alone and explore this ce while training myself further." Yumie without any hesitation agreed to what Yuki just said which shocked the people around her since they weren''t expecting her to actually say yes. But after thinking about it, she grew up in Yuki''s care causing her to get influenced by her which was either a good thing or bad, but it''s clearly showing that it was a good influence. She only got the side of Yuki where she was a workaholic and straight in her goals.


    "Oh? I see�� you don''t want to lose out to your Sister, huh? Are you afraid that when she finallyes back, she is going to be better than you?" Yuki happily teased after finding out what her daughter wanted, she even pinched her cheeks as she found her actions amusing as she was now trying to hide her embarrassment.


    "Yeah�� but it''s not really like I''m afraid, Mom. It''s more like I don''t want to be left behind them. Aika is special and I know that her Elemental Maniption is on par with me, while her physical prowess is just a few levels behind Katsumi. That already makes her better than me, because I know that I suck in closebat fights." Yumie answered with a blushed face as she was embarrassed to say it aloud.


    "Think again, it is fear. Afraid that you are being left behind them. Don''t worry though, you have an edge to them that both of them wouldn''t probably get because they arezy~ You are the only one out of the three who actually reads the files that I give you each week, at this point you can even manage your ownpany with ease. As for the two�� well let''s just say that I know they cheated, I know that none of them actually read it. Plus your Analytical Thinking, Perception, and Critical Thinking are even greater than some of my people. Which is a great thing." Yuki exined as she then shed a smile at Katsumi which made her shiver in fear.


    "Really? Is that true, Mom?" Yumie''s eyes lit up in excitement as she looked at Yuki with expectant eyes, she wanted to hear again that there was something that she was better than the two. Because for her, it''s not really a matter of pride for her because she doesn''t care about it, but she is worried for the two. There might be a time when the two would get teased because they have a weak big sister and she hates it if that is going to happen.


    "Yeah, remember what happened just a day ago? Out of all the people in the room, you were the only one who could get so close to what I was trying to tell them without giving any hints. I''m also going to say the same thing that you said to Aika, you''re special, so don''t look down on yourself too much~" Yuki eximed as she patted her head happily.


    "Okay�� thank you, Mom."


    "Katsumi, that is also what I want you to learn. Those three things, but not to the extent of what Yumie can handle because I know that you don''t like that kind of stuff. Being stuck in a room handling so many papers, is just not your thing. But those three are also just as important on the battlefield, remember that!" Yuki now looked at Katsumi and stood in front of her.


    "Yes, Mom. I will do my best." Katsumi nodded her head with a serious look on her face, but deep inside she was happy that she didn''t get scolded for what she did. But what she didn''t know was that Yuki could hear what she was talking about since she was her contracted Beast, but she didn''t pop her little bubble and just let her be.


    "Oh yeah�� before I leave, I''m going to give you something first, Katsumi," Yuki said as she hid from everyone to make it a surprise in their eyes, but in reality, she was already browsing through the System Shop to buy a weapon for her. A polearm to be specific.


    "Give me the list of all the Guandao that you have in the Shop, Fumiko."


    After seeing the list, she was pretty shocked to see that there were only five weapons on there. But after thinking about it, this type of weapon was not a favorite since it was not known that much and was pretty much hard to use because of its uneven weight distribution.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 547 New Weapon For Katsumi

    ?


    A.N Sorry, but I won''t be showing five of the weapons because I can''t really write all of it because it would be too long, so I will just write what would kind of be the best for now. And think one weapon is already too much for my brain, so please don''t expect too much.


    ��-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    But the worst thing was that 3 of the five were already bad since they were only Silver Rank which disappointed her as she was at least looking for a Red Rank weapon for Katsumi, but it was also thanks to that she now only had to look at two weapon instead of five which would take her a long time to read and analyze what would be the best for her. She now begins to read through the two and begin to think what she should buy for Katsumi, and looking at the prices of the two, she was d that she had enough Gold on her as each of those Guandao was very expensive.


    After reading the two, Yuki was disappointed to see that the Guadao in the System Shop was a disappointment, and even though one of them was even a ck Rank, it was too bad because it wouldn''t bepatible with Katsumi as it involved her needing to use Earth Element. As for the Red Rank Guandao, it was too weak and would onlyst with Katsumi for a few years before it would be useless regardless as she would be too strong for it again. And without a choice, Yuki now had to look at Scythes which she wasn''t looking forward to since it was too difficult.


    Her disappointment only got worse as when she went to the Scythes, she only saw one, and just as she was about to give up on it and not waste her time again to read what it was, she took the time and read it carefully. Reading it was definitely a waste as after reading it, Yuki was shocked to see how powerful it was even though it was just a Red Rank, and the price was reasonable too.


    Price - 2,000,000,000 Gold


    Weapon Type: Spirit Type Scythe


    Yin and Yang: Harmonious Scythe of Judgment (Red)


    Description - This Guandao is made by Yin who made it absorb all of the Negative Emotions of Billions of People and Yang who bnced it by making some light in all of that Negativity, and from that, the weapon is born to bring Bnce in the world. This Scythe only has one Passive and Skill, but the Effects make up for it.


    Effects when Equipped:


    Attack - 2,000


    Def - 900


    350% Bonus Physical Damage


    350% Bonus Magic Damage


    Special Effects:


    Converts 3% of the User''s Damage to True Damage


    Has 1% chance to deal 200% more damage in one Attack at random (Critical Hit)


    Passive Skill:


    Bnced World - When the user is inplete control of her emotions without letting the Light be too much and Dark in vice versa, the effectiveness of the Scythe would soar higher. But if the user is too good of a person, she would get more Health. If the user is too evil, her Health would be cut by 40%, but attack bonuses would be x2 (Attack, Physical/Magic, True Damage, and Crit.)


    Active Skill:


    Dragon of the Heavenly Judgement - Once this Skill is used, it will use 90% of the user''s Mana and rece the Scythe with a Majestic Dragon that would attack anyone in sight. But it would only attack those who don''t have a bnce of good and evil. If someone is too good, they will be killed, and the same with being too evil.


    Without thinking about it any further, she bought it instantly and took it out, and once again she was surprised to see the Scythe, because in her head, a Scythe would look ominous, but it was theplete opposite of this. In fact, it matched the color Katsumi''s, it was deep blue like the Gxy.


    The handle was jet-ck and had a beautiful shine to it and the de of it looked even more beautiful as it was shining under Yuki''s eyes. It''s probably one of the most beautiful weapons that she has seen in her life, she even thinks that it would be a shame if this Scythe gets covered with blood, as the main de has the same color as Katsumi''s eyes.


    "Fuck, that''s actually a steal. Don''t know who, don''t care who it is, but whoever put this in the sale is a fucking idiot. This Scythe is a Spirit Type Weapon which already makes it much more valuable because it can continuously evolve, but the sheer effects that it gives are fucking outrageous. It''s even stronger than mine��" Yukiughed as she looked at the Scythe in her hand while thinking all of it was worth it, but before she could break the Ice to show Katsumi her new weapon. She found herself being stared down by the Fairy of her own weapon, she was confused why, but when she saw her saddened expression, she now understood.


    "Master, are we getting reced by this ugly-looking Scythe?" The Fairy asked while looking sad as she heard what her Master just said a few seconds ago and it made her panic because she thought that she would really be getting reced, but she was not going to let that happen. She loved having Yuki as a Master, plus why she exists is solely because of her, so there was no one she could serve other than her, of course, the same thing goes for the other two who can''t show themselves.


    "No�� of course not. Why would I do that? I spend so much time and effort on you guys also, out of all the weapons that I have wielded, you guys suited me the most. Plus, you have your own ups to this Scythe here. So don''t worry about that." Yuki now had to console her because she misunderstood her. But she suddenly got a notification from her System which shocked her,


    Ding!


    [Because of the Will of the host''s Spirit Weapon to be better, they forcefully made themselves better which resulted in upgrading the Fairy''s Wrath: Rainbow Edge Dual Katana (Red) [Dual Spirit Type] to be even more powerful. All Stats have now been raised] Note: I''m just going to show the Stats and Effects since that''s really the only thing that changed.


    Effects when Equipped:


    + 750 Bonus All Stats


    Attack - 2,500


    Speed - 1,000


    Defense - 600


    +100% Bonus Magic Damage


    +100% Bonus Physical Damage


    Special Effects when Equipped:


    Deal Twice Damage to Other Race. Except for Beast and Fairy


    Converts 4% of the User''s Damage to True Damage


    Deals 100% More Damage if the User hits one of the Vital Points of the Enemy


    "This is just insane�� because she got jealous and sad having the thought of being reced, she actually made herself stronger�� But it would be just stupid if I really reced them, especially now thinking that because of just a push, she is a lot stronger now. The Stats that I received now are so much." Yukiughed to herself as she stared at the little fairy in front of her who now looked quite tired. So in response, she gently lifted her and ced her right beside Yaoyao who was sleeping inside Yuki''s hood as she was wearing a jacket.


    "Don''t worry little one, you''ll definitely stay with me for a very long time. So don''t think about it anymore, just sleep for now. I know that you are now tired after pushing yourself too much, so sleep." Yuki patted her head gently as she broke the Ice and feeling the emotions of the restless Fairy now calming down, she sighed in relief before finally showing Katsumi her new weapon.


    "Here is my surprise for you, this is your new weapon now. And yes, I know that it is very different from a Spear that you are used to, but I''m confident that this will serve you as well as it did. You just need some practice for it. Oh yes, this Scythe is very special, so read this since it contains all of the information that you need to know about this weapon." Yuki said as she handed a piece of stone that contained the information that she copy-pasted to the stone and gave that to Katsumi.

 Chapter 548 Absurd Spending

    ?


    After letting the little fairy on top of her head get some sleep, she handed the Scythe to the shocked Katsumi because this was something she was not expecting. But after remembering the conversation that they had about her getting a new weapon, she was happy that her Mother still remembers it and now, she was even gifted a new weapon. It was even one of the weapons that she rmended to her which was the Scythe, but she also knows that this was the hardest out of all the weapons that she got rmended with.


    "It''s a Scythe I know and the reason for it is because all of the Halberd, and Guadao that I would have liked to buy for you were all bad. They were not as great as this thing here, you will see what I mean after you try using this, and I know that it would be hard but I''m sure that you will be able to adapt to it quickly. Plus who knows, you might fit with a Scythe more than a Spear." Yuki eased Katsumi''s concern as soon as she saw a small frown on her face.


    "You can take it as my challenge for you, switching out between weapons can also benefit you because this way you would know what kind of weapon will really suit you. So take it and if it doesn''t suit your taste, then give it back to me, I can use it on my own. Oh and yeah, if you are going to use it, use it for a long time because it''s a Spirit Type, it will grow as long as you grow alongside it." Yuki said as she finally handed down the Scythe for her to hold and after giving it to her, she stood back a few steps.


    "How�� just how can you get so much Spirit Type Weapon like you are just picking some fruits on a tree? Is it really that easy to obtain one? Because if you showed that here everyone who is watching will bow down to you because of how lucky you are and I''m sure that it is going to see more than Millions of Gold." Kurokami shook her head as she just couldn''t believe that Yuki was able to get something like this, finding a Spirit Type Weapon was an extreme task because it is not something you can juste across, and if she was going to make herself one it would be even more unbelievable even though she already made one herself.


    Spirit Type Weapons are the pinnacle of all Treasures because they are just that strong, even a normal item such as an earring, ring, or a hairpin treasure could have a Spirit inside them, and if it was trained properly, it could be a deadly weapon. Even if it wasn''t a weapon, the Spirit could fight alongside the owner making a powerful team. So for Yuki to casually give one still shocks her because she just couldn''t understand how she gets them so easily.


    "This is a weapon that I didn''t obtain from one of my adventures, I actually bought it. And let''s just say that the amount that I spend on that Scythe is enough to buy a 3 Gxy in the Celestial Star Heaven." Yuki said in an emotionless tone as if wasting so much money didn''t affect her that much, but that wasn''t the case for the rest of the people there, especially for someone like Kurokami and Sylvie who knows how much money was really worth.


    "WHAT!? Do you understand how much money that is!? That''s at least 5 Billion Purple Gold!" Kurokami yelled loudly as she couldn''t believe that Yuki would be willing to spend that much money just to buy a weapon. It was just simply absurd because even for those who came from a Higher Tier Heaven, that was so much money wasted on a single weapon.


    "You do know that with that much money, you could have split it into a 6 piece gear, right? You could have even bought three Red Rank equipment with that, while the rest could be Yellow Rank which could be much better. Wouldn''t it be better if you split it into that?" Kurokami couldn''t help but lecture Yuki about her choices because in her mind, spending that much money on a single piece of equipment because if it was multiple pieces then it would be so much worth it because it was already considered a good price.


    "Well, yeah? It''s not really like I''mcking any money on me, you know? The business has been going well and of course, I know that you know that already since you have asked Cindy and Diana about it. So you must already have a general idea of how much money I make, and to give you a little hint, currently, I have 10 types of businesses running on Mystic Dragon Heaven. They generate a lot of money monthly, so spending 5 Billion Purple Gold isn''t really that big of a deal, this Scythe is actually a Spirit Type if you didn''t realize it, so I guess all of it was worth it though, and if you''re worrying that I''m going to lose money, don''t Because I still have way too much on me, right Asuka?" Yuki lightly smiled as she looked towards Asuka who apanied them on this journey because Yuki wanted her toe so that she would still have a secretary there.


    Asuka has already learned a lot from Cindy, Diana, and Aira who have worked with Yuki for the longest as she had tasked her to gather as much knowledge as she could from them, especially from Aira who was the one who handles most of the things from the side. But if Yuki didn''t need to choose, she would just ask Aira toe with her because she could expect very high from her, but because her daughter was still young, and she would be separated from her for more than 5 years, she stopped and just let Asuka toe instead.


    And even if Aira was willing toe, she would shut her down because she knows exactly what it feels like to be separated from your family. It was a heavy feeling that she didn''t want to feel again. This journey would also serve as a training for Asuka to really see if she has the qualifications to have a higher position in the "God''s Worst Nightmare" because right now she was just a Middle Tier Secretary. However, it was still pretty high because only a few people managed to get that standard.


    "Yeah, Madam Kurokami. Please don''t worry about Master Yuki spending so much money on a single piece of weapon. Because in just a matter of weeks, she can get the 5 billion purple gold again without too much effort." Asuka who was now in the hot seat just decided to follow through with what Yuki wanted for her to do.


    "See? Well now that is done, we can go ahead with the process of Katsumi being the rightful wonder of the Scythe. You just need to cut yourself with the Scythe and let the Blood that sips to the de make the contract between you and the Spirit Weapon. We do this so that we have an assurance that the only person who could use the weapon is you alone because you are the rightful wielder of it." Yuki exined to Katsumi how she would be able to form the contract with the Spirit that was inside of the Scythe and from that she didn''t exin anything more because she wanted Katsumi to figure things out for herself now. Feeding the weapon with your blood is just not anywhere near enough.


    "Okay�� then here I go." Katsumi then without any hesitation at all cuts her arm with the Scythe by running her hand across the sharp de causing blood to trickle down the Scythe dying it with red.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 549 Demon Spirit

    Chapter 549 Demon Spirit


    Her actions shocked everyone because what she only needed was one droplet of blood, but what she did was way too much as she basically covered the de of the Scythe. Yuki on the other hand realized her mistake by not telling Katsumi this information which led her to lose so much unnecessary blood and just as she was about to heal her bleeding wound she stopped because there might be someplications that might happen while she gave Katsumi her blood. Yuki was more worried that the Scythe might suddenly go for her blood which was something she didn''t want to happen.


    So she just let everything end as it should and let Katsumi finish the ritual without interrupting and surprisingly it took her quite some time. Even after a whole hour passed she was still not done which made Yuki worried as well as the others because her blood just kept dripping out causing her to lose so much blood that her entire face had already turned white because of the so much blood loss. And even though Yuki wants to help her right now, she can''t because she just can''t risk something going bad in the ritual but if something ever goes bad to Katsumi she will step in not caring if it causes her to break the ritual off.


    10 minutes had passed once more and things weren''t looking good time passed, Katsumi''splexion only worsened, and just as Yuki was finally about to step up and be forced to stop it, something happened that caused her to stop. She saw that it was finally entering the final steps and this is when everyone could see the material body of the Spirit that was inside and unlike Aika who was a form of a Fairy, the Spirit that Katsumi had contracted with was in the form of a Demon. But not everyone knows that it was a Demon because of the aura that it was giving, instead of its normal bloodthirsty nature, the aura around it was closely rted to the Angel Race.


    And that was what everyone expected, for the Spirit of the Scythe to be from an Angel Race, except for one. Yuki was skeptical about it because with her discerning eye and because she knew the Demon Race better than anyone else here because of her Martial Arts, she knew that the Spirit in front of her was a Demon. Well, at least half Demon, that''s what Yuki thinks, and looking around she found out that she was the only one who could tell that it was a Demon. But even though it was a Demon, she was not going to do anything to it because it was now the contracted Spirit of Katsumi everything it did would have consequences, so there was no need for it to go berserk.


    "Interesting�� the Spirit inside of the Scythe was actually from the Angel Race, this is something I didn''t expect. I expected it to be from the Monster Race or even from the Undead because of the mysterious nature around it, but I guess I was wrong." Yuki muttered to herself but purposely made it louder than normal so that everyone would also not have any more doubts about it after doing that, she approached Katsumi since it was already done but found herself stopped by the Spirit that was blocking her.


    "What are you trying to do?" Yuki asked indifferently as she stared at the Spirit in front of her because they were just even in height, they were basically staring directly at each other in the eyes, and for some reason, those who were watching suddenly had a bad premonition about it.


    And their guesses were right because, without any warning, the Spirit lunged its arms into Yuki''s chest going straight onto her back. Blood immediately spurted out of her mouth as she distanced herself from the Spirit while staring at her with cold eyes, never she expected the little thing to suddenly attack as she knew that signing the contract was already done, and from that the Spirit should know who she was because some the of the memories of Katsumi would go to her. But she was clearly wrong about this.


    "Are you an Arch Demon under the Cursed Demon Goddess?" The Spirit asked which put an entire silence to their surroundings, the only thing that they could hear was the breath of Katsumi who had exhausted herself to sleep.


    "We''re making judgment now, are we? We only met today but you already tried to kill me and now you are trying to link me with the most dangerous person to have existed in the Immortal Realm? Is this really the work of an ''Angel?''" Yuki smiles casually as she wipes the blood off her face while ignoring the fact that she almost died from that single attack. The single attack from the Spirit caused her health to go down to below 5% which was really dangerous at that moment because if it chose to attack again, it would have easily killed her.


    But Yuki knows that it wouldn''t easily do that because it was smart, it knows that if she dies and knew that it was him who was behind it, Katsumi wouldn''t let her go that easily.


    "Answer my question you Demon, you people are the ones that I hate the most." The Spirit answered in a more cold tone as it was now obviously angry at Yuki.


    "What if I don''t want to, what are you going to do? Besides�� what would it be to you if I was really a Demon under that Goddess?" Yuki answered without a care if the Demon Spirit was staring at her as if it wanted to kill her, she even walked forward and held its chin without a care.


    "Don''t you fucking touch me with your dirty little hands, you Demon! You are lucky that you are the Mother of my Master or else I have already killed you, but I''m warning you, you shall nevere close to my Master again, or else I''m really going to kill you." The Demon Spirit warns as it flicks Yuki''s hand away in disgust.


    "You''re now warning me, this is really getting interesting~ But you are mistaken about something though, I am not a Demon because�� I am someone who is worse than a Demon~ Now little Demon, you better understand this, you are in no position to threaten me because I can kill you easily, if you don''t want that to happen, then be a good little tool and serve my daughter like you are meant to be." Yuki warns as she holds the Demon Spirit''s head close to her whole, letting out a sliver of bloodlust at it, making it shiver in fear by just feeling it for a few seconds.


    "Now go back to your Scythe, little Demon." Yuki clicked her tongue in annoyance as she kicked the Demon back to the Scythe forcefully making it go back inside out of pure fear for Yuki. Without care, Yuki carried Katsumi''s body and handed it to Yumie carefully since she was now going to be the one who would take care of her, she nned for them to be together while they were in Nightingale because it would be more dangerous if the two of them were separated. As for the rest, Yuki would be with Fumiko for the time being while Kurokami would be going back to her home with Sylvie apanying her.


    Everyone who heard Yuki''s orders knew that she was irritated by what happened and they knew the reason why, it was because the Angel Spirit had offended her, but they were wrong. Yuki was more pissed by the fact that the Demon who was now Katsumi''s Spirit Weapon had some real connection with the Cursed Demon Goddess, she was irritated because she knows nothing about her. Even though she tried for months to gather information about her, it was just all nk, the only thing she could find was how she struck fear out of everyone''s heart when she was mentioned.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 550 What to do first

    Chapter 550 What to do first


    "One day�� I''ll definitely find something about you and I''ll know the reason why you are so hated by everyone," Yuki said to herself as she looked back at everyone with her normal look on her face she no longer wanted to put this face of her being irritated to everyone because it just seemed so childish for her to keep it going.


    "Now�� does anyone here want to say anything else before we go our separate ways?" Yuki took a deep breath before asking to make sure that everyone was in the same boat as what they were about to do, which was splitting up for their whole stay in Nightingale.


    "No, I think what you have said is absolutely fine, and just as you said Yuki, it might be better for us considering this is a higher-tier heaven. It would be better for us to build our strength separately because it would be more efficient and faster. Plus I also like that idea because�� it gives me a lot more time to get ready to introduce you to my family, and I''m really sorry for not telling you anything Yuki, please don''t hate me because of it, I''m just afraid of what would be the oue of it." Kurokami wasn''t against any of that and just apologized for not being able to tell what is her situation with her family, and it was just as she said, she was afraid of the oue that it would bring.


    "No need to be afraid�� I''m always here for you and just as I told you before, it''s right for us to keep secrets between us. I''m fine with it because I also have my secrets that I don''t share with anyone." Yuki smiled warmly as she opened her arms and hugged Kurokami tightly to give her assurance that she would not feel angry towards her because in her mind, being mad over something like that isn''t just not worth it. After all, she can understand her secret.


    "Thank you�� thank you for saying those words to me, it really means a lot to me. I''m really d to be with someone like you." Kurokami buried her face in Yuki''s little body as she calmed herself down by the sweet scent of Yuki. And without anyone knowing, she was already using her Magic to talk with Yuki using telepathy because after hearing Yuki''s words of measurement, she decided to say something about her family, though still not all because if Yuki knew everything, she might go on a rampage and kill everyone.


    That was something she didn''t want to happen because she was afraid of what it could cause to her family, especially Yuki. She has already heard the story of Yuki going on a rampage because of the kidnapping case and hearing that she was near death because of what happened made her heart drop. Kurokami wasn''t ignorant of the rule of eliminating the person who was already in Stage 4 of Wrath.


    "I''m sorry again, but this is all I can tell you for now. Just know that, I''m actually an Illegitimate Child who wasn''t blessed with anything, let''s just say that I''m not the favorite child." Kurokami with a lump in her throat as saying those words were heavy for her to say as this was exactly why she was afraid to say it. She was afraid that Yuki would be disgusted by her because she was an Illegitimate Child and when she raised her head, her lips were suddenly sealed by Yuki.


    "I know what you are thinking�� just know that I don''t really care about that. I don''t even care if you were to be amoner, I loved you because of who you are, not your status, background, or wealth." Yuki said after parting lips with her while looking straight into her eyes. She wasn''t concerned by any of that because it was not going to change anything about her feelings for her, Yuki was even thinking of using the background of her also being an Illegitimate Child but decided not to because it might backfire on her.


    "Yeah, I know�� but I just couldn''t stop myself from being afraid of it. You know me�� I get very anxious easily, I always get too emotional." Kurokami was brutally honest with her words which made her feel even more sad but at the same time felt easy because she finally let out what she had been feeling for a long time already.


    "I know�� but don''t worry, you''ll learn and get better as time passes. It doesn''t matter how long it would take, the thing that matters the most is that you changed."


    "Now, everyone! Since all of the things that should be said have already been said, we shall now depart. I hope everyone will get stronger when we meet again, and there has been a change of ns now though. Instead of meeting once a week, we are not going to meet once a month so it would be longer. So while everyone is in this adventure, make sure to build a good foundation, and never try to break through if you think your foundation is not good enough. Make it the peak before you try to Rank up." Yuki carefully said to everyone. She also changed a few of her ns which now shortened the time of their meetup.


    After saying all the things that should be said, she watches everyone leave with a smile on her face, and when everyone is finally gone, she looks to her right and sees Fumiko staring at her.


    "It''s just the two of us now. Should we also start on our travels?" Yuki asked with a yful smile on her face as she teased Fumiko about needing someone to look after her because out of everyone, she was the one who needed the most looking after. Though she was just teasing her about it, it was actually a serious matter because it wouldn''t be good if she was alone.


    "Why do you keep teasing me?" Fumiko puffed out her cheeks as she pped Yuki on the shoulder she was just too embarrassed to be teased again because Yuki was making it seem like she needed an adult to look after her even though she was an adult herself.


    "No, I''m sorry. I was just having too much fun teasing you because you look so cute. Just like now, you are so cute that I can''t resist myself from doing this��" Yuki said as she held Fumiko''s nape and pulled her in closer for a kiss which made Fumiko stop whatever she was doing, and when the kiss finally ended, her entire face went red. When she finally realized what happened, she raised her hand and hid her face immediately.


    "Why are you so mean?" Fumiko asked as he refused to show her face again.


    "Alright�� I''m really sorry, okay? I just couldn''t hold myself back after seeing you so cutely. But on a serious note, what do you want to do for now? Should we explore the City that is nearby us or just go straight and sign your name to be an Adventurer?" Yuki finally stops as she already has what she wants and asks Fumiko what she wants to do first.


    "Wait, Yuki. Before choosing, is it safe for us to travel into thisnd? I mean�� this is thend for the Vampire Race, while you are a Fox and I''m an Angel, is it right for us to travel with ease? Wouldn''t we get hunted down because we are not Vampires?" Kurokami had one concern and asked immediately as she was worried that something might go wrong while they were there.


    "No�� actually you don''t have to worry about that because if anyone were to look at us right now. It would seem that we are siblings. You are the big sister while I''m the youngest and this is because of what Momozano did. She already knows what kind of reaction the Vampires would show if they were to see us, so that is why she used her powers to make disguise for us. She made us look like vampires for our entire stay here, and the only ones who could see it were the people around us. This is why you can still see me as my regr look." Yuki exined that there was no need to worry about which eased Fumiko''s nervous nerves.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 551 Into the Town

    Chapter 551 Into the Town


    Fumiko now could calm herself down after knowing that there wouldn''t be any unknown danger for any of them as they went through this journey, so without thinking too much about it. She suggested that they go to the City that was near to them so that they could gather as much information as they could because right now they didn''t have any clue where they were and what they needed to know to blend in perfectly into the world of Vampires.


    "Yeah�� that is also what I was thinking of doing but some people might get suspicious of us because�� why would a fellow Vampire would still need to gather information for such a little world? But then again, maybe I''m just overthinking it, but right now it is our best option to gather as much as we can. So let''s just follow through with your n and go to the nearest city or town near us." Yuki couldn''t help but say, but just as she said she might be overthinking things. She knows that being too smart can be a disadvantage, especially at times like this because they tend to overthink things. So without caring about it too much anymore, she just decided to follow through with it since she also doesn''t like to work without knowing what she is dealing with.


    And with a n finally assembled, the two got on their way and headed their way and because they didn''t have any way of transportation, they had to rely on their own strength to fly into the massive that Yuki was sure that it was at least as big as 8 Star because of how big it was, and this made her thinking. The fact that it was that big may be due to the fact of how powerful Heaven was. So it was going to take them a long time to arrive at the town that they needed to be in, but it didn''t matter that much for the two as it also served to them as a sort of date since they had their own private time, without anyone bothering them too much.


    So the longer distance wasn''t the issue for them, the real issue for them was the different kind of environment, it was harder for them to fly, especially with that kind of Qi density in the air that made their bodies heavy. Though it was also a blessing in disguise as it was making their bodies a lot stronger than before, Yuki could even feel her body getting stronger as time passed. And when she thought of how dense the Qi was around her, she suddenly had a crazy theory that would break the world.


    ''I wonder if I purposely break my Soul Realm and empty all of my Profound Chaos before devouring all of this dense and powerful Mana around me�� Would that make my foundation better, while also making me powerful, or would it cause me to die?'' Yuki thought to herself, but even though the chances of her dying by actually doing this were high because she was ying with her life using her Soul Realm, the reward that she would get was high because her strength would soar by at least 5x. After all, that is just how strong the density of Qi/Mana was around them.


    "Nah�� I''ll do thatter. I don''t have time to do that for now." Yuki smiled to herself as she solely focused on getting to their destination and Fumiko who heard her voice couldn''t help but smile after seeing that Yuki already set some ns on her own. It was Yuki after all, she could always expect something from her so it was no longer a surprise that she already knew what she should do.


    After half a day of flying, they finally arrived in the town, and looking at it up close, the two were pleasantly shocked. Not only it was pretty modernized, but the small town was also beautiful to look at. Unlike the cities of Mystic Dragon Heaven where it was literally the whole of how big it was and for Yuki, it was just ridiculous, but she was actually d to see that it was different for the Nightingale. At most it was like Earth, previously they were on some ins, and now they were in a small but beautiful town.


    "Wow�� this is so beautiful right, Yuki? Especially the bright blue moon over the sky! I just realized that even though there is a sun, it''s clear that the Moon here is treated better than the Sun." Fumiko suddenly giggled as she found the whole thing funny and cute at the same time, but she also understood it since they were Vampires so of course they would hate the daylight. So it was just right for their world to be always dark, but not too dark though, it was just enough, but that kind of atmosphere and scenery was breathtakingly beautiful as she could see the Stars in the sky.


    "Yeah, it is quite the sight." Yuki just agreed and just as they entered the town gates, they were blocked by the town guards who asked them a question, and before Yuki could react. She was stunned to hear the guards acting politely at them, she and Fumiko weren''t wearing any fancy clothes, at most it was just average, so there was no reason why the guard would act like that, and that fact made Yuki confused.


    "Hello! Are you two youngdies here to visit someone in our town?" The guard approached the two with a friendly smile while asking, for the guards it was quite rare to see someone go to their town. Especially when they were this attractive, though that wasn''t the reason why he was acting like that towards Fumiko and Yuki, there was no reason for it. They were just like that.


    "Oh no! We are not here to visit, actually, we are here to��" Just as Fumiko was about to answer the guard''s question, Yuki stopped her before being the one to answer because she knew that Fumiko would just answer it honestly which would make things hard for them. But she was not ming her because if she was like that kind of person, then she would have done the same.


    "Just like what my big sister said, we are just here to look around. But would it be alright for us to go around the town?" Yuki said indifferently which greatly shocked the guard because that wasn''t something he was expecting for such a cute little child to be so indifferent and cold. Looking at the sisters again, it seems more that the little child was the big sister, quite the opposite of what he originally thought, but the same goes for the other guards as well as the people who were near.


    The beauty of the two was eye-catching, especially the little girl who looked very cute and beautiful. Just give her 15 more years and her beauty would shock the world.


    "Oh! I''m sorry for my little sister''s rudeness, please don''t mind her cold attitude. She is a kind and warm kid." Fumiko was somehow nervous after seeing that a lot of people were staring at them, especially at Yuki which she misunderstood as them having bad thoughts as their first impression of her went down.


    "It doesn''t matter, I don''t find it rude at all. But to answer the littledy''s question, there is no problem at all. The two of you are most wee to our town, just please try to remember that you are just visiting. There are some ces where you are restricted to go and please while you stay here please follow our rules of not causing trouble, not fighting people, never littering, and most importantly having fun during your stay here." The guard said and just as he was about to ce his hand on top of Yuki''s head, Fumiko stopped him before things could south really quickly.


    "I�� please don''t touch her abruptly. She�� she is quite special you see, she is someone you can call germaphobic, or in better terms. She hates dirty things, but I''m not saying that you are dirty though! My little sister hates people touching her unless they are someone who she isfortable with. That is why you can see her wearing gloves��" Fumiko said shyly as she was not sure how the guard and the other people would react after hearing that part from Yuki.


    "I''m sorry littledy, I didn''t know that you were that kind of person. Please do forgive me and if it''s going to help you, I can register your name as a special guest as an apology gift from me."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 552 Soulside Town

    Chapter 552 Soulside Town


    "Oh, is that so? But if I may ask, what are the benefits of being a Special Guest?" Yuki was now interested after hearing that the guard was willing to give something to them as an apology even though he hadn''t done anything too much. But he already offered it and it would be stupid of them if they were going to refuse the apology gift of the guard, so she asked in the name of curiosity what they would get if they epted the gift.


    "Oh, is the littledy now interested? I''m happy to hear that and to answer your question, being a special guest will not only extend the time that you can stay here, but you will also get the benefits of what our citizen here gets, and because there are too many of them. I will just give you a piece of paper that contains all of it, that is if you guys are going to take it." The guard happily answered Yuki''s question, he didn''t know why but seeing the two cute sisters in front of him made him feel happy and calm inside. It''s like the two had a special type of magic that makes people around them calm and it didn''t even matter how cold Yuki was acting towards them.


    "Is that so�� then we would dly take it since it would make it rude if we don''t take it." Yuki smiled in response as she looked at the guard in front of her with her clear and beautiful red eyes that mesmerized the people around her. Because of her actions of tilting her little head, they could now see her face clearly and it was simply breathtaking, her beauty alone couldpare to the Royal Family of the Vampire Race which was shocking to them, it even led some people to believe that she was secretly a Noble''s Daughter.


    "If you are thinking that I''m from a high-ranking family, it''s sad to say, but we are not. We''re just normal people who are on a travel." Yuki pops their bubble by telling the truth. But even though she clearly said that she wasn''t any daughter of a Noble, some of the Vampire still didn''t believe her which just made her chuckle in response as she was not going to waste any more time exining to them how she was not a daughter of a Noble.


    "I''m sorry, but it seems like we forgot to introduce ourselves�� My name is Yuki�� Ayase Yuki." Now that everyone got to know her real name, they had a name to call her other than "littledy". But on the opposite side, Fumiko was shocked to hear that Yuki actually told these strangers her real name. In her whole life, she had only heard Yuki tell someone her real name twice, and this was the second time. She doesn''t know the reason why she does this, but whenever she meets new people, she just tells them her name, her surname isn''t included.


    But she had a guess that it was something private to her and after she got to know her Mother, her guess only got stronger because even though the two were quite close, it seemed that there had been someplications between them. This leads her to believe that Yuki has a grudge towards her, but those were just still her guesses and as for she was right, she doesn''t have any clue. Just as she was indulging herself in those thoughts, she was tapped by Yuki who was just staring into her eyes as if she was waiting for her to do something.


    "Yes! I''m sorry for thete introduction, but my name is Nanase Fumiko��" Fumiko was somewhat shy when she revealed her name which made the others look at her with curious eyes because the longer they looked at the two, it seemed that their situation was reversed. The little sister seemed more mature than the big sister. But the real reason why she is shy is because she feels a little happy inside, even though they are not married yet, Yuki lets her use her surname which makes her really happy.


    "What a beautiful name you two have�� My name is Daryl, even though I would like to talk to you guys more, we should stop here before our talk gets longer and longer. We should now go to the Administration Hall so that we can register you two as Special Guests." Daryl said with a smile on his face as he asked the two to follow him. Along their way, many people were looking at them as the three attractive people walking into the town roads were just that eye-catching.


    It didn''t take long for them to arrive at the Administration Office and when they did, they gathered a lot more attention, but the weird thing for the two was that the Vampires had their head bowed but it wasn''t towards them, they bowing their heads for Daryl. This quickly rmed Yuki and she pulled Fumiko closer to her, she had already been suspicious of her since the first time she met her because how she acted wasn''t any like of a guard, she could feel that arrogance and elegance that only a Noble could release. Seeing how people treated him now only made it clear to her.


    This is also the reason why she chose to follow him so that she could reap benefits from him, but of course, that doesn''t mean that she would lower her guard around him as she was using him as a tool. And when Daryl saw Yuki who was now on guard made him chuckle in response as he raised his hand to stop the people from doing anything more.


    "Don''t be too defensive little Yuki�� I''m not a bad person, but I did lie to you by introducing myself as a guard. But don''t worry, I can promise you that I don''t have any bad intentions towards you two, in fact, our meeting was pure ident. I saw you twoing close to our town from afar but at first, it didn''t matter to me, but I was somehow attracted by the two of you so I couldn''t stop myself froming close to you." Daryl apologized because he lied to the two and quickly dropped the act and revealed who he truly was.


    "Allow me to introduce myself again�� my name is Daryl, but my full name is Daryl Sencor, and yes if you have heard of it before, I''m the Governor of this humble town of ours. The humble Soulside Town." Daryl finally revealed who he was and when he was expecting the two to suddenly change their attitudes towards him after knowing who he was, he didn''t expect Yuki to suddenly chuckle in response. But it didn''t offend him, it just made him more curious about the little girl.


    "I knew something was up with you�� you looked so different from the guards that I''m used to seeing you. Plus�� you don''t have that aura of a guard on you, the aura that you are giving to people is a sense of pride, safety, and calmness." Yuki said loudly, but deep inside she was smiling devilishly. Knowing that Daryl is actually the governor of this town didn''t stop her from trying to extort money from him, since he was a bigger fish, of course, she would not let go of it. On top of that, he can use him in many more ways than just being her source of ie, he could be the one to do her dirty deeds if she''s going to do it here.


    Also having a governor as a backer is great since with that, there would be fewer people who want to mess with you, and since she is nning to stay here for a few weeks or if not even months. It was because she found this ce a great ce to start, especially with its specialndscape and its surroundings. While they wereing here, she noticed that this town was near to an ocean, mountain, and even a forest which would be great for her hunting as well as to train Fumiko as well as herself. So having Daryl to help her with some stuff would be great.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 553 Yukis Possessiveness

    Chapter 553 Yuki''s Possessiveness


    Meanwhile, Fumiko who was too stunned to speak was shocked to hear that Yuki already found Daryl to be suspicious because she didn''t even realize until she saw how people at the Administration Office reacted when they saw Daryl. She felt that she was the only one who was clueless about what was happening because judging from the interaction between the two, Daryl already seemed to have an idea that Yuki wasn''t just a normal little Vampire. It did her made feel bad inside that she was the only one who wasn''t aware of her surroundings, but she was also motivated by this to be better and with Yuki teaching her, she knows that she is going far since she also wants to be the best.


    "There''s no need to feel bad about not finding out quicker, Miss Fumiko. Also, I would like to apologize once again for hiding who I am, but please do understand that I don''t like people finding out who I am when I am outside." Daryl apologized once more and to show his sincerity he held Fumiko''s hands which shocked her, but before she could even react. His hands that were holding her were retracted because of a certain someone.


    "Is that really the reason, Daryl? If that is really your excuse, then you need to get your brain checked. I''m not stupid, well maybe all people who work under you are, but don''t try to fool me with such a stupid excuse. You don''t want to get exposed to being the Town Lord, but you do realize that you have posters lying around the Town Roads that everyone could see and read, right? Also�� don''t you think it rude for someone to suddenly touch their hand without their consent." Yuki said while releasing a silver of killing intent as there was absolutely nothing in what she saw that she liked. Jealousypletely overwhelmed her as she didn''t like any other people touching Fumiko or Kurokami.


    "Stop! I''m fine Yuki�� you don''t have to worry about me. He did nothing wrong, he just wanted to apologize." Fumiko who immediately knew that something was about to erupt quickly tried to stop it as she tried her best to calm down Yuki. She was no longer ignorant about the Immortal Realm and thanks to Yuki''s exnation a few hours ago, she knew that their current situation would be bad if Yuki really tried to fight the man in front of her. It was because they came from a lower heaven so naturally they were weaker.


    And because she doesn''t want anything to happen to Yuki, she would do everything in her power to try and stop whatever is about to erupt. She then quickly distanced herself from Daryl before cing Yuki in her arms to try and calm her down as fast as possible, Fumiko knows the reason why she acted like that. It was all because of her possessiveness that made her act like that.


    "Please don''t do anything to him, if you were to act right now, we would be in danger. So please, I beg you, don''t do anything for now." Fumiko whispered silently as it was clear to everyone that she was now panicking even more as it seemed that Yuki just couldn''t seem to calm down. But when she heard her wife''s silent cries, she controlled herself and took a deep breath to calm down, and without saying anything more, she took both of her gloves out and took something out of her Spatial Ring.


    When everyone saw what she took out, their eyes almost pop off out of shock. What Yuki took out was just a sign of disrespect as she actually took out a small bottle of sanitizer, and she even used a good amount of it just to clean her big sister''s hands. Her actions caused some people to fume in anger as her actions were basically telling them that they were too dirty for the two sisters.


    "Isn''t what you are doing too much, little girl?"


    "Yeah! How dare you be so rude in front of the Town Lord, you are just an ignorant little fool."


    Hearing the words that the people are now saying to Yuki''s face made Fumiko angry inside and to Yuki''s surprise, the kind, shy, and soft-spoken Fumiko actually raised her tone in front of all the people who just mocked her.


    "What do you know huh? You don''t know how we grew up, so how can you just call my sister an ignorant fool? How can you quickly judge someone because of how they act or look, that is just wrong. You don''t even know what they got through in life, yet all you people are just that quick to judge if you see that they did something wrong in your eyes. Don''t you also make mistakes, then why don''t you judge yourself first before judging others without even knowing what kind of life they had that they became like that!"Fumiko said angrily and her outburst put a smile on Yuki''s face as one of the things that she wanted to work out with her was actually being done by herself which was her being too timid and soft-spoken.


    Her words immediately silenced the people who were just saying something bad towards the two as they were now put to shame, Fumiko''s words hit them where it hurt because even if they refused to admit it, their heart says otherwise. They are truly the kind of people who would judge people immediately, without even trying to find out who they are and why are they like that.


    "Look who is talking now~ You do realize that with those words you basically offended everyone who has heard it right? Because you got it absolutely right." Yuki chuckled in response which made Fumiko snap out of her anger and resulted in hering to how she usually acts which is her timid self, and seeing it made Yukiugh again in response, ignoring the people who are looking at them.


    "I�� it seems that there has been a misunderstanding between us. I hope that the two sisters can forgive me and my people today, we promise that we will not make the same mistake again in the future. Little Yuk is correct, I am in the wrong since I wanted to touch Lady Fumikow without her consent. So to make it up to you two, I will pay for all of the things that you will buy in our Town, I know it may seem not enough, but please don''t be shy. If you need my help, I can promise you that I will do everything in my power to help you." Daryl sincerely apologized after knowing that he gravely offended the two without him knowing. He took a single look at the people around him and red at them.


    "Yes�� we are sorry for offending the twodies��" They bowed their heads and also apologized, afraid that Daryl might do something to them if they didn''t do what he said. Of course, they didn''t want to lose the job that they had worked so hard on.


    "It''s fine�� I don''t care what you do anymore. But I am going to ask you�� why does it seem like you are trying to keep us from here, to the point where you are even lowering your head to people like us? What is your real goal here�� Town Lord?" Yuki asked coldly as she faced him with her already wearing the gloves in her two hands after cleaning her and Fumiko''s hands.


    She was already skeptical of why Daryl seemed like he was doing everything that he could to keep them here, there was no reason for him to do so as they were just some nobody here.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 554 Attraction and Rejection

    Chapter 554 Attraction and Rejection


    Daryl was taken aback when he heard Yuki questioning him because it was something he truly didn''t expect, but looking back at it now, it does seem suspicious of him on how he was trying so hard to keep them by his side. But looking back at his actions, he begins to think back to why he was like that, and when he finally came to a conclusion, he was shocked by his own thoughts. He looked up and nced the the beautiful woman in front of him for a few seconds before finally answering Yuki''s question. But what he doesn''t know is that Yuki has already seen his little actions and even though she just calmed down a few seconds ago, she can feel something erupting inside of her again because she knows what kind of stare Daryl just gave Fumiko.


    "I�� alright, I''m going to be honest with the two of you since I have lied to the two of you more than once, even though this is our first time meeting. At first, I was merely curious to see two beautiful sistersing through our town, but as I got closer to you, I got attracted even more, especially to you�� Lady Fumiko." Daryl said and to everyone''s shock, the usual cold and indifferent Town Lord could actually make such an affectionate face that would make any woman in Nightingale fall in love, but the same thing couldn''t be said for Fumiko.


    "Town Lord, I''m ttered�� but you see, I''m already in a rtionship, and just waiting for my partner to hand in the marriage proposal~" With just one sentence, shepletely crushed the hopes and dreams of Daryl who wanted to try and pursue Fumiko, and the worse thing is that she has already set n on marrying the person that she loves.


    Daryl had never felt something like this, but when he heard that Fumiko already loved someone and that someone was not him, his heart suddenly felt empty, and when Yuki saw his expression, she almost couldn''t control herself anymore. If not for Fumiko holding her in her arms, she might have already exploded in jealousy and have tried to kill the man in front of her without being afraid that this was a Higher Tier Heaven.


    "Oh is that so�� that man must be lucky to have someone like you. You are so beautiful, kind, and gentle. And I know this because of a special power that I have, I can see people''s nature with my eye, and seeing yours�� it was definitely magical because out of all the Vampires that I have seen in my life is dark, cunning, cold, merciless, and other things that will make you sigh in regret." Daryl sighed, he looked as if he aged a few hundred years after the revtion.


    "Again, I''m ttered by your words Town Lord. But I will correct you�� The person I love isn''t the lucky one, it''s actually me who is lucky. I''m lucky that out of the beautiful women around her, I''m the one she chose, and yes�� my partner is a woman, it''s not a man." Fumiko was again ttered but that was only it, she didn''t feel anything from being praised by another person. But it would be a different matter if the one who praised her was the one she truly loved the most, after all, there is just something that is being praised by your true loved onepared to a friend or a random person on the street.


    But even though she was praised, she felt like she needed to correct Daryl''s words that Yuki was the lucky one to have someone like Yuki by saying theplete opposite and that she was the lucky one. But Yuki doesn''t think so, she somewhat agrees with Dary''s words because in her mind both of them are just equally lucky to have someone in their life who would support them unconditionally. Support them without asking for anything in return because that is their obligation as partners in life.


    When Yuki hears Fumiko''s words, she begins to calm down as it eases her raging possessive heart, and instead of boiling with jealousy and anger, a smile creeps up to her face as she directly faces Daryl with a cold smile on her face.


    "So that is what you are after�� you actually want to pursue my big sister�� Well, it''s sad to say that you are a hundred thousand years too young for that, my sister-inw is already the best in the world. Not only she is beautiful, but she''s also smart, powerful, rich, and very kind to my sister." Yuki said without any shame at all as she was just basically saying all of those praises for herself, Fumiko couldn''t even help but giggle when she heard how Yuki praised herself.


    "Daryl�� I know what you''re thinking, but you better give it up. My sister will only love that woman and no one else. The same thing goes for my sister-inw and I''ll tell you this, if she were here and she heard what you said to my sister, she might have made your life a living hell." Yuki''s smile slowly disappeared as it was not reced with nothing but coldness on her face as she was clear in warning Daryl to never attempt to try and do something that he would regret.


    "No�� I don''t dare to do what you are thinking little Yuki. After hearing that Lady Fumiko already has a partner in her life, I already n on giving up on pursuing her. So you don''t need to worry about that, I will definitely keep my word, I just wish you the best, Lady Fumiko." Daryl calmly answered, he even wished for Fumiko which stunned her.


    Meanwhile, the other vampires who were listening to their whole conversation felt that their world was changing. Never in their life would they think that their Town Lord would actually think that Daryl would be the person to pursue someone because of his poprity, women all over Nightingale would dly be his woman. His fame is not just limited to the humble Soulside town and that is what Yuki doesn''t know yet, in fact, he is one of the great leaders of the Vampire World.


    "Fine, since everything here is already done. We will take our leave now�� Also, you don''t need to do anything topensate us anymore, let''s just forget all of it now. Right now, what we want to do is rest and look around the town." Yuki smiled as she rejected the previous offer as she already got what she wanted which was to embed her name in the hearts of all these people. It wouldn''t take long for some gossip to take that would be all entirely around her and Fumiko.


    And in reality, that is just what she was after. If in the Mystic Dragon Heaven, she wanted to be low-key, in Nightingale it would be theplete opposite because that is just what she needs to do. After all, she needs to spread her name out in some positive ways and even though what she did today was theplete opposite since she basically humiliated Daryl, it would be simple and easy for her to turn it around.


    Because Task 5 would be the hardest as it was the most time-consuming as well as Task 1 which needed her to travel to every inch of Nightingale, but at least Nightingale was a lot smallerpared to Mystic Dragon Heaven despite it being a High Tier Heaven. Since Task 5 needed her to be the most influential, she is going to do it in the correct ways, if not for the rule of her not doing anything illegal and killing someone without any real reason, it would be very easy instead. But because of those rules, it was now going to be the hardest.


    "Then again�� if it was not so hard, it wouldn''t be challenging and entertaining for me to do~" Yuki thought to herself as she got down from Fumiko''s arms and walked outside without caring on how much people were staring at her.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 555 Final Warning and Exploring Soulside Town

    Chapter 555 Final Warning and Exploring Soulside Town


    She didn''t care about the dozens of people who were staring at her as she was basically used to all of them, the same thing goes for Fumiko who once was a President, so, of course, she would be the center of attention when she goes to other ces, even if it was not her home country Japan, she would still be the center of attention as she was extremely beautiful, and not only that she was the only person that has a real and deep connection with the Ice Devil. Because of all those reasons, almost everywhere she goes, she is looked at by everyone, so by now she is already used to all of it.


    But as the two were walking towards the exit door of the huge hall, Yuki stopped for a moment to everyone''s confusion, even Fumiko was confused because she thought that everything was already over, but it was clear that it was not. But before she could even ask, Yuki had already arrived in front of Daryl in a sh. And from this moment on, she knew that something could go wrong really fast and she was so nervous that she was stuck in ce as if she was frozen.


    "Oh yeah, I forgot�� where do I need to go to register as a visitor in your town?" Yuki asked and people couldn''t tell if she was ying or not by asking that and when Yuki saw their expression, she just couldn''t herself but chuckle at their stupidity. But even so, she decided to ignore them and waited for Daryl to answer her question.


    "What? No, sorry�� my mind just went nk for a second. Nona, pleasee here and assist these two sisters to get their special visitor pass." Daryl was shocked as he didn''t know what to say for a few seconds, but when he finally got hisposure back, he tasked one of the receptionists behind him to assist Yuki and Fumiko through the whole process.


    Nona followed Daryl''s order without saying anything more as she was afraid that she might get punished if she said anything that would offend the Town Lord. Though at the beginning she already didn''t have any ns on being hard on the two as she was also curious about the two, of course, who wouldn''t be curious about the two sisters whom the Town Lord gave so much attention to?


    As for Yuki, she didn''t give much attention to the person who was going to assist them since all of it was going to be the same in the end.


    But the same thing couldn''t be said to Fumiko because she wasn''t expecting that Daryl would still be willing to help them even after what happened. She rejected him and Yuki basically made fun of him because of it, plus she was also hostile which she was sure that Daryl felt. But even so, he still helped them, even going as far as giving them special passes.


    "Lady Fumiko, I''ll hand this piece of paper to you. It contains all of the information that you should know when you are going to stay here in our Town. Please read them carefully so that you can exin it to the little miss." When Fumiko heard Nona''s words, she couldn''t help but turn to Yuki''s side to see her reaction, but when she saw that her face remained the same, indifferent and cold, she couldn''t help but sigh in relief. At first, she thought that Yuki would get mad because she was not the one who was handed the paper, but it seemed like her assumptions were wrong, and Yuki of course noticed this when she saw Fumiko looking at her.


    "What, did you really think that I would get angry because of such a little thing? Aren''t you looking down on me too much~" Yuki said yfully as she pinched Fumiko''s delicate thighs which electrified her whole body in shock. She couldn''t help but let out a gasp, but luckily only Nona was around her at that time, and no one heard her make a sound other than Nona and Yuki.


    "Are you okay, Lady Fumiko? Are you maybe not feeling well." Nona asked worriedly as right now she didn''t want anything to happen to the two, especially Fumiko who their Town Lord had taken a liking to. Even though Yuki has already warned them that Fumiko already belongs to someone and that someone is not someone they would like to offend, Nona still feels like Daryl would have a chance to capture Fumiko''s heart, just given the right time.


    She thought that if that woman really loved Fumiko, she would have always been together with her, but where was she now?


    It is only her sister who is apanying her, she firmly believes that Daryl would be a better suit for Lady Fumiko. But then again, if she knew that the person was already standing in front of her and she got to know how she was taking care of her, she might rethink her thoughts.


    "Ah, no! I''m perfectly fine, it''s just I remember that I should be getting something for Yu- I mean my wife! Yeah, so we''ll be going now, and thanks again Nona and Town Lord for your help!" Fumiko panicked and quickly said her thanks as she exited the hall without even noticing that she left Yuki behind, but as for the person who was left behind. She just smiled faintly and began to read the paper that was given to her.


    "Is this really all of it?" Yuki asked Nona while she read through the document to her confusion as she didn''t really understand why Yuki was asking her that, but it was finally then when Nona finally understood why, and it was that the little kid in front of her could actually understand the contents inside of the paper.


    "You know�� just like what my big sister said before, never judge someone because of how they look or even act, because if you do, you really won''t understand why they are like that�� I may seem small and naive, but I''m the one who always decides what we are going to do next in our life. You can choose to believe my words or choose to ignore them. But let me just say this�� you already saw how she is and that is her true self, she never tries to hide anything. Just seeing how she acted towards all of you, it seems that she has some trust in you, and if you ever try to break that, I swear that I will make you regret it." Yuki coldly warns as she no longer cares about them now that the person that was holding her back is gone, she gives them a full warning and that warning was mainly towards Daryl.


    "Never say anything about that talk that we just had now��" Yuki warned them onest time before she also took their leave and once she was finally out, all the people inside could finally take a deep breath to get theirposure. They couldn''t understand why, but when the little girl was warning them, they could feel an oppressing feelinging from Yuki that made it hard to breathe, and worst of all the ground was frozen solid because of it, which they also suspected that she was doing it.


    "How�� how could such an immense and powerful bloodluste off such a little girl? Isn''t she supposed the little sister, but why does it seem like she is more mature and more terrifying than Lady Fumiko��" Daryl thought as Yuki''s bloodlust didn''t spare him and he even felt that he got the worst because he was closer to her than everyone else.


    "What kind of life did they really have for her to get such a terrifying bloodlust�� even the greatest warriors that have an immensely strong aura don''tpare to her bloodlust alone�� I wonder, what it would be like if her bloodlust was evenbined with an Aura or even�� a Domain." Daryl''s words were like a bell to everyone''s ear because they could only mean one thing and it was that Yuki was already very powerful even with just her innate bloodlust alone. Though they were right in that what they don''t know is that it was just like 30% of her bloodlust.


    "How terrifying��"


    "You left me inside... I thought that you already run away." Yuki whispered into Fumiko''s ears as soon as she saw her waiting at the door.


    "Well... I actually didn''t mean to leave you there alone. But! It was also your fault, you teased me and I panicked because of it..." Fumiko said shyly as she drops her head, refusing to look at Yuki in the face.


    "I''m joking... I''m sorry for teasing you like that, but I just couldn''t help myself." Yuki apologized, but she had a smile on her face, but when she saw that Fumiko was still refusing to look at her. She floated to get to her level and cupped her cheeks before kissing her on the forehead to coax her.

 Chapter 556 Hungry and Looking for the Town Tavern

    Chapter 556 Hungry and Looking for the Town Tavern


    "Have you calmed down now?" Yuki asked with a light smile on her face as she didn''t want to tease the woman in front of her anymore because she might run away again. Just as she was about to suggest they scope out Soulside town, she heard a grumbling sound somewhere, but with her incredible senses she already knew where it came from, and a chuckle couldn''t help but escape from her lips that made Fumiko''s face to burn in embarrassment as this was something she wasn''t expecting at all.


    Even though she didn''t feel hungry a few hours ago, her stomach growled signaling that she was now hungry, it would have been fine if there was no one around her. But the problem was that there was one person who heard her and even if it was just one person, it made it more embarrassing and awkward, especially when that person who heard it was Yuki.


    "Stopughing at me, is it wrong to be hungry?" Fumiko asked angrily as she stormed off without caring anymore and behind her was Yuki following her from behind, afraid that she might get lost, and just as she guessed, Fumiko was indeed lost after walking for at least 10 minutes.


    They were now in a less crowded ce in Soulside town and when Fumiko finally noticed that she was lost, she sighed and slowly turned around to see Yuki following her from behind with a light smile on her face.


    "I know what you are going to say, just please don''t�� Can''t you just help me find something to eat than making fun of me?" Fumiko cuts Yuki before she can even say anything to her and Yuki only finds the whole thing cute since it was that cute part of Fumiko that was interesting for her. Unlike Kurokami who was very smart, had a very good sense of awareness, and was a fast learner, Fumiko was quite the opposite of her. Fumiko was indeed smart, but as for the other two, it was simply bad since she was basically clueless in her surroundings which made her lose most of the time, plus she was slow too.


    Though Yuki is not making fun of Fumiko because of it even if she is slow, herprehension is not on the same level as Kurokami, which is really impressive for her. Because in reality, herprehension and understanding were at the very top if she was given enough time, she even dared to say that it rivals Aria or Rory. It was just she was a slow learner which bnces it out for her. Even her critical thinking was amazing, it was just she easily panics when she is under pressure and doesn''t have a lot of confidence in herself.


    "Of course, why would I not help my lovely wife when she is hungry? After all, it''s my responsibility to take care of you~" Yuki chuckled lightly, clearly teasing her to Fumiko''s irritation. But she already had no other way as she was already hungry and could only yield to Yuki''s teasing as she just nodded her head.


    "Alright, let''s find yourself some food. But I''m still going to ask you, would you prefer if we get our own food or just buy some here?" Yuki asked as she still wanted to know what Fumiko would prefer right now, would it be her cooking or the food that was there? However, she was already quite sure that she would want to experience and taste the food here since it was entirely different.


    Even Yuki is curious about it and even though it was wrong to specte, she was guessing that almost all of the food here was blood-based. After all, they were Vampires. Kurokami was just the same, even if she could eat normal food, she would still choose not to because it was off-putting for her. She would rather drink blood, but of course, she only drinks Yuki''s blood.


    "I�� I actually want to eat some of your food now that you offered it. I only got to have your food thrice in my life and I want to taste it again, that is if you are really going to cook. Of course, eating out would still be fine." Fumiko answered expectantly as she proposed exactly what she wanted. As for Yuki''s reaction, she was somewhat shocked by it as she was fully expecting her to choose to eat outside. Considering that Fumiko always wanted to try every kind of food, she would not hesitate because she was quite a foodie. She loves to eat.


    "Oh, is that so? Then we should get our own ingredients now. Here are 10,000 Red Gold Coins, it should be more than enough here, but if it isn''t, then you can just call me, then I''ll give you more." Yuki said as she grabbed Fumiko''s hand to take her Spatial Ring before loading it with money. Fumiko''s reaction was priceless for Yuki because she saw her face lighting up as she already could tell that this was the most money she had ever held in her life and because of it, she decided to give her more. More than what she initially gave her.


    "You''re so shocked by this little money, I wonder how you are going to react if this is what I gave you?" Yuki said as she took out a single Purple Gold Coin and handed it to Fumiko''s hand.


    "What- is�� is this what I think it is?" Fumiko asked as her hands were shaking violently, her hands suddenly felt as if they were carrying a mountain even though in reality there was just a single piece of Coin there. But what that Coin could do was immense.


    "Of course, now I''m not called the Ice Devil for no reason now. Plus you already know from those two idiots that the money I have is already close to infinite right? Though then again, there might be a higher currency than this Purple Gold Coin, but at the end of the day, it would be useless. Because I''m still going to be the richest person known to the Immortal Realm~" Yuki said such a bold statement that she may be the only person who really has the arrogance to say it and when Fumiko heard it, she only smiled as it was normal for Yuki to say something like that.


    She remembered when Yuki said something close to that, but it was something sinister. Even remembering was scary for her.


    "There will be a day when I pay the pain that my Mother and I got from that man and I swear�� once that dayes, he would rather wish that he is dead." When she heard that, she was shocked and felt afraid of Yuki for the first time because that was the very first time she saw and heard that side of Yuki which was so new to her. Because even if she was so cold and indifferent, she had never heard her have so much hatred for a person.


    "I believe in you, but please. Can we get some food now?" Fumiko pleaded again as she was just feeling so hungry now and the longer she stalled, the hungrier she got, and the idea of Yuki cooking for her made her even hungrier. And what is worse is that they would still have to buy the ingredients which would waste more time and of course, the cooking time is going to be fairly long too. So Fumiko only wanted to do everything as soon as possible so that she could finally eat.


    "Yes, go on now. Remember, I gave you the money, so you can decide what we will eat. You can also ask the vendors what would be good and please, don''t try to be scammed. Yes, if you are going to ask, I''m noting with you for now because I will find us a ce to live, it''s better for us to separate for now so we can do things quickly." Yuki chuckled lightly as she exined why she was noting with her which Fumiko quickly understood and only nodded her head in response and after saying goodbye, she finally took off.


    "Now�� where is the Bar, or maybe Tavern may be the right word?" Yuki smiled as she casually walked in another direction, looking for the Tavern to gather information about this ce. She is still going to find a ce to live, it''s just she is going to do that after she finds the Tavern.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 557 Hiring Assassins to Kill Yuki

    Chapter 557 Hiring Assassins to Kill Yuki


    But even after walking around for 10 minutes, she didn''t see the Tavern anywhere, and with left with no choice, Yuki now had to go and ask someone where it was. But when she was about to approach a random person on the street, she didn''t expect to see Daryl on her way and when she saw her, she immediately used her "Eternal Eclipse" and "Absolute Stealth" to sneak closer to hear what was Daryl talking. The very first time she met him, she already knew that something was up with him and it was even clearer when she got to know his real ns.


    By letting them stay here for a few more days or even a week, he would have the chance to make a move to Fumiko if he wanted to, but of course, it was wishful thinking since it was basically impossible to happen. But Yuki still felt that something was wrong, even though she only has lived for a little over two decades, she knew when people had bad intentions in them since she was in that field where the weak would be eaten alive by the predators. Some could say that she was even more experienced than the others as she has probably met all the types of people in the world and knew how one reacts if they get shut down like what happened to Daryl.


    "Now�� let''s see your true colors~" Yuki smiled coldly as she watched over from the darkness, listening closely to Daryl who was talking with some people who had hoods over their heads, blocking their faces from Yuki''s vision. But none of that mattered as she could still hear what they ever talking about and when she heard it, she just couldn''t help but chuckle in response as it was as she expected.


    "How much would it take for you guys to dispose of a little girl who is probably around 50 years old?" Daryl asked in a low but cold voice and behind that, Yuki could naturally feel that killing intent in them. But her own killing intent was about to leak out when she heard how Daryl estimated her age but before she could burst, she remembered that vampires are a slow Race. They grow extremely slowly, which is why 50 years old is still considered a little girl.


    "Why did you look for us if the job is just this easy, are you looking down on us, Town Lord?" The leader of the group said in annoyance as he couldn''t believe that he was called to be tasked with such an easy job by Daryl. Their group was called "Totem" they were an infamous killer group because they would kill anyone as long as there was money on the line and they got famous because of their previous leader who managed to kill one of the Princes of the Vampire Race which made all of the Vampire fear them because the Royal Family was heavily guarded by their strongest aide, and to be able to kill one of them and even managed to get away was just terrifying.


    "1,000 ck Gold." Daryl didn''tment anything about the displeasure of the Totem Group and just offered them a huge amount of money to kill Yuki to say that the Totem Group was now interested was simply an understatement because that kind of money was just unbelievable for them, it was simply a dream to them to even hold one ck Gold in their lifetime. So without even thinking too much about it, he already agreed without a second thought, plus it was just a mere 50-year-old Vampire, the job was very easy.


    "Oh, don''t worry Town Lord. We''ll definitely bring the head of the ignorant little girl who has offended the great Town Lord to you~" The hooded man smiled coldly as he couldn''t hide the greed behind that smile which made Daryl smile in response, as for the person who was listening to the side, she just couldn''t help but chuckle again in response. Because truly, those people who don''t have anything in their life would sumb in the presence of money.


    Because things might get dangerous, she was going to make an Ice Golem which was going to be infused with her blood to protect Fumiko from the dark, but before she could even make it, she was attacked by Daryl who suddenly came rushing towards her.


    "Who are you, who sent you here?" Daryl asked coldly, he was not expecting that someone was actually listening to their conversation earlier, and guessing from the looks of it, she there for a long time already which was dangerous. Because if the news that the Town Lord has got some grudge towards a young vampire and he actually sent a bunch of assassins to kill her, her reputation would go down. Much worse, he might get executed by it.


    If not for the Fox Mask that Yuki was wearing, she would have been long exposed by now. It was thanks to that, that Daryl didn''t recognize her, because if he did, things might only get worse from there. But because she was hit badly by him as that kind of strength and speed was not something she was expecting, she coughed up a mouthful of blood, staining the mask from behind.


    "Not gonna answer? Then, might as well kill you now." Daryl scoffed coldly as without thinking about it anymore, he went on ahead and charged towards Yuki because if she let her live, it was going to be the end of him, and that was something he didn''t want to happen. Not in his lifetime.


    He then closed his hand and Yuki was pushed by an unknown force the speed that she was traveling was at least breaking the sound barrier as her body came flying towards Daryl, with no choice, she made an Ice Spike that would counter the speed that she was flying, but just like before, she was again shocked. Even though she was the one who said that the difference in Heavens was immense, she truly didn''t expect this to be strong because Daryl just bypassed her Ice Spike without even taking any scratches.


    "Part Tricks~" Daryl Sneered as his fist came crashing with the Ice Spike, but instead of being pierced, the Ice Spike exploded into pieces aftering in contact, and Yuki''s body went flying again. If not for her catching herself with the use of her Ice, she would have even died from it. The force of the punch was far stronger than the "Extinction Ray" that she previously survived from the attacks of the Reincarnators, and from this moment on, she finally realized that if she didn''t do anything, she was going to die.


    "Holy fuck�� what kind of power is this. This is basically the power of the 10 Reincartorsbined into one person. Is this really the power of a High Tier Heaven." Yuki was left thinking by this fact as she did nothing and just let her body regenerate itself while she looked at the stats of Daryl which really opened her eyes.


    Name - Daryl Sencor


    Race - Vampire


    Title - Town Lord (Soulside Town)


    HP - 1 Billion


    Qi - 12.5 Billion


    Spiritual Power - 4.2 Billion


    Rank - Spirit Gathering (Middle)


    A.N It was going to be too long if I included all the zeros, so I just made it to this, so it is shorter.

 Chapter 558 Pitch Black

    Chapter 558 Pitch ck


    Even Jin, the unknown God that she has killed didn''t have as much power as Daryl has right now, and based on it, she could tell that Jin came from a Low Tier Heaven like her which is most likely Yggdrasil which resulted in her killing him possible, but she felt like that the person in front of her was someone greater which was just absurd because Daryl was just a Middle Tier Spirit Gather Cultivator, it should still be impossible even if he came from a High Tier Heaven. It was either that Jin was not really a God Rank Cultivator but a Saint or even lower than that and he was just innately stronger since he came from a better Heaven than Mystic Dragon Heaven and of course because of their Rank difference which was not a few.


    So to really make things straight, Yuki decided to use her "Divine Fox Eyes" again as she just refused to believe that Daryl who was like seven or six Ranked lower than Jin could be even stronger than him, even if it was just the difference in Heavens, there was no possible way that it could be real. When she used her Skill again, she finally noticed that something was wrong, the Stats that she had seen before were fake stats and when she looked at them again, it was now different from before. His Rank even got lower and his stats got lower by a few hundred million. Now she was sure that Daryl was using some sort of Diguising or an Illusion Skill that made him look weaker.


    Because of this fact, Yuki now needs to be extremely careful because, in reality, she doesn''t know how strong Daryl is right now. She didn''t even know if he was a God Rank Cultivator or not, the only thing going through her mind right now was how she escaped this without revealing her identity. But with the current situation, she can''t think because she was recently attacked by him who is giving her no chance to follow up whatsoever, it was only thanks to her insane battle prowess and experience that she was able to dodge some of his attacks and even have the chance to counter but all of it was still useless against his fast attacks.


    "Fuck�� do I really need to use that again?" Yuki racks her brain as she still refuses to bring out her trump card at this moment because it would make this Quest for her a lot harder since it would sh with her initial ns to take over Nightingale. She has two ways of getting out of this with a guaranteed chance that she will be alive, but doing it would hinder her ns, when she was hit with another attack from Daryl, she was given no more chance but to use one of the ways that she had thought of.


    "Fuck it, I won''t be able to take over this Heaven if I die here now, might as well use one of those." Taking out an old and dusty-looking book, she took a deep breath to everyone''s confusion and before any one of them could react, an oppressing feeling came to their body making the assassins kneel on the ground and Daryl sweat profusely. But it only got worse when they saw the little vampire suddenly pulling a de out of the book. And when she did, the once beautiful sky suddenly turned pitch ck.


    "I''ll borrow this one for now�� Eclipse: Sword of Darkness." Yuki muttered as she took out the weapon that originally belonged to Tsukoyomi using Heaven''s Will. When that Skill of hers got changed by the System, at first the System only allowed her to use the weapon of that God with just 10 minutes of time which was already a lot considering what it did, all it was a Rainbow Rank Weapon which was something you should never look down on. So while she was inspecting the new Book, she didn''t know that it would actually release the weapon as soon as she just muttered it.


    What happened was that Yuki was just repeating the name of Amaterasu''s weapon, the "Fan of the Divine Sun" while holding the book, but whe would have never expected for the weapon to actually appear in her hands, and when she asked Amaterause, she said that it was the exact same as she showed her weapon to her. This made things clear for her since it wasn''t exactly borrowing but it was copying, but even knowing that fact, Yuki was mad because she just wasted so much time on that. As the Book has a cooldown naturally she now needs to wait for a few months for that to reset before she can take out the weapon again.


    Bringing the weapon back, she then once again sighed and called out the name of the weapon, and to her absolute shock, it came back, which meant one thing. It no longer had a cooldown.


    Without wasting any more time, Yuki raised the sword above her head before shing down creating a ck mist that blocks all of the vision in everyone. Not even Qi sense could be used against it as it was now pitch ck because of the mist and the only one who could see at this moment was Yuki, just as she was thinking of leaving, she suddenly had an idea.


    "Can I kill a few of those Assassins? Considering their power, I will get more than EXP to level up to the max level, I can then Rank up now. But do I have the power though?" With such thought, there was now no way that Yuki would let such a thing slip her hands, ranking up is going to help her a lot, especially in her journey in Nightingale.


    But she has some problems with it, how can she get close to them, and kill them cleanly?


    She already had the power since she was still holding Eclipse and she was sure that she would be able to kill them in one sh, she was just not sure that she was going to be fast enough because even if they were inside the mist which blocks all of their senses. There was still that sixth sense that was going to trip her up, once she exposed even the slightest killing intent, they would be able to know where she was. It was a risky n, but the benefits that she would gain would be huge if she seeded, so without hesitating anymore, she emptied her mind and used "Absolute Speed" and "Eternal Eclipse" to get behind her enemy.


    "Where is she!? Find her and kill her! Whoever kills her, I will give you all the money that I just offered you!" Daryl shouted as he was now desperate, he didn''t think that the little vampire would actually have something up her sleeves. If he didn''t kill her now, it would be his downfall.


    "Hehehe�� that money is going to be mine! Don''t even try and steal it from me you old farts!" The leader of the small group yelled out excitedly as he took out his weapon, he then felt a dangering from all directions, but when he felt it, it was already toote. Thest thing he saw before he died was his headless body falling into the ground.


    "What happened-" That was hisst words before his body fell down.


    "Shit�� still not perfect. I still released a little bit of killing intent on that which gave him a chance to react�� Fuck, I need to be better." Yuki cursed herself for her own ipetence that she still managed to slip up at that moment, but before she could criticize herself even more. She heard Fubuki''s voice in her head.


    Ding!


    [The user has received 100 Million EXP for killing a Guardian Rank Cultivator. Congrattions! The host has now reached level 1,000, the user can now go to her System Window and click the Rank Up button to go and do the Trial to Rank Up.] Fubiki announced which eased Yuki since killing one was enough.


    Name - Yuki


    Race - Primordial Heavenly Fox


    Title/s - Saviour, Last Stand, Spirit Princess, Origin Skill, Ice Queen, Weapon Master, Ancient Killer, Challenger of the Heavens, Destroyer, God of the New World, Absolute Prodigy.


    Lvl - 1,000/1,000


    Exp bar - 10,000/10,000


    The requirement to Rank Up: [The host must be lvl 1,000.]


    HP - 2,105,000


    Profound Chaos - 6,210,000


    Chaos Power - 3,105,000


    Rank - Mortal Beast


    Element -


    Transcendent cial (Diamond)


    [This Element will not be able to transcend into ck Rank because it''s only temporary.]


    Purgatory''s Blood (Gold) - 0%/200%


    [The host must have aplete 200% mastery. The host would also need to create a single drop of her own Blood Essence. The Blood Essence must be at least 90% Chaos Power, and 10% Spiritual Energy.]


    Cultivation - Frozen Abyss Fox Cultivation Technique


    Martial Arts - Eternal Moon Dance, Cursed Sword Techniques of the Demon Goddess.


    Original Skill - Eternal Freezing Void Bow, Transcending Ice Gauntlet, Corrupting Ice sh, Heavenly Snowke, Essence of the Mind, Icy Needles of Despair, Immortal''s Wrath: Crimson Ice Scythe, Thousand Layers of Death, Blood Eclipse, Heaven''s Will.


    Original Passive - Destiny Shattering Domain, Endless Ice Void.


    Active - Blood Maniption �� (5), Descendant Ice Maker �� (5), Moon st �� (5), Beast Arts �� (5), Charm �� (5), Absolute Stealth �� (5), Absolute Speed �� (5), Illusionary ��, Blood Lifeline ��, Blood Annihtion ��, War Saintess ��, Blood Clone ��, Fist of Destruction ��.


    Passive - Blood Devourer, Moon Goddess, Language God, Divine Fox Eyes, Frozen Abyss Heart, Demonic Series: Wrathful Lunar Empress.


    Status Points - 2,450


    Skill Points - 32,076


    Coins - 6,011,000,000


    Status -


    Str - 32,100


    Int - 62,100


    Agi - 43,100


    Def - 32,100


    Dex - 32,100


    Vit - 42,100


    Equipped Gears -


    - Fairy Saintess Flute (Silver)


    - Fairy''s Wrath: Rainbow Edge Dual Katana (Red) [Dual Spirit Type]


    - Earrings of the Life/Death Goddess (Red)


    - Ring of the Fox Goddess (Red)


    - Spatial Ring (Red)


    - Chaos Ring (Purple)


    - Uriel''s Blessing: Ne of the Divine Angel (Red)


    - Lucifer''s Curse: Ring of Thousand Curses (Red)


    Inventory:


    (World Map), (Manual Guide), (Mortal Realm''s Core) (Demon Awakening Pill x2 100%), (Void Pill), (Space Pill), (X5 Free Voucher), (Job ss X1), (Spirit Weapon Core).


    But before Yuki could say anything about her reaching max level, she heard a cracking sound which made her confused, but when she looked down at her hands, she saw what was the thing that was breaking. And in that moment, the Sword that she was holding started to form cracks before shattering into a thousand pieces.


    "What the fuck just happened�� wait, don''t tell me." Yuki now knows why she can summon it again and again. In exchange for no cooldown, it would shatter and most likely be the time when the cooldown starts. But she didn''t have a lot of time to think about it since the ck Mist was slowly fading away, she quickly threw her Fox Mask in her Spatial Ring and changed clothes before going back to the ground as if nothing happened.


    It is exactly what she thinks of. It wasn''t that the Cooldown was gone, it just hadn''t started yet, it would only start when she had finally used it or had used it to kill someone, at least that was what Yuki thought. But before she could care about that, the thing that she needed to do right now was just to blend in with her surroundings, or else she would be spotted.

 Chapter 559 Great Actor

    Chapter 559 Great Actor


    A.N Sorry for the inconvenience, but I made an error in the previous chapter on the veryst part. Again, very sorry about it, hope it won''t happen again in the future.


    As Yuki descended to the ground, it was just enough because the dark mist that the Eclipse had brought had finally ended, and it was finally back to the true sky and color of the world of Soulside Town. When people saw this, they couldn''t help but cheer in the air because they thought that there was a powerful being nearby and they felt nervous because there was no telling what that person would do to them. But not all of them were happy though, there was a group of people whose faces were ashen because of fear, anger, and anxiety.


    "Fuck, whatever you do. Never tell anyone what we just talk about or else I will kill every single one of you and your family." Daryl used Telepathy to talk to the members of the Totem to give them a warning to never tell anyone what they have talked about, he also said to them that the n was dismissed for now since he still needed to take care of what happened here in his Town.


    "My People, please don''t get scared by what just happened. I''m sure that we are not going to be affected by what we saw, I''m here to support and help you even if it costs my life, I will do everything for the sake of Soulside Town." Daryl used his Qi to enhance his voice to make it louder so that everyone in Soulside Town could hear what he was saying and because of those words, everyone immediately felt safe because of it.


    "All Hail the Town Lord! Bless him with a thousand lives!" All of them cheered happily and in response, Daryl flew up to the sky and bowed in head to show himself to everyone. But even though everyone was cheering for him, there was one person who snickered at him for being so fake, it was of course Yuki.


    "This guy�� his brains work like the people on Earth. What they take care of first is the people before truly taking any actions. Making yourself look good huh? I wonder then what would happen if people were to see what just happened here?" Yuki chuckled in response as she took out the headless corpse of the man that she just killed threw it on the ground without anyone looking and took her leave. She purposely ced the body where it was easy to find and when someone did, the first thing they did was scream for help.


    This of course caught everyone''s attention as all of them immediately rushed to where the screaming came from and when they got there, they saw a frightening scene. A headless body was impaled by one of the street lights, blood was dripping on the whole body of the pole, and some even sshed on the ground. But that wasn''t all they saw, they also saw something written on the ground using the blood of the person who had died.


    "Come on Town Lord, you should be an Actor instead of doing Politics with that kind of acting~"


    Because Yuki was fluent in the Vampire Language already because of her Skill, she could write and understand everything, though the same thing couldn''t be said about her daughters and Fumiko, at least they had a small understanding of it. They can still understand what Vampire says, though it is hard for them to reply and write since they are still not used to it.


    When Daryl arrived there and read what was written, his face immediately darkened as he couldn''t help but clench his fist in anger because he knew that the little girl who heard him was probably the one who was behind this. It was clear that she was trying to put dirt in his name by purposely revealing the body of the man that she killed and the worse thing is that the body belonged to one of the Assassins that he hired. His mind was racing as he began to think of a way to get out of this situation, but before hepletely panicked out of his mind, he remembered that there was no clear evidence of what he did which made him sigh in relief, but one person saw that, and they couldn''t help but chuckle in response which caught the eye of Daryl.


    Immediately looking to the right, she saw Yuki the little sister of the woman whom he has a crush onughing at him, this caused all of his uneasiness to disappear as it was now anger towards that little girl who was still mocking him. He doesn''t know the reason why, but the first time he saw her, he had a good impression of her because he could already tell that she was powerful and even though she was cold, it didn''t matter to him too much, but when he said that he has a crush on her big sister and had ns to chase after her. All of thatpletely changed, she suddenly began to mock him and look down at him, even giving him a warning to never chase her sister or else.


    Though at first, he was still willing to let it slide because he thought that she was merely being protective of her naive big sister, the more she talked to him, the more hostility he felt towards her. Especially when Yuki used her bloodlust on him, that is when he truly felt that Yuki was hostile to him and this made him lose face to his people because he was rejected by the family member of the woman he was trying to chase after.


    "This little girl�� she''s stillughing at me." Daryl is almost blinded by his own anger after seeing Yukiughing at him, but he decides to calm down because if he doesn''t, he might do something that he will truly regret in his lifetime. So ignoring Yuki, he calmed down his people and exined things by simply saying that someone wanted to nder him, of course, everyone believed his words because they trusted their Town Lord a lot.


    "Everyone, please don''t panic. I know and you know that I wouldn''t do such a thing because I truly would sacrifice everything just for the wellbeing of our little Town. So please don''t believe what this person is trying to tell you, I believe that they are just ndering me because as you know, the selection of the new Government is about toe. They are now striking."


    When Yuki heard those words, she was pleasantly shocked as she didn''t know that it was basically the same as Earth. The Government controls everything also has a period of time and after considering some things, she decides to leave and find Fumiko because now that she was informed about it, she has to change her ns. Something that would revolve around it.


    "Heh�� since there is that kind of System, then allow me to use it then. Since one of my Quest needs to overtake Nightingale without using dirty deeds, I can do that by being a Hero. A Hero then tries to elect herself to be the King by doing a Coup d''��tat at him. I mean, it is not illegal for me to nder the Emperor or the Empress, right?" Yuki muttered to herself and she did this so that her Mother and especially Momozano could hear it, so that she could realize that no matter how hard she tried to make a Quest with no loopholes, there would still be some.


    "Wait! No, isn''t that an illegal act!? How is she so confident that creating a Coup d''��tat by ndering the Emperor would not be illegal?" Momozano mmed her desk in anger and shock because she thought that it was truly an illegal act.


    "I''m not sure if you want to hear this, but�� Yuki is right. I mean, there is now that you can''t nder anyone by creating fake news, right? Plus with her intelligence I don''t think that she will do that, ndering someone with fake news. She''ll most likely nder that man and when the time is right, she''ll probably dethrone him using Coup d''��tat. Though I don''t know how she is going to do it, I''m probably correct on this." Merlin popped Momozano''s bubble so easily.


    "HAHAHAAHHA, you just got shot down by Merlin, and she is right you know. It is simply not illegal because there are nows, there arews in it, but that is more towards ethicalws which is not really the same withws. I''m sure you know that, so just ept it this time that Yuki has yed you." Naragami chuckled after seeing Momozano''s red face.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 560 Memories from the Past

    Chapter 560 Memories from the Past


    "Come on, don''t be so sad about it, it''s not your fault that Yuki outyed you. It''s just that she is not like any person that you have met, even if you, not all of us refuse to admit it. You need to admit that you wouldn''te up with that kind of idea because we are all the same, we would think that doing something like that is going to be illegal." Momozao said as she raised her hand and touched Momozano''s head to calm her down and to make her feel better and even though what she did just seemed little, it did make Momozano feel a tiny better about herself.


    "Yeah okay, but you know. I just can''t help but feel stupid after hearing what Yuki said��" Momozano just sighed sadly, though she was not feeling as bad anymore as before after beingforted by Merlin. But what she said also stroked everyone''s heart because now that they think about it, it also makes them stupid for not realizing such a thing, but of course they wouldn''t be so willing to openly admit it since it would hurt their pride of being a Primordial God.


    "I''m a Primordial for god sake�� but I can''t believe that I have been outsmarted by a mere Mortal��" Momozano added sadly as she seemed that she just couldn''t get over such a thing and when Merlin heard it, she also gave a sigh before grabbing and pinching Momozano''s chin.


    "Come on, don''t think like that. I''m also a Primordial God but still got outsmarted by her, so it also makes me stupid right?" Merlin said with a chuckle as she turned Momozano''s head towards her to look at her straight into her eyes and when she did, the woman in front of her couldn''t help but push her away immediately. Momozano felt her face burning after being in such an intimate pose with Merlin, but she didn''t want to admit it so she just yed it like she was embarrassed by what Merlin said.


    "Come on, don''t even try. I know and you know that I''m the dumbest out of all the Primordial Gods. You don''t need to lower yourself Merlin�� Stop ying with me�� how can a person like you who was crowned the Pinnacle of Heavens because of her Intelligence couldn''t think of what Yuki did." Momozano said angrily as she left abruptly not wanting to face the anymore.


    "You�� you still haven''t given up on her?" After seeing how Merlin tried to do something so familiar to him, he couldn''t help but ask as this was the first time he saw her doing something like that to Momozano after so many years. Zirel and Alisha also had the same thoughts because seeing such a scene before their eyes wasn''t different anymore, they were already used to it. It was just they were shocked because they originally thought that Merlin had already given up on pursuing Momozano.


    "Of course, didn''t I say that the only person I would love and care about in this life would be her? I don''t care if I need to wait another Million years or even a Billion, I already waited for 1 Billion years, so another 1 Billion is nothing anymore. Nothing going to change about that, she is the only one whom I''m going to love. But even if my feelings are not reciprocated, all I need to see is her being happy even if I''m not the reason for it." Merlin shrugged it off like it was nothing, but deep inside she was sad and hurt that Momozano was still rejecting her, but she knew that she couldn''t force it because it would only make things worse. Even if she tried to hide it though, Alisha who was keen on observing could see through it and she couldn''t help but sigh.


    As for Merlin, she begins to think about what happened more than 1 Billion Years ago.


    "Mommy, look! I caught a beautiful Phoenix in the Forest!" A little girl with bright red hair said excitedly as she showed her Mother a Dark but beautiful color Phoenix but sadly though it seemed that it sustained some heavy injuries. Her wings were broken and her body was also full of bruises.


    "Oh my god! Are you the reason why this poor little thing is hurt!?" The little girl''s Mother immediately said as she was about to scold her daughter for hurting the Phoenix.


    "No! Why would I do that, Mother? It was those bad kids who were bullying her, they were throwing rocks at her while she just helplessly stood in a tree. After seeing it, I immediately rushed over and beat them up to help her." The little girl immediately told her Mother what the reason was why the Phoenix was in that kind of state.


    "Oh, I see�� Then go take care of her, you saved her there, so finish it. Go check the cabs to see if there is anything that can help her." Her Mother smiled and patted her daughter''s little head as she tasked her with taking care of the Phoenix from the first to the end.


    "Yes! Come with me little Phoenix. I promise you that I will take care of you until you get better again so that you can fly again! I''ll even give you my blood to make you better!"


    "I''ll never forget it�� those kind words, the love and care that you showed me." Merlin muttered to herself and finally opened her eyes after reminiscing those memories.


    "Never mind, ignore that I even ask. Just�� good luck in that." After seeing that the mood had gone down even more, Naragami didn''t say anything more as he also left with those words, afraid that something might go wrong even further. After he left, it was also followed by Merlin who also now left since there was nothing to do anymore now that Momozano had left. She was only there to apany her anyway so it was now useless to stay there for any longer.


    "Oh fuck, I have been gone for over 30 minutes now. Fumiko should be done so I''ll go back," After realizing that half an hour had already passed, she quickly made her way back to where they separated since that was the ce where they had agreed to meet again after they had done. But as Yuki was rushing back, she forgot the main reason why she left, she didn''t get to find the Tavern or more importantly, she didn''t find any Hotel or Inn to stay at, if she had not been so restricted, she would have used her Ice and Blood Maniption to find one, but because it would look suspicious and she can be traced, she didn''t continue.


    "I''m fucked." Yuki cursed herself but without any more choice, she decided to bite the bullet without herpleting the task that she had given herself and when she finally arrived, she saw Fumiko standing there with lots of bags in her hands.


    "Hey! Where have you been? It''s been so long, is the Hotel very far?" Fumiko asked assuming that the hotel was far and became the reason why Yuki took so long,


    "Well�� about that. I actually didn''t find any because I got distracted by some other things." Yuki said with a straight with a straight face.


    "Excuse me, you what?"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 561 Bought a House and Doing it Finally?

    Chapter 561 Bought a House and Doing it Finally?


    lights����vel ?


    A.N I''m sorry if I wasn''t able to update for a few days, but it was because I was too busy preparing for our Finals and I got a cold recently which made it worse for me resulting in theck of updates. I''m sorry about that, so I''ll try my best to make up for that.


    Fumiko was simply stunned by what Yuki just said to her because never in her life would she think that Yuki would be distracted by something, for someone like her who is so oriented on getting what her goal is, she simply wouldn''t let anything get in her way just to get it. But now, she was actually admitting that she wasn''t able to do what she nned herself because she was distracted by something.


    "What, you''re going to ask how is that possible? Don''t be ridiculous now, I''m still a normal person who gets distracted by something, especially if that something is interesting. Just like all of you, you don''t even know how many times I have postponed so many things because I just wanted to spend some time with all of you." Yuki chuckled as she easily read what Fumiko was thinking in her head and she couldn''t help but fly and pat her her head because of it.


    "No�� Is that really true?" Fumiko almost couldn''t believe what Yuki just said to her but still, she couldn''t stop herself from enjoying the head pat from Yuki. The feeling of Yuki''s small hand on her head was warm andforting.


    "Of course, I''ll even give you an example. But I''m saying this to not make you feel bad but just to tell you how important you are to me�� back in the Mortal Realm, or Earth I should say. When I came back again, I had one goal at that time, which was to save Kurokami which you saw, but even with all the things that I needed to do I still gave you time because I finally noticed how important you were to me that time." Yuki exined with a light smile on her face as she flew straight into Fumiko''s arms and let herself be carried.


    "What, when did that happen? As you said when you came back, you were still the same as me, you treated me like you did in the past. But then�� you suddenly changed, you started to care for me not as a friend but something more? Can you tell me when it started?" Fumiko asked because she was curious about it.


    "Ahhh�� it''s actually embarrassing to say. But do you remember when you and that useless guard fell onto the ground, but he still protected you by hugging your body?" Yuki simply asked back if Fumiko remembered something like that happening because, for her, it was truly the start of her feelings toward her bing real. When she sees that scene, she explodes into jealousy as she just straight up wants to murder that guard, but she stops because she doesn''t have the right as they are not even in any rtionship.


    Who was she to get jealous of someone if they were not even together?


    "Yes, I do remember something like that happening."


    "That''s the start, at that moment, the only thing that I wanted to do was rip his face off. At that time, I felt insane jealousy to the point that I just wanted to snatch you back from him, and from that, I knew�� I knew that you were someone who I couldn''t afford to give you anyone. Because you are mine alone." Yuki said with somewhat a dangerous tone that Fumiko could feel, but she was not terrified about it. Strangely enough, she only felt calm after hearing her exnation, but before she could even say anything, both of them teleported from where they were standing.


    Instantly, they were in front of a giant house, and just as she was about to say something. She heard Yuki whisper something into her ear.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t hold it in any longer. Can��. can we do it?" Yuki said in a calm and intoxicating tone, but deep inside she was nervous because she didn''t know if Fumiko would really give her the pass because the first time she tried to do it with her, it went down. It was a horrible experience for them and from that, Yuki vows to never let her lust again control her.


    "Wha��" Fumiko was stunned as she wasn''t able to answer her for a few seconds, but when she thought about it again. She felt bad because she knew that this kind of thing was something a couple did normally, but she was scared to do it even though it was with Yuki. She was anxious that it would go wrong, but she felt guilty because of it, especially what happenedst time. But just as she was about to answer her, Yuki spoke again.


    "I can still wait, I don''t need you to feel guilty for me. I''ll wait until you arefortable with me. Don''t feel bad about it, it''s normal to feel scared. As some people say, the first time is very important. It was the same for me, you know?" Yuki said as she flew once again and calmed Fumiko down because she knew that she was feeling stressed and guilty about it.


    And when Fumiko heard those words, tears suddenly came down from her eyes. But before it escted, she calmed down slowly and cupped Yuki''s cheeks before touching her lips with her own shocking Yuki. It was not something she was expecting.


    "It''s fine. I''m sorry if I was reacting too much. But just like you said, it''s fine. So�� please take care of me��" Fumiko said with a beautiful smile that smitten Yuki and because she had already bought this house for the two of them, they were the only people there. But when she heard a grumbling sounding from Fumiko''s chest, she couldn''t stop herself fromughing out loud.


    "Come on! You''re still teasing me! How about I take that back?" When those words came out of Fumiko, Yuki immediately stopped. Without saying anything more, she immediately went to the kitchen with the ingredients that Fumiko bought and started cooking for their dinner shocking Fumiko.


    "Is�� is she really that excited to do it with me?" Fumiko was somehow stunned by the words that came out of her mouth, but she felt that something was wrong. She felt her body burning even though she was not sick and when she finally realized why, she got even more embarrassed.


    "No way�� Am I just the same with her?" Fumiko thought, but as her thoughts were going wild. She shook her head and headed towards the Dining Table which she assumed to be and when she got there, she was pleasantly surprised to see that the house was actually quite small. It was just enough for a small family to live together. She even saw Yuki cooking with an apron on.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 562 A Very Happy Moment

    Chapter 562 A Very Happy Moment


    It was such a cute scene especially because of Yuki''s small height, if not for that she would have not needed to fly or float just to reach the sink or the counter. However, she was not going toin about that since it looked rtively cute. As for Yuki, she somehow knew that Fumiko was making fun of her height, and if she only had a way to make herself taller instantly she would have already done it a long time ago. But since there has been no way ever since she got reborn, she was stuck in this tiny form of hers.


    Now that she thinks about it, she suddenly had the urge toplete her Rank Up Quest since it would also make her ''age'' more resulting in her body being more mature. Also, that is not all the reason for it, she also finds it weird to do the deed with Fumiko while she is still in a child form because it might be ufortable for her and Fumiko. So she begins to think through it once more and when she finallyes to a conclusion, she decides to put a halt to it once more even though she is unwilling and thinks that Ranking Up will be better. Plus doing it now would also be better since she would now know what to face in the future.


    "You know�� now that you are making fun of me because of my appearance. I think it would be weird for us to do it, you know? I mean, you have the morality of a normal human being, so of course doing it with like me who has the appearance of a child, wouldn''t that be off-putting?" Fumiko who was busy admiring the view in front of her snapped back when she heard Yuki talk and when she began to understand what she just said, she was shocked about it because she was just right,


    "Yeah�� actually you''re right. Then we should do it once your body ages a little bit more. I promise that!" Fumiko quickly agrees after thinking about it, even if she is already mentally ready to do it, the same thing couldn''t be said when she is going to do it with Yuki having that kind of appearance.


    "Oh, you can''t take back that now. You promised me that once I get an adult form of my body�� you''re going to do it with me~" Yuki suddenly came close and whispered in Fumiko''s ear which made her shiver.


    After she said that, she turned back around, and casually floated back into the kitchen like nothing happened to continue what she was doing before leaving Fumiko all stunned. Fumiko felt nothing but danger on that, she somehow got a feeling that once that day came, it would be not an easy day for her. But she decided to ignore it for now and just enjoy this moment of peace and happiness, casually talking with Yuki who was cooking both of their meals. It was simply heavenly for her, she would trade everything in her life just to be in this moment longer.


    "Fumiko, can you check outside? I ordered some silverware and tes for us a few hours ago, it should have arrived now. Please check it." Yuki said without turning her back as she was busy cooking, she didn''t want to mess anything up this time around since it was for her and Fumiko.


    "Oh, wow. How did you do that so fast?" Fumiko stood up and asked casually, but she was already making her way to the door of the house and when she stepped outside, she saw two boxes there. There was also a note on top of one of the boxes that said that everything that was inside was everything that Yuki just said to arrive. So without wasting any more time, she stacked the box that contained the silverware on top of the other box and carried the two in her arms before going inside.


    If she was not a cultivator at this point, it was simply impossible for her to do this since she was physically weak. But since she was now a cultivator, an Angel even, it was an easy task for her.


    "They''re here, but it''s weird. It didn''t say anything about the person who delivered it. Is it normal like that in here?" Fumiko was confused about one thing because when she read the paper, it only said the contents of the two boxes. It didn''t even have any information about the sender.


    "Maybe? I don''t really know about that but don''t mind that. Can you set up the table for me? This is about to be done in three minutes." Yuki shrugged it off and tasked Fumiko to set up the table for them which she did ordingly. She first took the silverware and tes out of the box before purifying them with her Light Element which she learned from Kurokami before storing the once that wouldn''t be used today in she shelf and only leaving with the ones they would use today.


    After three minutes, the food was finally done, and it was finally time to eat. The time that Fumiko was most excited, she had been hungry for the past two hours and now that she could eat, she was very excited, and on top of that, Yuki was the one who cooked it which made it even better. As she remembers, she also owned restaurants, and some of the menu items there was her own creation.


    "Alright, you can eat now." Yuki smiled as she ced the three tes that were full of food on the table, as she also sat down, Fumiko handed her Fork and Knife. Just as she grabbed it and was about to eat since she was curious to see how it would taste, she was stopped by Fumiko.


    "What''s wrong? Is there anything missing?" She was confused because everything was already on the table, she even had wine prepared as well as water of course. So there should be no reason why Fumiko would stop her from eating.


    "You forgot to pray before you eat! Come one now." Fumiko said as she closed her eyes and held one of Yuki''s hands before praying intently which just made Yuki speechless.


    She didn''t believe in any God in her past life or in this, praying for her was something irrelevant, and really the only time she did it was for the sake of her loved one because, at that time, she was desperate. But not popping the bubble of her wife, she just let her be as she now remembers that Fumiko was a very religious person.


    Yuki remembers that every time they ate together, she was forced to pray with her which she also did just for show to make her happy. But now, nothing still changed in that, she was still the same, she just doesn''t believe in any God, and praying for her is irrelevant. If she wishes for something, she can get it herself, she doesn''t need anyone''s help, if she wants to thank why she is still alive, she can only thank herself for surviving, because for her, at the end of the day, it was all her doing. That is what she believes in, plus she has already killed the so-called Gods on Earth, so it was even more irrelevant for her.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 563 Making the Training Harder for Fumiko Part 1

    Chapter 563 Making the Training Harder for Fumiko Part 1


    After the short prayer, the two finally had their dinner, and in between their eating, they happily had a chat together about some random stuff that Fumiko could think of. She was mostly asking Yuki about what they were going to do here and stuff that she should do so that she could be stronger. She was already training under Yuki''s training guide that she gave for her to follow and she has already been doing it for a few weeks now and it was already showing some results as day-by-day she was clearly getting better. But if she wants to be even better and by training she can achieve it.


    "Yuki, I have a question. I already have been following the guide that you showed me for more than one week now and it is great, but I feel like it now needs to be changed. Since most of it is just basic training that consists of me fighting with a Dummy, and getting my Elemental Mastery higher, also you make me cultivate by meditating. Isn''t already time for you to increase my training in my Dummy Training, I can already defeat an Essence Lord, also I can use my Nanobots for more than 3 hours now. Also, does the meditation also work, because from what I know, it only helps my heart and mind to be in a calm state, does that really work?" Fumiko asked curiously while she savored the food with all her heart. She finds everything on the table delicious.


    "Well, I can''t refute your words. You''re definitely acing the fights and Elemental Mastery, which is of course a good thing, but the thing that I am worried about is your cultivation of your heart and mind. I know that you sometimes ck with that, but I can understand since it is boring, but you actually need it." Yuki answered before stopping to sip her wine before continuing.


    "I''m going to be real with you�� do you really think that when the timees, can you kill someone?" Her question made Fumiko stop mid-way from her eating because she hadn''t actually thought of that yet, deep inside she was still an innocent human. She doesn''t have any experience in that kind of field and even though she has already seen Yuki kill people both on Earth and here in the Immortal Realm, she feels scared about it.


    She was also given the chance to see Kurokami in actions, she has seen her beat up a person, even almost killing that man. She was also scared at that time because she didn''t expect that the gentle and kind Kurokami would have that kind of side just like Yuki.


    "You don''t know yet, do you? That is why I''m trying to mentally prepare you, by having your mind and heart in a calm state, it would be easier to do a lot of things. Killing is just one of them, though I''m not saying that you should kill someone calmly because frankly, I think that is just straight up impossible." Yuki exined once more as she got real with Fumiko there, she then continued once again.


    "Killing is not that simple, it can be deadly even if you''re not the one who got killed. Let me tell you this�� Once a person has tasted what it means to really kill a person, they wouldn''t be able to escape it. They would be forever hunted by it, it can be either guilt or the intent of wanting to kill someone again, but the oue would be entirely on that person''s choice." Her words made Fumikopletely stop, she then shockedly looked at Yuki''s face to confirm if what she said was just true.


    "Is�� is what you said really true? How�� why does it seem moreplicated, I see you doing it so effortlessly though?" Fumiko asked confusedly because there was something she could understand, why would the person who killed be the one to get killed themselves?


    "Why would I lie to you? Also, neverpare me with anyone, especially in that range. I dare to say it, I might be the most ruthless person in this world. As for your question, yes it is true�� because I have seen one already. A person who was so arrogant and confident in his skills, he destroyed everyone around him, but when it was finally time to put it to the test, a real battle. Do you know what happened?" Yuki asked as she slowly floated towards Fumiko with a ss of wine in her hands.


    "Wha�� what happened?"


    "Well, he died. Even though they came victorious, he still died. Not on the battlefield though, but it was because hemitted suicide. As for the reason why, he was someone who couldn''t bring themselves to kill someone, and just because of the pressure of that time, he was forced. But after that victory, he went crazy, saying that he could hear dead people''s voices in his ear. It made him mad because he just wanted to stop it, and it did when he ended things once and for all~" Yuki smiled lightly as she made a motion of slitting her throat describing how that man died.


    "That�� that is sad. He died because of all the guilt that he faced after killing so many lives�� Are you saying that I might be that person if I''m truly not ready yet?" Fumiko asked with a scared tone as her body was shaking, but before Yuki couldfort her, she dropped her the cold truth.


    "No doubt. I know and you know that you are soft, too soft. Killing someone will break you inside out. That is why I want your heart and mind to be calm at all times so that when that time finallyes, you wille out on top." Yuki said before she finally wrapped her arms around Fumiko to calm her down as she was already feeling terrified.


    To calm her down even more, she begins to narrate the story of how she personally trained Yumie, it was actually just the same as how she does it with Fumiko. The only difference was that Yumie was fighting with real opponents, and though she was not killing them it was enough. She then goes and tells how Yumie was the same, she was also afraid of killing someone because she already knows how it can be disastrous for her.


    "Really? Was Yumie just the same as me? I can''t see it though, because right now she seems already so different from what you have described just now�� so how did she change?" Fumiko asked.


    "Easy, she trained hard. Of course, it took a lot of time, but she got even just by training. Though�� the training for her was something she is never going to forget. I remember nicknaming that training to something funny. "Something worse than Hell", it was funny~" Yuki chuckles as she remembers the name that Yumie gave it.


    She then goes ahead and tells Fumiko how Yumie managed to ovee her fear which lightened her up because it means that there was really a chance for her to be better. But after hearing what kind of training she went under, she felt scared once more.


    "Training 6 days a week with only having one break�� Also, you practiced her by making her kill Beast who is already dying right?"


    "Yes, very simple, right? At least with an already dying person/beast, there would be less guilt because I just made her think that she would put them out of their misery. Once I saw that she had gotten quite used to it, I made it harder. I made her to be the one to hunt and kill our food, though it took a few days before she seeded, I say that it was still great." Yuki gave her the reason why she chose a beast that was already in a half-dead state which made Fumiko think that she was correct.


    "And finally, she had her first ever true kill�� It was when we were attacked by a cultivator, she killed someone there. Now look at her, she''s no longer that weak and too kind lizard."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 564 Fumikos Confidence

    Chapter 564 Fumiko''s Confidence


    "Do you want to try doing that kind of training, I mean�� I can definitely give you one. Though I''ll make it easier for you since you are not built like Yumie, the set of training that I gave her is much harsher because of her Physique. Let''s be honest with ourselves here, even though you are currently an Archangel which innately makes you stronger of course, it is still much weakerpared to Yumie who has the Physique of an Elemental Hydra." Yuki said without much emotion in her face and voice as she calmly exined the truth, that even though Fumiko has the Physique of an Archangel, it was still below an Elemental Hydra.


    "Oh wow, so that exins why Yumie somehow resembles a Dragon, but she openly denies it by saying that she is not a dragon. I didn''t know that, I only know that she is somehow connected to a Dragon Bloodline because she resembles a Dragon. But, back to the topic. If you can do it, then please. I want to train as much as possible while we are here." Fumiko was pleasantly shocked after hearing Yumie''s true identity from Yuki as it was something she didn''t know, she even thought that even Kurokami didn''t know that fact. But ignoring that fact for now, she was more interested in Yuki''s n for her.


    "Don''t worry, I already got that cover. The thing that you really need to consider is the ce you''re going to be training. You can''t have it here, the backyard is too small, can''t also do it in the city because it is going to cost a lot of money to rent out a ce, and if you are going to do it outside, like out in the forest or the mountain, or just anywhere particrly open. I will have to refuse because it is simply too dangerous. Other people might try to interrupt, then again maybe I am just overthinking it." Yuki expressed her concern but before Fumiko could say anything, Yuki continued.


    "But if you truly think that you are going to be fine all alone practicing, then I will let you. But you need to be inside of the Barrier that is in this house, also I''ll make the strongest Puppet that I can to protect you while you train. The reason that you are going to be alone is so that you can concentrate more and the most important reason is that I''ll be gone for a few days or weeks for an errand. Once I am done, I''m going to supervise you when I am free." Yuki finally said the real reason why she didn''t want to let Fumiko train outside all alone, was because she was going to leave for an unknown amount of time for her Ranking Up.


    But because she felt like she was being too hard and tight on her, she wanted to let Fumiko do what she wanted because it might be too suffocating for them if she didn''t let her, or anyone generally. That was one of the things that she wanted to get rid of, that kind of personality of hers where she just wanted to keep everyone by her side at all times. She was scared of her own possessiveness because it might be just the cause of why someone would leave her and that is something she doesn''t want to happen.


    "I�� I understand your concern, but I promise you. I will show you great results in just a week! So please let me train here, it doesn''t matter to me where it is going to be held, but I just want to train so that I can be stronger." Fumiko stood up as she then got close to Yuki and held her hand as she begged for her to let her train, she even went and said that the ce didn''t matter to her, as long as she could do it, she was going to be happy.


    "If you really want to, then there is no reason for me to refuse as there are only positives in this. But don''t ever try to overexert yourself, I don''t care if you think you still can, but if your body says otherwise, then stop immediately to take a rest." Yuki said in a shocked tone as she was not expecting Fumiko to go this far just to get permission, but as she already thought before, she was already going to let her do it.


    "Yes! Thank you so much! I promise to not push myself too much. Hehehe��. I wonder, once we meet again, will I be able to make you take a few steps back?" Fumiko was already dreaming of what was going to happen once they met again and because she was talking quite loudly, Yuki was able to hear it very well, and she just chuckled in response. She was not expecting her to think like that.


    "Oh, getting arrogant now, are we? Are you sure that you can do that once we meet again?" Yukiughed as she looked at Fumiko seriously as if she was really epting her challenge of them fighting together, and being stared at Yuki so seriously made Fumiko swallow her words immediately. She doesn''t know what has gotten in her to be able to say that, but she doesn''t want to back out now or else she is just going to make fun of more.


    "Ha! Am I arrogant? Have you looked at yourselftely? You don''t even care if the person in front of you is a God, you''ll still look down on them like they are ants!" Fumiko retorted as she puffed out her cheeks and looked away from Yuki. But she wasn''t even done, she then swore something that made Yuki swallow the words that were about toe out of her mouth.


    "I promise you this, if I can''t make you take a few or even just one, I''ll grant you one wish from me!" Fumiko said so boldly but after she finally realized what she had done, she wanted nothing more but just to take it all back, especially after seeing the serious look in Yuki. Because now she knows that she is going to try her absolute best to win.


    And she immediately felt nervous for her own safety, so she racked her brain to think what she could do to at least suppress the inevitable. As she thinks of ways, Yuki on the other hand is thinking about what kind of wish she wants from her, and just as she thinks about one, Fumiko finally has a way to make it even for the two of them.


    "Don''t get too excited yet! If you win, it''s not going to be fair because you are already stronger than me in many ways! So why don''t we make it even by suppressing our powers to just a Human? You can do that, right? I remember reading something about a piece of treasure that can suppress your powers." Fumiko immediately said what she thought of to which Yuki agreed without thinking too much about it.


    "That''s fine. It wouldn''t matter anyway as I''m going to win anyway, but still�� good luck. You''re going to need it~" Yuki said with a smirk as she grabbed all of the soiled tes took them back to the kitchen and began to clean them.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 565 Making the Training Harder for Fumiko and Library Part 3 Last

    Chapter 565 Making the Training Harder for Fumiko and Library Part 3 Last


    "Just wait�� I''ll definitely win this bet!" Fumiko said in annoyance, but as she was about to leave the room, she remembered that she had forgotten something from Yuki, and to her unwillingness, she forced herself to walk back towards Yuki.


    "I�� I forgot something, can you make my training schedule now? Because I want to start as soon as possible so that I can beat you!" Fumiko hid her embarrassment by saying those final words at Yuki which just made her chuckle in response after seeing how childish she was, but nheless, she stopped for a few minutes to write down the schedule that Fumiko would be following from now on.


    It only took her a few minutes to bepletely done with her writing and when she was done, she examined it once more before finally nodding and finally giving it for Fumiko to read. When she finally read it, her face went pale because it was much harsher than she thought, she initially thought that because Yuki already said that because she was weaker, she was going to make her training a little bit easier, but in her mind, the training schedule was like going to be hell for her.


    Daily Tasks:


    Physical Activity:(You need to wear this 3X Gravity Bracelet in both your arms and feet AT ALL TIMES.)


    10km run on a treadmill


    Weapon Training (1 Hour)


    Sparring without using any Qi (2 Hours)


    Cold Room (30 Minutes)


    Hot Room (30 Minutes)


    Magic Training:


    Qi Concentration (2 Hours)


    Qi Conservation (2 Hours)


    Sparring with the use of Qi (2 Hours)


    Learning and Using Magic Circle (2 Hours)


    Create any kind of thing using the Nanobots (No Time Limit but needs to be absolute precision)


    Weekly Training:


    Hunt 25 Beasts or Monsters that are in the vicinity(You can kill it for better results or just catch it half dead.


    Withstand the Killing Intent of my Puppet for 10 seconds.


    "What the hell is this!? There are so many! Are you sure that you are not trying to kill me by doing all of this? Even just the Physical Daily is enough to destroy me, but there is still Magic Training and even weekly! Are you sure that you made it easier for me because from the looks of it, you don''t, you just wanted to see me suffer?" Fumiko didn''t easily ept this kind of training because it was simply too hard for her. She was even sure that Yuki was just messing with her by writing the worst and hardest kind of training she could think of, she was forced to spend half a day doing nothing but training, and she already felt that she was about to die of exhaustion.


    "Well, it is easier. I mean, if you areining I can give you what kind of training I gave to Yumie. On a single day, she only has 4 hours of rest while the 20 hours that are left is her training, and in reality, she only has one day where she has no training, it is the day when she is free to do what she wants. But because yours is different, you don''t have any day to stop since it is not that bad.


    "Nope! Nevermind that! I''ll be happy with this kind of training, now please if you''ll excuse me. I still need to train!" She didn''t even try to refute her words as she just immediately ran away like a scared rabbit. Yuki was left speechless but she just silently went back to her job, which was cleaning the dishes, and when she was finally done, she left the house to see Fumiko fully concentrated in her Training which put a smile on her face.


    Since she didn''t want to disturb her, she just left her a piece of paper saying that she was going out for a few hours and that she didn''t need to wait for her toe back. As for where she was going, she was going to fully scout the Town that they were in, and in order to really take a good look at it, she flew high in the sky so that she could get a bird''s eye view.


    When she was finally done, she began to remember all of it and proceeded to draw a map of the Town. She didn''t want to copy the Towns Map that was ced right in front of the Gate because there might be some missing detail there, and drawing it herself is much better. It only took her more than half an hour toplete the drawing and when she was done, she stored it in her Spatial Ring and headed towards the direction of the Library.


    Yuki already knows where the Tavern is located and now she just wants to gather as much information as she can get, that is why she went to a Library to borrow books.


    When she entered, she got a lot of stares as no one was expecting a little girl to enter this kind of boring ce. But even though they were curious, they didn''t approach her because it might look bad on them. Adults suddenly trying to strike up a conversation with a beautiful little girl might make them look bad, so they just stared at her from afar with the corner of their eyes to see what she was going to do.


    "She''s really cute, right? I didn''t expect for someone like this little girl to actually enter this kind of ce, I thought they would be more interested in dolls and clothes." A tall woman whispered to her friend as she looked at Yuki who finally arrived at the receptionist.


    "Yeah, I know. If only she were my little sister or cousin, I would definitely spoil her with everything she wants! Even though she looks kind of cold, her face is still very cute!" Her friendughed as she remarked openly.


    "Hello, can I borrow books from this Library?" Yuki asked directly what she came here for. Since she didn''t want to read in this kind of ce where it was too noisy even though it was a library, plus it was dirty for her, she just went and borrowed it so that she could read it from her home.


    "Why, of course! What kind of books would you like to borrow, little girl? We have all kinds of books here, we even have books for your age." The olddy at the desk smiled warmly as she even offered Yuki some books for her to read, not knowing that she was not interested in those kinds of books. Since she didn''t want to look bad, she just politely declined.


    "I''m sorry, but I have to refuse that. I�� I am actually not interested in those kinds of books. What I want to read is Academic Books, such as history, geography, stories about our World, and just generally some Information about our World. Do�� Do you have those kinds of books here?" Yuki looked up with shining eyes as if she was really expecting them to have those kinds of books here.


    "Wow, you must be a smart little girl. You are not interested in those kinds of things, but you actually want to learn. Well, it''s great since we have all of those things here! Just go to Section V and Row III, and you''ll find everything that you need there. Oh and remember, you can only borrow up to 10 books at the same time, and you need to return them before you can borrow again." The olddy was pleasantly surprised to know what kind of books the little girl wanted, but she still assisted her and told her where to look.


    "Thank you!" Yuki bowed her little head before striding off to where the olddy told her.

 Chapter 566 Meeting an Unexpected Person

    Chapter 566 Meeting an Unexpected Person


    Everyone found her actions cute and all of that was thanks to Yuki''s acting, if it was not for the Quest where she needs to have a positive impact on people, she would have just acted like herself, and wouldn''t even bother to act like what she did. On the surface, she was cute, shy, and timid, but in reality, it was all just a facade. Underneath that act was a Demon that shouldn''t be angered.


    "Oh fuck, it seems this is going to take a while," Yuki muttered under her breath after seeing the hundreds of books just in one section, she had read some of them already and found out that all of them were different from one another. She expected some books to have copies like in other Libraries that you can find, but it was not like that here. Every single book was different, the only thing that they have in simrities are the authors, or that they came from the same series of books.


    Without wasting any more time, she started looking for 10 books that were the most important in value, there were a lot to pick from but the things that she needed the most were the history of Nightingale as well as thews and geography of it. She began to browse all of them and finally got 5 books about the past of Nightingale that contained its origin and the previous Kings and Queens. 3 Books for Law which she was quite shocked to know as each book was already a few hundred pages, and thest two were about geographical information. With all of the things she needed in her hands, she went back to the receptionist and checked out all of the books.


    "Wow, you want to borrow all of these books at the same time. You must like reading a lot, little girl. I hope my grandson was like you, but he just likes to y around everywhere. I hope you''re my grandchild instead." The olddy sighed regrettably as she looked at Yuki with loving eyes, it was full of love and Yuki knew that she wanted her to be her granddaughter instead. Yuki then sighed and opened her mouth to say something.


    "Grandma, even if your grandson is like that. You shouldn''t easily rece him with someone else because you see that they are better in some way. He''s an important part of your family and I know, even though he is like that, you still love him. So don''t say anything like that." Yuki said while she signed another fake signature on the paper to finalize her borrowing of the books.


    Once those words came out of her mouth, the olddy was too stunned to speak as she was not expecting something so deep toe out of the little girl''s mouth. She looked as if she hadn''t experienced anything in her life but deep down it seemed that she already knew a lot of things, she then looked around to see if anyone had heard what the little girl had just said, and when she saw that no one heard it, she was secretly d.


    "You''re different from what I have seen from another child your age. You''re smart and kind, and I can see that you love your family very much. But let me tell you this as an adult, don''t act too smart because it''s more dangerous than being stupid and ignorant." The olddy smiled back as she gave her heartful advice and warning at the same time.


    "Hahaha�� I see, I''ll take to heart what you just said, Grandma?" Yuki said with a questioning tone as she looked at her with interest in her eyes, the more she talked with this olddy the more she liked her more. She knows that this olddy in front of her is a very powerful Cultivator who could probably kill her in one sweep. But the way she acts, it is as if she has long retired from that kind of life and is only enjoying her current life, that is also the reason why she gave her that advice.


    In some way, she sees the olddy the same way as herself. She also wants to crawl out of hell but knows that it wouldn''t be that easy, but at least with some people by your side, the path that you have chosen isn''t full of bitterness and agony.


    "Ah, it seems that I am getting old. Please forgive my bad manners, but my name is��" Yuki thought that the olddy was ying with her as she didn''t finish her voice, but when she heard a voice in her mind and saw the olddy winking at her. She was keeping her identity a secret from everyone.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t speak loudly. But I like you, little girl, so I''ll say my real name to you. But please don''t tell it to anyone, but my real name is Skadi Melvis. As you might have guessed from my name, I am from the Royal Family, but to make it interesting, I''ll let you find out who I am by reading all of the books that you have borrowed." Skadi smiled lightly as she finally stopped talking using Telepathy and just as she expected, the little girl was shocked to meet a Royal Family in this king''s ce.


    Skadi was not wrong in assuming that Yuki was thinking, because it was all that was running in her mind. It was not something she was expecting, far from it. Yuki was at least expecting that the person in front of her was some kind of hidden monster that refused to show herself to the world anymore, but it was something more than that. If the olddy said was true then she could be a Queen before, but as for how many years have passed, she doesn''t know. The only thing that she knows is that only women were allowed to inherit the throne around 100 Thousand years ago, but it all changed after that,


    That could only mean that the person in front of her is a 100 Thousand years old Vampire or could be even older than that. This is what Yuki hates, she is still so weak that she can''t fully determine someone''s strength, she didn''t realize that the person she was talking to already is a Goddess.


    "Ahhh, don''t be scared of me little girl. Even if I''m part of that Family, it''s been so long since I went home. Plus, I just want to enjoy life right now, and just as you mentioned, family is more important to me than title or prestige. So please don''t treat me any differently after knowing who I am." Skadi said with a warm smile as she got out of her little space and kneeled on the floor to hold Yuki''s hands.


    "I�� no. Please don''t worry about that, I''m not afraid, it''s just I was surprised to hear such a thing." Even though Yuki''s mood was slow, she still maintained her act to not catch the attention of Skadi.


    It was the thing that she worried the most, in her age and experience. It was a piece of cake for her to discern people but she couldn''t tell if Skadi was just acting with her or if she had fooled her. But she can''t take any risks now and she needs to leave this ce, but she can''t leave out of the Town just yet because it will only arouse more suspicion, especially from her.


    "I''ll take my leave now, my Family might be already worried for me! I''ll see you tomorrow Grandma!" Yuki said yfully before running out of the Library and going straight home, but she didn''t teleport nor use her powers to go there. She patiently walked there and even if it took her an additional 10 minutes to go home, she didn''t care, she could not expose herself.


    "Interesting�� this little girl. She''s only a year old, but she''s already that strong. I''m more curious about you now." Skadi smiled as she just went back to her post and continued her job.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 567 The Dangers of Skadi

    Chapter 567 The Dangers of Skadi


    ?


    If Yuki were still there to hear what she just said, she would probably be thinking of leaving the Town as fast as possible. With that kind of person around especially when she knows her secret of only being a 1-year-old being. But it was still fortunate for her that Skadi didn''t know that she was a Fox as she believed that she was really a Vampire, thanks to Momozano. The danger was big, and she wouldn''t be taking that risk. Even if she has the advantage of trying to y with mind games and try to manipte Skadi, Yuki has a feeling that it wouldn''t work on such a person like her, and in realityshe doesn''t care if Skadi is a 100 Thousand Years Old Vampire, it doesn''t matter to her. For Yuki, all of them were still the same.


    Just like Alisha, whose more than 10x older than Skadi she still managed to trick her into falling into her trap, and she even managed to see through her n. At the end of the day, it doesn''t matter how old that person is, even if they are so old but have little experience or that they are not exposed to that kind of thing, it is easy to read them. Alisha might be smart for thinking of such a n, some could even say it was a genius n, but at the end of the day, it was still full of loopholes.


    But on the other hand, Skadi is different, Yuki feels like she is like a hidden Demon that is sleeping in the deepest part of Hell. She is someone you wouldn''t want to wake up because if it happen, chaos will truly happen. Even her who has cracked and fooled even the Gods of the Immortal Realm couldn''t exactly read what Skadi was thinking, and that was the most terrifying because she felt that Skadi was something more. As a fellow cunning and sly person, she felt that Skadi was the same.


    "A Genius will always be smart�� but the same thing goes for a Maniptor, but a Maniptor is just a thousand steps ahead of a Genius, after all�� they are the ones who are truly a Genius," Yuki remembers the words of the maid that she killed before she fully immersed herself in hell, it was clear as day to her because that was the day when she truly learned how to read people.


    "Hey, Yuki. You''ve been silent ever since you got home, is everything alright?" Fumiko was worried about Yuki after seeing here home with a cold and indifferent face, it was the thing that she hated. She hates the fact that she can''t read what Yuki is thinking so that she can at least help her ease her burdens, she doesn''t want her to shoulder all of it on her own. It was her weakness, but also Yuki''s attitude of not telling anyone what she was thinking or feeling, she always kept it to herself.


    "Ahhh, yes. I''m alright, I was just thinking of ways how make this progress of mine faster. As you know, I''m quitezy and I don''t want to waste my time on useless things, but I''m quite conflicted right now. I''m toozy to read all of these books before it would literally take me half a day to finish all of them, or if I really took it seriously, 5 hours is enough. But�� I''m toozy to read them. What should I do?" Yuki yed it off as if her problem was not anything serious and just put the me on herziness which is something Fumiko couldn''t refute as she knows this kind of personality that Yuki has.


    Yuki didn''t say anything about Skadi at all and just showed all of the books that she borrowed from the Library, she even kindly asked for Fumiko''s help if she knew any way to make it faster, but of course, Fumiko had no answer to her as there is just no answer.


    "Well�� it is indeed very troublesome. I mean, even if we have magic now, we can''t magically enhance our reading skills, right? Like with just a nce of a book, we would immediately know its content and everything." Fumiko also sighed in regret as she fully believed what Yuki just said to her, especially after seeing the piles of books in front of her.


    Fumiko couldn''t even believe it because each book had at least a few hundred chapters and the book was so thick that she even had a hard time carrying it with one hand. If she were the one to read this, she thinks that her head would explode just from one single book that was there. She hated reading because it was a waste of time for her, especially if it was just full of words, it was harder for her to focus. That is why she hated doing paperwork when she was the President, so she would sometimes ask for Yuki''s help or her assistant to help manage them.


    Just remembering those days were there were hundreds of documents that needed her attention was super tiring for her and boring, so she couldn''t see herself reading even just one book from the pile. Fumiko was ready for Yuki to ask her to read some of these books to help her so that it would be faster and at the end they would just summarize what they have read so it is more efficient.


    "Are you also going to make me read some of them?" Fumiko asked with an annoyed tone as she was already hinting to Yuki that she didn''t want to read.


    "Hahaha�� I know that you hate reading, so just leave this matter to me. Plus what you have just said gave me an idea for creating another Skill that will be very useful." Yuki chuckled as she flicked Fumiko''s head in response after hearing the annoyance in her tone. She had already helped her by giving her an idea, so without wasting any more time she simply asked for Fumiko to carry the books back to their room, while she read through her System Shop to see if there was any kind of Skill that was rted to what Fumiko said.


    But to her disappointment, she found nothing. There was no Skill there that would let her instantly know all the information or contents of a book with just a single nce, which was a shame because she was really hoping for something like that. With left with no more choice, she now has to read them one by one which she was not looking forward to as it would waste a lot of her time. But at least the time duration that was given to her was pretty long, which was one month which is more than enough.


    But she is not going to read them first, she is going after her evolution to get it over once and for all.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 568 Fumikos Past and Evolution Part 1

    Chapter 568 Fumiko''s Past and Evolution Part 1


    After finding that there was nothing useful in her System Shop for her to use, she closed it and decided to find Fumiko to inform her that she was going to be away for some time, and also let her have all the time that she needed to train. She then knocked on the door and waited for her to answer, and she only entered when Fumiko gave her permission.


    "Why did you still knock? This is your house right?" Fumiko who opened the door for Yuki asked confusedly why Yuki still knocked on the door and waited for her to open the door so that she could go inside. But when Yuki closed the gap between the two of them by flying near in front of her face, she blushed, but she blushed even more after hearing her answer.


    "Our house." Yuki only ended that conversation with one word as she gently flicked her forehead before walking to their bed and sitting, she then tapped the empty space beside her as a sign for Fumiko to sit beside her. On the other hand, Fumiko couldn''t say anything because it was something she was not expecting, but she felt a warm feeling inside her heart after hearing the word "Our house"e out of Yuki''s mouth.


    "Everything that I own, no matter what it is. You also own it, doesn''t matter what it is, whether it is money, a weapon, or anything that I own, you can borrow it. Of course, as long as I allow you to of course. Because the thing that you might want to use or borrow from me is actually quite dangerous and needs supervision or you need to be reprimanded about it." Yuki smiled gently as she said those words.


    Hearing that kind of words that were full of warmth and love made Fumiko a little teary, but she stopped herself before she could cry and just threw herself to the bed andy down beside Yuki. After sheid down, Yuki ced her hand on her head and began to caress it slowly and gently, the two of them said nothing in those moments and just enjoyed the moment. These were the moments that Yuki wanted to protect and preserve at all times, she would do anything to keep this happiness forever, even if it meant destroying the world.


    She doesn''t care if she is going to be portrayed as evil if she does it, after all the world has already turned its back on her years ago. But she wasn''t the type of person to take revenge against it because she finds it useless and time-wasting.


    "Say�� if people say that I am a bad person. Would you still be with me like someone worse than a Devil?" Yuki suddenly asked which made Fumiko shocked because just a few moments ago, the two of them were enjoying each other''spany, but now she has opened such a deep question for her to answer. But even so, she still answered her.


    "Of course, I told you, it before and I will say it again. It doesn''t matter to me if you are Evil or Good, to me you are just you. You are Yuki, the person whom I love." Fumiko answered with a serious face as she got up and looked at Yuki in the eyes to show her sincerity. Yuki just smiled as she just now had realized that she asked a really stupid question to her, she then ced her hand on top of her head and chuckled lightly.


    "Yeah, I''m sorry for asking such a stupid question. Anyway, I''m here to tell you that I will be going out for quite some time, so I hope that you will stay in the house in the meantime while you wait for me. You can also take this time to train yourself." Yuki finally said what she came here to do which was to inform Fumiko that she was going to leave.


    Fumiko was not shocked by this because she could somehow already tell that the moment Yuki entered the room, she wanted to say something to her but just waited for the right opportunity to tell her. The news was not shocking at all as she knew that there was a moment when Yuki was going to be away on her own, so she just epted it with an open heart.


    "Alright, at least you are honest with me. I thought you were going to leave without saying anything like how you did back then. But it''s fine, I wouldn''t be able to stop you since your true and ultimate goal is to be the strongest being in this world." Fumiko just chuckled and couldn''t help but berate Yuki for how she acted with her back in the days when the two of them were still not together.


    But then again, they were not in any rtionship, at most they were only friends. So there was no need for Yuki to report to Fumiko to wherever she was going to go or how long is she going to be away. But now that they are in amitted rtionship, being honest is key to a sessful rtionship.


    "Well�� can''t really refute that. But forget it, those are in the past now. I''m different now, plus we are now together so it''s natural for me to say where I''m going, or at least some of it." Yukiughed as she pinched Fumiko''s cheeks after hearing her words against her that seemed to be ming her for what she did to her back then.


    "But on a serious note, I do hope that you are not going to leave, you''ll only leave if it is truly necessary. I''ll say this now, not to scare you but to warn you. The man that has taken a liking to you�� he''s not a good person, he is a scheming man with hidden motives against you." Yuki warned her, her voice containing coldness as she remembered how Daryl openly confessed his love for Fumiko.


    "Hey! Don''t start now, I already rejected him, so please don''t be angry anymore. I don''t have any eyes on anyone, I just want you and you only. Plus I already felt that something was wrong with him the moment he revealed his true identity to us, and also how he confessed his love publicly. It sounds so suspicious, I think he wants to create rumors about the two of us." Fumiko quickly went and coaxed Yuki while also giving her insights about Daryl and what he thinks of him, and her answer made Yuki smile in response.


    "Yes, very smart. It seems that your time in being the President made your senses stronger." Yuki smiled as she patted Fumiko like a baby which made her puff out her cheeks in response.


    "Hey! Stop treating me like a baby! Even though I am like this, I still know how to differentiate people, plus I am pretty sensitive you know. I know when someone has hidden movies or not!" Fumiko smacked Yuki''s hands away as she crossed her arms and looked at her angrily.


    "Alright, alright. I''m sorry for treating you like a baby. Though I''m really d that you are still sharp and haven''t lost your edge just yet even after being away from the industry for some time now." Yuki just gave Fumiko her honest thoughts.


    "Well�� you do have a point there, but why does it seem like you are bad-mouthing me? I''m not that bad, even if I am slow, I am still quite sharp you know. Have you forgotten that I studied and that I was the bestwyer at the time before I took over the seat?"


    Fumiko was proud to say that she was the bestwyer before she took over the seat of President of Japan Of course, Yuki knows this as she was just trying to tease her a little. How could she have forgotten the woman whom she actually looked down on for acting so meekly and too kind for what awyer should be? But when she saw her on the court one time in real-time, she was impressed by how she easily won the case.


    Even though she was meek and soft-spoken, she absolutely destroyed the otherwyer with just her words. The funny thing for her is that while she was basically destroying the other side, she was actually using honorifics for the other person which made herugh a little. That was the first time she had ever seen something like that.


    After that day, her view of the bestwyer in Japanpletely changed. Her deduction skills, sensitivity, and awareness made her fearsome. She even thinks that during the time they were together, Fumiko was able to tell that she was not telling the truth.

 Chapter 569 Evolution Part 2

    Chapter 569 Evolution Part 2


    "Of course not, how could I forget something that important? You get my point anyway, just be very careful while I''m gone, and I''m very serious on this. I wouldn''t be so hard on you if Katsumi or Yumie were here since they will protect you, or even Kurokami. But since we are alone here, I need to be strict." Yuki said with all seriousness as she looked at Fumiko straight into her eyes she was clear about her message, she shouldn''t do anything reckless that would put her life in danger as there is no one to protect her.


    Yuki knows that there is no way for her to make Fumiko stay inside the house where she can at least guarantee her safety since people are just going to assume that the people there don''t like to go out. Even though she almost died with her spar against Daryl, she still gained a lot. Like some vital information about this ce as well as its true Power, with her knowing that there are people like that in their surroundings, she cannot afford to make reckless moves, especially for someone like Skadi who was even more terrifying.


    "Yes, I understand. Don''t worry Yuki, I won''t make things hard for you, I will definitely stay inside this house like you told me and will only go out once you are home." Fumiko answered which put a smile on Yuki''s face and in response she put her hand behind her head before pulling her in closer for a kiss.


    "Thank you and I''m sorry if things have to be like this." Yuki apologized to Fumiko for being in this kind of situation, but Fumiko simply chuckled as if she was saying that she shouldn''t worry about it as shepletely understood why they had to be like this. Just like that the two cuddled until they fell asleep.


    The morning then came and Fumiko woke up to see that Yuki was already gone by her side, she thought that she had already left which made her a little bit sad because she could have left after saying goodbye to her, but some things just won''t change that easily. Yuki still left without saying goodbye to her, though she was already used to it, things were different for her because they were now in a rtionship, but she couldn''t really me her because that was just the type of person Yuki was.


    Doing her normal morning routine, she went inside the bathroom to wash her face, but while she was walking, her mind was in another ce as she waspletely thinking about Yuki. Because of that she didn''t notice that someone was inside the bathroom, she only noticed when she finally was done washing her face that she saw someone in the mirror. It was Yuki who just finished taking a bath.


    "AHHH! You scared me! I thought you left already��" Her scream shocked Yuki because she didn''t expect her to react like that when she saw her, so she thought that Fumiko just couldn''t believe that she was seeing her after she took a bath. Though she has already seen it quite a few times already.


    "Why are you so shocked? I just took a bath, surely you didn''t think that I was gone already, and because you were sad, you mindlessly walked inside without even noticing that someone was taking a shower, right?" Yuki read Fumiko like a piece of paper, she basically knew what she was thinking and doing.


    "I�� Ah- Yes, I thought that you were gone already, I was just sad that you didn''t even take the time to say goodbye to me and just left." Fumiko just sighed and gave up as there was no use in trying to escape her situation as Yuki simply read her like an open book.


    "Silly you, maybe in the past I would have done that. But now�� no. Things are different now, so I''ll change of course. Anyway, now that you are here, I''ll say my goodbye to you now, go downstairs after you finish cleaning up, I already cooked breakfast, so be fast or else it will get cold. I won''t be joining you now as I''m runningte, I''m sorry." Yuki said as she finished drying her hair using a hairdryer that was powered by Magic and left to go change clothes.


    "I�� alright and thank you�� Thank you for at least saying one more farewell for me before you officially go, it meant a lot to me." Fumiko said and left in a hurry and since she was already done with her business, she left very fast out of embarrassment. She doesn''t want to be teased by Yuki for being so cute because it is just embarrassing for her even though it warms her heart to have that kind of interaction with Yuki.


    "No problem, I owe it to all of you after all��" Yuki smiled as she continued with what she was doing and when she was finally done, the gentle smile on her face faded as she opened the window and shot up to the sky. Now that she said goodbye, Yuki needed to find a ce to do her Ranking Up, she didn''t want to do it inside her house because it might identally do something bad.


    After flying for a while, she was already so far away that she can''t no longer see Soulside Town, she was now flying on top of a massive ocean which made her irritated because there was nothing for her to use as a ce to cover while she does her Ranking Up. Even though it was in a Trial Form, Yuki felt like her physical body would bepletely open while her Soul leaves her body. At least that is what she thinks.


    "Fuck it, I''m just going to dive straight into this ocean. I don''t care anymore." Yuki was left with no more choice after already trying to fly in all different locations and failing to see something good, she dove straight into the deepest part of the ocean that she possibly could and made a Castle made out of Ice. This will serve as her ce of staying for now and she made it big so that she can have all the space that she needs.


    "Alright�� everything is set up already. Now, Fubuki I want to Rank Up now, give me the Trial that I need to do." Yuki took a deep breath before clicking the ept Trial button in her System Window. It took a couple of seconds for Fubuki to process everything before finally giving Yuki all the Trials that she needed to do Yuki was skeptical about it because normally it would be instant, at least that was when it was rted to her Mothers, but her leveling and ranking System is already out of their hands. So either it was another person or the System itself that was working, but Yuki didn''t care for all of that now. She was focused on one thing only and that was to perfect all the Trials.


    Ding!


    [For the host to Rank Up to the next Rank, she needs toplete all the following Trials below. Be warned, failing even just a little could result in the host being reverted to level one, she must have perfect grades in all Trials to Rank Up.]


    Manifesting Skills: Trial 1 - The host must make 2 Origin Skills with the requirements: No bacsh, one for each element that the host has, has a range of 20m, and can target multiple enemies (100).


    Combat Mastery: Trial 2 - The host needs to defeat 2 Enemies that she had once defeated already while being only at level 100. The choice of enemies: Jin (Unknown God) Grand Priest (Orginal Body and Powers), God (Mortal Realm), and Grandil (Previous Sin of Wrath)


    Demonic Heart: Trial 3 - The host must defeat the thing that she fears the most. To clear this, the host must simply subdue or kill her Demonic Heart that strains the host''s emotions.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 570 Evolution Part 3

    Chapter 570 Evolution Part 3


    "Three Trials�� this is going to be interesting. There is no order for me to do all of this right? Like I can skip the first Trial and do the Trial 2 or 3." Yuki asked just to make it clear since not everything was exined to her, some information was missing. So she just wants it to be rified since she already wants to finish it once and for all. She doesn''t care whether all of them are hard or that she needs to have a perfect score for all of them because in all reality, she wasn''t nning on getting a 99%, she wants a perfect score.


    Ding!


    [No, the host can''t do that. She must do every Trial in order like the System has listed. If the host tries to do any Trial apart from Trial One, it would count as a failure and would lead to the host''s death for not following the rules. So for the host''s safety and well-being, please don''t try to do anything reckless and follow the rules that the System gave.]


    "You�� you are warning me now, but you do realize that you''re the one who made a mistake, and now you are trying to warn me that I''ll die if I vite the rules that you have given to me sote. This thing seriously��" Yuki said in a cold voice as she looked at the System window that had the warning with her cold and piercing eyes. The longer she is connected with her System, the more she wants to destroy it or just make it her own. If it was in the past when she didn''t have any real information about it, she might have taken things the other way, but things were now different since she already had a general idea about it.


    And to say that she doesn''t like it is an understatement. But she has no choice right now but just to ept it what can she do is n for the future where she is going to destroy the System that has been controlling her since she got here in this world.


    "Ah, fuck it. I''ll say this now, whoever is controlling this System�� I''ll find out who you are and I will kill you in the worst way possible, just wait for that day toe." Yuki warned in her most sinister voice that would make any person shiver in fear if they were here to hear it. Even with her Skills that usually make her calm at all times, especially her Skill that was given to her "Frozen Heart", it would keep her calm at all times, though there are still some times when her emotions would run wild, especially if it was her bloodlust.


    "Let''s start with the first Trial then, I''m already meaning to create some Origin Skills for me. If it was passive though, then I would have been more d since I''m missing quite a few Passives, but doesn''t matter, I have been wanting another Skill with my Blood Maniption." Yuki muttered to herself as she began to think of a few Skills that would be useful to her, though as the requirements suggest, she would need something that doesn''t have a bacsh for her since most of her Skills have one.


    As for the Skill that she wants to make, she obviously wants to make it an AoE since that is her requirement, but she doesn''t want it to be destructive. Yuki wants it to look subtle and quiet, but in reality, it is very deadly.


    It took her quite some time to think about a Skill and 15 minutes hadpletely passed, and she finally had a Skill that she wanted, now she only needed to test it if it would work or not. But there was one problem with that, she actually needed some living beings for it to work as she is working with blood.


    "Hey, Fubuki. Since this is a Trial, shouldn''t you assist me with some things that I need?" Yuki asked not caring if Fubuki was going to answer is not, because even if she was rejected, she was just going to make her own way to do it without asking for the System''s help anymore.


    Ding!


    [Yes, the host only needs to think of the things that she needs and it will appear. The host may not realize this, but you are already inside a Special Space that you are the only one who can ess. You are not able to leave until you either fail or seed in Ranking up.] Fubuki informed which just made Yuki sigh as she already guessed it.


    ''You think that I didn''t realize that I was already in a different space? What a joke, I have long realized it since the moment I created this Castle. The flow of time is different here as well as the Qi Flow around the air.'' Yuki thought to herself as she was releasing some of her bloodlust towards the System, but she got serious again and thought of hundreds of Beast to show in front of her, and just as she did, the Beast had all showed up.


    "Well�� let''s see if it''s going to work or not then." Yuki then bit her finger to let bloode out before flicking it into the air, the blood didn''t drop to the ground as it just swirled in the air forming a little ball. Yuki then twirled her finger as she casually used her Magic Circle, the same Magic Circle that killed the Grand Priest, "Thousand Layers of Death" before infusing it to the blood, she then tinkered it with some more before making it spin like a vortex.


    If anyone were to see how just casually made a Magic Circle thatplex, it would put them on their knees and beg for Yuki to be their Teacher to teach them how to make such things that seemed just a fantasy for them.


    "Now the real fun begins~" Yuki smiled in a sinister way as she sent out thousands of


    "Icy Needles of Despair" to those Beast which immediately pierced their bodies, but Yuki controlled it where they were only going to be corroded, not frozen by the Needles because that is what she needed.


    Snap!


    With a snap of her fingers, the true horror of the "Bloor Ball" that was just floating in the air finally showed its true color, it was like a hungry Monster. It began to suck out all the Blood from the Monsters who have been hit by the "Icy Needles of Despair" since it was the key factor for the Skill to work. What Yuki has basically made was a ck Hole for Blood only as it only sucks blood in its surrounding, but since she cannot extract the blood without her enemies being injured beforehand by something like a cut or a pierced wound, this Skill would be useless.


    That is why she sent those things out of needles, it was just the size of a needle, but the corroding effect was too powerful. It would not only slow them down but also put them in agonizing pain, and the most painful part is that they get to see their body being drained with blood as all of it goes towards the Blood Orb in the air. This Skill alone was already powerful as it made them extremely weak since their blood was being drained at a fast rate, but Yuki was still not done with it, far from it. She still has one thing to add to this Skill before it is officially finished.


    She then walked towards one of the Beasts who was howling in pain and without any emotion on her face, she grabbed that Beast by the neck before throwing it towards the "Blood Orb" and something unexpected happened, the "Blood Orb" exploded, but it wasn''t any simple explosion. The explosion was like a wave, it sent out a single line that was so fast that even Yuki couldn''t see it properly, the only thing she saw was her hand on the ground. It left her body as soon as the "Blood Orb" exploded.


    "Shit�� it was so fast that I didn''t even see iting�� Well, this doesn''t really count as bacsh since I''m one at fault for not dodging, so I guess that is one now, right?" Yuki just smiled as she ignored her her arm basically left her body and even smiled.


    Ding!


    [The host has now made 1 of 2 Skills. She can now name it and put the description herself.]


    "Are you kidding me, isn''t this your job? Putting the description of the Skill, while I just name it."

 Chapter 571 Evolution Part 4

    Chapter 571 Evolution Part 4


    "Fuck that, I''ll do thatter. It''s registered as one Skill anyway, I''ll do the next one then�� but what should I make it with? Should I make a Skill with my Ice or Blood Maniption again?" Yuki began to ponder what Skill she should make, she already had a few of those two so she was thinking that it would be a waste if she made another Skill that used her Element. Thinking about it further, she decided not to use both of her Elements to make another Skill, she would rely on her physical ability to make another Skill as that is something she wascking.


    Most of her Skills use her Profound Chaos which is good and bad at the same time since she would always rely on that, but if there is a time when she runs out, then she would bepletely useless in a fight if that happens. That is why she is now going to focus on creating a Skill that doesn''t use her Profound Chaos, as long as it was a Skill it wouldn''t matter, even a Martial Art counts.


    "Wait�� I''m thinking about all this wrong�� Why would I need to make a Skill that I can use for my weapon when I myself am already a weapon~" Yuki smiled lightly as she crossed her legs as she begins to float in the air, her appearance began to revolve back to its Fox Form. She no longer looks like a Vampire but more like a Fox, those beautiful Fox ears and tails that were so beautiful that they looked like it was made by a God can mesmerize anyone.


    But that wasn''t the only thing that changed in her body, her arms which looked like a normal hand began to grow very sharp ws that could seem to cut anything it touched, and after that, everything was finally done. Yuki opened her eyes before swinging her arms casually, even though it was so casual, it contained so much power that it destroyed half of the Ice Castle that she made so easily.


    "Hahaha�� Knew it�� I''m a pure Blooded Beast, so it should be only natural for me to transform my body to this." Yuki smirked lightly, she had a theory that since she was a Beast, she could transform parts of her body into a Fox. Though what she didn''t expect was for the power of this Form to be this strong, it wasn''t even the Skill that she wanted to make, she wanted to do something else using this Form of hers. Her theory is that this was an innate ability, so it wouldn''t count as an Origin Skill, but she was wrong.


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! The host has created another Origin Skill! The Origin Skill will not be named and be left as "Unknown" as long as the host doesn''t name it and doesn''t put information in it. But even so, congrattions to the host for finishing Trial 1, now she can continue on to Trial 2!]


    "What��how is that possible, it counted as an Origin Skill. Was I wrong about my theory��" Yuki had never been baffled in her Life like this as she actually found out that she was wrong. Ever since she woke up and changed, she has made so many critical assumptions and theories that she has never been wrong. She has countless awards because of it, earning her Title as the "Pinnacle of Human"


    Of course, there would be times when she is going to be wrong, but that is not in the Aspects of Science, Math, or Gen Education. It would be in the aspect of Life, especially in the emotional aspect, that is where she gets most things wrong, even if it has the simplest answer. As she always looked at things from a rational point of view, she doesn''t let her emotion affects her decision-making, but this kind of way may be bad especially when there are people around you thatpletely loves you, in front of them, you will always look cold and distant.


    So being wrong in this aspect greatly shocked her, but instead of bing sad or angry that she actually got something wrong, she was only amused by it. This was one of the few times where she got outsmarted and because she was hungry for knowledge, she asked Fubuki why is that the case, but to her shock once more. The usual Fubuki who answers all of her questions actually didn''t answer this question of her.


    "Why did that count as an Origin Skill, I mean�� this is an Innate Ability of any Beast, right? So it shouldn''t count." Yuki asked, but it didn''t even take a few seconds for Fubuki to answer her.


    Ding!


    [Warning! The host has asked a vital question that the System can''t answer, if the host tries to probe theSystem for an answer to her question, she will be punished by death.] Fubuki warned her, but instead of getting scared. Her silent bloodlust that has nevere out ever since her fight with Jin broke out destroying the Castle by just the sheer pressure of it. The power behind her "Destiny Shattering Domain" has increased because of her new Skill, the "Wrathful Lunar Empress which not only controls her bloodlust but also makes it stronger while also multiplying her stats.


    "You�� Hehehe�� you have some guys whoever you are, but I''ll give you some advice. If you are still alive and kicking, you better hide yourself now, because if I find you�� I''ll make your life a living hell." Yuki warned in her sinister voice as she looked straight into the Window Tab in front of her, but knowing that it was useless to get angry at it, she took a deep breath to try and calm down. She just ignored her System for now and still continued to try making the Origin Skill that she originally wanted to make.


    It was true the use of her very sharp ws, though it was really not going to her own Skill since she is basically copying one Skill that she already has which is the Fist of Destruction. To see if it was going to be effective and powerful, she spawned a Golem which was known for its very high Physical Resistance before shing it with her ws while already using the Skill that she came up with.


    But if there was someone watching, they would definitely see a difference between the two Skill. In Fist of Destruction, Yuki simply has to punch her enemies in order for it to work, but with these new Skills, she re-designs it where she needs to sh her enemies with her ws as she doesn''t want to pierce her ws into their body because it would serve as useless. At this point, she can just kill them by grabbing their heart or other important internal organs and ripping it out of their body, but at that point, it wouldn''t even count as a Skill, but it would be just a way to kill your opponent in one of the most brutal ways.


    So she shed her enemies using the same aspect that her previous Skill had, but the only difference was that each sh made it stronger, but also every finger that she used to sh her enemies made it even stronger. Also, unlike the "Fist of Destruction" where it deals no damage to the outside whatsoever, this shes of course deals massive damage as it would cut them open, but the more deadly part is the damage it does inside your body.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 572 Evolution Part 5

    <h4>Chapter 572 Evolution Part 5</h4>


    Though it was the same as her "Fist of Destruction" there were some features that were different, like the area of the attack. If her Skill before uses her whole arm as a catalyst, meaning even if she only hits her enemy with her elbow or even fingers, she can still use the Skill to do massive damage, but the damage it will deal will remain the same. But with this new Skill of hers, she made it to where it would only affect the pointy tip of her ws but made it more powerful by concentrating every ounce of that punch on her ws. But she wants'' limited to just one w, she can use all her five ws on each arm to deal that damage, but with each w hits, the more damage it will deal, unlike with the "Fist of Destruction" where it was only one spot.


    With this new Skill of hers, even if her enemies managed toe out alive even after being shed by her, they would surely suffer because their organs weren''t protected as well as their flesh outside. This attack would be used if she ever decided to go hand-to-handbat with her enemies just to toy with them or if she decided to use her hands instead of the "Fairy''s Wrath". Though it may seem that the chances of her using this Skill are slim, it was not as she rarely used her "Fairy'' Wrath" as it was simply too powerful to the point where she couldn''t even enjoy the fervor of a battle, for her it was pointless because she can''t really sense the cries of her opponents as it was just too easy for her to kill them, so using this Skill would prevent that as she would actually need to get close them, much closer to of a Katana.


    "Well�� it seemed to work. At least now there would be some more thrill in me fighting, plus with this, I can hide the fact that my greatest trump card is actually my Katana." Yuki said with no emotion on her face and just as she was about to continue to do her second Trial, she heard a notification from Fubuki congratting her for what she had done.


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! The host has finished a hidden Trial! Make more than 2 Origin Skills than what the System has first asked! With that, the System shall now add an additional grade for the host''s final Grade in her Trial for Ranking up. Good luck!] With that, Fubuki''s voice faded away leaving Yuki to smile in a weird way as if she had already expected something like this to happen.


    "With how this System works, you don''t need someone to tell you that this Trial is actually filled with hidden Trials that you only need to find out to achieve. Well�� at least things are getting more interesting now. It''s not as boring as I thought it would be considering how easy these Trials are." Yuki said with a light chuckle as she wasted no more time and clicked ept on her second Trial for it to finally start.


    In front of her, multiple system windows pop up for her to click, it was the list of her choice of enemy to defeat. But as if she had already thought about it for a long time, Yuki clicked without any hesitation whatsoever Jin''s name as well as Grandil. Those two were the ones whom she wanted to fight again, and for her reason, she was the only one who could answer that. Even though she could clearly pick the easiest enemies among them, which were God and the Grand Priest since those two didn''t make anything hard for her, she still chose the two strongest out of the choices in terms ofbat ability.


    Those two were the ones who really made Yuki face the most danger out of everyone she had fought so far in her life, for her no one could even match them, at least when she still hadn''t found anyone who could beat the power of those two, they are going to be strongest person she has fought. Plus there were other reasons why she wanted to fight them again and it was just one word but carried a lot�� Revenge.


    She has a lot of reasons and even if it puts her in more danger than before, she doesn''t care because the moment that Trial was presented to her, she already knew who she wanted to fight again, and it was going to be those two. Grandil because he was the one who ced a curse on her which almost led to her death, if not for Kanon saving her, she would have died. As for the reason why she wants to fight Jin again, the reason is straightforward.


    He is the reason why her her most precious family got taken away from her and that is something she wouldn''t slip, even if it was just a fake world and time of her torturing Jin, it was enough to satisfy her desire for revenge.


    "Heh�� now that I am given the chance to avenge all of you�� I''ll dly take it." Yuki smiled evilly, her bloodlust which was now stronger was slowly leaking out shaking the entire Ice Castle that she had just fixedCracks slowly began to appear on the walls and the ceiling of the Castle, but before her bloodlust could fully destroy the Castle, she hears a voice in her head, and the only thing that can speak into her mind like that is her System, but this time it was different. Even though it was through a robotic voice, she still heard the faint presence of a living personmunicating with her. With that, her bloodlust finally was released fully destroying the Ice Castle and even killing Millions of living creatures that were around her in the process.


    Ding!


    [Before the host can proceed with her second Trial, the System is going to warn the host that her choices may affect the timeline. Good luck!] With just those words, Yuki already knew that something was wrong. Her system never gave her any warning much to a hint like this, unless it came from Ayame or Serene. But because she was already so used to how Fubuki spoke with her, she knew exactly that the person who just gave her that warning wasn''t Fubuki, but a real person.


    But it couldn''t be for Mother because she already had no idea what was going on with the System and why she became a first Rank beast again. So that leaves it with one person, it was the person who created the System or the one who controls it at least, and she was sure of that.


    "HAHAHAHA!! Really amazing! Don''t fucking think for a second that I am going to believe your words that easily, I''m not so stupid like your otherb rats to think that you''re the A. I of this System. I know that you are a real person and I know that you can hear me, so why don''t you be a good little bitch and borate what you have just said~" Yuki said with a sinister voice. She rages at the fact that the System controller was actually active and listening to her.


    "What the�� how did she know that? My acting was impable, yet she immediately knew that it wasn''t the A. I of our System, but a real person. I need to be very careful with this woman, maybe I even need to report it to the higher-ups if she bes a threat to us." A man from a whole different World said in shock as he watched through an orb a beautiful little girl release her powerful bloodlust.

 Chapter 573 Evolution Part 6

    Chapter 573 Evolution Part 6


    But instead of borating further, the System only went quiet, but she had already guessed that this was going to happen. Even so, she tried to calm herself down by thinking of some other things, but nothing was working, so instead of trying to forget her anger, she just epted them and swore to herself that she had killed that person. Even though she had said that line so many times already, this time she meant it because her bottom line, this was probably the angriest that she felt towards her System because now she had enough evidence that her every move was being monitored by someone.


    This was the thing that she hated the most, she felt like she was just a puppet to them that they could easily dispose of. But that wasn''t the thing that she hated the most, the thing that she hated the most was that it was making it seem that if not for the System she would not reach this level in her life, which is why she wanted to remove herself from it as soon as possible. However, that n of hers is just impossible because she knows that she can''t do something about it unless she is more powerful than the person controlling it which should be someone more powerful than her Mothers.


    Yuki already has some idea about it, the person who created the System is someone very powerful at least having the same power as Momozano who is a Primordial God. But it was just a hypothesis, though she had a hunch that it was the Cursed Demon Goddess for some reason, as her death was simply too mysterious and weird.


    "If you refuse to tell me the reason why, then don''t. I''m not going to y along with your games, if you thought that I was going to ask and beg you for the answer, then you are fucking mistaken. I''m not some weak creature that you can just easily control, I''ll do whatever I want. So for my choice�� I choose to fight all of them, all at once." Yuki said as she didn''t listen to her System anymore even after all the warnings that she got from it because of her choices.


    At this point she doesn''t care anymore, she only wants to vent her anger and the way to do that is to kill her enemies in the worst way possible. She going to massacre her enemies.


    She doesn''t care if she is just going to be Lvl 100 or if she is going to fight all four of them all at once, she already knows that is winning. As for where her confidence ising from, it is because she has already fought all of them, and she is already very familiar with their fighting styles so there was no need to worry about that, she has already killed them, so there was no need to worry about that.


    Ding!


    [The System has warned the host, but the host didn''t take it. The System will not be setting up a Space for the host to fight. Good luck!]


    "I don''t need luck�� I only need myself." Yuki sneered coldly as she continued to ignore the words of her System, even though it was now Fubuki who was talking to her, which was the A.I System. She didn''t care anymore, she only wanted to get this over with and go back with Fumiko.


    Now that she knows she can finish this Trial within just a span of one day, she''ll get it done in one day so that she can go home as early as possible.


    But when she opened her eyes to look at her surroundings, she only saw the dumbfounded look on the enemies that she was supposed to kill, whe she was about to open her mouth, she got a notification from her System, but from the looks of it, she was not the only one who could see it.


    Ding!


    [Everyone, please listen. Only one side of this team will able to survive none of you can leave until one side is dead, but if you kill your enemies sessfully, you''ll be rewarded handsomely. Especially you five, you have been revived and need to work together to kill the person in front of you and if you do, you are free to do whatever with your life again, as you are now resurrected. But of course, if you lose, you know what is going to happen.]


    "What�� what is going on here?" Grand Priest asked with a bewildered look on his face, but no one from his side could answer him because none of them knew the answer. They were just as confused as he was, but Yuki was the one who answered his question, much to everyone''s shock.


    "Are you fucking deaf? Someone already exined it to you and you still didn''t understand it. So stupid, that is why your life is a waste, all of you are a waste. Because�� all of you are just trash." Yuki said without any emotion whatsoever, but before anyone could even say anything, she had already appeared in front of them and began her attacks.


    Sending out Chains of Ice, she chained all their body by piercing them, the ends of those chains then changed into the form of ws so that it was secured, and from that, no one could escape from her. Yuki pulled the chains to smash their bodies all together, she then wrapped the Ice Chains around their body to secure them even more, but that wasn''t the end of it, she casually cut her arm and poured her blood out before sending it to the holes of their body.


    "Blood Annihtion��" She said that she was going to make them suffer and she was not joking about it, she said it, and she was going to do it. Now is only the start.


    Those five then began to howl in pain as they remembered again what pain feels like, they had just been revived, but now they were feeling something more painful than death they wish for them to only die again. But that is not going to happen, this pain actually awoken them as they were now clear and focused on what they needed to do, no one even needed to say something as all of them cooperated together to kill the woman who killed them.


    "You really think that you can kill all of us again!? You''re fucking wrong! This time things are going to change, we are the one who''s going to kill you!" Jin yelled as he used his mes to destroy the Chains around their body, but the blood inside them was still destroying their organs, and to counter it, Grand Priest cleansed their bodies removing the Skill that was destroying their body from the inside.


    "Oh, really? I haven''t been informed that. From what I know�� you guys are the ones who are going to die~" Yuki was simply unfazed even though everyone was basically now looking at her with clear killing intent in their eyes.


    Yuki then pulled something out from the air and under everyone''s eyes, the Space around her hands began to crack. A Dual Katana was now visible to everyone''s eyes, but they felt that something was wrong when Yuki retrieved the Katana, and when the Dual Katana was finally out, they felt a suppressing auraing out of it, it was almost like the Katana was looking down at them.


    "Let''s get started now shall we, I know that we are all busy people, and I don''t want to waste any time�� After all, all of you still have an appointed time with Hell~"

 Chapter 574 Evolution (Against Jin) Part 7

    <h4>Chapter 574 Evolution (Against Jin) Part 7</h4>


    In seemingly the deepest part of Space where there was the only light that was visible, a group of people was fighting, and in just one look, anyone would be able to tell that those five men were ganging up on the weak-looking little girl who has cuts, bruises, and wounds all over her body that would make anyone want to step in and help her. But if someone were to look closer and actually observe the fight better, they would notice that it wasn''t the girl who was losing this battle, instead, it was those five men who were already looking there nearing their deaths.


    "This fight has been going on for so long, don''t all of you think? I mean�� it''s already been a week since we started fighting and it still hasn''t ended, so why don''t we put an end to it once and for all?" Yuki smiled as she remembered the short but also long week for her and she was fighting all of them nonstop without taking a single break. In that week''s time, she hadn''t had the chance to eliminate even a single one because they were also getting better and better as time passed, also it was not just her who had grasped an understanding of how the opposite sides fight.


    But even so, she was still on the winning edge. Just by looking at their current state, one would know she was winning. Yuki only received some minor injuries such as cuts, burns, and bruises on her body, while on the other hand. The same thing couldn''t really be said for the other five, their wounds were beyond repair at this point, but Jin had it the worst as he was the main target for Yuki.


    His arm had long been detached from his body and he only managed to stop the bleeding when he burned his shoulder to stop the blood froming out, which worked, but the pain he felt on that was simply imaginable. Those five weeks felt like they were already in hell as it was there was just simply too much pain and suffering, they then had a quick shback on what was it really like to fight someone like Yuki, who seems to be the best at fighting.


    Even though her moves were sometimes reckless, it was full of danger and full of precision. It was as if she was having surgery on someone, it was so precise that there wasn''t any room for them to counter it.


    At first, all of them nned that they were going to take turns to fight Yuki, but that didn''t go well as she was just destroying them. The first one to fight was Jin, but when he did, he really felt like he was alive because of all the pain.


    "I''m up first! You don''t mind fighting me again right, mortal?" Jin said arrogantly as if he was forgetting the fact that he had long been murdered by the person in front of him.


    "Oh�� so your n is to tire me out by having all of you fight me one by one? Such chilishin tricks��" Yuki chuckled as she easily saw through their n, but without saying anything more she closed her distance with Jin and swung her sword, aiming for his neck.


    "Do you really think I''m the same person who you defeated all those days ago!? Don''t you look down on me!" Jin''s blood began to boil as he waspletely angered by Yuki''s leisure actions who seemed to doesn''t care at all. Without dodging the attack, he faced her head-on and struck his weapon at the Katana, and out of the corner of his eyes, he saw the second Katana, he then deflected it using his mes to stop it.


    "HAHAHA!!, is that the best you can do!?" Jin sneered, but instead of getting a response from Yuki, what he felt was a stabbing in the back.


    Two Ice Swords then came into view as he watched two swords pierce his body from the back ande out in the front, vomiting a few mouthfuls of blood, he kicked Yuki away to which she blocked it with her Katana. Jin then rushes as he removes the two Ice Swords from his shoulder and begins to heal them with his natural healing ability powers, the holes in his shoulders immediately begin to close.


    "You fucking bitch!" Jin was now truly angered, he was just baited by Yuki into thinking that her real intentions were to cut him with her Swords, but in reality, it was just a trap, the two Ic Swords were the ones who were truly meant to attack him.


    "Grand Nirvana!" Five Pirs of me then erupted as it began to shoot in the sky, but the heating out of it was enough for Yuki to activate her Ice Powers to make it cool as she just felt her body was burning from the heat alone.


    "Die!" With just one word, the Five Pirs of me that shot up in the sky then began to descend at the speed to which Yuki had difficulty seeing, and it was clear that there was no time for her to escape, she just chose to face it directly.


    "Memento Mori��" She then threw the Fairy''s Wrath away and with just a single breath from Yuki, her bodypletely transformed to the appearance of her newly created Skill to which she just gave the name "Memento Mori" which was just fitting because of its meaning. She was not afraid to show this now as there was only them, so using it was just fitting, she wanted to see the limits of this form.


    And under everyone''s shocked eyes, she simply raised her arms in the air with the clear intent of stopping those raging mes with just her bare hands, and the five who saw this smirked as they immediately knew that the fight was already over because Yuki just underestimated the Fires power. But what they sawpletely made them fall to their knees, they saw the mes actually being stopped by just her bare hands.


    "What the fuck!? How did she block my attack? It''s clear that she is only an Ancient Lord Beast that came from the Lowest Heaven, but how can she overpower my mes!?" Jin simply couldn''t believe that her mes didn''t even scratch Yuki as he was just watching how his mes were extinguished by one sh from Yuki''s arms.


    "Wait�� no- How!? How is this possible!? You are only an Ancient Lord Beast, but you already have the Kaiser form? This is impossible!" Jin''s eyes widened as he finally understood why Yuki won over him, it was because of that form that he lost. And when his words reached everyone''s ears, they also took a good look at Yuki to only see that Jin was right, Yuki who was nowhere near the level of a Celestial God Beast already had her Kaiser Form unlocked.


    "Oh, so you actually know this, can you enlighten me then? I don''t know much about this, what I only know is that it doubles my Physical Prowess and enhances my Magic by 1.5" Yuki who was quite the whole was finally intrigued as these five actually know this forms of her, she still doesn''t have any clue so if anyone from them could give her the answer, she might just give them a quick and painless death as a mercy for them.


    All of them were again shocked, they were shocked to hear that Yuki doesn''t know what the Kaiser does, and based on what they heard, it seems that Yuki doesn''t really have any idea what she was doing with her Skill. But of course, they were the enemy, so it was only natural for them to reject her, who was stupid enough to tell the enemy what that Abiity really does?


    They were simply asking for death because the real ability of the Kaiser form of Beast isn''t just doubling their Powers. It has control over the Laws of the World and just like the meaning of Kaiser, anyone who attains this Form shall be an Emperor/Empress because of the power it truly gives.

 Chapter 575 Evolution (Against All) Part 8

    Chapter 575 Evolution (Against All) Part 8


    None of them could talk after realizing that Yuki had already acquired her "Kaiser" form which was the epitome of all Beast Race, which was so powerful that it could rival any God at ease. But acquiring such a form is not easy, even if a genius that can be only born in a billion years wouldn''t easily get Kaiser form. Only those who are truly worthy to be the True God Beast can acquire such forms, and in all records, there were only 10 Beasts who managed to acquire those forms. Some of those are familiar with Yuki, as they were the Primordial Beast Gods, as for the rest, all of them were such ancient creatures that can''t be seen so easily.


    But now that they know that Yuki actually doesn''t have any idea about the real powers of her "Kaiser" form, they would definitely take advantage of this, only an idiot would actually exin to the enemy what it does. If they were to do that, they are only hastening their death.


    "Ah fuck�� you don''t need to be so worked up. Your face looks disgusting right now, it looks as if you''re holding your shit, it''s unpleasant." Yuki said in displeasure as she appeared before God''s eyes and ripped his face off making him scream in pain.By far, this was the most painful experience he had ever felt in all his life, even when Yuki killed him, it wasn''t that painful as at most he was given a quick death. But right now, he felt his face being ripped off, his once handsome appearance now looked very bloody and would make anyone vomit, and what''s worse was that his skull had already started to show.


    After knocking down God, Yuki turned her attention back to Jin with a slight smile on her face as now it was clear to them that she was just toying with all of them, but they couldn''t even do anything when Jin came flying towards them hitting the rest. But just as all of them thought that they found a chance to counter, they saw something weird in their surrounding, it was snowkes that should be impossible to be here since they were in deep Space. It was then they realized that there was only one person that could do this, but it was just a moment toote, those Snowkes transformed into Ice Spikes that pierced their body all together.


    "Moon st��" Just like before, all of them were sent flying by the force of Yuki''s attack and when they were finally able to regain their footing, they looked at each other before finallying to a conclusion. They were still going to go with their n which was to exhaust Yuki by making her fight each one of them first and when they see even the slightest of exhaustion from her, they would seize that opportunity.


    Even with Yuki''s "Kaiser" form, they were still rtively sure that they could win against her as there was no possible way that she could take that form for a long period of time, there is going to be a time when she would be getting out of it, and that is the time for all of them to strike. Attack her all at once.


    "Don''t be so cocky! Let''s fight again!" Jin yelled with all his might, his grip on his weapon tightened as he then rushed towards Yuki, and in response, she only intercepted his attack by catching his Sword mid-air with her bare hands, but something unexpected happened that caught Yuki off guard.


    "Grand Nirvana!" Jin''s sword then soon began tobust in mes that could easily burn any that it touched, but for Yuki, it was just any normal me that she would find in a stove. It wasn''t hot for her, it was all the same, though she had to give a little bit of praise to Jin as he basically copied her fighting style, which the main core is a surprise attack.


    "Oh shit�� you actually took me by surprise there. If you wanted to be my student, you could have just said so. I would have taught you my styles so that you wouldn''t copy them anymore, but allow me to show you�� how does your Master really fight ~" Yuki showed a little smile as she crushed Jin''s weapon before ripping one of his arms.


    "That''s one�� now, who is next to fight me?" Yuki asked, but the smile on her face was already gone, a sinister aura then was released that all of them felt. It instantly brought them memories of the despair that they felt towards the woman in front of them, but now that they have been revived they could change that, so instead of cowering in fear like what happened before, all of them tried to resist it as hard as they could.


    "Well�� would you look at that. It seems that saying is right, if you corner someone right to the very edge, they''ll one day snap back at you. But�� today''s not the right day you know? I haven''t even used my full strength yet, so let me see what can a cornered rabbit really do~" Yuki smiled in a sadistic way, she then began to raise the power of her "Destiny Shattering Domain" at all of them, and at just 55%, their bodies begin to give up one by one as they fall, vomiting blood all over.


    The power of Yuki''s bloodlust was simply too much, no one would even dare to believe how such a person could have such a deep and frightening bloodlust that would kill anyone instantly if they didn''t have a strong mentality. The sheer amount of killing intent was enough to make the Space around them also shake, it was probably the most powerful Domain or Aura they had felt, and if you consider that it didn''t have any Magical Forms, it was just the pure bloodlust, it was a terrifying thought.


    Yuki didn''t need to say a single thing anymore as she just started to fight all of them at once, she was tired of waiting for them, and if she really let their n sail which let them fight her one, it would take more than a few days to finish them off. She knew the oue of this fight anyway, so it was useless. She''s now going to kill all of them at the same time without wasting her precious time at all.


    But even though she wanted to finish all of them as fast as possible, she wouldn''t forget her reason for fighting all of them at once, and it was to torture all of them. The thing that she didn''t manage to do before when killing them, she''s going to make it a reality today, she will make all of their lives a living hell.


    "Let''s get started now, shall we?"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 576 Evolution Part 9

    Chapter 576 Evolution Part 9


    Now that fight was five on one and even though Yuki was outnumbered while just being level 100 at the time, it didn''t change the fact that she could still face all of them simultaneously. This outraged all five of them because they couldn''t believe that Yuki was still able to face all of them while still outperforming all of them even though they were already working together. Every time they tried to do something different in their attack pattern, she could see through it like it was nothing, they even felt like they were fighting against a War Goddess.


    All of them were fighting and trying their hardest while Yuki seemed as if she was just taking a stroll in a park as she casually defended all of their attacks while stillnding some of her own at them. The longer the fightsted the more they suffered, their moves were getting slower and their attacks were getting weaker due to the built-up fatigue after fighting Yuki for a whole week now. And if it continues tost, they are really going to die which is thest thing that they want to happen, they already got the chance toe back, but it seems that chance is going to be taken away by the same woman that killed them.


    A week had now passed and Yuki was still fighting all of them without taking a rest just as she was about to get ready to kill all of them all at once with her "Heavenly Snowke", she felt that something was wrong with her body, and when she examined it she found that the Profound Chaos in her body was slowly slipping away by the second. Finally, a scene that made the five to be inexplicably excited happened, Yuki''s Kaiser form worn out, and she was not back to her original form, but she was now in a weakened state.


    "HAHAHAHAH! Finally! The time hase, you are an idiot if you thought that your "Kaiser" form wouldst for an eternity, it has a big bacsh! It consumes the user''s lifespan by 200 years and it only consumes all of their remaining Mana once it is over!" Jinughed as he could already see himself enjoying the rest of his day as the most awaited time had finallye, he was finally able to get his revenge and kill Yuki. It was also just the same with the other four, they were excited, seeing Yuki coughing up blood and barely having the strength to stand up was very pleasing to their eyes.


    But even though Yuki was faced with all of their remarks and their harsh words, she didn''t care about them, she didn''t even bother to look at them. The only thing that was running through her mind was that she basically wasted 400 years of her life because she had already used her Kaiser form twice. Theck of knowledge makes her mad at herself because she was stillcking, she was mad. But she was more curious to know why her Profound Chaos wasn''t sucked away at the first time she used her Kaiser form.


    Just as she was thinking about it, she heard theming closer to her, but she still stayed still making them even more happier. It was as if she had already epted her fate, but they were not going to let her that easy, they remembered all the suffering and humiliation that they received from her, and now that they had a chance, they were going to return it to her.


    "Say�� she made us suffer for so much, so why don''t we do it to her too? What do you guys think if we r*p* her right now?" God suddenly spoke up to all of them, but the response that she got from them was not something he was expecting.


    "Fuck no! Even if I know that she was once a really beautiful woman with a great body, fucking look at her body now. It looks like a child, there''s no way I''m going to do it." All of them rejected at the same time with the same reasoning.


    There was no way that they could do it with Yuki looking like a little girl and this also brought some sense to God''s mind, he was just so blinded by revenge. But even though he was awoken from that, his desire suddenly got stronger as he wanted to do it with Yuki, regardless of Yuki''s appearance.


    "Then let me do it at least, she''s basically useless now so let me have a little fun at least. After I''m done, we can kill her." God offered and instantly all of them had the look of disgust but still let him do what he wanted.


    They didn''t have any n to watch the whole scene, so they just flew away, but before they could fly away, they felt something worse than death. They even swore that they could feel everything around them screaming for help, they then turned around to only see God''s head on Yuki''s hands. A sudden chill came to them and all parts of their body were telling them to run away, but they couldn''t, they were stuck in ce because of the thick bloodlust that was not letting them move. They felt that if they moved, they would die instantly.


    Yuki was no longer ying around, the moment she heard what those bastards wanted to do with her, she snapped. She no longer cared about what she was thinking, the only thing that was running in her head was to murder all of them, but even though she was full of that kind of thought, her mind was still clear. It was like she was never really consumed by her anger and when she looked at the new notification, she realized that it was her new Passive working.


    "Demonic Series: Wrathful Lunar Empress"


    Her "Destiny Shattering Domain" was already at 80% and normally, Yuki would already have the urge to murder anyone regardless of who they are. But it was different, she was in a more controlled state. Because of its activating, she instantly got 10% of her Profound Chaos which was enough for her to kill all of them at once.


    But she didn''t want to do it just yet, she first killed God by decapitating his head, and because she knew his tenacity, she knew that he wouldn''t die that easily. Yuki then grabbed his head and left him to watch how she murdered the remaining four right in front of him to traumatize him, to know exactly that he was going to suffer the same fate.


    When the pressure left their bodies, all of them finally decided that it was time to run away, but it was already a moment toote as their body was pierced by Yuki using her Ice Chains that made them stand in ce.


    "Thousand Layers of Death��"


    A grand and majestic Magic Circle then appeared before their eyes and seeing it for the first time, they couldn''t believe that such a thing could exist. But they don''t have time to admire it because they can feel such an ominous aura around it. It was then that they saw Yuki releasing her hold on God''s head before kicking it through the Magic Circle and it was thest thing that they saw was God''s heading towards them like an arrow before their whole body exploded into pieces.


    "That''s a Goal in my book~" Yuki said with a sadistic look on her face.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 577 Evolution Part 10

    Chapter 577 Evolution Part 10


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! The host has now finished her second Trial and can now move on to her third Trial. The host can also take a little break if she wishes to as it wouldn''t affect or cause any harm in her Trial.]


    "Don''t care, just get it over with and start with my Final Trial. I want to get this over with." Yuki said coldly as she turned around with a cloth in her hand and began to wipe the blood that got into her body. Even though she hates the blood of her enemies getting on her body, whenever she tortures someone, it''s the time when it doesn''t bother her because that''s what she wants to see, for her victim to spew out blood.


    But thanks to Ayame''s gift to her, the gloves. The blood that she gets on her body gets lessened, at most, it was her blood thanks to her reckless fighting that gets onto her body. With the gloves on, she helps her clean her body every 30 minutes by removing all the unwanted stuff, but of course, that kind of cleaning is still not enough for Yuki as she still needs to clean her own body. Some people might even find it strange for a cultivator like her to still take baths regrly even though she can just clean her body with her powers, but Yuki was not contended with just that. That is why she still takes a bath.


    She threw the dirtied cloth on the ground and froze it before leaving it to shatter into a million pieces as she now sat in a lotus position before epting the challenge of the Final Trial. This was the Trial that she was looking forward to the most because it was the most interesting for her, she knew what a Demon Heart was because of Fumiko''s nonstop banter about her love for fictional stories. So she already had a little understanding of what it was.


    From what she remembered Fumiko told her, It was something that the person feared the most, it could be also something that they desired the most that drove them to do evil things. If it was all of that she was curious to see what would show up, if it was something rted to fear, there was nothing she feared. From this point on, there was nothing she could fear, not even Gods, if there was one, then it would be when the people she cared for the most left her.


    "I''m curious now�� what will you show me? Is it going to be something or someone, nheless�� let me see what my demon heart is~" Yuki smiled as she felt her consciousness fading away and when she finally woke up again, she found herself in a pit of darkness all alone.


    Because of this, she was disappointed because she thought that her fear was being alone, but it was quite the opposite. That is actually the thing that she wants, or at least is what she was thinking right now, but then something clicked into her mind just as she was thinking that all of this was just a child''s y.


    "Fufufu�� I see now, this thing is messing up with my head. It''s true that I love being alone, but now I have people who are waiting for me toe back, and I''m no longer alone. With that, I guess I would hate it if I became all alone again, but this is not enough to shake me." Yuki chuckled when she finally understood all of it and when she finally got out of that darkness, she thought that everything was already over because she was now back in that Ice Pce.


    But then, she felt that something was wrong, and when she looked around she saw the people that she cared about being in the worst possible scenario. All of them were inside their own coffins with flowers all around them, but that was not all. She then saw an adult version of her wearing a ck suit with a cold face, but underneath it, Yuki could see the grief and agony in them.


    Yuki didn''t even realize it herself, but her eyes were already starting to drop tears in them, and her body was already making its way to one of those coffins. When she finally got there, she saw the body of Kurokami lying there silently and peacefully as if nothing could disturb her, and when she looked at the other coffins it was all the same. Whether it was Ayame, Serene, Fumiko, Yumie, Katsumi, and Aika. All of them were lying inside peacefully.


    Before Yuki knew it, she felt that her heart had died at that moment after seeing how all of them were now dead right in front of her. She didn''t even realize that all of it was because of her Demon Heart ying with her, but even so, all of it felt too real for her.


    "How�� how did this happen?" Yuki bit her lips which caused them to bleed, she also clenched her hands so hard that it began to dig through her skin. She was feeling so much pain at this moment that she found it hard to breathe as she just knelt there on the ground while thinking so much in her head.


    "This is your Demon Heart, if you ept it you''ll die." Suddenly, Yuki heard a voice that she couldn''t even tell whether it came from a man or woman that made her snap back to reality. She was so caught up in this moment that she didn''t realize that all of it was just a y, suddenly her surroundings turned into a Tundra as she held the older version of herself and asked in a very cold tone.


    "Who are you?"


    "Hahaha�� so you finally noticed? I''m your Demon Heart of course, and this is the thing that you fear the most. Losing all you beloved one�� now what are you going to do, Ayase Yuki?" The older version of her asked as she began to float around, the once aggrieved look on her face disappeared as it was not reced with a demonic look.


    Yuki only looked at the person in front of her with a cold look before calming herself by thinking that all of this was just an illusion created by her Demon Heart, but as she closed her mind and eyes, she began to hear the cries of all of them begging for her to help them. This made her so distracted that her heart began to cry again in pain as this was thest thing she wanted to hear and see, so she dared not open her eyes for the first time in her life.


    Seeing this, the older version of Yuki smiled wickedly as she knew that Yuki was now drowning in sorrow. The longer it goes the more likely for her to get swallowed by Demon Heart which will cause her own Death. But just as the 10-minute mark was about to be reached and when Yuki would finally die because she couldn''t handle the grief, she saw her open her eyes with a look that she was all familiar with.


    "Phew�� you almost had me there. Right, Father?" Yuki smiled which made the person in front of her shiver in fear.


    "You know�� I now really understand why you are showing me this because this is what I fear the most, for me to watch everyone die. But I realized something�� how will you be able to kill those precious to me when I kill you first, or whoever tries to kill them? I''m weak and I know that, but I''ll get stronger and be the strongest so that no one will ever try to defy me." Yuki said softly while she walked over to the person in front of her who already transformed to his original appearance.


    "No one, no one has the authority to defy me�� because I am Ayase Yuki. The person who will destroy this bullshit world to rebuild all of it again." Yuki muttered while she plunged her hand into Andrew''s heart killing her Demon Heart.

 Chapter 578 Evolution Part 11 Last

    <h4>Chapter 578 Evolution Part 11 Last</h4>


    Ding!


    [Congrattions! The host has now finished all of her Trials to Evolve, nowmencing the Evolution��]


    Those were thest words that Yuki heard before her consciousness faded away as her entire body enveloped itself in an Ice Cocoon, but her System was still awake as it was now starting the Evolution Progress.


    [Evolution Progress�� 25%]


    [Evolution Progress�� 50%]


    [Evolution Progress�� 75%]


    [Evolution Progress�� 100% Complete!]


    After the evolution is done, cracks begin to appear in the Ice Cocoon before it finally shatters into a million pieces revealing Yuki''s new appearance. But that wasn''t just everything that changed for her, notifications from Fubuki kepting.


    [Congrattions again to the host for now evolving to her next Rank. The Profound Beast, for Ranking Up to this next Rank, the host would get the following rewards, new Stats Conversion, and System ess.]


    Rewards:


    + 1,000 All Stats


    New Element Slot (The host can pick any Element that is avable in the System, the host can also use an Elemental Stone from the outside source of the System.)


    New Stats Convertion: Chaos Power/Health Multiplier = 100, Profound Chaos Multiplier = 150


    System Shop: Materials (Minerals, Chemicals, etc)


    When Yuki finally finished reading all of the Notification, she was shocked a little to see that the System decided to give her Another Element, she hadn''t even used it as there was nothing that caught her attention in the System''s shop, but now her new Element Slot, she can pick from an outside source which makes it better for her since she is not going to be limited in what the System sells which is so little.


    She had hoped that she would get another petal, but it seemed that luck wasn''t on her side this time as she was just awarded ess to a new set of Shops that contained Materials. She didn''tin about it since this way she could use some of her Gold for some decent things now.


    But before she closed her Status Window, she realized that there were still a lot of things that she needed to do, and that was to spend her Status Points which was already 2 thousand, as well as her immense amount of Skill Points. This was the most troublesome thing because she didn''t know where to use it as she felt like upgrading the Skills there wasn''t going to be that worth it as it was already high level.


    With that, she tried to do something, and that was to upgrade her Origin Skill to see if it would work. Yuki was then surprised to see that it could work, but it just cost a ton more than upgrading the Skills that she got from the System.


    "Interesting�� You can actually upgrade Origin Skills, but it costs a lot more. Then again, it''s only natural as an Origin Skill is 10x stronger than what the System gives you." Yuki smiled as she looked over at how much one upgrade costs.


    1 level = 1,000 Points


    �� Level - 5,000 Points


    Yuki didn''t mind the price as she had a lot of them, but when she was about to upgrade them one by one which is just one level to try and see how big is the difference by doing a little test, she was surprised to see that it doesn''t work. Looking at it again, she saw that she needs the Origin Skill to be a Star Level before she can upgrade their level, and with that kind of setting, she can''t just upgrade all of them rashly, she now needs to think what is the best Origin Skill to upgrade.


    After debating about it, she has now finished setting up everything, and it only took her 30 minutes to decide on what she wanted to do with them. With that, she was finally done.


    Name - Yuki Ayase


    Race - Primordial Heavenly Fox


    Title/s - Saviour, Last Stand, Spirit Princess, Origin Skill, Ice Queen, Weapon Master, Ancient Killer, Challenger of the Heavens, Destroyer, God of the New World, Absolute Prodigy.


    Lvl - 1/2,000


    Exp bar - 0/10,000


    The requirement to Rank Up: [The host must be lvl 2,000.]


    HP - 4,210,000


    Profound Chaos - 9,465,000


    Chaos Power - 6,210,000


    Rank - Profound Beast


    Element -


    Transcendent cial (Diamond)


    [This Element will not be able to transcend into ck Rank because it''s only temporary.]


    Purgatory''s Blood (Gold) - 0%/200%


    [The host must have aplete 200% mastery. The host would also need to create a single drop of her own Blood Essence. The Blood Essence must be at least 90% Chaos Power, and 10% Spiritual Energy.]


    Cultivation - Frozen Abyss Fox Cultivation Technique


    Martial Arts - Eternal Moon Dance, Cursed Sword Techniques of the Demon Goddess.


    Original Skill - Eternal Freezing Void Bow ��, Transcending Ice Gauntlet (1), Corrupting Ice sh (1), Heavenly Snowke ��, Essence of the Mind, Icy Needles of Despair ��, Immortal''s Wrath: Crimson Ice Scythe, Thousand Layers of Death, Blood Eclipse ��, Heaven''s Will.


    Original Passive - Destiny Shattering Domain ��, Endless Ice Void ��.


    Active - Blood Maniption �� (5), Descendant Ice Maker �� (5), Moon st �� (5), Beast Arts �� (5), Charm �� (5), Absolute Stealth �� (5), Absolute Speed �� (5), Illusionary ��, Blood Lifeline ��, Blood Annihtion ��, War Saintess ��, Blood Clone ��, Fist of Destruction ��.


    Passive - Blood Devourer, Moon Goddess, Language God, Divine Fox Eyes, Frozen Abyss Heart, Demonic Series: Wrathful Lunar Empress.


    Status Points - 0


    Skill Points - 76


    Coins - 6,011,000,000


    Status -


    Str - 33,560


    Int - 63,100


    Agi - 43,100


    Def - 32,100


    Dex - 32,100


    Vit - 42,100


    Equipped Gears -


    - Fairy Saintess Flute (Silver)


    - Fairy''s Wrath: Rainbow Edge Dual Katana (Red) [Dual Spirit Type]


    - Earrings of the Life/Death Goddess (Red)


    - Ring of the Fox Goddess (Red)


    - Spatial Ring (Red)


    - Chaos Ring (Purple)


    - Uriel''s Blessing: Ne of the Divine Angel (Red)


    - Lucifer''s Curse: Ring of Thousand Curses (Red)


    Inventory:


    (World Map), (Manual Guide), (Mortal Realm''s Core) (Demon Awakening Pill x2 100%), (Void Pill), (Space Pill), (X5 Free Voucher), (Job ss X1), (Spirit Weapon Core), (Item Condensor), (Dimensional Ring).


    Stats was something that Yuki didn''t really care about as it was not really her goal in evolving, the only thing that she wanted from her evolution was her new body, bing stronger for her was just a bonus from it. So she then took a deep breath before finally looking at herself through an Ice Mirror that she made, but what she saw made her smile a little.


    "It''s good that I''m no longer in a child''s body, now I look like I''m 20 years old��" Yuki chuckled as she looked and admired herself, though she wanted some more change it was the best that she could have. The only thing that she didn''t like was that she didn''t have the body that she had when she was still a human, at most she was really t but still had some curves in her that would make any man look at her twice. Her facial features also didn''t change much as she was still the same beautiful woman, right now she just looks like her Mother without the right assets.


    "I guess it''s fine, but I better get a new body once I Rank up again," Yuki spoke in a slightly cold tone as she then grabbed a new piece of cloth from her Storage Ring and dressed herself before finally going out.


    But when she was about to go out of the Water, she felt that something was wrong. Yuki felt that there were a lot of people that were waiting from the top of the ocean. She felt a headacheing as this was just the worst-case scenario for her as she didn''t want to fight right now, the only thing that she wanted to do was toe home and meet her Family.


    "But I have no choice, they have already set up an Array Formation in this area where it is not prohibited to use Talisman. I''m going to make this quick then." The smile on Yuki''s facepletely disappeared as she flew out of the water without any fear, it was then that she was bombarded with attacks from all sides.


    "Setting up an ambush huh, I guess all of you are really prepared to die." Yukiughed wickedly and when everyone heard her demonicugh, they shivered in fear because it meant only one thing, they didn''t kill the person that they had been waiting for so long.


    When all of the smoke was finally out, what they only saw was a slender woman who wore a Fox Mask hiding the beauty of her face, but they didn''t expect that it was thest thing that they would see before all of them died.

 Chapter 579 Welcome Home

    <h4>Chapter 579 Wee Home</h4>


    Yuki was quite shocked to see how much she had improved by just Ranking Up once because when she was in the second Rank before, the Demonic Beast. The power spike wasn''t even nearly close, the moment she evolved to Profound Beast, she felt like the power spike was too big, it was as if she had just jumped from being an Early Tier Savage Beast to a Peak Tier Magic Beast, the gap was just that big. Yuki didn''t feel it at first after evolving, but after releasing an attack, that is when she truly felt the huge difference from being a Mortal Beast to a Profound Beast.


    "Well�� isn''t this pretty exciting now. With this kind of power now�� I''m pretty confident that I''ll be able to fight Daryl even better now, though I still doubt that I can kill him even if I use all of my Trump Cards unless I use my Heaven''s Will, there is still no chance that I will be able to kill him." Yuki sighed at the thought of this while casually catching an approaching enemy''s sword with just her two fingers.


    "Come on, if you''re really trying to kill me, you need to do better than that," Yuki said in a disappointed tone, Ice then began to appear in her fingers, and it didn''t take long before it developed his Sword before it finally reached his body. It was so fast that he didn''t even have the chance to get away from Yuki.


    "This is getting boring now, why don''t all of you juste to me all at once? I still have some ces that I need to go." Yuki blurted out which made all of them angry.


    Seeing her act so arrogant like that makes their blood boil, but they also know that she has the strength to match her arrogance because she has already killed more than half of their army. They were nearing 300 when they arrived and set up an ambush when they got the news that someone found a hidden dungeon under the ocean floors that might contain treasures, but now they were just a little more than 100.


    Their number plumbed so easily and looking at it with their very own eyes, they couldn''t understand how a Vampire that young could be so strong. All of them were century-old Vampires, but they can''t even defeat a single Vampire whose not even 50 years old yet, if this news get out, they would surely get mocked by all the other Vampires. But at this point, they already couldn''t think straight after receiving a blow from blows from Yuki, just like what Yuki suggested, all of them charged at her all at once to try and end it all at once.


    "Dumbasses." Yuki chuckled after seeing that they actually took her bait, but she was not going toin since they were making her job a lot easier and faster.


    Cracking her head slightly, she summoned Clones of her body and surrounded the remaining 100 Vampires, Yuki then made a gesture in her hands which the Clones followed.


    "Heavenly Snowke~" Yuki muttered silently. The ones who were just flying towards her suddenly found themselves in the most freezing ce they had ever been in their entire life, it was snowing so bad that they couldn''t even see where they were anymore, but that wasn''t the worst news. They soon found their bodies slowly freezing away at the sheer coldness of it, their consciousness was also slowly fading away as time passed.


    After a couple of minutes passed, all of them turned into Ice Statues. Yuki then canceled her Skill after sensing that no one was moving inside, she then walked up to one of the Ice Statues before shattering it to dust with just a single flick of her finger. It was like ss breaking, Yuki then proceeded to do the same with everyone while also looting their body if there was anything valuable.


    However, what Yuki really only wanted was to see if they had Storage Ring with them and she was surprised to see that there were only less than 100 people out of the 300 that she killed who had a Storage with them.


    For her, it was odd because this was a High Tier Heaven and most likely be favored by their Primordial Goddes, so their treasured riches were definitely not something small. Because of that, she was disappointed again.


    "This is the only thing that I get from this�� I didn''t even manage to get level 10 after killing all of them, and the worse thing is that all of them are poor as fuck. Well�� what can I expect from a bunch of Essence Lord and Overseer Vampire Cultivators." Yuki sighed as she also saw thingsing. After sessfully looting everybody that she had murdered, she took off without looking back to look for Fumiko who had already been waiting for her for more than a week for her.


    Flying back was extremely smooth for Yuki as she was now extremely fast, if she were to guess her Speed right now, she would think that she was flying through the air at the speed of her "ck Light" which could fly at the maximum speed of Mach?30. Which was already incredibly fast. But of course still not fast enough considering how big the Immortal Realm was. Thes in here aren''t like the ones from the Mortal Realm.


    But still thanks to her incredible speed, she made it home in just a few hours of flying through the air, though when she came back it was already nighttime. After arriving right in front of their door, she grasped the doorknob before twisting it gently trying not to cause any sound. As she then entered, she was of course greeted by no one as she already knew that Fumiko was sleeping soundly in their room.


    When Yuki finally entered the Living Room while trying not to make any sound, she found a piece of paper on the table. Picking up the letter, she read the few sentences that were written there, and when she was done, a smile couldn''t help but creep up her face.


    "If you are reading this, then I''m already probably asleep, and I know by judging by your personality. You wouldn''t wake me up, so I wrote this letter instead to wee you home, also I made a few dishes, you can find them right in the kitchen. Just heat them up if you are hungry. Again�� wee home, Yuki ?."


    "Yeah, I''m home. Thank you��" Yuki smiled beautifully as she then carefully folded the paper back to its original shape before storing it in her Storage Ring as a memento of this beautiful memory.


    She has a few simr letters to this one that she had received from the others and just like what she did with Fumiko, she stored all of them carefully in her Storage Ring as a memento, that way she could easily remember the best memories of her.


    Yuki even remembers when she first received a letter from Kurokami, it was about her asking for permission to go out, and she wrote a letter because she knew that Yuki was extremely busy at the time. Her actions made Yuki''s heart have a sweet feeling inside because it was the first time she had received such a gesture, and because it was such a happy memory, she decided not to throw the letter away like she normally does and decided to store and carefully keep it.


    This was the reason why she wanted to be stronger so that no one could take away this happiness from her and she was going to do everything to keep it that way. Even if she has to dove through hell again and again, if shees home to this kind of thing, all of it will be worth it at the end of the day.


    "Guess, I''ll have a midnight snack before going to bed." Yuki chuckled lightly as she headed straight to the kitchen.

 Chapter 580 Unwanted Visitors

    <h4>Chapter 580 Unwanted Visitors</h4>


    After filling up her stomach, Yuki carefully went upstairs and entered their bedroom where she saw Fumiko sleeping there with a peaceful look on her face. Yuki didn''t even realize it herself that she was just standing there at the door and admiring Fumiko''s sleeping face. When she saw that she was sleepingfortably, she just smiled and entered their bathroom to change her clothes to a morefortable one. Once she was finally done, she carefully entered the bed without waking up Fumiko.


    When she was finally lying down beside her, it was as if Fumiko instinctively knew that someone was beside her, she reached out and hugged that person like a pillow with a beaming smile on her face. Yuki just let her do what she wanted, she even wrapped her arms around her body and also closed her eyes, and it only took her a few minutes before she fell asleep soundly with Fumiko by her arms.


    The morning then came and Fumiko was the first one to wake up, but when she smelled a familiar scent near her, she instantly opened her eyes to only see Yuki with a calm sleeping face. She smiled internally and tried to keep her emotions together as she hugged Yuki to ease all of her emotions, she missed Yuki so much after being separated for more than a week, and now that she was here, all the stress that she had been feeling was swept away as she hugged her to her heart''s content.


    "Sorry that I took so long." Suddenly, Fumiko heard a gentle voice over her ear, but before she could look up, she was pressed into Yuki''s chest. But instead ofining, she just epted all of it with a smile on her face as this was what she wanted the most, the care and love of the woman she loved.


    "It doesn''t matter to me, as long as I know that you are safe ande home to us, it''s more than enough for me, just remember to always keep yourself safe while you are out alone," Fumiko said as she slowly looked up at Yuki before closing it and pecking her lips.


    "That''s a promise that I will never break. You guys are my real home, so I''ll definitelye home. As for thest one, you guys can alwayse with me, I don''t mind it. But I''ll only allow it when I know that you guys would be safe, so do me a favor and grow strong, alright?" Yuki reassured while requesting something from her and when Yuki saw her clenching her fist, she didn''t need to hear any more confirmation from her.


    She then went up with Fumiko still in her arms, she offered to go to the bathroom first, to which she epted, and even though she was reluctant, she still got up to wash her face. Yuki on the other hand just went up and went straight to the kitchen to cook some food for themselves, and while she was cooking she felt something was wrong, she felt a sudden spike of Mana around her before itpletely disappeared like it wasn''t even there.


    "Fumiko! Can you finish what I''m cooking? I''m just going outside for a few minutes to catch some unwanted beasts that have gone close!" Yuki acted as if nothing was wrong and asked if Fumiko could finish their breakfast.


    "Yeah, sure! Just leave close the heat, I''m about to be done anyway." After hearing her confirmation, Yuki removed her apron and left their house to investigate.


    She felt that something just tried to pry into the barrier that she set up, but when it backfired, they flew immediately as if they were afraid that they were gonna get caught. When Yuki walked to where the spot was, she saw burned marks on the ground which only made it obvious to her that someone really tried to do something. Someone tried to destroy the Barrier that she set up.


    The Barrier that she set up was running because of the Magic Circles that she applied to them. Normally, any person would be able to enter the barrier without any problem, but when someone has a bad intention ofing inside. They would get a shock of lighting through their body which can cause severe damage to their body and that is what most likely happened there.


    Someone with bad intentions tried to get in but they were stopped by the Barrier, so without any more choice. They were left with no choice but to try to destroy the Barrier to enter, but what they didn''t expect was for the Barrier topletely negate their attacks by absorbing it for itself.


    "Bunch of rats trying to do something huh, you better be out of my range, or else~" Yuki smiled as she snapped her fingers, and when Yuki felt that she hit something with her attack, she smiled internally as she then disappeared from her spot.


    "You didn''t think that I would be able to catch you, huh? Well, that''s too bad~ I am more cunning than you think, now can you care to tell me why were you trying to enter my Territory?" Yuki asked the man who was clearly paralyzed and was shaking on the ground because of the pain that he was feeling, but it wasn''t just him. There were four more people that were in the same situation as him.


    "We don''t know anything! We were just passing by when we suddenly passed by your territory and we felt that there was a barrier between us, and because of it we thought that it was left by some mysterious old master, so we decided to break it open. Please believe us, we are merely passing by your territory!" The man shrieked at the thought that his and hisrade''s life were in the hands of Yuki.


    "Oh, passing by? Then tell me, why were you even there? Are you a party of Adventurers who took a quest and that quest coincidentally was near my house, is that what you''re telling me?" Yuki asked with a smile as she decided to give the man another chance to say the truth. She already knows that it wasn''t the case and he was lying to her, but such childish tricks won''t work on her.


    "Yes! That is exactly what happened! So please, let us go now. I have already exined everything to you, youngdy!" The man pleaded for mercy, but when he was met with those indifferent and cold eyes, his body shivered in fear.


    "I''m going to give you another chance to tell me the truth. I''m going to count to five and if you still don''t tell me the real reason, I''m going to kill you." Yuki warned in a cold voice as she then took out her Cosmic Dragon Sword and began counting.


    "1��" But when those words came out of her mouth, blood sttered everywhere. When the man saw what happened his whole body went numb in fear, as he just saw one of hisrades being decapitated by the woman in front of him.


    "2��" The same thing happened, another one of hisrades lost their life.


    "3-" Just as those words came out, so was her Sword shing down, but instead of hitting the flesh, it met something hard. Yuki who saw this didn''t show any reaction as she still killed her next victim.


    "Stop right there! Don''t you think that is enough!? How can you kill someone so cruelly?" A woman stepped forward and stopped Yuki''s sword, but to no avail, as she wasn''t able to save the person


    "Who are you?" When Yuki finally killed the third person it was only when she looked at the beautiful woman in front of her. But in her eyes, she was no different from anyone she met. Absolutely ordinary.


    "My name is Fei, Sou Fei! And I''m here to save these people from your hands, you are killing them like their lives don''t matter, what did they even do to you, woman!?" Sou Fei asked in an angry tone as she raised her sword against Yuki.


    "How can you be so sure that they haven''t done anything to me?" Yuki asked with an indifferent face as she was amused by this woman in front of her, she was so daring to try and stop her from doing what she wanted.


    "That��" Sou Fei stumbled when she was asked that question because, in reality, she couldn''t answer that question. She was merely wandering around when she heard screaming and whe she decided to go and check it out, she saw the scene where Yuki was mercilessly killing them, and because she couldn''t ept that such a thing was happening in front of her, she decided to take matters into her own hands.


    "See? You don''t even know the anwer to that, so back off." Yuki said as she just walked up again to the remaining survivors and asked again.


    "Are you willing to tell me the real reason why you are trying to invade my territory now? Because if you don''t�� I can still do something worse than this~" Without waiting for an answer, Yuki chained another person using her Ice Maniption before doing something that Sou Fei wouldn''t be able to erase from her memories even if she tried.


    All four limbs of the poor woman were chained, but the worst thing was that all four of her limbs were being pulled by all different locations. It didn''t take long for her to give up and her body was divided into five different parts. It was a bloody mess, blood got everywhere, but Yuki simply held an umbre and used it to protect herself from all the blood.


    "It''s raining quite hard today, isn''t it?" Yuki smiled and casually remarked.

 Chapter 581 Planning to Visit Yukis House

    Chapter 581 nning to Visit Yuki''s House


    The kind of smile that Yuki showed didn''t make them feel any better. Instead, it makes them more fearful of her, the way she killed that woman was so brutal and bloody but she still had the urge to smile even after all of that. In all of their life, they have never experienced such a thing, they have only heard it in rumors that someone could kill someone without a care. But now they experienced it firsthand and seeing it is like what was said in rumors, it would be one of the most terrifying you could see in your lifetime.


    "Now, I''ll ask you onest time and if you still refuse to tell me why you invaded my territory, I''m going to kill you and disy your body for the whole world to see~" Yuki smiled which brought shivers to the man, his whole body was now shaking, and he couldn''t help but wet himself out of fear. When Yuki saw this, she had a disgusted look on her face.


    "I''ll tell you, so please don''t kill me! Someone paid me to look into you to get some information! That is all I know, I don''t even know the person who paid me, but one thing I''m sure of. It was a woman who wanted to get your information. She found me in the Tavern and asked me if I could do a job for her, I was about to refuse but then she gave me arge amount of money, she also promised me to give more money after I give her the information that she wants." The man paled as he didn''t think cared about his contract with the unknown woman who hired him and only thought about his life.


    "Is what you''re saying really true? If you are lying, I''ll do something worse to you." Yuki warned again the man to tell her the truth and when she saw the fear in his eyes, she sighed. She already knew that the man in front of her was telling the truth and the only thing that she wanted to know was if there was more to it.


    "Yes! I wouldn''t dare to lie to you, Lady. So please, believe me!" The man became even more afraid as the second passed, he couldn''t even think straight anymore. What he only wanted was the money, but it seems like, in exchange for some money, he has to repay it with his life.


    Yuki sighed as she killed the rest of the people except for Sou Fei who was already shivering in fear from all of the things that she saw. She already got what she wanted, so there was no need to give them a chance to live since there might be some loose ends.


    "Since you didn''t really do anything, you can fuck off. I''ll give you some advice, don''t stick your nose to where it doesn''t belong, or else this kind of thing will happen." Yuki threw an Ice Dagger toward Sou Fei and hit her cheeks causing it to bleed instantly.


    After saying all those words, Yuki didn''t care about Soi Fei any longer and just walked towards her house to go back. She has spent so much time here already and Fumiko must be hungry already because she is waiting for her toe back since the distance between her and the house is just a few miles away from her. So she got back to the house in just under a minute.


    "Sorry that it took too long, they went in all different directions which made it harder for me to hunt them down. But still, thanks to them, you no longer need to buy Meat at the market since we have more than enough now." Yuki lied without batting an eye, she didn''t want to inform Fumiko of something that she didn''t need to concern herself with.


    "Oh, really? That''s kind of a shame since I actually want to go out once in a while." Fumiko chuckled lightly as she gave Yuki her portion of the food before sitting back in her chair and began eating. Yuki only smiled at her words before also started eating and just like that, the two had a peaceful and quiet breakfast without anyone disturbing them anymore.


    But in contrast to her peaceful and quiet breakfast, the same thing couldn''t be said for Sou Fei who just returned to her home. She was still shaky after experiencing something like that.


    "My daughter, are you sure you''re okay? You''re really pale and shaking, what happened when you were taking your morning practice in the woods?" A middle-aged-looking woman asked her daughter. She was nervous for her own daughter because it seemed like she saw something that scared her so much that she even refused to tell what it was.


    "No�� nothing. It''s nothing, it''s just like any other Morning Practice that I have. Perhaps I overdo it and exhausted myself?" Sou Fei answered her Mother''s question while taking a bite of her food mindlessly, it was clear that his mind was on something else.


    Sou Mai didn''t fully believe her daughter''s words, but since her daughter didn''t want to say anything anymore, she didn''t want to pursue the matter any longer and just sat beside her to eat her food too.


    "Mom, do you know the person who moved next to us? She''s a very beautiful woman with white hair and red eyes, do you know her perhaps?" After eating in silence, Sou Fei opened her mouth and asked her Mother something which caught her off guard for a few seconds.


    "Sadly, no. The only thing that I know is that the person who moved in next to us bought the wholend, not just the property house there. If I remember correctly, your father said that she brought it with pure cash. Now even the forest where you train also belongs to her." Sou Mai answered her daughter''s answer with what she knew, though she was pretty shocked why her daughter who doesn''t care about anything else other than cultivation would care about something like that.


    "Wait, is she the one that gave you that cut in your cheeks?" Sou Mei asked, but inside her, anger was slowly building up at the thought that her precious daughter was hurt by some stranger.


    "NO! I got it because I made a mistake in my cultivation. I was merely asking because I saw her walking through the forest all alone, I even saw the Barrier that she ced on her house." Sou Fei lied to her Mother because she was scared of what could happen if she were to know that Yuki was the one who caused her cut.


    "Is that so? Alright, I''ll trust you." Sou Mei didn''t purse this matter anymore and when Sou Fei saw it, she sighed in relief, and that didn''t escape her Mother''s eyes. Now she was more determined to visit her neighbour to ask about this.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 582 Didnt go as Planned

    Chapter 582 Didn''t go as nned


    But of course, since her daughter was keen on keeping this matter secret, she would not tell it to her. She already knows that her daughter is lying and from what she can see, it seems that she is even fearful of that woman, she is even more convinced that the injury that she got from her cheek came from her. She''s being threatened by her to not tell anyone about her because if she did, she''s going to do something worse.


    Just thinking that her daughter was being bullied by someone broke her heart and that was something she couldn''t let pass by. She is going to do everything to get justice for her daughter, she knows her very well, and she knows that Sou Fei wouldn''t easily get in trouble as she is a very kind person. But even though she was very kind, she hated injustice like her.


    "I''ll go see this woman and if you are really the reason why my daughter is injured�� I''ll return it to you with twice the pain." Sou Mei said inwardly as she just smiled at her daughter before quickly finishing up her meal to go to Yuki to pay her a visit.


    Meanwhile, Sou Fei doesn''t know what her Mother was thinking and nning in her head, and if she did. She might have already told the truth because thest thing she wanted to happen was for her Mother to meet with the scariest person she had ever met in her entire life. But sadly no and just like that, their breakfast ended, and Sou Fei wanted to just take a quick nap to rest as she was both physically and mentally exhausted after having a short meeting with Yuki that wasn''t pleasant at all.


    As for Sou Mei, she was already getting ready to meet Yuki in her house, and because already knew where her house was located, it didn''t take her a long time before she found it. Her house was now just eye view, but just as she was about to get closer, she hit something invisible, and before she could even react, it electrocuted her entire body making her scream in pain.


    "Is this a fucking barrier that is meant to block off anyone? Really fucking great�� now I''m now more convinced that this woman is the one who caused my daughter''s injury. I will not let you off��" Sou Mei muttered to herself, she then raised her arms and ced them on the barrier,pletely ignoring the pain that she was feeling to destroy the Barrier that Yuki had set up.


    That was thest thing she saw before she was mmed to the ground by someone and before she could even react, a foot stepped on her head causing her not to see the someone who was on top of her. Everything happened so fast that she was still confused about what was happening, but when she heard the cold words of a woman on top of her, she froze.


    "I''ll give you 10 fucking seconds to say who you are and why you invaded my space, or else I will fucking kill you and disy your body for the whole world to fucking see," Yuki said and when she finished her words, she already started counting down.


    Fear was slowly creeping up inside Sou Mei as she somehow felt that the woman who warned her was not lying when she said that she would kill her if she didn''t answer her question. But because of the fear and confusion, she wasn''t able to manage to answer Yuki''s question, and her mind instantly returned when she felt a stinging pain.


    Because the time that Yuki has given to Sou Mei has already finished, she stabbed her in the cheeks piercing the ground along with it.


    "If you are not even going to utter a single sound, then I don''t think you even need this," Yuki said as she cut open her mouth with her Sword making blood spew everywhere, Sou Mei who had already awoken from her thoughts saw her tongue flying in the air before she heard a familiar screaming behind her.


    "Mom! Let go of her you Monster!" Sou Fei who followed her Mother all the way from her house screamed when she saw what was happening in front of her. She felt something weird when she heard from the maids that her Mother had gone out. She actually didn''t manage to get a sleep, so she went outside, but she couldn''t find her Mother anywhere, so she asked her maid. But their answer left her with a bad premonition, they said that her Mother left as soon as she entered her room, and in her mind not only it was not a normal sight to see. Theirst words were thest straw, they said that her Mother had a murderous look on her face when she left, and from that, she knew that she wanted to take revenge for her own sake.


    That is why she followed her for so long and when finally arrived at the ce, it was already toote. Her Mother was already pinned down by Yuki, she was so shocked by this scene that she couldn''t think straight anymore, and her mind went nk. But she instantly came back when she saw how Yuki mercilessly stabbed her Mother in the cheeks and she even cut it open, making her Mother''s face disfigured.


    "Oh, so you are her Mother, I''m assuming? But that doesn''t matter, what matters is that you actually dared toe back here after I already warned you. Little girl, you really are out of your league, I even gave you a piece of advice, but you disregarded it, and not only that, you even asked your Mother to take revenge on me. Well�� if you are really keen on the idea of getting hurt, then I''ll entertain you~" Yuki said as she threw Sou Mei''s body toward her daughter colliding them together.


    And in an instant, she appeared before them and pierced her Sword into their bodies. Yuki then kicked their body away and sent out another attack that sent them miles away.


    "Moon st."


    But she was still far from done, she appeared before them once more to pull out her Sword and stepped right on top of their bodies before asking a question again.


    "Now, are you still going to continue with this bullshit?" Yuki asked, but before one of them could even answer, she had already pierced their bodies with an Ice Sword, and when she only got silence from them, she made another one and did the same.


    By the time it hit the 1-minute mark, their bodies were basically torn to shreds, their bodies were full of Swords piercing them. All of it was because none of them could answer Yuki''s question and just as she was about to pierce another Ice Sword onto their bodies, she was attacked by another person who came flying in.


    "For fuck sake, it''s so early in the morning, and so much bullshit has already happened?" Yuki said to herself while cracking her neck slightly, she was slowly starting to lose her patience with all of them


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!